A commentary vpon the vvhole booke of Iudges Preached first and deliuered in sundrie lectures; since collected, and diligently perused, and now published. For the benefit generally of all such as desire to grow in faith and repentance, and especially of them, who would more cleerely vnderstand and make vse of the worthie examples of the saints, recorded in diuine history. Penned by Richard Rogers preacher of Gods word at Wethersfield in Essex.
         Rogers, Richard, 1550?-1618.
      
       
         
           1615
        
      
       Approx. 3097 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 415 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A10933
         STC 21204
         ESTC S116353
         99851570
         99851570
         16850
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A10933)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 16850)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1186:7)
      
       
         
           
             A commentary vpon the vvhole booke of Iudges Preached first and deliuered in sundrie lectures; since collected, and diligently perused, and now published. For the benefit generally of all such as desire to grow in faith and repentance, and especially of them, who would more cleerely vnderstand and make vse of the worthie examples of the saints, recorded in diuine history. Penned by Richard Rogers preacher of Gods word at Wethersfield in Essex.
             Rogers, Richard, 1550?-1618.
          
           [18], 873, 894-970, [2] p.
           
             Imprinted by Felix Kyngston for Thomas Man, and are to be sold at his shop in Pater-noster Row, at the signe of the Talbot,
             London :
             1615.
          
           
             The first leaf is blank.
             With a final errata leaf.
             Reproduction of the original in the Folger Shakespeare Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Judges -- Commentaries -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-11 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-05 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-05 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           COMMENTARY
           VPON
           THE
           WHOLE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           PREACHED
           FIRST
           AND
           DELIVERED
           IN
           SVNDRIE
           LECTVRES
           ;
           SINCE
           collected
           ,
           and
           diligently
           perused
           ,
           and
           now
           published
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           benefit
           generally
           of
           all
           such
           as
           desire
           to
           grow
           in
           faith
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           would
           more
           cleerely
           vnderstand
           and
           make
           vse
           of
           the
           worthie
           examples
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           recorded
           in
           diuine
           history
           .
        
         
           PENNED
           BY
           RICHARD
           ROGERS
           PREACHER
           of
           Gods
           word
           at
           Wethersfield
           in
           Essex
           .
        
         
           
             HEBR.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Wherefore
               seeing
               we
               are
               compassed
               with
               so
               great
               a
               cloud
               of
               witnesses
               ,
               let
               vs
               cast
               off
               euery
               thing
               that
               presseth
               downe
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Whatsoeuer
               is
               written
               ,
               was
               written
               for
               our
               instruction
               ,
               that
               wee
               through
               consolation
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               might
               haue
               hope
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             BY
             WISDOM
             PEACE
             BY
             PEACE
             PLENTY
             .
          
           printer's or publisher's device
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Imprinted
           by
           FELIX
           KYNGSTON
           for
           
             Thomas
             Man
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           shop
           in
           Pater-noster
           Row
           ,
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Talbot
           .
           1615.
           
        
         
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONOVRABLE
           ,
           SIR
           EDVVARD
           COKE
           KNIGHT
           ,
           LORD
           chiefe
           Iustice
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           most
           Honorable
           priuie
           Counsel
           :
           R.
           R.
           wisheth
           
             all
             blessing
             internall
             ,
             externall
             ,
             and
             eternall
             ,
             from
             God
             our
             Father
             through
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
        
         
           RIght
           Honourable
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           alway
           befallen
           the
           best
           both
           Diuine
           and
           Humane
           lawes
           to
           be
           peruerted
           by
           common
           profanenes
           and
           lewd
           custome
           :
           so
           may
           it
           be
           verified
           in
           all
           other
           things
           of
           like
           precious
           nature
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           neuer
           escape
           the
           taint
           of
           humane
           errour
           and
           abuse
           .
           Witnesse
           the
           institution
           of
           the
           holy
           feast
           of
           Shiloh
           mentioned
           in
           this
           booke
           :
           which
           though
           first
           was
           chiefly
           vsed
           as
           a
           memoriall
           of
           Gods
           benefits
           ,
           yet
           in
           processe
           of
           time
           grew
           to
           extreme
           abuse
           ,
           and
           gaue
           occasion
           to
           the
           vnlawful
           stealing
           of
           the
           virgins
           in
           their
           dances
           .
           Nay
           ,
           witnesse
           euen
           this
           approueable
           custome
           of
           Dedicating
           bookes
           :
           which
           though
           it
           hath
           been
           long
           taken
           vp
           and
           continued
           for
           good
           and
           respectiue
           reasons
           :
           yet
           hath
           it
           been
           of
           old
           the
           practise
           of
           heretikes
           ,
           and
           still
           is
           of
           vnworthy
           writers
           to
           conueigh
           the
           poison
           of
           their
           books
           into
           the
           inferiour
           sort
           ,
           by
           stiling
           and
           gracing
           them
           with
           the
           names
           of
           remarkable
           personages
           .
        
         
           Religion
           and
           Christianitie
           ,
           the
           ministerie
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           Profession
           thereof
           ,
           are
           things
           in
           name
           and
           nature
           ,
           of
           the
           highest
           value
           :
           howbeit
           ,
           as
           the
           fairest
           apple
           to
           the
           worme
           ,
           so
           are
           these
           exposed
           to
           the
           treble
           corruption
           of
           error
           ,
           infidelitie
           ,
           and
           hypocrisie
           .
           Semblably
           ,
           the
           writings
           of
           Diuine
           argument
           (
           whether
           
           vpon
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           this
           ,
           or
           Treatises
           consonant
           thereto
           )
           are
           of
           singular
           vse
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           yet
           neuer
           free
           from
           the
           malignitie
           of
           some
           men
           .
           Especially
           such
           as
           who
           either
           out
           of
           their
           curiositie
           can
           endure
           nothing
           which
           clawes
           not
           their
           leprous
           humor
           :
           or
           through
           their
           carelesnes
           ,
           professe
           either
           to
           meddle
           with
           no
           mans
           writings
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           without
           putting
           difference
           to
           embrace
           good
           and
           bad
           with
           equall
           affection
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           two
           former
           of
           these
           three
           ,
           (
           I
           meane
           the
           vngratiously
           nice
           ,
           and
           the
           gracelesly
           sensuall
           :
           )
           this
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           Scriptures
           themselues
           (
           the
           most
           solemne
           of
           all
           other
           both
           for
           matter
           and
           stile
           )
           cannot
           rellish
           with
           them
           :
           I
           despaire
           that
           my
           writings
           should
           procure
           their
           appetite
           .
           Yea
           peraduenture
           this
           worke
           of
           mine
           will
           displease
           their
           daintie
           eyes
           and
           fingers
           ,
           by
           the
           very
           bignes
           ,
           and
           so
           preiudice
           their
           further
           handling
           .
           These
           therfore
           (
           if
           their
           disease
           be
           incorrigible
           )
           I
           professe
           not
           myselfe
           a
           cooke
           ,
           for
           to
           dresse
           their
           diet
           ;
           but
           rather
           leaue
           them
           to
           feede
           vpon
           the
           chalke
           and
           morter
           of
           their
           vnsauourie
           Pamphlets
           ,
           while
           others
           nourish
           their
           minds
           with
           more
           wholesome
           meate
           :
           and
           send
           them
           to
           the
           trough
           and
           akornes
           ,
           since
           they
           refuse
           Angels
           food
           .
           For
           the
           latter
           sort
           ,
           (
           since
           there
           is
           more
           hope
           to
           correct
           their
           error
           ,
           then
           the
           others
           vice
           )
           I
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           with
           their
           generall
           willingnes
           to
           reade
           ,
           he
           would
           giue
           them
           an
           vnderstanding
           heart
           ,
           to
           discerne
           aright
           of
           things
           that
           differ
           :
           that
           the
           holy
           eye
           of
           their
           iudgement
           may
           be
           ,
           like
           a
           Musicall
           eare
           in
           the
           distinguishing
           of
           sounds
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           fining
           pot
           of
           the
           Goldsmith
           ,
           in
           seuering
           the
           gold
           from
           drosse
           ,
           or
           his
           touchstone
           in
           discouering
           of
           mettals
           .
           Also
           my
           hope
           is
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           buy
           new
           bookes
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           may
           happily
           light
           vpon
           this
           ,
           among
           others
           :
           which
           if
           they
           shall
           doe
           ,
           I
           wish
           them
           no
           worse
           ,
           then
           that
           the
           gaine
           they
           reape
           ,
           and
           the
           taste
           they
           get
           from
           this
           ,
           may
           disgrace
           and
           distaste
           with
           them
           ,
           all
           fruitlesse
           and
           offensiue
           authors
           .
        
         
           Pardon
           me
           (
           right
           Honourable
           )
           if
           I
           haue
           been
           ouer
           bold
           ,
           in
           aduenturing
           to
           publish
           these
           poore
           labours
           ,
           and
           thrust
           them
           vnder
           your
           patronage
           .
           I
           haue
           not
           sinisterly
           aimed
           at
           the
           Poets
           marke
           ,
           who
           wisheth
           all
           writers
           ,
           to
           set
           a
           glosse
           vpon
           their
           worke
           
           by
           a
           glorious
           entrance
           :
           But
           partly
           to
           shroud
           myselfe
           in
           God
           vnder
           your
           authoritie
           ,
           against
           the
           tempest
           and
           violence
           of
           all
           
           vniust
           censurers
           (
           such
           as
           I
           named
           before
           :
           )
           and
           partly
           (
           yet
           chiefly
           )
           to
           commend
           the
           diligent
           perusall
           of
           this
           booke
           to
           all
           religious
           or
           indifferent
           Readers
           ,
           by
           your
           Honours
           example
           :
           perswading
           myselfe
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           not
           more
           willingly
           become
           patrone
           to
           the
           writer
           ,
           then
           a
           patterne
           of
           the
           things
           contained
           in
           the
           writing
           itselfe
           .
           And
           ,
           as
           by
           Gods
           ordinance
           ,
           the
           oyle
           of
           Consecration
           was
           first
           powred
           vpon
           the
           head
           of
           Aaron
           ,
           yet
           
           staied
           not
           there
           ,
           but
           ranne
           downe
           thence
           vpon
           his
           beard
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           nethermost
           skirts
           of
           his
           clothing
           :
           so
           ,
           I
           iudged
           this
           order
           no
           whit
           preposterous
           ,
           if
           first
           I
           presumed
           to
           powre
           this
           oyle
           (
           fetcht
           out
           of
           the
           Lords
           Tabernacle
           )
           vpon
           your
           Honours
           head
           :
           that
           so
           from
           you
           (
           as
           the
           sweet
           showres
           trickling
           downe
           from
           the
           hill
           to
           the
           valley
           )
           the
           fragrancie
           and
           fruite
           hereof
           might
           descend
           lower
           vnto
           meaner
           persons
           .
        
         
           Among
           sundrie
           other
           bookes
           of
           holy
           writ
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           the
           course
           of
           my
           Ministerie
           ,
           these
           fourtie
           yeeres
           past
           ,
           God
           hath
           assisted
           me
           to
           explane
           and
           go
           through
           with
           my
           Audience
           ;
           I
           haue
           (
           for
           some
           causes
           )
           chosen
           this
           ,
           to
           leaue
           as
           a
           poore
           pledge
           and
           memoriall
           to
           Gods
           Church
           of
           my
           fidelitie
           ,
           paines
           ,
           and
           loue
           .
           And
           ,
           though
           I
           respected
           also
           the
           good
           and
           request
           of
           my
           owne
           Congregation
           herein
           ,
           into
           whose
           hearts
           I
           desire
           doubly
           to
           fasten
           the
           naile
           of
           wholesome
           instruction
           (
           which
           soone
           slippeth
           out
           )
           :
           yet
           seeing
           my
           time
           is
           short
           ,
           and
           my
           voyce
           cannot
           reach
           beyond
           her
           vsuall
           limits
           ,
           I
           haue
           endeuoured
           with
           my
           pen
           to
           draw
           a
           long
           and
           a
           wearisome
           line
           ,
           that
           the
           other
           defect
           might
           be
           supplied
           :
           looking
           vp
           to
           him
           for
           a
           requitall
           ,
           who
           hath
           promised
           not
           to
           conceale
           the
           labour
           of
           our
           loue
           .
           
        
         
           I
           haue
           (
           Right
           Honourable
           )
           purposely
           altered
           the
           course
           of
           my
           writing
           ,
           which
           formerly
           I
           haue
           vsed
           in
           my
           Treatise
           .
           As
           Elisha
           the
           Prophet
           put
           his
           hands
           vpon
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           his
           
           hand
           ,
           when
           hee
           bad
           him
           shoote
           :
           so
           ,
           when
           wee
           vndertake
           the
           handling
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           allowes
           vs
           not
           to
           say
           all
           wee
           can
           inuent
           ,
           but
           requires
           vs
           to
           put
           our
           hands
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           to
           applie
           our selues
           more
           strictly
           vnto
           his
           drift
           ,
           then
           in
           Tractates
           of
           our
           owne
           ,
           wherein
           generally
           our
           scope
           and
           libertie
           is
           more
           large
           .
           Yet
           as
           the
           text
           hath
           led
           me
           ,
           I
           haue
           held
           myselfe
           to
           these
           two
           markes
           :
           The
           one
           more
           generall
           to
           build
           
           vp
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           in
           faith
           and
           good
           life
           :
           To
           the
           which
           end
           as
           I
           haue
           alreadie
           written
           a
           large
           Discourse
           ,
           (
           if
           it
           haue
           yet
           come
           to
           your
           Honours
           hands
           )
           containing
           grounds
           and
           directions
           for
           the
           more
           easie
           practising
           and
           growing
           in
           them
           both
           ,
           so
           now
           in
           this
           I
           haue
           annexed
           liuely
           examples
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           illustrate
           those
           precepts
           :
           the
           naturall
           repugnancie
           whereof
           to
           flesh
           and
           blood
           might
           otherwise
           breake
           out
           into
           gainsaying
           the
           Art
           itselfe
           and
           the
           practise
           thereof
           .
           The
           other
           ,
           particular
           :
           to
           shew
           to
           the
           diligent
           Reader
           ,
           what
           vse
           the
           historicall
           examples
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           (
           especially
           )
           doe
           afford
           vs
           :
           a
           matter
           in
           this
           our
           contemplatiue
           but
           cold
           age
           ,
           little
           respected
           ,
           and
           lesse
           vnderstood
           .
        
         
           The
           which
           (
           such
           as
           it
           is
           )
           I
           haue
           boldly
           presented
           vnto
           your
           Lordship
           vpon
           a
           three-fold
           consideration
           .
           The
           first
           this
           :
           God
           who
           hath
           made
           you
           a
           principall
           member
           in
           this
           great
           bodie
           of
           our
           land
           ,
           both
           in
           gifts
           personall
           and
           publique
           ,
           hath
           iustly
           proportioned
           a
           principall
           place
           of
           employment
           for
           you
           aboue
           others
           .
           Your
           complements
           of
           Nature
           ,
           Art
           ,
           Experience
           ,
           he
           hath
           (
           I
           doubt
           not
           )
           accomplished
           with
           sauing
           grace
           .
           Your
           pietie
           towards
           God
           ,
           testified
           by
           your
           reuerend
           hearing
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           reflecting
           itselfe
           in
           loue
           vpon
           his
           Ministerie
           :
           your
           sage
           and
           well
           menaged
           gouernment
           of
           ciuill
           affaires
           :
           your
           learning
           bewraied
           by
           your
           iudicious
           and
           assiduous
           reading
           of
           Schollers
           bookes
           ,
           and
           fauouring
           their
           authors
           :
           all
           these
           argue
           strongly
           ,
           that
           though
           Poperie
           ,
           ignorance
           ,
           iniustice
           and
           euill
           manners
           could
           well
           forgo
           you
           ,
           yet
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Common-wealth
           and
           literature
           could
           ill
           want
           you
           .
           And
           the
           same
           God
           who
           hath
           thus
           enriched
           you
           ,
           hath
           crowned
           his
           gifts
           in
           you
           ,
           so
           that
           while
           you
           liue
           ,
           your
           Name
           is
           blessed
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           end
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           dye
           vndesired
           ▪
           Why
           hath
           the
           Almightie
           thus
           graced
           you
           ?
           Doubtlesse
           not
           for
           yourselfe
           onely
           ,
           but
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Sunbeames
           drawing
           vp
           the
           sweet
           vapours
           from
           the
           earth
           ,
           suffer
           them
           to
           fall
           vpon
           their
           thirstie
           mother
           againe
           ,
           with
           a
           doubly
           fruitfull
           influence
           :
           so
           Gods
           talents
           measured
           out
           largely
           vnto
           you
           ,
           might
           entirely
           returne
           their
           honour
           vnto
           the
           giuer
           with
           ouerplus
           .
           The
           vessell
           that
           is
           full
           ,
           and
           runneth
           ouer
           ,
           hath
           for
           itselfe
           ,
           and
           bedeweth
           the
           earth
           also
           
           which
           is
           neere
           it
           .
           And
           seeing
           the
           greatest
           goodnesse
           of
           the
           best
           creature
           cannot
           reach
           so
           high
           as
           God
           himselfe
           :
           therefore
           hee
           expects
           that
           you
           drop
           it
           vpon
           this
           lower
           region
           of
           Saints
           who
           
           excell
           in
           vertue
           ;
           yea
           vpon
           his
           Church
           and
           Gospell
           ,
           (
           whereto
           he
           hath
           by
           letter
           of
           Attorney
           made
           ouer
           all
           such
           debts
           )
           to
           the
           promoting
           and
           aduancing
           whereof
           ,
           the
           aduantage
           of
           your
           Honour
           and
           authoritie
           (
           besides
           your
           other
           gifts
           )
           is
           chiefly
           to
           be
           employed
           .
           Giue
           me
           leaue
           then
           (
           I
           beseech
           )
           to
           improue
           that
           common
           interest
           ,
           which
           our
           Mother
           the
           Church
           claimeth
           in
           you
           ,
           for
           the
           vndertaking
           of
           this
           my
           writing
           .
           You
           are
           chiefe
           among
           the
           sonnes
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           which
           
             is
             iustified
             of
             all
             her
             children
             .
          
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           your
           Lordship
           knoweth
           well
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           are
           friendly
           neighbours
           ,
           each
           bordering
           vpon
           other
           ,
           both
           compast
           with
           one
           wall
           ,
           and
           both
           yeelding
           
           mutuall
           aids
           &
           defences
           each
           to
           other
           .
           As
           outward
           peace
           could
           hardly
           be
           setled
           ,
           except
           humane
           lawes
           enioyed
           the
           brotherly
           assistance
           of
           the
           spirituall
           sword
           :
           (
           which
           is
           a
           law
           present
           when
           no
           other
           is
           ,
           euen
           to
           the
           conscience
           )
           So
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           word
           should
           not
           so
           much
           preuaile
           as
           it
           doth
           ,
           (
           little
           though
           it
           do
           in
           comparison
           )
           except
           the
           pleasant
           dewes
           of
           Hermon
           did
           
           refresh
           the
           barren
           mountaines
           of
           Zion
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           except
           the
           ciuill
           sword
           of
           iustice
           did
           backe
           and
           authorize
           the
           same
           against
           them
           ,
           who
           profanely
           cōtemne
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           the
           smartles
           stroke
           of
           a
           leaden
           edge
           .
           The
           due
           obseruation
           whereof
           (
           right
           Honorable
           )
           hath
           caused
           me
           to
           offer
           you
           this
           gift
           ,
           that
           so
           I
           (
           one
           of
           the
           meanest
           )
           might
           thankfully
           acknowledge
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           the
           
           whole
           Church
           ,
           that
           vnder
           his
           Maiesty
           she
           hath
           obtained
           much
           quietnesse
           through
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           things
           are
           worthily
           done
           to
           this
           nation
           by
           your
           prouidence
           ,
           (
           as
           sometime
           that
           euill
           man
           but
           not
           euill
           Orator
           said
           to
           a
           person
           and
           in
           a
           case
           farre
           vnlike
           :
           )
           which
           I
           haue
           therefore
           vttered
           in
           your
           eare
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           that
           your
           Honour
           is
           well
           able
           to
           digest
           your
           owne
           felicity
           
           and
           merit
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           might
           exhort
           you
           to
           excell
           yourselfe
           in
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           forth
           most
           fruite
           in
           your
           age
           :
           remembring
           that
           it
           is
           as
           hard
           a
           thing
           to
           stand
           to
           the
           reparations
           of
           some
           house
           ,
           as
           to
           build
           it
           out
           of
           the
           ground
           :
           and
           it
           hath
           euer
           
           biniustly
           questionable
           whether
           the
           purchase
           ,
           or
           preseruing
           of
           vertue
           be
           the
           more
           difficult
           .
           Sure
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Prologue
           and
           Scene
           of
           your
           life
           hitherto
           worthily
           carried
           ,
           promise
           to
           the
           beholders
           a
           close
           deseruing
           rare
           applause
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           your
           place
           and
           name
           seemed
           to
           claime
           this
           Dedication
           .
           The
           booke
           I
           write
           vpon
           conteines
           the
           most
           famous
           history
           of
           the
           renowned
           Iudges
           of
           ancient
           Israel
           .
           And
           God
           hath
           set
           your
           Honour
           in
           the
           chiefe
           seat
           of
           iustice
           ,
           euen
           made
           you
           (
           vnder
           his
           Maiestie
           our
           highest
           Iudge
           )
           the
           principall
           Iudge
           in
           our
           English
           Israel
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           argument
           of
           the
           booke
           (
           if
           it
           please
           your
           Honour
           to
           take
           a
           view
           of
           it
           )
           doth
           as
           peculierly
           concerne
           you
           ,
           the
           presidents
           of
           these
           Worthies
           well
           deseruing
           your
           imitation
           .
           As
           that
           Romane
           Captaine
           beholding
           the
           images
           of
           his
           victorious
           ancestors
           ,
           found
           himselfe
           enflamed
           with
           earnest
           zeale
           of
           equalling
           or
           surpassing
           them
           :
           so
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           laying
           open
           of
           these
           Iewish
           Captaines
           in
           their
           liuely
           colours
           ,
           will
           rauish
           your
           religious
           spirit
           ,
           with
           the
           loue
           and
           emulation
           of
           their
           graces
           .
           And
           here
           (
           ere
           I
           finish
           )
           suffer
           me
           to
           recommend
           vnto
           your
           Honour
           ,
           two
           of
           the
           most
           heroicall
           vertues
           in
           these
           Gouernours
           .
           The
           one
           ,
           their
           inuincible
           courage
           ,
           (
           the
           Epitome
           of
           a
           Christian
           Magistrates
           worthines
           )
           though
           
           they
           liued
           in
           the
           most
           forlorne
           times
           ,
           and
           dissolute
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Idolatries
           and
           iniquities
           of
           Israel
           ,
           seemed
           to
           striue
           with
           her
           captiuities
           and
           calamities
           ,
           and
           whether
           man
           sinning
           or
           God
           reuenging
           should
           get
           the
           vpper
           hand
           .
           A
           manifest
           token
           of
           the
           immediate
           warrantise
           of
           these
           Iudges
           from
           heauen
           ;
           enabling
           and
           encouraging
           them
           with
           so
           incredible
           fortitude
           and
           successe
           .
           The
           other
           (
           last
           named
           ,
           but
           in
           nature
           first
           )
           is
           their
           admirable
           faith
           :
           which
           as
           the
           Author
           to
           the
           Hebrwes
           could
           not
           
           silence
           in
           that
           thicke
           clowd
           of
           witnesses
           ,
           so
           thereby
           he
           importeth
           ,
           that
           is
           generally
           the
           life
           whereby
           all
           Christians
           liue
           ;
           and
           
           especially
           the
           fortresse
           ,
           yea
           armour
           of
           proofe
           for
           the
           Magistrate
           .
           Not
           onely
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           
             Gedeon
             ,
             Barak
             ,
             Jphtah
          
           ,
           and
           Samson
           (
           mentioned
           in
           this
           booke
           )
           to
           fight
           with
           against
           their
           forreine
           enemies
           :
           but
           also
           a
           singular
           both
           offensiue
           and
           defensiue
           weapon
           ,
           for
           your
           Honour
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           for
           your
           inferiors
           in
           place
           of
           gouernment
           ,
           against
           the
           
           intestine
           aduersaries
           (
           no
           lesse
           hurtfull
           )
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           our
           common
           peace
           .
           For
           this
           sword
           rusteth
           not
           ,
           nor
           looseth
           her
           edge
           with
           time
           .
           In
           the
           desire
           of
           this
           happy
           blessing
           vpon
           these
           my
           poore
           trauels
           ,
           I
           most
           humbly
           recommend
           myselfe
           and
           seruice
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           your
           Honours
           person
           and
           weightie
           affaires
           to
           the
           protection
           and
           direction
           of
           the
           Almightie
           .
        
         
           
             From
             my
             poore
             house
             at
             Wethersfield
             in
             Essex
             .
             
               Ianuary
               20.
               1615.
               
            
             resting
          
           
             Your
             Honours
             most
             humbly
             deuoted
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             RICHARD
             ROGERS
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
        
         
      
       
         
         
           LECTVRES
           OR
           SERMONS
           VPON
           THE
           WHOLE
           BOOKE
           of
           IVDGES
           :
           and
           first
           ,
           the
           entrance
           into
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           Confesse
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           small
           matter
           for
           a
           man
           to
           take
           vpon
           him
           to
           set
           foorth
           Lectures
           or
           Sermons
           of
           any
           part
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           especially
           of
           an
           whole
           booke
           thereof
           :
           and
           the
           rather
           for
           that
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           much
           greater
           difficultie
           and
           danger
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           then
           to
           preach
           them
           (
           seeing
           for
           mine
           owne
           part
           ,
           I
           would
           easilier
           be
           brought
           to
           preach
           three
           Sermons
           ,
           then
           to
           set
           foorth
           or
           penne
           one
           :
           )
           and
           besides
           ,
           we
           see
           that
           learned
           men
           (
           I
           speake
           of
           many
           )
           who
           might
           for
           their
           excellent
           gifts
           profit
           many
           ,
           and
           doe
           the
           Church
           much
           good
           ,
           are
           haraly
           drawne
           thereto
           .
           I
           leaue
           their
           reasons
           to
           themselues
           :
           perhaps
           they
           thinke
           it
           a
           needlesse
           worke
           to
           set
           foorth
           more
           bookes
           .
           For
           mine
           owne
           part
           ,
           I
           knowing
           that
           many
           would
           reade
           little
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           not
           new
           bookes
           set
           foorth
           ,
           I
           thinke
           it
           to
           good
           purpose
           to
           labour
           in
           that
           kinde
           :
           especially
           when
           the
           things
           set
           foorth
           are
           for
           the
           quickening
           vp
           of
           the
           present
           drowsie
           age
           .
           And
           so
           I
           testifie
           my
           iudgement
           by
           my
           writings
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           of
           another
           minde
           :
           not
           for
           that
           I
           would
           dissent
           from
           learned
           men
           ,
           or
           seeke
           glorie
           and
           praise
           by
           this
           my
           practise
           ,
           when
           (
           to
           speake
           as
           the
           truth
           is
           )
           I
           confesse
           freely
           ,
           that
           
           as
           I
           come
           many
           degrees
           behinde
           them
           in
           gifts
           for
           that
           purpose
           :
           so
           I
           would
           not
           take
           vpon
           me
           this
           exercise
           of
           writing
           ,
           vnlesse
           I
           were
           led
           to
           it
           by
           waightie
           reasons
           :
           but
           in
           the
           simplicitie
           of
           my
           heart
           I
           speake
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           set
           myselfe
           to
           this
           worke
           ,
           as
           I
           can
           haue
           time
           and
           leisure
           from
           my
           publike
           imployment
           in
           my
           Ministerie
           ,
           and
           other
           priuate
           duties
           ,
           euen
           to
           keepe
           myselfe
           from
           danger
           in
           this
           euill
           world
           ,
           as
           idlenesse
           ,
           too
           much
           tampering
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           needlesse
           and
           hurtfull
           besinesse
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           the
           desire
           I
           haue
           to
           benefit
           any
           other
           hereby
           :
           and
           besides
           ,
           I
           thinke
           it
           better
           to
           benefit
           the
           Church
           while
           wee
           liue
           ,
           being
           but
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           (
           other
           may
           rise
           vp
           after
           to
           perfit
           such
           beginnings
           )
           then
           to
           burie
           our
           gifts
           vtterly
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           depriue
           it
           altogether
           of
           the
           same
           by
           death
           .
        
         
           Also
           I
           see
           that
           euery
           age
           of
           men
           hath
           sundrie
           troubles
           annexed
           to
           it
           (
           the
           old
           as
           well
           as
           the
           young
           )
           and
           occasions
           are
           offered
           of
           sinning
           and
           offending
           God
           many
           waies
           by
           one
           occasion
           or
           other
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           thought
           of
           before
           they
           come
           .
           In
           so
           much
           as
           when
           the
           danger
           of
           youth
           and
           of
           the
           former
           yeeres
           of
           our
           life
           is
           passed
           with
           inwara
           peace
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           grosse
           and
           iust
           offence
           to
           others
           (
           which
           yet
           to
           doe
           is
           few
           mens
           cases
           ,
           and
           rarely
           obtained
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           much
           striuing
           and
           watching
           to
           enter
           in
           at
           the
           straight
           gate
           :
           )
           yet
           the
           diuell
           so
           much
           the
           more
           enuieth
           our
           credit
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           comfort
           we
           haue
           from
           God
           ,
           in
           such
           an
           estate
           ,
           especially
           the
           Ministers
           :
           and
           therefore
           hee
           doth
           the
           more
           bend
           his
           force
           against
           such
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           in
           their
           latter
           end
           disgrace
           them
           by
           winding
           them
           into
           some
           reprochfull
           and
           foule
           offences
           :
           that
           so
           he
           may
           (
           as
           much
           as
           in
           him
           lieth
           )
           make
           their
           former
           vertues
           and
           part
           of
           life
           ,
           to
           be
           ridiculous
           and
           of
           no
           account
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           not
           ashamed
           to
           confesse
           ,
           that
           I
           haue
           receiued
           wonderfull
           
           cause
           of
           thanksgiuing
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           his
           so
           great
           bountie
           and
           fauour
           towards
           me
           (
           the
           most
           vnworthie
           )
           in
           my
           younger
           yeeres
           ,
           to
           keepe
           me
           from
           the
           infection
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           sins
           of
           the
           age
           wherein
           I
           haue
           liued
           ,
           (
           yet
           God
           be
           mercifull
           to
           my
           many
           slips
           and
           infirmities
           )
           so
           I
           am
           not
           (
           I
           say
           )
           ashamed
           to
           confesse
           ,
           that
           I
           feare
           in
           this
           my
           declining
           age
           ,
           hasting
           apace
           to
           the
           graue
           (
           as
           with
           griefe
           of
           heart
           I
           haue
           seene
           in
           many
           )
           that
           I
           may
           possibly
           ,
           yea
           and
           that
           full
           easily
           ,
           be
           drawne
           to
           an
           vnprofitable
           ,
           earthly
           ,
           idle
           ,
           and
           dead
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           thereby
           ,
           to
           greater
           offending
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           blemishing
           of
           my
           profession
           and
           Ministerie
           ,
           vnlesse
           I
           should
           labour
           to
           preuent
           it
           by
           some
           set
           labour
           and
           study
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           hold
           fast
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           receiued
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           occupying
           and
           vsing
           the
           gifts
           which
           he
           hath
           giuen
           me
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           kinde
           of
           studie
           ,
           namely
           of
           writing
           ,
           I
           may
           :
           and
           also
           if
           I
           should
           not
           endeuour
           to
           grow
           forward
           in
           grace
           ,
           experience
           ,
           
           and
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           (
           from
           the
           which
           a
           man
           may
           be
           easily
           hindred
           by
           the
           error
           of
           the
           wicked
           )
           rather
           then
           to
           looke
           what
           I
           haue
           done
           heretofore
           ,
           I
           might
           easily
           flatter
           myselfe
           thereby
           ,
           and
           so
           (
           at
           least
           )
           stand
           at
           a
           stay
           :
           or
           (
           which
           is
           worse
           )
           goe
           backe
           ,
           and
           so
           lose
           my
           part
           of
           happinesse
           with
           them
           that
           continue
           to
           the
           end
           .
           For
           I
           make
           chiefe
           account
           of
           that
           ,
           hauing
           it
           not
           in
           fruition
           as
           yet
           ,
           but
           by
           hope
           onely
           :
           and
           I
           know
           it
           may
           easily
           and
           many
           waits
           be
           hindred
           and
           staied
           ,
           as
           Satan
           can
           handle
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           see
           many
           goe
           to
           worke
           .
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           I
           desire
           to
           be
           occupied
           vntill
           the
           Lord
           come
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           hauing
           more
           then
           one
           foote
           in
           the
           graue
           .
           And
           to
           the
           end
           I
           may
           tye
           myselfe
           to
           liue
           the
           freer
           from
           dangerous
           falles
           and
           offences
           ,
           while
           I
           am
           here
           a
           stranger
           and
           absent
           from
           home
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           haue
           set
           myselfe
           to
           this
           kinde
           of
           worke
           ,
           as
           being
           not
           able
           through
           debilitie
           of
           body
           ,
           and
           lamenes
           ,
           to
           trauaile
           abroad
           ,
           and
           helpe
           other
           neighbours
           ,
           more
           then
           at
           home
           ,
           by
           preaching
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           done
           since
           I
           first
           began
           (
           where
           my
           labour
           was
           desired
           :
           )
           and
           by
           conferring
           much
           ,
           as
           occasion
           was
           offered
           ,
           as
           I
           vsed
           in
           health
           to
           doe
           .
           And
           if
           any
           laugh
           at
           this
           which
           I
           haue
           said
           of
           my
           fearing
           myselfe
           ,
           as
           thinking
           it
           meere
           folly
           ,
           I
           cannot
           doe
           with
           it
           ,
           neither
           am
           moued
           for
           their
           so
           censuring
           me
           :
           but
           I
           tell
           them
           this
           ,
           that
           while
           they
           feare
           not
           their
           frailtie
           also
           but
           count
           it
           foolishnes
           ,
           they
           hast
           apace
           to
           vtter
           miserie
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           taking
           this
           booke
           in
           hand
           ,
           to
           set
           out
           my
           Sermons
           vpon
           it
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           before
           preached
           ,
           though
           I
           haue
           gone
           ouer
           ,
           in
           the
           course
           of
           my
           Ministerie
           ,
           many
           other
           besides
           this
           :
           I
           take
           this
           booke
           in
           hand
           ,
           not
           as
           making
           comparison
           betwixt
           it
           and
           other
           bookes
           of
           Scripture
           :
           but
           partly
           seeing
           no
           Lectures
           or
           Sermons
           are
           set
           out
           vpon
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           ,
           to
           giue
           light
           and
           helpe
           to
           such
           as
           need
           it
           :
           and
           partly
           at
           the
           earnest
           desire
           of
           those
           that
           heard
           my
           Sermons
           on
           it
           :
           and
           if
           I
           may
           know
           and
           perceiue
           my
           labours
           in
           this
           to
           be
           thought
           worth
           the
           setting
           foorth
           ,
           I
           would
           be
           willing
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           me
           lieth
           ,
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           in
           some
           other
           booke
           .
           In
           this
           worke
           ,
           beside
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           brought
           vp
           in
           learning
           ,
           who
           may
           see
           that
           their
           whole
           life
           may
           be
           directed
           hereby
           and
           may
           much
           profit
           by
           it
           ,
           so
           I
           intended
           also
           in
           it
           to
           benefit
           Students
           and
           Preachers
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           yet
           experienced
           :
           nor
           best
           furnished
           with
           matter
           for
           the
           edifying
           of
           the
           hearers
           :
           so
           that
           beside
           the
           fruite
           they
           may
           reape
           hereby
           in
           common
           with
           the
           people
           ;
           so
           they
           may
           learne
           how
           to
           make
           vse
           of
           the
           historicall
           part
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           learne
           to
           draw
           doctrine
           and
           instruction
           out
           of
           the
           examples
           thereof
           ,
           fit
           for
           the
           people
           (
           and
           that
           out
           of
           the
           bad
           as
           well
           as
           the
           good
           )
           euen
           as
           well
           as
           out
           of
           other
           Scripture
           :
           which
           all
           haue
           not
           learned
           to
           doe
           ,
           neither
           haue
           attained
           vnto
           :
           and
           therefore
           doe
           oft
           times
           offer
           violence
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           by
           making
           allegories
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           wresting
           them
           to
           another
           sense
           then
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           hath
           made
           of
           them
           ;
           without
           which
           manner
           of
           handling
           them
           ,
           they
           can
           draw
           none
           or
           little
           matter
           out
           of
           the
           most
           examples
           in
           the
           
           stories
           of
           them
           :
           and
           so
           beside
           that
           their
           doctrine
           is
           not
           soundly
           gathered
           ,
           so
           they
           giue
           too
           fearefull
           suspition
           to
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           such
           parts
           of
           the
           Scripture
           are
           barraine
           and
           drie
           ,
           while
           they
           doe
           by
           such
           shifts
           ,
           and
           yet
           indirect
           ,
           so
           hardly
           draw
           matter
           and
           doctrine
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           yet
           it
           is
           certaine
           and
           cleere
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           full
           of
           sound
           instruction
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           come
           to
           my
           purpose
           ,
           I
           will
           now
           set
           downe
           some
           generall
           things
           before
           I
           enter
           into
           the
           text
           ,
           which
           may
           giue
           some
           light
           to
           the
           better
           vnderstanding
           of
           the
           whole
           book
           :
           such
           as
           I
           gather
           partly
           ,
           by
           obseruing
           &
           laying
           together
           that
           which
           I
           read
           in
           it
           ,
           (
           comparing
           one
           thing
           with
           another
           :
           )
           and
           partly
           out
           of
           that
           learned
           and
           reuerend
           Father
           Master
           
             Peter
             Martyr
          
           ,
           whose
           workes
           neither
           the
           most
           priuate
           men
           can
           vnderstand
           ,
           nor
           many
           Ministers
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           vnderstand
           them
           ,
           can
           come
           by
           ,
           neither
           if
           they
           can
           ,
           shall
           they
           finde
           there
           ,
           that
           which
           shall
           be
           much
           for
           their
           simpler
           hearers
           benefit
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           let
           the
           reader
           marke
           ,
           how
           this
           booke
           agreeth
           with
           all
           the
           former
           ,
           from
           Genesis
           to
           the
           end
           of
           Ioshua
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           the
           summe
           of
           them
           and
           this
           .
           Concerning
           the
           booke
           of
           Genesis
           ,
           after
           mention
           is
           made
           (
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           it
           )
           of
           the
           creation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           generations
           to
           the
           flood
           :
           it
           doth
           afterward
           shew
           ,
           how
           God
           chose
           his
           people
           out
           of
           Abraham
           and
           his
           posteritie
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           were
           sent
           into
           Egypt
           to
           auoid
           the
           famine
           .
           In
           Exodus
           these
           things
           are
           the
           principall
           :
           how
           the
           people
           of
           God
           multiplied
           and
           increased
           in
           the
           land
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           till
           there
           rose
           a
           King
           who
           cruelly
           oppressed
           and
           vexed
           them
           sore
           :
           and
           how
           they
           were
           deliuered
           out
           of
           the
           bondage
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           in
           there
           ,
           by
           Moses
           :
           and
           how
           they
           had
           lawes
           giuen
           them
           ,
           to
           gouerne
           them
           And
           this
           last
           point
           is
           the
           summe
           of
           Leuiticus
           also
           .
           The
           booke
           of
           Numbers
           declareth
           their
           diuers
           resting
           places
           in
           the
           desert
           ,
           and
           their
           goings
           forward
           toward
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           .
           In
           Deuteronomy
           ,
           Moses
           being
           to
           depart
           out
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           leaue
           the
           people
           ,
           doth
           most
           faithfully
           repeate
           the
           law
           to
           the
           generation
           which
           came
           after
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           which
           then
           liued
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           to
           the
           posteritie
           of
           Abraham
           .
           Then
           came
           Ioshua
           and
           led
           the
           people
           into
           the
           promised
           land
           ,
           and
           diuided
           the
           land
           of
           the
           Amorites
           and
           Canaanites
           ,
           which
           partly
           was
           subdued
           and
           gotten
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           partly
           remained
           to
           be
           conquered
           :
           he
           (
           I
           say
           )
           diuided
           it
           amongst
           the
           twelue
           tribes
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           brought
           them
           ouer
           Iordan
           ,
           slaine
           many
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           possessed
           their
           cities
           and
           grounds
           in
           that
           countrey
           .
           This
           is
           the
           summe
           and
           contents
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           Ioshua
           .
           After
           his
           death
           ,
           (
           to
           come
           to
           our
           purpose
           )
           the
           Lord
           gouerned
           his
           people
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           being
           placed
           in
           that
           land
           ,
           by
           Iudges
           :
           whom
           to
           that
           end
           he
           indued
           with
           excellent
           gifts
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           deliuered
           and
           kept
           the
           people
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           who
           as
           yet
           did
           all
           the
           daies
           of
           the
           Iudges
           remaine
           in
           great
           numbers
           to
           vex
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           vnderstand
           better
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           word
           [
           Iudges
           ]
           a
           materiall
           point
           in
           this
           booke
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           ,
           though
           to
           iudge
           signifie
           to
           know
           the
           cases
           of
           such
           as
           contend
           ,
           and
           be
           at
           variance
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           sentence
           of
           iudgement
           betwixt
           men
           :
           yet
           these
           Iudges
           mentioned
           in
           this
           booke
           ,
           had
           not
           that
           office
           ,
           neither
           were
           called
           Iudges
           in
           that
           respect
           .
           But
           (
           as
           the
           word
           signifieth
           also
           ,
           to
           reuenge
           and
           to
           redeeme
           out
           of
           bondage
           )
           thus
           did
           those
           Iudges
           deliuer
           and
           redeeme
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           booke
           is
           at
           large
           declared
           .
           (
           I
           speak●
           not
           of
           Samuel
           ,
           who
           is
           said
           after
           ,
           to
           iudge
           them
           also
           ,
           by
           deciding
           
           controuersies
           and
           ciuill
           causes
           )
           But
           these
           Iudges
           had
           that
           office
           assigned
           them
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           deliuer
           the
           people
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           )
           out
           of
           their
           enemies
           hands
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           iudge
           them
           :
           and
           therefore
           were
           called
           by
           that
           name
           of
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           this
           booke
           that
           intreateth
           of
           them
           and
           their
           acts
           throughout
           ,
           is
           called
           ,
           
             The
             booke
             of
             Iudges
          
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
           And
           briefly
           to
           lay
           out
           the
           state
           and
           condition
           that
           these
           people
           ,
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           then
           liued
           in
           :
           whereby
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Iudges
           may
           the
           better
           be
           vnderstood
           :
           they
           hauing
           not
           yet
           conquered
           the
           land
           ,
           were
           occupied
           (
           as
           at
           their
           first
           entrance
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           after
           Ioshuas
           death
           a
           while
           )
           in
           subduing
           it
           ,
           and
           their
           enemies
           :
           but
           afterward
           they
           suffered
           them
           to
           remaine
           ,
           and
           become
           tributaries
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           were
           thereby
           (
           as
           God
           saw
           it
           meete
           ,
           and
           as
           need
           required
           )
           in
           great
           perill
           and
           miserie
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           his
           people
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           haue
           been
           vtterly
           destroyed
           ,
           these
           Iudges
           were
           raised
           vp
           by
           him
           ,
           without
           the
           election
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           rescue
           and
           deliuer
           them
           .
           But
           afterward
           when
           they
           were
           at
           rest
           ,
           and
           peace
           ,
           God
           gouerned
           them
           not
           by
           those
           Iudges
           :
           (
           therefore
           Iphtah
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           desired
           ,
           would
           not
           raigne
           ouer
           them
           )
           neither
           had
           they
           authoritie
           ouer
           them
           :
           but
           he
           vsed
           the
           help
           of
           someother
           excellent
           persons
           ,
           fit
           by
           their
           vertues
           and
           gifts
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           they
           ruled
           the
           people
           :
           but
           the
           Iudges
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           were
           stirred
           vp
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           great
           dangers
           ,
           brought
           vpon
           them
           by
           their
           enemies
           ,
           to
           be
           helpers
           and
           deliuerers
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           them
           in
           peace
           afterward
           ,
           while
           they
           lined
           .
           So
           that
           these
           Iudges
           were
           not
           chosen
           by
           succession
           ,
           as
           Kings
           :
           neither
           by
           the
           voyces
           of
           the
           people
           .
           but
           were
           raised
           vp
           by
           God
           (
           as
           wee
           haue
           heard
           )
           indifferently
           ,
           as
           well
           out
           of
           one
           tribe
           as
           another
           :
           and
           how
           meane
           and
           vnfit
           soeuer
           they
           were
           before
           ,
           for
           that
           purpose
           :
           God
           did
           furnish
           them
           by
           and
           by
           after
           he
           had
           stirred
           them
           vp
           ,
           with
           most
           excellent
           gifts
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           he
           appointed
           them
           .
           And
           it
           went
           farre
           better
           with
           the
           people
           while
           they
           were
           vnder
           them
           ,
           then
           it
           did
           afterward
           ,
           when
           they
           would
           needs
           haue
           a
           King
           to
           raigne
           ouer
           them
           .
           For
           they
           did
           alwaies
           deliuer
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           out
           of
           the
           calamitie
           with
           which
           they
           were
           oppressed
           :
           whereas
           their
           Kings
           did
           sometimes
           waste
           them
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           into
           captiuitie
           ,
           and
           were
           (
           the
           most
           part
           of
           them
           )
           Idolaters
           .
        
         
           And
           although
           vnder
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           the
           people
           were
           somtimes
           oppressed
           grieuously
           by
           strangers
           ,
           and
           especially
           vnder
           Samson
           by
           the
           Philistims
           (
           for
           why
           ?
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           their
           horrible
           sinnes
           deserued
           it
           ,
           and
           prouoked
           God
           to
           deale
           with
           them
           in
           that
           manner
           :
           )
           yet
           they
           were
           neuer
           led
           into
           captiuitie
           while
           they
           liued
           with
           them
           .
           Againe
           ,
           there
           were
           few
           of
           the
           Kings
           good
           men
           ,
           in
           Israel
           ,
           not
           one
           :
           the
           Iudges
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           were
           all
           such
           .
           A
           good
           testimonie
           whereof
           ,
           we
           haue
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           :
           where
           we
           thus
           reade
           of
           the
           commendation
           of
           them
           :
           
             The
             time
             would
             be
             too
             short
             for
             me
             to
             speake
             of
             Gedeon
             ,
             Barak
             ,
             Iphtah
             ,
             and
             Samson
             :
          
           these
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           commendeth
           .
           And
           though
           some
           of
           them
           (
           as
           men
           )
           did
           sometime
           fall
           ,
           yet
           we
           are
           to
           thinke
           they
           returned
           and
           rose
           vp
           againe
           :
           seeing
           the
           Scripture
           (
           as
           I
           remember
           )
           doth
           neuer
           condemne
           them
           .
           So
           that
           in
           respect
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           helpe
           ,
           (
           if
           the
           people
           could
           haue
           seene
           it
           and
           made
           benefit
           of
           it
           )
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           they
           liued
           in
           a
           golden
           age
           .
        
         
           Now
           whereas
           it
           is
           not
           so
           apparantly
           to
           be
           seene
           ,
           that
           this
           booke
           doth
           set
           foorth
           Christ
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           commendations
           of
           these
           Iudges
           :
           (
           who
           yet
           is
           the
           end
           of
           all
           bookes
           of
           Scripture
           )
           to
           such
           as
           demaund
           about
           it
           ,
           I
           answere
           :
           that
           Christ
           is
           not
           cleerely
           set
           foorth
           in
           any
           of
           those
           bookes
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           first
           written
           :
           but
           darkly
           ,
           and
           by
           types
           and
           figures
           ,
           as
           God
           saw
           it
           meete
           for
           those
           ages
           :
           and
           so
           wee
           are
           to
           thinke
           of
           this
           booke
           ,
           where
           the
           deliuerances
           from
           so
           great
           enemies
           ,
           as
           are
           mentioned
           herein
           ,
           are
           types
           of
           that
           great
           deliuerance
           and
           redemption
           of
           men
           wrought
           by
           Christ
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           iawes
           of
           the
           diuell
           .
           And
           let
           the
           commending
           of
           sundrie
           of
           those
           Iudges
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           satisfie
           vs
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           haue
           been
           good
           men
           ,
           nor
           haue
           liued
           by
           faith
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           said
           to
           haue
           done
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           beleeued
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           been
           sanctified
           thereby
           .
           Besides
           ,
           what
           authoritie
           shall
           we
           giue
           to
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           if
           they
           who
           
           are
           commended
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           haue
           been
           men
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           diuers
           Kings
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           ,
           did
           not
           liue
           and
           walke
           by
           faith
           ,
           (
           seeing
           it
           is
           not
           expressely
           set
           downe
           )
           without
           which
           they
           could
           not
           please
           God
           ?
        
         
           Now
           the
           summe
           of
           this
           booke
           is
           thus
           much
           :
           first
           ,
           a
           declaration
           generally
           ,
           of
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           religion
           and
           manner
           of
           worshipping
           God
           ,
           which
           these
           Israelites
           vsed
           in
           their
           Common
           wealth
           from
           the
           death
           of
           Ioshua
           to
           Eli
           the
           Priest
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           storie
           of
           Ruth
           containes
           things
           done
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           Ruth
           
             1.
             1.
             
          
           )
           and
           more
           particularly
           this
           booke
           layeth
           out
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           Gods
           calling
           them
           out
           of
           them
           by
           sundrie
           warnings
           and
           iudgements
           ,
           vnto
           repentance
           ,
           with
           many
           fearefull
           examples
           of
           their
           reuolting
           and
           turning
           backe
           againe
           :
           whereby
           may
           bee
           seene
           how
           corrupt
           they
           were
           both
           in
           religion
           and
           manners
           :
           and
           this
           booke
           is
           a
           liuely
           glasse
           (
           if
           we
           well
           consider
           it
           )
           of
           this
           our
           age
           .
        
         
           The
           parts
           of
           the
           booke
           are
           three
           .
           The
           first
           setteth
           downe
           the
           slouthfulnesse
           of
           the
           Tribes
           in
           executing
           the
           commandements
           of
           God
           against
           their
           enemies
           ,
           and
           the
           punishment
           threatned
           for
           it
           ,
           Chap.
           1.
           and
           2.
           and
           their
           slouthfulnesse
           is
           illustrated
           by
           the
           contrarie
           course
           of
           Iudah
           and
           Simeon
           (
           who
           were
           forward
           to
           goe
           against
           them
           )
           as
           in
           Chapter
           1.
           to
           verse
           21.
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           .
           The
           second
           part
           is
           from
           the
           2.
           chapter
           to
           the
           17.
           which
           treateth
           of
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           their
           great
           actes
           ,
           according
           to
           occasions
           offered
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           due
           time
           were
           raised
           vp
           .
           The
           third
           part
           is
           from
           chapter
           17.
           to
           the
           end
           :
           and
           setteth
           foorth
           some
           odious
           and
           monstrous
           acts
           committed
           in
           those
           confused
           times
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           no
           ordinarie
           Gouernour
           :
           and
           therewithall
           ,
           the
           punishments
           which
           followed
           .
        
         
           The
           author
           of
           this
           booke
           is
           vnknowne
           ,
           but
           yet
           the
           booke
           is
           canonicall
           ,
           and
           authorized
           also
           by
           the
           new
           Testament
           .
           The
           time
           of
           the
           actes
           of
           it
           ,
           from
           the
           death
           of
           Ioshua
           to
           Eli
           the
           high
           Priest
           ,
           is
           gathered
           to
           be
           about
           300
           ,
           yeeres
           .
           The
           end
           of
           this
           booke
           (
           as
           shall
           better
           appeare
           in
           the
           particular
           handling
           of
           it
           )
           is
           to
           instruct
           and
           perswade
           vs
           ,
           in
           this
           latter
           age
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           carry
           our selues
           vprightly
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           streight
           and
           well
           ordred
           course
           ,
           both
           in
           prosperitie
           and
           aduersitie
           :
           I
           meane
           ,
           to
           hold
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           in
           both
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           hope
           and
           patience
           in
           and
           through
           out
           this
           our
           pilgrimage
           ,
           with
           prayer
           and
           repentance
           :
           which
           if
           we
           do
           ,
           God
           will
           be
           no
           lesse
           with
           vs
           ,
           then
           he
           was
           with
           the
           good
           people
           mentioned
           herein
           .
        
         
           The
           order
           which
           I
           purpose
           to
           obserue
           in
           the
           Lectures
           vpon
           this
           booke
           ,
           is
           first
           to
           giue
           the
           short
           summe
           of
           the
           Chapters
           :
           then
           to
           deuide
           euery
           Chapter
           into
           parts
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           distinguishing
           the
           points
           thereof
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           better
           vnderstood
           ,
           and
           more
           clearely
           seene
           into
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           I
           giue
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           verses
           more
           fully
           ,
           and
           lay
           forth
           the
           doctrine
           with
           the
           reasons
           ,
           and
           vse
           thereof
           ,
           though
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           they
           be
           not
           alwaies
           expressely
           set
           downe
           ,
           which
           manner
           of
           handling
           the
           diuerse
           histories
           of
           this
           booke
           (
           as
           also
           I
           thinke
           the
           same
           of
           our
           preaching
           out
           of
           all
           other
           Scriptures
           )
           namely
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           meaning
           and
           sense
           ,
           apt
           and
           fit
           instruction
           should
           bee
           drawne
           out
           ,
           with
           the
           application
           to
           the
           present
           state
           ,
           need
           ,
           and
           vse
           of
           the
           hearers
           ,
           plainely
           and
           pitbily
           as
           may
           be
           for
           their
           best
           edifying
           I
           hold
           meetest
           to
           be
           vsed
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           weuld
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           consent
           giuen
           therto
           of
           al
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           course
           were
           aimed
           at
           :
           I
           wish
           that
           euery
           one
           did
           not
           follow
           his
           owne
           priuate
           course
           who
           hath
           neuer
           learned
           any
           good
           way
           or
           order
           of
           preaching
           .
           Whereby
           it
           commeth
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           some
           fill
           their
           Sermons
           with
           the
           froth
           of
           their
           owne
           braines
           ,
           or
           the
           bare
           authorities
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           least
           proofe
           is
           brought
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           Also
           some
           preach
           darkely
           to
           the
           little
           benefiting
           of
           the
           hearers
           ,
           not
           to
           mention
           all
           which
           were
           endlesse
           .
           
           And
           although
           for
           many
           other
           things
           I
           leaue
           the
           consideration
           therof
           to
           my
           reuerend
           and
           learned
           brethren
           ,
           yet
           in
           this
           I
           hope
           without
           ostentation
           ,
           and
           arrogating
           ought
           to
           myselfe
           ,
           I
           may
           be
           allowed
           to
           speake
           :
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           long
           time
           which
           I
           haue
           spent
           in
           studying
           ,
           learning
           ,
           and
           practising
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           been
           able
           )
           the
           holie
           exercise
           of
           preaching
           .
           And
           now
           to
           end
           these
           my
           Lectures
           ,
           this
           I
           say
           :
           that
           beside
           the
           varietie
           of
           much
           good
           therein
           contained
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           points
           to
           good
           purpose
           ,
           occasioned
           touching
           faith
           ,
           and
           repentance
           :
           and
           sundrie
           directions
           giuen
           how
           to
           seeke
           the
           Lord
           when
           we
           haue
           slipped
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           beare
           trouble
           aright
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           say
           before
           I
           enter
           into
           the
           seuerall
           Sermons
           ,
           euen
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           some
           good
           light
           may
           be
           giuen
           ,
           as
           to
           him
           that
           marketh
           duly
           it
           may
           appeare
           .
           Now
           I
           will
           proceed
           to
           the
           text
           itselfe
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             THE
             FIRST
             SERMON
             VPON
             THE
             FIRST
             CHAPTER
             OF
             THE
             BOOKE
             OF
             IVDGES
             .
          
           
             
               VERS
               .
               1.
               
               
                 And
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 after
                 that
              
               Ioshua
               
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 asked
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 who
                 shall
                 goe
                 vp
                 for
                 vs
                 against
                 the
                 Canaanites
                 ,
                 to
                 fight
                 first
                 against
                 them
                 ?
              
            
             
               VERS
               .
               2.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
              
               ,
               Iudah
               
                 shall
                 goe
                 vp
                 :
                 behold
                 I
                 haue
                 giuen
                 the
                 land
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             two
             things
             are
             chiefly
             contained
             ,
             
             (
             to
             set
             downe
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             Chapter
             and
             parts
             of
             it
             together
             :
             )
             The
             first
             is
             the
             commendation
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             to
             the
             21.
             verse
             :
             (
             the
             cause
             we
             shall
             heare
             afterward
             .
             )
             The
             second
             is
             the
             setting
             downe
             of
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             tribes
             that
             are
             mentioned
             after
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             slothfully
             suffered
             the
             Canaanites
             to
             liue
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             expell
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
             Iudah
             is
             commended
             in
             a
             double
             manner
             :
             first
             for
             the
             actes
             they
             did
             now
             at
             this
             time
             after
             Iosuahs
             death
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             to
             the
             eight
             verse
             :
             and
             then
             for
             that
             which
             that
             tribe
             had
             done
             before
             his
             death
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             verses
             to
             the
             21.
             
          
           
             
               The
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               To
               come
               to
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               first
               7.
               verses
               ,
               seeing
               they
               lie
               together
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Ioshua
               ,
               who
               had
               bin
               their
               guide
               and
               had
               gone
               before
               them
               ,
               
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               saw
               that
               they
               must
               make
               warre
               with
               the
               forraine
               nations
               :
               for
               vnto
               that
               day
               the
               whole
               land
               though
               it
               was
               promised
               and
               deuided
               amongst
               them
               ,
               was
               not
               yet
               wonne
               by
               them
               ,
               nor
               conquered
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               lot
               and
               inheritance
               of
               euery
               tribe
               there
               were
               the
               Canaanites
               their
               enemies
               still
               dwelling
               and
               remaining
               .
               And
               seeing
               they
               knew
               they
               must
               be
               driuen
               out
               by
               force
               and
               strong
               hand
               ,
               as
               God
               had
               commanded
               ;
               therefore
               they
               doubted
               not
               ,
               whether
               they
               should
               goe
               out
               against
               them
               to
               warre
               or
               no
               :
               but
               which
               tribe
               should
               first
               begin
               ,
               and
               goe
               before
               ,
               and
               gouerne
               the
               rest
               .
               And
               the
               thing
               was
               of
               such
               waight
               ,
               that
               they
               went
               to
               the
               Lord
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               asked
               of
               him
               by
               the
               high
               Priest
               before
               the
               propitiatory
               and
               Mercy
               seat
               ,
               as
               the
               manner
               then
               was
               in
               doubtfull
               cases
               ,
               which
               of
               their
               tribes
               should
               begin
               the
               battaile
               .
               
               And
               so
               they
               had
               an
               answere
               from
               him
               to
               their
               satisfaction
               ,
               who
               should
               goe
               vp
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               their
               attempt
               ,
               God
               prospered
               them
               ,
               for
               he
               had
               
               promised
               so
               to
               do
               .
               And
               Iudah
               sought
               helpe
               of
               Simeon
               his
               brother
               and
               neighbour
               tribe
               ,
               who
               consented
               readily
               so
               to
               doe
               :
               and
               they
               prospered
               in
               that
               their
               attempt
               ,
               and
               had
               victory
               ouer
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
               as
               is
               set
               downe
               ;
               together
               with
               the
               destruction
               of
               Adonibezek
               their
               King.
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               meaning
               of
               these
               7.
               verses
               in
               some
               generall
               manner
               .
            
             
               Now
               we
               haue
               the
               meaning
               of
               these
               verses
               ,
               it
               remaineth
               that
               we
               drawe
               from
               thence
               such
               instructions
               as
               are
               afoarded
               vs
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               beginning
               with
               these
               two
               former
               here
               set
               downe
               :
               and
               first
               out
               of
               the
               first
               verse
               .
               In
               that
               this
               people
               was
               now
               constrained
               to
               looke
               about
               them
               ,
               and
               (
               now
               Ioshua
               was
               dead
               )
               to
               doe
               that
               themselues
               for
               their
               peace
               and
               quiet
               ,
               which
               hee
               
               was
               wont
               to
               doe
               for
               them
               :
               wee
               are
               taught
               ,
               that
               when
               chiefe
               &
               speciall
               persons
               are
               taken
               away
               ,
               who
               were
               wont
               to
               beare
               the
               burden
               for
               many
               other
               ,
               then
               they
               who
               were
               left
               behinde
               ,
               must
               put
               forth
               themselues
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               more
               paine
               ,
               and
               be
               put
               to
               greater
               plondges
               then
               they
               were
               before
               .
               Oh
               it
               is
               a
               great
               ease
               ,
               if
               men
               could
               consider
               it
               aright
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               others
               to
               beare
               the
               brunt
               for
               them
               ,
               while
               they
               them selues
               may
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               sit
               in
               peace
               :
               while
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               was
               conuersant
               with
               his
               disciples
               on
               earth
               ,
               he
               sheilded
               
               them
               ,
               prouided
               for
               them
               euery
               way
               ,
               and
               bare
               off
               the
               blowes
               from
               their
               shoulders
               .
               As
               when
               the
               Pharisies
               cauilled
               with
               them
               ,
               (
               whereby
               they
               might
               easily
               haue
               bin
               discouraged
               )
               he
               tooke
               their
               part
               ,
               they
               being
               too
               weake
               ,
               and
               defended
               them
               .
               So
               he
               said
               to
               Peter
               a
               litle
               before
               his
               ascention
               :
               
                 When
                 thou
              
               
               
                 wast
                 young
                 thou
                 girdest
                 thyselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 wentest
                 whither
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 old
                 ,
                 another
                 shall
                 girde
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 leade
                 thee
                 whither
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 .
              
               When
               Kings
               gouerne
               wisely
               and
               conscionably
               ,
               the
               people
               sit
               vnder
               their
               vine
               and
               
               figtree
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               said
               they
               did
               ,
               that
               liued
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Salomon
               ,
               when
               hee
               had
               about
               him
               Nathan
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               Zadok
               the
               Priest
               ,
               Benaiah
               a
               most
               worthy
               Counseller
               ,
               with
               such
               like
               .
               Also
               when
               people
               are
               setled
               vnder
               faithfull
               and
               able
               teachers
               ,
               who
               watch
               for
               their
               soules
               ,
               they
               liue
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               in
               a
               corner
               of
               heauen
               ,
               (
               if
               they
               can
               see
               )
               who
               obediently
               sit
               at
               their
               feete
               to
               heare
               them
               .
               And
               so
               I
               may
               say
               of
               children
               ,
               who
               haue
               their
               prouident
               and
               godly
               parents
               to
               regard
               their
               welfare
               ,
               they
               know
               not
               what
               sorrow
               and
               trouble
               meane
               :
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               children
               are
               their
               fathers
               .
               And
               of
               other
               inferiours
               ,
               while
               they
               haue
               their
               good
               friends
               and
               gouernours
               about
               them
               ,
               who
               seeth
               not
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               priuiledged
               and
               prouided
               for
               aboue
               others
               :
               but
               when
               all
               these
               faile
               ,
               then
               beginneth
               the
               woe
               and
               sorrow
               of
               all
               those
               ,
               whom
               they
               leaue
               behinde
               them
               :
               which
               in
               the
               vnwelcome
               parting
               of
               couples
               in
               mariage
               ,
               (
               the
               husband
               from
               the
               wife
               ,
               or
               she
               from
               her
               husband
               ,
               where
               true
               loue
               was
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               is
               daily
               seene
               and
               proued
               ,
               to
               the
               deepe
               sorrow
               of
               the
               longest
               liuer
               of
               both
               .
            
             
               Al
               this
               which
               I
               haue
               said
               ,
               should
               what
               on
               such
               as
               are
               so
               backed
               by
               others
               ,
               to
               weigh
               the
               great
               goodnes
               of
               God
               in
               giuing
               them
               such
               helpes
               ,
               and
               to
               yeild
               them
               due
               reuerence
               ,
               loue
               ,
               and
               obedience
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               more
               carefully
               giuen
               to
               euery
               good
               worke
               ,
               while
               they
               haue
               so
               great
               incouragements
               .
               But
               because
               the
               inioying
               of
               such
               is
               made
               so
               common
               a
               matter
               ,
               and
               a
               thing
               of
               no
               great
               reioycing
               while
               they
               liue
               with
               them
               :
               (
               for
               according
               to
               the
               prouerbe
               ,
               we
               best
               know
               what
               a
               good
               thing
               is
               worth
               when
               wee
               feele
               the
               want
               of
               it
               )
               therefore
               it
               were
               good
               for
               them
               to
               suppose
               oft
               times
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               the
               case
               ,
               that
               such
               worthy
               helpes
               and
               friends
               are
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               should
               then
               doe
               being
               left
               without
               them
               ;
               for
               as
               the
               vine
               wanting
               his
               
               raile
               to
               prop
               it
               vp
               ,
               runneth
               on
               the
               ground
               and
               waxeth
               wilde
               and
               vnfruitfull
               :
               
               so
               inferiours
               being
               destitute
               of
               their
               godly
               superiours
               ,
               waxe
               degenerate
               ,
               and
               grow
               out
               of
               kinde
               ,
               lying
               open
               to
               mischiefe
               as
               Saul
               did
               after
               Samuels
               death
               .
               
               But
               to
               speake
               the
               truth
               (
               the
               more
               is
               the
               pitie
               )
               this
               is
               rare
               and
               hardly
               to
               bee
               found
               ,
               that
               such
               take
               any
               great
               good
               by
               those
               helpes
               while
               they
               inioy
               them
               ,
               (
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               in
               things
               temporary
               ,
               for
               their
               ease
               ,
               maintenance
               ,
               and
               seeking
               
               of
               liberty
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               )
               neither
               when
               they
               forgoe
               them
               ,
               haue
               grace
               to
               bewaile
               the
               losse
               of
               them
               in
               any
               other
               respect
               then
               that
               which
               is
               earthly
               :
               neither
               doe
               they
               looke
               to
               stand
               vp
               as
               they
               ought
               (
               in
               the
               want
               and
               roome
               of
               them
               )
               with
               care
               and
               confidence
               to
               become
               lightes
               and
               good
               examples
               ,
               and
               to
               keepe
               themselues
               from
               euill
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               kept
               some
               of
               them
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               by
               their
               good
               friends
               before
               .
               Such
               prouide
               ill
               for
               themselues
               ,
               seeing
               as
               it
               was
               with
               this
               people
               of
               Israel
               heere
               ,
               when
               Ioshua
               was
               dead
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               a
               great
               losse
               ,
               and
               were
               constrained
               now
               to
               looke
               better
               about
               them
               then
               they
               needed
               to
               doe
               before
               ,
               euen
               so
               they
               hauing
               now
               the
               like
               befalne
               them
               ,
               must
               now
               take
               the
               burden
               on
               themselues
               ,
               which
               was
               borne
               by
               others
               for
               them
               before
               .
               The
               which
               being
               so
               ,
               men
               should
               make
               this
               vse
               of
               such
               changes
               ,
               to
               
               prouide
               and
               learne
               to
               want
               their
               good
               helpes
               and
               friends
               before
               hand
               ,
               and
               arme
               themselues
               as
               Iob
               did
               ,
               to
               looke
               for
               their
               change
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               they
               must
               needs
               forgoe
               them
               .
               They
               should
               also
               acknowledge
               daily
               with
               hearty
               thankes
               to
               God
               ,
               what
               a
               benefit
               they
               haue
               of
               them
               ,
               while
               they
               inioy
               them
               ,
               
               and
               doe
               all
               good
               that
               they
               may
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               them
               .
               Which
               they
               cannot
               doe
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               of
               necessitie
               feele
               the
               losse
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               very
               great
               ,
               and
               see
               that
               they
               must
               now
               lay
               their
               shoulders
               to
               the
               burden
               ,
               and
               therefore
               labour
               to
               be
               the
               fitter
               to
               beare
               and
               vndergoe
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               want
               them
               ,
               who
               were
               wont
               to
               stand
               them
               in
               so
               great
               stead
               .
               This
               as
               it
               is
               wholesome
               direction
               and
               aduice
               to
               such
               as
               haue
               their
               helpers
               and
               friends
               as
               yet
               remaining
               with
               them
               :
               so
               it
               is
               easie
               to
               see
               euery
               where
               ,
               what
               calamities
               they
               sustaine
               ,
               who
               made
               no
               such
               vse
               of
               them
               ,
               while
               they
               comfortably
               inioyed
               them
               .
               For
               the
               which
               purpose
               ,
               this
               I
               adde
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               end
               this
               point
               :
               oh
               how
               sweetly
               and
               to
               their
               good
               liking
               haue
               many
               liued
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               others
               to
               beare
               their
               burdens
               for
               them
               ?
               as
               husbands
               ,
               wiues
               ,
               subiects
               ,
               children
               ,
               neighbours
               ,
               and
               other
               by
               their
               friends
               :
               in
               which
               benefits
               they
               who
               inioyed
               kindely
               and
               aright
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               (
               which
               is
               the
               chiefest
               of
               all
               )
               they
               haue
               therewith
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               their
               friend
               also
               :
               but
               seeing
               many
               depend
               onely
               on
               them
               in
               a
               carnall
               manner
               ,
               and
               on
               their
               liuing
               still
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               rest
               not
               on
               God
               ;
               therefore
               their
               proppes
               faile
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               desolation
               commeth
               vpon
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               enemy
               vpon
               an
               vnarmed
               man.
               
            
             
               More
               particularly
               ,
               we
               are
               taught
               hereby
               their
               example
               ,
               who
               sought
               to
               God
               in
               their
               doubtes
               for
               counsell
               and
               resolution
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               our
               doubtfull
               
               cases
               ,
               (
               which
               are
               not
               fewe
               )
               partly
               touching
               our
               estate
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               partly
               particular
               duties
               and
               actions
               of
               our
               speciall
               callings
               and
               conditions
               of
               life
               :
               while
               we
               remaine
               here
               on
               earth
               :
               we
               should
               consult
               with
               and
               aske
               counsell
               of
               God
               for
               our
               resolution
               ,
               in
               such
               manner
               as
               he
               hath
               taught
               vs
               :
               and
               in
               no
               wise
               to
               conceale
               and
               bury
               our
               wants
               and
               defects
               that
               trouble
               vs
               ,
               or
               passe
               by
               the
               sinnes
               that
               cleaue
               to
               vs
               ,
               or
               other
               difficulties
               in
               our
               dealings
               and
               businesse
               that
               oppresse
               vs
               ,
               for
               so
               we
               prouide
               ill
               for
               our selues
               ,
               euen
               to
               liue
               in
               ignorance
               and
               sorrow
               (
               with
               other
               inconueniences
               annexed
               thereunto
               )
               for
               
               euer
               after
               .
               And
               yet
               when
               we
               seeke
               answere
               and
               resolution
               ,
               wee
               must
               not
               thinke
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               inioyned
               of
               God
               to
               doe
               it
               in
               the
               same
               particular
               manner
               that
               these
               did
               ,
               by
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               for
               that
               might
               be
               thought
               a
               great
               trouble
               to
               vs
               ,
               seeing
               there
               is
               none
               in
               these
               daies
               to
               aske
               counsell
               for
               vs
               :
               but
               we
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               we
               haue
               Moses
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               :
               and
               (
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               them
               )
               the
               Ministers
               of
               God
               ,
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               to
               bring
               vs
               Gods
               message
               and
               minde
               out
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               instruct
               vs.
               And
               wee
               our selues
               ,
               as
               occasion
               serueth
               ,
               are
               to
               search
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               answere
               our
               owne
               doubts
               thereby
               ,
               and
               settle
               our
               estate
               to
               God
               ward
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               did
               in
               the
               
               Psalmes
               oft
               ,
               and
               namely
               where
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 Why
                 art
                 thou
                 heauy
                 (
                 O
                 my
                 soule
                 )
                 and
              
               
               
                 why
                 art
                 thou
                 so
                 troubled
                 within
                 mee
                 ?
                 Still
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 praise
                 him
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 all
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               :
               whereby
               shall
               (
               a
               man
               yea
               )
               a
               yong
               man
               (
               who
               doth
               
               more
               hardly
               ouercome
               his
               passions
               )
               denie
               his
               way
               ,
               that
               so
               hee
               may
               proue
               himselfe
               blessed
               ?
               he
               answeres
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 euen
                 by
                 taking
                 heed
                 thereto
                 as
                 Gods
                 word
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               Thus
               I
               say
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               search
               the
               Scriptures
               by
               hearing
               and
               reading
               them
               ,
               which
               doe
               reueale
               Gods
               will
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               or
               consult
               with
               the
               men
               and
               brethren
               whom
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               hath
               set
               ouer
               vs
               to
               that
               ende
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               is
               the
               misery
               of
               this
               age
               ,
               nothing
               is
               to
               be
               called
               into
               question
               among
               
               vs
               :
               we
               thinke
               we
               haue
               all
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               doubt
               of
               nothing
               ,
               no
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               waightiest
               matters
               :
               why
               so
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ?
               is
               it
               because
               we
               be
               diligent
               and
               carefull
               to
               learne
               ,
               and
               daily
               to
               search
               into
               our selues
               and
               into
               the
               word
               to
               see
               what
               is
               a
               misse
               ,
               that
               we
               neede
               no
               helpe
               of
               other
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               that
               is
               fewe
               mens
               care
               ,
               the
               most
               are
               no
               such
               :
               but
               they
               chiefly
               are
               desirous
               to
               enquire
               further
               what
               the
               good
               will
               of
               God
               is
               toward
               them
               ,
               who
               haue
               most
               profited
               thereby
               already
               ,
               and
               so
               ought
               other
               to
               doe
               :
               who
               if
               they
               were
               not
               both
               carelesse
               how
               they
               liued
               ,
               and
               so
               obserue
               no
               want
               in
               themselues
               :
               and
               drowsie
               or
               wandring
               when
               they
               heare
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               be
               ,
               but
               where
               there
               is
               an
               ordinary
               ministery
               ,
               they
               should
               grow
               much
               in
               setlednesse
               and
               sound
               knowledge
               :
               whereas
               we
               see
               ,
               strangers
               who
               are
               not
               taught
               at
               home
               ,
               but
               resort
               where
               sound
               teaching
               is
               ,
               they
               I
               say
               ,
               though
               they
               know
               as
               much
               as
               other
               ,
               are
               more
               inquisitiue
               and
               desirous
               to
               be
               answered
               in
               their
               doubts
               ,
               then
               such
               as
               haue
               the
               daily
               meanes
               at
               hand
               whereby
               they
               might
               be
               resolued
               .
               It
               were
               to
               be
               reioyced
               for
               very
               much
               ,
               if
               hearers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               did
               frequent
               the
               houses
               of
               Preachers
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               Physitians
               to
               enquire
               of
               their
               bodily
               health
               :
               then
               there
               were
               some
               hope
               that
               they
               looked
               to
               liue
               for
               euer
               ,
               as
               they
               desire
               to
               liue
               long
               heere
               in
               bodily
               health
               ,
               though
               that
               can
               be
               but
               for
               a
               very
               short
               season
               .
               But
               those
               daies
               are
               gone
               ,
               which
               yet
               I
               in
               my
               time
               haue
               seene
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               places
               ,
               which
               I
               meane
               ,
               both
               men
               women
               and
               seruants
               would
               rise
               early
               to
               dispatch
               their
               businesse
               on
               the
               Lecture
               day
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               might
               repaire
               thither
               ,
               and
               inquire
               of
               God
               in
               the
               congregation
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               as
               ready
               to
               take
               good
               priuatly
               also
               by
               questions
               to
               very
               good
               purpose
               ,
               and
               necessary
               ,
               when
               they
               might
               .
               About
               maintenance
               and
               bodily
               prouision
               ,
               how
               many
               questions
               (
               I
               pray
               you
               )
               are
               moued
               before
               one
               dayes
               or
               weekes
               worke
               bee
               brought
               to
               an
               end
               ?
               and
               is
               any
               so
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               he
               knoweth
               not
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               mindeth
               his
               way
               to
               eternall
               life
               ,
               hath
               many
               causes
               in
               the
               day
               and
               weeke
               ,
               to
               aske
               of
               himselfe
               by
               secret
               questioning
               ,
               whether
               all
               be
               well
               with
               him
               concerning
               his
               account
               making
               to
               God
               ?
               But
               there
               are
               few
               or
               no
               doubts
               about
               
               such
               matters
               as
               doe
               greatly
               trouble
               vs
               now
               a
               daies
               ,
               wee
               run
               on
               at
               sixe
               and
               leuen
               as
               the
               blinde
               man
               casts
               his
               staffe
               ,
               not
               looking
               before
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               safely
               guided
               .
               But
               what
               commeth
               of
               such
               rash
               proceeding
               without
               consulting
               with
               God
               ,
               by
               that
               one
               example
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               Numbers
               may
               sufficiently
               
               appeare
               ,
               when
               certaine
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               would
               needs
               goe
               vp
               to
               fight
               with
               the
               Amalekites
               and
               Canaanites
               of
               their
               owne
               head
               ,
               not
               sent
               by
               the
               Lord
               :
               for
               they
               came
               out
               against
               them
               and
               destroyed
               them
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               another
               fault
               committed
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               though
               ,
               I
               am
               perswaded
               ,
               not
               with
               so
               bad
               a
               mind
               :
               but
               seeing
               it
               is
               not
               without
               great
               danger
               ,
               I
               will
               giue
               warning
               about
               it
               .
               And
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               men
               do
               feele
               many
               doubts
               to
               arise
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               fore
               trouble
               of
               conscience
               :
               but
               yet
               through
               feare
               lest
               they
               should
               not
               haue
               an
               answere
               to
               their
               liking
               ,
               or
               for
               shame
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               bewray
               their
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               secrets
               ,
               and
               so
               bee
               reproched
               and
               mocked
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               they
               do
               conceale
               them
               ,
               till
               sorrow
               deuoure
               them
               for
               not
               opening
               their
               mindes
               about
               them
               ,
               euen
               as
               water
               pent
               in
               ,
               bursteth
               out
               violently
               
               and
               doth
               much
               hurt
               ,
               which
               in
               time
               hauing
               been
               let
               foorth
               and
               vented
               ,
               might
               haue
               auoided
               it
               .
               What
               had
               become
               of
               the
               people
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               Actes
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               pricked
               at
               their
               hearts
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               point
               of
               a
               sword
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               come
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               made
               their
               complaint
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Men
                 and
                 brethren
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 doe
                 ?
              
               and
               yet
               they
               had
               
               strong
               temptations
               not
               to
               open
               their
               griefe
               to
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               much
               prouoked
               them
               before
               ,
               and
               railed
               on
               them
               .
               Therefore
               if
               any
               be
               troubled
               ,
               as
               these
               were
               with
               doubts
               ,
               especially
               in
               their
               conscience
               ,
               and
               bee
               in
               great
               straights
               and
               vnquietnesse
               ,
               through
               feare
               of
               Gods
               displeasure
               and
               wrath
               ,
               if
               they
               cannot
               with
               their
               owne
               knowledge
               put
               away
               their
               trouble
               of
               mind
               ,
               let
               them
               inquire
               of
               the
               
                 men
                 and
                 brethren
              
               ,
               whom
               they
               are
               well
               perswaded
               off
               ,
               for
               resolution
               and
               comfort
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               :
               who
               ,
               as
               they
               haue
               been
               instruments
               of
               God
               to
               pricke
               and
               wound
               them
               ,
               so
               are
               they
               also
               to
               helpe
               to
               ease
               them
               :
               and
               they
               need
               not
               feare
               (
               God
               hauing
               promised
               )
               but
               that
               they
               shall
               find
               rest
               to
               their
               soules
               ,
               how
               impossible
               soeuer
               it
               seemed
               to
               them
               to
               bee
               so
               .
               And
               this
               be
               said
               of
               the
               first
               verse
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               next
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               God
               gaue
               them
               an
               answer
               from
               the
               Propitiatory
               
               or
               Mercy-seate
               :
               which
               they
               receiued
               by
               the
               high
               Priest
               :
               for
               so
               hee
               vsed
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               one
               of
               the
               ordinarie
               meanes
               ,
               whereby
               God
               spake
               to
               them
               in
               those
               daies
               .
               And
               he
               did
               not
               onely
               so
               ,
               whereby
               they
               were
               satisfied
               ,
               (
               their
               question
               being
               answered
               :
               )
               but
               he
               also
               incouraged
               them
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               worke
               he
               set
               them
               about
               ,
               promising
               them
               the
               victorie
               in
               that
               warre
               against
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 I
                 haue
                 giuen
                 their
                 land
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Iudah
                 ,
              
               who
               shall
               goe
               before
               the
               rest
               in
               attempting
               the
               warre
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               Out
               of
               the
               which
               words
               witnessing
               so
               gracious
               an
               answere
               to
               them
               from
               God
               ,
               we
               may
               clearely
               see
               ,
               that
               our
               seeking
               to
               God
               in
               our
               doubts
               and
               necessities
               ,
               is
               not
               in
               vaine
               ,
               neither
               is
               the
               labour
               lost
               in
               so
               doing
               .
               For
               we
               are
               to
               know
               and
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               God
               answereth
               his
               in
               their
               suites
               and
               demands
               ,
               and
               indeed
               otherwise
               it
               were
               a
               deadly
               discomfort
               ,
               and
               would
               discourage
               vs
               much
               from
               the
               well
               doing
               of
               dutie
               ,
               as
               it
               maketh
               (
               we
               see
               )
               the
               wicked
               at
               their
               wits
               end
               ,
               when
               they
               being
               in
               great
               danger
               ,
               can
               haue
               no
               helpe
               from
               God
               ,
               as
               we
               reade
               it
               was
               with
               Saul
               ;
               who
               ,
               when
               he
               sought
               to
               God
               and
               asked
               counsell
               of
               him
               ,
               to
               serue
               his
               owne
               turne
               thereby
               against
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               
               please
               him
               ,
               and
               hee
               answered
               him
               not
               ;
               hee
               in
               depth
               of
               sorrow
               complained
               and
               cried
               out
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 forsaken
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 answereth
                 me
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 neither
                 by
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 dreames
                 .
              
               But
               blessed
               be
               his
               name
               ,
               he
               dealeth
               not
               so
               with
               his
               :
               neither
               let
               this
               trouble
               them
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               they
               will
               say
               )
               that
               although
               God
               answered
               this
               people
               of
               Israel
               here
               ,
               when
               they
               sought
               to
               him
               ,
               yet
               hee
               doth
               not
               so
               to
               vs
               now
               :
               for
               they
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               his
               promise
               to
               vs
               ,
               in
               all
               that
               we
               aske
               of
               him
               according
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               to
               grant
               it
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               here
               hee
               answered
               
               to
               them
               in
               that
               they
               asked
               .
               Therefore
               in
               the
               Psalme
               he
               saith
               .
               
                 Call
                 on
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 heare
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 glorifie
                 me
                 :
              
               which
               agreeth
               
               with
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               vttered
               to
               all
               his
               ;
               
                 Aske
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 giuen
                 you
                 :
                 seeke
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 finde
                 .
              
               
            
             
               So
               that
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               euery
               child
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               maketh
               his
               mone
               ,
               and
               thus
               poureth
               out
               his
               complaint
               to
               him
               ,
               shall
               be
               heard
               ,
               which
               should
               not
               a
               little
               whet
               vs
               on
               ,
               and
               animate
               vs
               
                 to
                 draw
                 neere
                 to
                 God
              
               :
               wee
               hauing
               so
               sure
               a
               word
               of
               promise
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 draw
                 neere
                 to
                 vs.
              
               For
               in
               seeking
               to
               a
               mortall
               man
               
               in
               our
               distresse
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               little
               aboue
               vs
               ,
               we
               know
               how
               readily
               &
               chearefully
               we
               goe
               about
               it
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               perswaded
               of
               a
               good
               answer
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               doubt
               not
               of
               his
               kind
               and
               louing
               affection
               toward
               vs
               :
               and
               on
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               how
               hardly
               wee
               are
               drawne
               to
               sue
               to
               one
               ,
               that
               is
               alienated
               from
               vs.
               And
               seeing
               the
               care
               thus
               standeth
               betwixt
               God
               and
               vs
               ,
               that
               the
               oftener
               we
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               the
               more
               welcome
               wee
               are
               ,
               (
               for
               this
               is
               as
               true
               as
               the
               former
               speech
               )
               seeing
               such
               are
               most
               inward
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               beloued
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Moses
              
               and
               Dauid
               ,
               who
               of
               others
               repaired
               oftest
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               receiued
               most
               of
               him
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               thus
               betwixt
               God
               and
               vs
               ,
               how
               lamentable
               is
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               bewailed
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               not
               more
               common
               for
               men
               to
               repaire
               to
               God
               ?
               who
               if
               they
               could
               marke
               it
               ,
               may
               easily
               perceiue
               ,
               that
               while
               they
               neglect
               to
               doe
               so
               ,
               they
               increase
               their
               trouble
               ,
               and
               get
               nothing
               .
               But
               seeing
               I
               am
               entred
               vpon
               this
               matter
               ,
               I
               thinke
               it
               not
               amisse
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               how
               three
               sorts
               offend
               about
               this
               .
               The
               common
               sort
               wholly
               neglect
               and
               omit
               prayer
               altogether
               :
               the
               first
               thinking
               that
               though
               they
               pray
               not
               ,
               they
               shall
               speed
               as
               well
               ,
               and
               haue
               as
               good
               lucke
               (
               for
               so
               they
               terme
               it
               (
               as
               others
               shall
               :
               boldly
               affirming
               ,
               that
               they
               see
               no
               good
               come
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               :
               and
               yet
               in
               their
               distresse
               they
               thinke
               they
               should
               pray
               :
               but
               then
               they
               hauing
               neither
               will
               nor
               skill
               thereto
               ,
               in
               stead
               thereof
               ,
               do
               curse
               and
               rage
               for
               that
               they
               are
               not
               helped
               and
               deliuered
               :
               though
               some
               of
               them
               do
               vtter
               words
               in
               their
               passion
               ,
               the
               Lord
               heares
               them
               not
               ,
               as
               we
               read
               ,
               Pro.
               1.
               
               
               For
               it
               is
               all
               one
               as
               if
               they
               vttered
               none
               .
               And
               though
               they
               cannot
               pray
               to
               God
               ,
               yet
               they
               make
               their
               complaints
               ,
               and
               moane
               to
               euery
               man
               that
               they
               haue
               acquaintance
               with
               ,
               and
               that
               will
               heare
               them
               .
               And
               for
               them
               to
               breake
               their
               minds
               to
               them
               that
               cannot
               helpe
               them
               ,
               when
               yet
               they
               would
               so
               gladly
               finde
               helpe
               ,
               and
               to
               passe
               by
               him
               in
               whom
               there
               is
               present
               and
               sure
               helpe
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               what
               folly
               ?
               nay
               ,
               what
               madnesse
               is
               it
               ?
               for
               (
               to
               say
               the
               truth
               )
               God
               is
               not
               sought
               vnto
               in
               any
               sort
               of
               such
               ,
               no
               ,
               not
               when
               all
               other
               shifts
               faile
               :
               (
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               .
               )
               But
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               second
               sort
               ,
               who
               being
               professors
               ,
               a
               forwarder
               sort
               in
               religion
               then
               the
               former
               ,
               these
               should
               pray
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               faith
               ,
               confidence
               ,
               and
               repentance
               with
               comfort
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               desire
               of
               obtaining
               the
               things
               which
               they
               want
               ,
               with
               patient
               waiting
               Gods
               leisure
               ,
               but
               euen
               they
               seeke
               not
               to
               God
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               which
               yet
               is
               the
               onely
               right
               way
               of
               praying
               ,
               that
               he
               teacheth
               vs
               ,
               or
               alloweth
               in
               vs.
               For
               prayers
               made
               to
               him
               without
               
               these
               properties
               ,
               are
               but
               a
               bare
               noise
               of
               words
               ,
               vaine
               repetitions
               ,
               and
               idle
               
               speeches
               ,
               which
               God
               abhorreth
               :
               neither
               may
               such
               looke
               to
               receiue
               any
               thing
               ,
               as
               S.
               Iames
               saith
               :
               
                 Ye
                 aske
                 and
                 obtaine
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 ye
                 aske
                 amisse
                 .
              
               
            
             
               And
               when
               they
               see
               they
               receiue
               not
               the
               things
               they
               aske
               ,
               euen
               they
               as
               well
               as
               the
               other
               who
               are
               further
               off
               ,
               doe
               gather
               ,
               and
               imagin
               ,
               though
               falselie
               and
               vniustly
               ,
               that
               prayer
               doth
               no
               good
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               but
               lost
               labour
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               not
               heard
               in
               theirs
               ,
               when
               they
               pray
               amisse
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               waxe
               more
               slacke
               and
               negligent
               therein
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               omit
               it
               altogether
               .
               And
               the
               lesse
               maruell
               it
               is
               ,
               seeing
               euen
               good
               Christians
               (
               to
               come
               to
               the
               third
               sort
               )
               who
               go
               farre
               beyond
               both
               ,
               do
               so
               forget
               themselues
               ofttimes
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               deluded
               by
               the
               diuell
               ,
               that
               euen
               they
               omit
               zealous
               and
               seruent
               praying
               ,
               and
               fall
               to
               pray
               coldly
               ,
               deadly
               :
               so
               many
               vaine
               deluzions
               ,
               and
               alurements
               stand
               vp
               in
               their
               way
               to
               vnsettle
               them
               ,
               and
               misty
               clouds
               of
               trouble
               to
               discourage
               them
               .
               And
               while
               it
               is
               thus
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               while
               the
               flesh
               iustleth
               against
               all
               that
               good
               is
               (
               they
               not
               resisting
               it
               in
               time
               )
               it
               commeth
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               euen
               they
               who
               haue
               
               learned
               to
               pray
               aright
               ,
               and
               haue
               oft
               and
               vsually
               done
               so
               :
               do
               yet
               soone
               decline
               ,
               sometime
               and
               before
               they
               bee
               aware
               ,
               fall
               to
               pray
               more
               by
               custome
               
               and
               course
               ,
               then
               hartily
               and
               aright
               .
               For
               we
               are
               not
               to
               be
               ignorant
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               as
               wel
               vndermined
               and
               slily
               deceiued
               by
               the
               malice
               and
               subtilty
               of
               the
               diuell
               and
               our
               euill
               hearts
               ,
               about
               our
               prayers
               to
               corrupt
               and
               hinder
               
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               in
               our
               liues
               to
               breake
               out
               and
               be
               offensiue
               therein
               .
               And
               we
               ought
               to
               marke
               our
               declinings
               and
               decay
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               our
               coldnes
               and
               deadnes
               in
               the
               other
               :
               for
               pray
               well
               and
               liue
               well
               ,
               and
               contrary
               .
               For
               want
               of
               the
               which
               ,
               it
               goeth
               so
               ill
               with
               vs
               as
               it
               doth
               ,
               that
               we
               walke
               oft
               times
               
               heauily
               ,
               and
               cannot
               say
               that
               God
               heareth
               vs
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               heere
               said
               of
               this
               people
               ,
               that
               God
               answered
               them
               :
               for
               euen
               after
               we
               haue
               prayed
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               not
               satisfied
               ,
               neither
               rest
               we
               by
               faith
               perswaded
               that
               God
               will
               heare
               vs
               :
               which
               yet
               is
               one
               of
               the
               chiefest
               fruites
               of
               prayer
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               Gods
               answere
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               further
               we
               are
               to
               marke
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               barely
               answere
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               might
               haue
               done
               ,
               and
               haue
               said
               onely
               ,
               
                 Let
                 Iudah
                 goe
                 vp
              
               :
               that
               shall
               be
               mine
               answere
               to
               you
               :
               but
               he
               addeth
               to
               it
               a
               gracious
               incouragement
               ,
               which
               was
               more
               then
               they
               demanded
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 I
                 haue
                 giuen
                 the
                 land
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 :
              
               Commonly
               men
               in
               their
               suites
               to
               their
               betters
               ,
               aske
               more
               then
               they
               looke
               for
               :
               thinking
               by
               that
               meanes
               to
               obtaine
               somewhat
               answerable
               to
               their
               expectation
               .
               But
               God
               giues
               more
               then
               is
               asked
               ,
               or
               thought
               needfull
               .
               The
               which
               dealing
               of
               his
               doth
               adde
               yet
               greater
               hartening
               and
               incouraging
               of
               vs
               to
               prayer
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               that
               he
               oftentimes
               promiseth
               and
               giueth
               more
               to
               vs
               then
               we
               looked
               for
               :
               as
               the
               deare
               Saints
               of
               God
               haue
               found
               in
               their
               time
               .
               Ioseph
               whose
               feete
               were
               pinned
               in
               the
               stockes
               ,
               prayed
               that
               he
               might
               be
               deliuered
               
               out
               of
               prison
               ,
               whereinto
               he
               was
               thrust
               at
               the
               suite
               of
               his
               whorish
               mistris
               ,
               
               for
               not
               consenting
               to
               her
               vnchast
               request
               :
               but
               God
               not
               onely
               deliuered
               him
               ,
               
               but
               brought
               him
               out
               with
               great
               honour
               .
            
             
               Esther
               prayed
               against
               the
               spitefull
               attempt
               of
               Haman
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               and
               her
               people
               ,
               which
               were
               also
               Gods
               people
               ,
               might
               be
               preserued
               from
               the
               deadly
               
               snare
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               laid
               for
               their
               liues
               .
               But
               what
               did
               the
               Lord
               ?
               He
               not
               onely
               saued
               them
               ,
               but
               vtterly
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               cut
               cleane
               off
               ,
               in
               a
               most
               shamefull
               and
               reprochfull
               manner
               ,
               both
               Haman
               and
               all
               his
               seede
               .
               So
               ,
               the
               woman
               of
               
               
               Canaan
               asked
               of
               Christ
               helpe
               for
               her
               daughter
               possessed
               with
               a
               diuell
               :
               but
               
               he
               granted
               vnto
               her
               ,
               beside
               that
               she
               asked
               ,
               euen
               what
               she
               would
               .
               And
               wee
               
               know
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               prodigall
               sonne
               ,
               in
               his
               penurie
               and
               miserie
               ,
               being
               glad
               to
               refresh
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               fill
               his
               bellie
               with
               swines
               food
               ,
               desired
               that
               he
               might
               be
               receuied
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               seruant
               into
               his
               fathers
               house
               :
               and
               he
               was
               entertained
               ,
               and
               taken
               in
               as
               a
               sonne
               ,
               and
               nothing
               of
               the
               costliest
               apparell
               ,
               and
               daintiest
               food
               was
               thought
               too
               good
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               whereto
               tend
               all
               these
               examples
               ,
               but
               to
               incourage
               vs
               ,
               to
               acquaint
               our selues
               with
               God
               ,
               by
               seeking
               to
               know
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               by
               oft
               and
               earnest
               repairing
               to
               him
               :
               assuring
               our selues
               ,
               that
               wee
               shall
               not
               onely
               obtaine
               of
               him
               that
               which
               we
               come
               for
               in
               our
               prayers
               ;
               but
               oft
               times
               much
               more
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               :
               
                 He
                 that
                 commeth
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 know
              
               
               
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 plentiful
                 rewarder
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 seeke
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               he
               hath
               no
               experience
               of
               Gods
               louing
               kindnesse
               ,
               who
               knoweth
               not
               ,
               neither
               hath
               found
               this
               himselfe
               :
               for
               doe
               we
               aske
               all
               particular
               benefits
               euery
               day
               ,
               which
               we
               inioy
               ?
               no
               ,
               nor
               one
               of
               many
               .
               But
               we
               should
               leade
               a
               poore
               life
               ,
               maimed
               ,
               as
               a
               body
               wanting
               fingers
               ,
               eyes
               ,
               tongue
               ,
               &c.
               if
               wee
               receiued
               not
               more
               oft
               times
               then
               we
               aske
               .
               But
               to
               omit
               other
               things
               too
               long
               to
               stand
               vpon
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               had
               proofe
               of
               this
               ,
               (
               a
               matter
               of
               greater
               waight
               )
               that
               whereas
               sometime
               ,
               in
               the
               anguish
               and
               heauinesse
               of
               his
               soule
               for
               feare
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               iustly
               prouoked
               by
               his
               sinnes
               against
               him
               ,
               hee
               would
               haue
               thought
               it
               happinesse
               not
               to
               haue
               bin
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               especially
               in
               liuing
               heere
               ,
               to
               haue
               bin
               freed
               from
               feare
               of
               condemnation
               :
               who
               (
               I
               say
               )
               hath
               not
               proofe
               of
               this
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               hee
               hath
               yet
               liued
               to
               see
               by
               good
               and
               infallible
               euidence
               ,
               beside
               that
               which
               hee
               desired
               )
               himselfe
               to
               be
               made
               assured
               of
               eternall
               glory
               ?
               so
               true
               it
               is
               that
               God
               giueth
               his
               ,
               more
               then
               they
               could
               aske
               or
               thinke
               :
               because
               they
               aske
               in
               the
               name
               and
               mediation
               of
               the
               sonne
               ,
               whose
               merit
               and
               intercession
               is
               infinite
               .
            
             
               So
               likewise
               we
               haue
               oft
               times
               bin
               in
               the
               depth
               of
               other
               calamities
               :
               and
               seeking
               to
               God
               for
               helpe
               therein
               ,
               we
               haue
               not
               onely
               found
               deliuerance
               ,
               but
               therewith
               blessings
               vnlooked
               for
               ,
               to
               our
               great
               admiration
               and
               comfort
               .
               And
               if
               God
               hath
               not
               giuen
               vs
               our
               desire
               that
               way
               ,
               yet
               ,
               least
               he
               should
               seeme
               any
               way
               to
               come
               short
               of
               his
               promise
               ,
               he
               hath
               suffered
               the
               crosse
               to
               remaine
               ,
               till
               he
               hath
               made
               vs
               see
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               turned
               to
               a
               farre
               greater
               benefit
               to
               vs
               ,
               then
               if
               he
               had
               presently
               deliuered
               vs
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               (
               which
               is
               more
               )
               then
               if
               he
               had
               neuer
               laid
               it
               vpon
               vs
               at
               all
               :
               so
               true
               it
               is
               that
               God
               giueth
               his
               more
               then
               they
               could
               looke
               for
               in
               asking
               ,
               or
               thinke
               to
               receiue
               .
               This
               should
               vphold
               vs
               against
               grudging
               ,
               when
               at
               other
               times
               wee
               thinke
               God
               deales
               too
               sparingly
               ,
               and
               shortens
               vs
               of
               our
               desires
               .
               But
               wee
               are
               blinde
               in
               
               obseruing
               these
               things
               ,
               because
               we
               want
               the
               eye
               salue
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               onely
               can
               make
               vs
               see
               it
               to
               be
               thus
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               before
               I
               leaue
               this
               verse
               ,
               another
               thing
               heere
               is
               worthy
               to
               be
               marked
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               onely
               incourage
               vs
               to
               seeke
               to
               him
               earnestly
               ,
               by
               the
               
               like
               large
               offer
               which
               he
               made
               here
               to
               this
               people
               :
               but
               here
               withall
               ,
               he
               giueth
               vs
               sufficient
               incouragement
               to
               the
               worke
               ,
               that
               he
               setteth
               vs
               about
               .
               As
               
               he
               doth
               here
               to
               the
               tribe
               of
               Iudah
               :
               Thou
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 shalt
                 fight
                 my
                 battels
                 against
                 mine
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 among
                 others
                 shalt
                 goe
                 about
                 this
                 worke
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 this
                 were
                 enough
                 to
                 harten
                 thee
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 I
                 command
                 thee
                 ;
                 yet
                 know
                 this
                 for
                 thy
                 better
                 incouragement
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 assisting
                 and
                 blessing
                 thee
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 also
              
               
               
                 giue
                 thee
                 the
                 victory
                 ,
                 by
                 deliuering
                 them
                 into
                 thy
                 hands
                 .
              
               And
               for
               better
               certainty
               to
               them
               ,
               he
               telleth
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               it
               already
               ,
               when
               yet
               it
               was
               to
               do
               .
               To
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               if
               God
               speake
               the
               word
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               counted
               all
               one
               of
               vs
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               done
               the
               deed
               .
               Much
               like
               to
               this
               is
               that
               in
               Hebrwes
               6.
               
               Where
               
               God
               is
               denied
               to
               do
               as
               ill
               masters
               doe
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               take
               no
               knowledge
               of
               their
               seruants
               worke
               :
               no
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               forgetfull
               of
               his
               seruants
               labours
               ,
               nor
               vniust
               to
               leaue
               them
               vnrewarded
               ,
               but
               telleth
               them
               before
               ;
               that
               he
               will
               deale
               liberally
               with
               them
               .
               
            
             
               Men
               promise
               much
               and
               performe
               little
               :
               yea
               many
               are
               so
               vniust
               ,
               that
               they
               set
               other
               about
               their
               worke
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               neuer
               willing
               to
               pay
               them
               their
               hire
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               to
               a
               reckoning
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               well
               content
               to
               defraud
               them
               of
               their
               due
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               their
               labour
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               for
               nothing
               .
               But
               God
               is
               a
               liberall
               pay-master
               ,
               he
               promiseth
               afore
               hand
               more
               then
               we
               can
               looke
               for
               :
               euen
               to
               make
               vs
               able
               and
               fit
               for
               the
               worke
               ,
               that
               so
               it
               may
               not
               bee
               toilesome
               nor
               tedious
               vnto
               vs
               :
               beside
               the
               reward
               that
               he
               giueth
               afterwards
               :
               euen
               as
               he
               did
               to
               Iosuah
               before
               ,
               when
               he
               should
               leade
               the
               people
               at
               the
               first
               into
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               :
               hee
               not
               onely
               promised
               him
               the
               
               whole
               land
               ,
               but
               added
               therewith
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 leaue
                 nor
                 forsake
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               this
               being
               duly
               considered
               and
               belieued
               ,
               were
               the
               strongest
               motiue
               to
               set
               vs
               forward
               cheerefully
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               those
               duties
               and
               workes
               of
               out
               callings
               ,
               which
               doe
               cause
               some
               delight
               ,
               and
               are
               ioyned
               with
               some
               profit
               :
               but
               also
               in
               other
               ,
               which
               require
               much
               toile
               and
               haue
               nothing
               to
               incourage
               vs
               ,
               but
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               commands
               vs
               ,
               and
               would
               haue
               vs
               goe
               to
               worke
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               namely
               ,
               both
               the
               Magistrate
               and
               Minister
               to
               do
               those
               great
               works
               required
               of
               them
               ,
               with
               that
               cheerfulnes
               and
               readines
               ,
               that
               I
               haue
               mentioned
               :
               yea
               the
               husbandman
               and
               the
               artificer
               ,
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               to
               set
               vpon
               
               their
               workes
               inioyned
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               likewise
               euen
               seruants
               ,
               doore
               keepers
               ,
               and
               hewers
               of
               wood
               ,
               and
               drawers
               of
               water
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               basest
               seruices
               ,
               and
               meanest
               of
               other
               callings
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               keepers
               of
               sheepe
               and
               swine
               ,
               
               to
               be
               so
               occupied
               in
               their
               callings
               ,
               that
               as
               long
               as
               they
               know
               they
               are
               in
               the
               condition
               in
               which
               they
               should
               liue
               and
               serue
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               will
               bee
               with
               them
               and
               blesse
               them
               therein
               ,
               they
               may
               abide
               in
               the
               same
               with
               comfort
               ,
               resting
               vpon
               his
               prouidence
               ,
               and
               trusting
               in
               his
               promise
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               reape
               the
               fruit
               of
               it
               assuredly
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               same
               I
               would
               say
               of
               women
               ,
               in
               their
               places
               and
               condition
               ,
               and
               the
               worke
               that
               they
               are
               occupied
               about
               ,
               in
               bruing
               ,
               baking
               ,
               sowing
               ,
               spinning
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               huswifery
               but
               that
               I
               should
               stay
               to
               long
               .
               The
               which
               behauiour
               
               so
               heauenly
               in
               their
               earthly
               businesse
               ,
               would
               better
               become
               them
               ,
               (
               a
               man
               would
               thinke
               )
               and
               should
               be
               desired
               and
               sought
               for
               of
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               wise
               :
               that
               so
               they
               might
               liue
               cheerefully
               and
               peaceably
               :
               it
               would
               better
               become
               them
               (
               I
               say
               )
               then
               the
               life
               which
               now
               they
               leade
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               is
               led
               distrustfully
               ,
               vnquietly
               ,
               in
               fretting
               ,
               raging
               ,
               and
               earthly
               mindednes
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               all
               because
               they
               trust
               not
               in
               God
               for
               successe
               ,
               neither
               belieue
               that
               he
               will
               be
               with
               them
               to
               direct
               and
               helpe
               them
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               giue
               a
               good
               end
               to
               their
               labours
               ,
               though
               they
               do
               not
               alwayes
               attaine
               the
               outward
               profit
               which
               they
               seeke
               :
               God
               prouiding
               better
               for
               them
               ,
               euen
               in
               that
               hardnes
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               count
               it
               )
               that
               their
               contentation
               and
               patience
               ,
               shall
               be
               a
               greater
               
               blessing
               to
               them
               ,
               then
               if
               they
               had
               inioyed
               all
               the
               commodity
               that
               might
               haue
               bin
               looked
               for
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Oh
               wofull
               people
               ,
               who
               like
               not
               their
               labours
               and
               worke
               ,
               which
               God
               allotteth
               and
               appointeth
               to
               them
               :
               but
               take
               in
               hand
               what
               they
               thinke
               good
               ,
               and
               therein
               promise
               to
               themselues
               ,
               as
               the
               worldly
               men
               did
               who
               are
               mentioned
               in
               Saint
               Iames
               ,
               namely
               ,
               what
               gaine
               they
               shall
               haue
               without
               the
               promise
               
               of
               God
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               disappointed
               ,
               they
               could
               finde
               in
               their
               hearts
               to
               contend
               with
               God
               ,
               for
               not
               yeelding
               their
               hope
               and
               desire
               vnto
               them
               ,
               for
               though
               they
               will
               not
               bee
               directed
               by
               him
               ,
               what
               and
               how
               they
               should
               do
               :
               yet
               they
               will
               quarrell
               and
               dispute
               with
               him
               ,
               if
               they
               faile
               of
               that
               they
               looke
               for
               :
               for
               what
               else
               are
               their
               secret
               murmurings
               and
               frettings
               ;
               but
               against
               him
               in
               their
               disappointments
               ?
               Thus
               we
               see
               how
               ill
               they
               prouide
               for
               themselues
               ,
               who
               take
               not
               the
               worke
               they
               goe
               about
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               also
               prosper
               therein
               :
               but
               they
               are
               wise
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               repent
               it
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               Iudah
               heere
               did
               ,
               desire
               God
               to
               teach
               them
               what
               his
               good
               pleasure
               is
               ,
               to
               haue
               them
               to
               do
               :
               for
               therein
               they
               are
               sure
               that
               it
               shall
               goe
               well
               with
               them
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               they
               take
               in
               hand
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               Dauid
               wished
               the
               
               meanest
               place
               in
               Gods
               house
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               where
               he
               ruleth
               :
               rather
               then
               the
               greatest
               and
               highest
               elsewhere
               .
               Wel
               shewing
               by
               his
               example
               ,
               that
               the
               poore
               who
               in
               their
               simplicitie
               can
               make
               the
               like
               choice
               ,
               may
               liue
               farre
               more
               sweetly
               
               and
               peaceably
               ,
               then
               the
               mightiest
               which
               refuse
               to
               learne
               so
               to
               do
               :
               and
               that
               Salomon
               ment
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               :
               
                 A
                 dish
                 of
                 greene
                 hearbs
                 with
                 peace
                 ,
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 a
                 staled
                 oxe
                 with
                 strife
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               from
               this
               and
               such
               like
               places
               it
               is
               obiected
               ,
               that
               God
               dealt
               farre
               better
               
               with
               that
               people
               ,
               then
               he
               doth
               in
               these
               daies
               with
               vs.
               For
               they
               in
               a
               particular
               doubt
               or
               trouble
               might
               goe
               and
               aske
               counsell
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               gaue
               them
               an
               answere
               againe
               thereto
               :
               which
               if
               he
               did
               grant
               to
               vs
               in
               like
               manner
               ;
               then
               (
               they
               say
               )
               we
               had
               good
               cause
               in
               deede
               why
               we
               should
               serue
               God
               ,
               as
               readily
               and
               ioyfully
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               :
               but
               we
               haue
               no
               such
               libertie
               to
               aske
               in
               that
               manner
               :
               nor
               the
               like
               prerogatiue
               in
               his
               answering
               vs
               againe
               .
               To
               the
               
               which
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               liberty
               was
               granted
               them
               in
               one
               respect
               ,
               (
               which
               diminisheth
               nothing
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               to
               vs
               )
               and
               this
               it
               is
               :
               That
               people
               of
               Israel
               had
               a
               promise
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               their
               common
               wealth
               should
               in
               some
               sort
               abide
               vnto
               Christs
               comming
               .
               For
               the
               which
               cause
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               in
               great
               ieopardy
               to
               be
               rooted
               out
               by
               enemies
               ,
               God
               gaue
               them
               leaue
               thus
               to
               aske
               of
               him
               what
               they
               should
               do
               ,
               and
               he
               resolued
               and
               satisfied
               them
               according
               to
               the
               promise
               which
               he
               had
               made
               them
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               be
               driuen
               out
               of
               the
               land
               :
               whereby
               they
               knew
               ,
               that
               those
               troubles
               should
               not
               be
               (
               as
               they
               feared
               )
               their
               vtter
               ouerthrow
               .
               And
               as
               for
               their
               captiuity
               afterwards
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               at
               the
               appointed
               time
               ,
               restored
               againe
               ,
               
               and
               returned
               into
               their
               owne
               land
               .
               Now
               what
               great
               prerogatiue
               had
               they
               by
               such
               answeres
               from
               God
               about
               that
               particular
               ,
               more
               then
               an
               earthly
               benefit
               ?
               They
               had
               this
               temporary
               blessing
               which
               they
               needed
               :
               we
               as
               we
               haue
               it
               not
               ,
               so
               we
               stand
               in
               no
               need
               of
               it
               .
               But
               we
               haue
               farre
               greater
               then
               they
               had
               ,
               as
               the
               meanes
               of
               our
               saluation
               farre
               more
               cleerely
               brought
               to
               light
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               greatest
               of
               all
               benefits
               .
               And
               seeing
               wee
               haue
               many
               bookes
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               which
               they
               had
               not
               ,
               especially
               when
               these
               things
               were
               done
               ,
               which
               now
               are
               spoken
               of
               :
               as
               the
               Prophets
               and
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               wee
               
               may
               well
               allow
               them
               somewhat
               ,
               which
               we
               want
               .
               And
               for
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               either
               about
               and
               for
               things
               heauenly
               or
               earthly
               ,
               we
               haue
               farre
               more
               easie
               accesse
               to
               God
               ,
               then
               they
               had
               ,
               this
               one
               thing
               excepted
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               this
               one
               liberty
               granted
               them
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               .
               )
               And
               it
               would
               aswell
               appeare
               by
               the
               fruit
               of
               our
               prayers
               ,
               if
               we
               were
               zealous
               ,
               and
               oft
               ,
               and
               constant
               therein
               with
               vprightnes
               of
               heart
               in
               the
               vse
               of
               that
               liberty
               of
               praying
               ,
               as
               God
               hath
               allowed
               
               and
               taught
               vs
               to
               doe
               .
               But
               it
               followeth
               in
               the
               third
               verse
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           THE
           SECOND
           SERMON
           VPON
           THE
           FIRST
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
           Vers
           .
           3.
           4.
           
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             3.
             
             And
             Iudah
             
               said
               vnto
            
             Simeon
             
               his
               brother
               ,
               come
               vp
               with
               me
               into
               my
               lott
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               fight
               against
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               goe
               with
               thee
               into
               thy
               lot
               ;
               and
            
             Simeon
             
               went
               with
               him
            
             .
          
        
         
           ALthough
           God
           had
           promised
           to
           deliuer
           the
           Canaanites
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           to
           the
           end
           they
           should
           sitte
           idle
           ;
           
           and
           waite
           for
           it
           :
           but
           that
           they
           being
           so
           well
           incouraged
           ,
           should
           vse
           such
           helpe
           thereto
           ,
           as
           was
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           such
           whereby
           they
           might
           bring
           it
           to
           passe
           .
           And
           because
           the
           tribe
           of
           Simeon
           his
           brother
           had
           his
           possessions
           mixed
           with
           ,
           and
           lying
           among
           the
           fields
           of
           Iudah
           ;
           therefore
           they
           called
           him
           to
           helpe
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           two
           mutually
           assisted
           one
           the
           other
           .
           So
           that
           there
           neere
           dwelling
           and
           neighbourhood
           caused
           them
           to
           defend
           one
           the
           other
           .
           From
           their
           practise
           and
           example
           ,
           iustified
           by
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           we
           learne
           two
           lessons
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           although
           God
           hath
           promised
           any
           blessing
           to
           vs
           of
           his
           owne
           free
           goodnes
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           no
           let
           to
           our
           faith
           to
           vse
           
           all
           good
           meanes
           that
           he
           offereth
           vs
           ,
           for
           the
           effecting
           of
           the
           same
           :
           but
           rather
           we
           ought
           to
           doe
           so
           ,
           as
           Iudah
           here
           did
           ,
           for
           as
           they
           were
           to
           ioyne
           both
           Gods
           promise
           and
           prouidence
           together
           in
           this
           action
           of
           warre
           ;
           so
           are
           we
           bound
           to
           doe
           in
           al
           actions
           of
           peace
           ;
           I
           meane
           to
           beleeue
           the
           one
           and
           serue
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           seene
           .
           And
           we
           should
           tempt
           God
           if
           we
           doe
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           doe
           :
           When
           God
           promised
           helpe
           in
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           yet
           he
           willeth
           all
           his
           to
           waite
           for
           it
           by
           meanes
           vsing
           ,
           fitte
           and
           like
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           passe
           :
           For
           thus
           he
           saith
           ;
           
             commit
             thy
             way
             to
             me
             and
             be
             thou
             doing
          
           
           
             good
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             bring
             it
             to
             passe
             .
          
           Therefore
           Dauid
           ,
           when
           God
           had
           stablished
           the
           kingdome
           in
           his
           hands
           by
           promise
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           treason
           of
           Absalom
           his
           
           sonne
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           onely
           prouide
           for
           himselfe
           to
           saue
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           keepe
           the
           kingdome
           to
           himselfe
           by
           flying
           ,
           but
           he
           vsed
           also
           the
           helpe
           of
           Hushai
           the
           Arkite
           ,
           and
           the
           sonnes
           of
           the
           Priestes
           Ionathan
           and
           Ahimaaz
           ,
           to
           frustrate
           the
           attempts
           of
           Absolom
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           Paul
           had
           receiued
           answere
           from
           God
           by
           an
           Angell
           ,
           that
           there
           
           
           should
           not
           one
           of
           them
           that
           were
           in
           the
           shippe
           with
           him
           ,
           lose
           their
           life
           in
           that
           dangerous
           voyage
           and
           sore
           tempest
           ;
           yet
           afterwards
           ,
           when
           the
           mariners
           would
           haue
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           shippe
           ;
           Paul
           said
           to
           the
           Centurion
           ,
           
             Except
             these
             abide
             in
             the
             shippe
             ,
             ye
             cannot
             be
             safe
             .
          
           Therefore
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             the
             slothfull
          
           
           
             who
             will
             not
             worke
             in
             Sommer
             shall
             starue
             in
             Winter
             .
             Dauid
             ,
          
           though
           anoynted
           King
           in
           Sauls
           stead
           ,
           yet
           did
           so
           much
           the
           more
           cherefully
           vse
           meanes
           to
           attaine
           it
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           he
           was
           secured
           of
           the
           issue
           by
           promise
           :
           Euen
           so
           wee
           (
           except
           God
           should
           reueale
           his
           meaning
           to
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           helpe
           without
           meanes
           )
           are
           bound
           to
           doe
           in
           all
           actions
           both
           spirituall
           and
           temporall
           :
           neither
           can
           we
           haue
           peace
           otherwise
           ,
           whither
           we
           enioy
           our
           desire
           or
           not
           .
           This
           doctrine
           we
           haue
           great
           cause
           to
           learne
           and
           marke
           well
           ,
           for
           both
           in
           matters
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           also
           concerning
           our
           saluation
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           guided
           by
           it
           .
           If
           in
           sicknes
           ,
           pouerty
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           bodily
           distresse
           wee
           feele
           cause
           to
           complaine
           ;
           then
           with
           our
           prayer
           of
           faith
           vse
           we
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           Physition
           ;
           labour
           we
           diligently
           in
           our
           calling
           ,
           and
           vse
           we
           all
           other
           good
           meanes
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           occasion
           ,
           and
           as
           godlines
           will
           suffer
           ,
           to
           obtaine
           and
           come
           by
           that
           helpe
           which
           we
           want
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           promised
           .
           So
           in
           the
           trouble
           of
           minde
           ,
           wherein
           we
           haue
           large
           promises
           of
           Gods
           vpholding
           and
           comforting
           vs
           ,
           repaire
           we
           to
           the
           
             men
             and
             brethren
          
           ,
           who
           as
           they
           are
           skilfull
           to
           wound
           ,
           so
           are
           
           they
           also
           to
           heale
           ;
           and
           God
           who
           hath
           promised
           ,
           will
           thereby
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           like
           meanes
           ,
           send
           deliuerance
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           slacknes
           and
           negligence
           are
           much
           to
           be
           taken
           heed
           of
           ,
           then
           the
           which
           there
           is
           no
           greater
           bane
           ,
           if
           we
           by
           faith
           waite
           for
           the
           promise
           :
           yet
           there
           is
           another
           extremity
           to
           be
           auoided
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           the
           neglecting
           of
           meanes
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           ascribe
           not
           so
           much
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           tie
           God
           thereto
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           we
           vse
           them
           ,
           we
           imagine
           we
           cannot
           faile
           of
           the
           helpe
           we
           desire
           .
           In
           one
           of
           these
           two
           extremities
           ,
           wicked
           men
           are
           continually
           holden
           ,
           that
           either
           they
           vse
           no
           meanes
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           that
           hearing
           God
           hath
           elected
           to
           saluation
           those
           whom
           he
           will
           saue
           ;
           conclude
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           be
           elected
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           saued
           ,
           howsoeuer
           they
           liue
           ,
           whereas
           God
           hath
           praedestinated
           the
           meanes
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           decreed
           the
           ende
           :
           )
           or
           if
           they
           vse
           meanes
           ,
           they
           attribute
           all
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           nothing
           to
           God
           :
           as
           they
           who
           glory
           of
           their
           great
           wealth
           ,
           which
           by
           their
           wisedome
           and
           trauaile
           they
           haue
           gotten
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           sacrifice
           to
           their
           nets
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           first
           point
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           that
           we
           haue
           to
           learne
           of
           these
           men
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           is
           that
           as
           
           they
           vsed
           the
           helpe
           of
           their
           next
           neighbour
           Simeon
           (
           as
           they
           might
           more
           commodiously
           doe
           then
           those
           who
           were
           farther
           off
           :
           so
           it
           is
           to
           instruct
           vs
           ,
           
           that
           there
           should
           be
           loue
           and
           a
           readines
           to
           helpe
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           neede
           requireth
           
           among
           neighbours
           ,
           and
           not
           an
           vnkinde
           refusing
           mutually
           to
           be
           aiding
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           though
           we
           could
           liue
           alone
           on
           earth
           ,
           because
           sometimes
           we
           haue
           no
           neede
           one
           of
           another
           ;
           and
           as
           though
           Christs
           charge
           were
           so
           little
           to
           be
           regarded
           of
           louing
           one
           another
           .
           The
           reasons
           why
           wee
           ought
           to
           haue
           a
           great
           care
           of
           this
           dutie
           is
           ,
           (
           besides
           Christs
           commandement
           )
           first
           ,
           seeing
           one
           time
           or
           other
           all
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           the
           helpe
           and
           gifts
           one
           of
           another
           .
           I
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           thou
           to
           morrow
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           dealt
           with
           the
           societies
           of
           men
           as
           with
           the
           members
           of
           the
           bodie
           ;
           giuing
           to
           euery
           member
           a
           distinct
           facultie
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           all
           agree
           to
           the
           good
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           seeing
           that
           none
           could
           well
           be
           spared
           without
           blemish
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
           neighbours
           are
           set
           neere
           in
           habitation
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           should
           bee
           neerely
           knit
           together
           in
           affection
           ,
           and
           be
           readier
           to
           helpe
           ,
           then
           they
           who
           are
           farther
           off
           .
        
         
           The
           benefit
           of
           this
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           greatest
           in
           trouble
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           in
           all
           times
           amiable
           and
           full
           of
           comfort
           .
           It
           is
           preserued
           by
           due
           and
           daily
           meeting
           in
           the
           publike
           assemblies
           at
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           prayer
           and
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           :
           also
           priuately
           ,
           as
           they
           may
           conueniently
           ,
           by
           good
           communication
           ,
           
           and
           by
           kind
           greetings
           ,
           salutations
           ,
           and
           auoiding
           all
           wronging
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           discourtesies
           ,
           in
           word
           ,
           deede
           or
           countenance
           .
           Whereto
           they
           
           who
           will
           not
           be
           subiect
           ,
           and
           that
           readily
           ,
           knowing
           that
           they
           nourish
           and
           vphold
           neighbourhood
           and
           loue
           thereby
           ,
           they
           shew
           that
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           breake
           off
           this
           knot
           .
           It
           is
           hindred
           by
           selfe-loue
           ,
           whiles
           euery
           man
           regardeth
           himselfe
           onely
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           most
           part
           :
           and
           especially
           where
           men
           are
           more
           frowardly
           and
           churlishly
           disposed
           ,
           who
           had
           neede
           oft
           to
           remember
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Hereby
             shall
             all
             men
             know
             that
             ye
             are
             my
             disciples
             ,
          
           
           
             if
             ye
             loue
             one
             another
          
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           cannot
           tell
           how
           it
           commeth
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           one
           man
           is
           a
           wolfe
           and
           lion
           to
           another
           ,
           (
           yea
           ,
           euen
           such
           as
           dwell
           together
           neerer
           then
           in
           one
           towne
           ,
           )
           by
           his
           Nabal-like
           churlishnes
           ,
           and
           blockish
           ,
           if
           not
           mischieuous
           ,
           behauiour
           :
           who
           when
           they
           should
           also
           the
           more
           neerely
           be
           linked
           together
           ,
           doe
           thereby
           take
           occasion
           to
           be
           sooner
           wearie
           one
           of
           another
           ;
           to
           contend
           also
           ,
           and
           fall
           out
           for
           small
           trifles
           ,
           as
           there
           shal
           not
           want
           matter
           sundrie
           waies
           ,
           if
           men
           be
           not
           carefull
           to
           preuent
           the
           same
           .
           Wherein
           yet
           this
           is
           worse
           ;
           that
           such
           as
           are
           euer
           at
           iarre
           with
           one
           or
           other
           that
           dwell
           neere
           them
           ,
           or
           with
           them
           ,
           doe
           couer
           their
           sinne
           by
           answering
           ,
           they
           agree
           well
           enough
           with
           others
           who
           are
           farre
           from
           them
           .
           Whereas
           it
           were
           monstrous
           if
           we
           deserued
           bad
           report
           among
           them
           who
           know
           vs
           not
           .
           For
           who
           seeth
           not
           that
           it
           is
           an
           easie
           matter
           to
           bee
           at
           peace
           with
           strangers
           ,
           with
           whom
           a
           man
           hath
           no
           dealings
           ,
           neither
           commeth
           oft
           in
           their
           company
           ?
           But
           the
           Apostle
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           fetch
           testimonie
           of
           our
           Christian
           behauiour
           and
           good
           conscience
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           from
           them
           that
           are
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           where
           weseldome
           come
           ;
           but
           from
           them
           especially
           ,
           with
           whom
           wee
           dwell
           and
           conuerse
           vsually
           and
           deale
           :
           for
           thus
           he
           saith
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           amongst
           whom
           he
           had
           liued
           ;
           
             This
             is
             our
             reioycing
          
           ,
           
           
             the
             testimony
             of
             our
             conscience
             ,
             that
             in
             simplicitie
             and
             godly
             purenesse
             wee
             haue
             had
             our
             conuersation
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             all
             toward
             you
             .
          
        
         
           And
           to
           draw
           to
           an
           end
           in
           this
           point
           also
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           throughly
           resolued
           to
           euery
           good
           Christian
           ,
           not
           to
           grieue
           and
           offend
           the
           meanest
           that
           he
           liueth
           with
           ,
           either
           by
           priuat
           contention
           ,
           or
           iniuring
           them
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           other
           reprochfull
           
           behauiour
           ;
           but
           to
           liue
           peaceably
           with
           them
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           in
           him
           lieth
           ,
           and
           
           to
           looke
           carefully
           that
           he
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           offer
           them
           friendly
           and
           good
           measure
           ;
           that
           so
           he
           may
           stop
           the
           mouthes
           of
           the
           ill
           disposed
           ,
           and
           haue
           interest
           in
           the
           other
           :
           such
           persons
           when
           God
           shal
           visit
           them
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           on
           to
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           and
           exhort
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           haue
           hope
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           repentance
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           inioy
           the
           fruit
           of
           such
           wise
           ,
           kind
           ,
           and
           peaceable
           liuing
           with
           them
           ,
           in
           loue
           and
           inward
           comfort
           ,
           which
           passeth
           vnderstanding
           .
           But
           yet
           if
           any
           will
           needs
           breake
           off
           from
           vs
           ,
           because
           wee
           will
           not
           haue
           fellowship
           
           
             with
             them
             in
             the
             vnfruitfull
             workes
             of
             darknesse
             ,
          
           and
           
             walke
             after
             the
             same
             excesse
             of
          
           
           riot
           that
           they
           doe
           ;
           here
           we
           must
           remember
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           
             ioyne
             speech
             with
             holinesse
          
           ,
           
           and
           no
           further
           .
           And
           (
           though
           it
           grieue
           vs
           )
           forgoe
           that
           agreement
           ,
           which
           we
           cannot
           lawfully
           hold
           :
           and
           wee
           should
           be
           comforted
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           sought
           it
           as
           much
           as
           in
           vs
           lieth
           .
        
         
           Thus
           as
           I
           haue
           shewed
           Gods
           people
           how
           to
           keepe
           neighbourhood
           and
           loue
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           beware
           of
           strāgers
           ,
           which
           neuer
           doth
           good
           :
           so
           I
           will
           giue
           a
           watchword
           to
           the
           vnruly
           and
           disobedient
           ,
           of
           their
           grosse
           and
           common
           contentions
           and
           iarres
           ,
           with
           such
           as
           they
           liue
           among
           ,
           wishing
           them
           to
           consider
           ,
           how
           wearisome
           they
           make
           their
           liues
           and
           displeasing
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           studie
           to
           liue
           quietly
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           companions
           in
           euill
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           thinke
           thus
           ,
           that
           if
           Gods
           deare
           seruants
           sometime
           disagree
           ,
           and
           liue
           vnkindly
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           haue
           no
           more
           grace
           ;
           (
           though
           they
           haue
           some
           ;
           )
           then
           much
           more
           they
           should
           begin
           to
           auoid
           and
           mislike
           all
           such
           their
           vncharitablenesse
           ,
           and
           other
           ill
           parts
           of
           their
           liues
           who
           haue
           no
           grace
           ;
           and
           that
           speedily
           ;
           
             lest
             if
             they
             bite
             one
             another
             ,
             they
             be
             consumed
             one
             of
             another
             .
          
           I
           
           deny
           not
           ,
           but
           they
           haue
           shew
           of
           neighbourly
           fellowship
           ,
           among
           them
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           most
           chiefly
           in
           wickednesse
           ,
           wherein
           many
           ioyne
           easily
           together
           ;
           but
           as
           concerning
           friendship
           ,
           they
           are
           inconstant
           and
           hollow
           ,
           and
           are
           onely
           friends
           while
           they
           haue
           that
           which
           they
           would
           haue
           ,
           and
           no
           longer
           ,
           nor
           no
           further
           .
           And
           this
           of
           them
           briefly
           and
           by
           the
           way
           .
           And
           now
           seeing
           I
           haue
           said
           ;
           I
           will
           adde
           a
           word
           to
           another
           sort
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           this
           :
           that
           if
           the
           neerest
           in
           place
           and
           kindred
           ,
           should
           bee
           most
           neere
           in
           affection
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           very
           law
           of
           nature
           teacheth
           ,
           and
           all
           will
           acknowledge
           )
           how
           much
           more
           then
           the
           married
           couples
           ?
           In
           whom
           to
           see
           this
           band
           of
           loue
           broken
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           only
           strange
           ,
           but
           monstrous
           .
           And
           let
           this
           shame
           all
           such
           to
           heare
           this
           ,
           seeing
           that
           which
           hath
           before
           been
           spoken
           in
           reproofe
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           offend
           this
           way
           ,
           shall
           most
           of
           all
           condemne
           them
           .
           It
           followeth
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           .
        
         
           Vers
           .
           4.
           
           
             And
             Iuda
             went
             vp
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             deliuered
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             and
             the
             Perezites
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             they
             slew
             of
             them
             in
             Bezek
             ten
             thousand
             men
             .
          
        
         
           Iudah
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           commanded
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           he
           did
           :
           for
           so
           it
           is
           said
           here
           ,
           
             hee
             went
             vp
             ,
             &c.
          
           so
           that
           as
           he
           counselled
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           what
           he
           should
           doe
           ;
           euen
           so
           ,
           when
           hee
           knew
           his
           mind
           ,
           he
           was
           as
           ready
           to
           obey
           .
           This
           condemneth
           the
           rash
           zeale
           of
           many
           ,
           who
           are
           as
           readie
           to
           aske
           and
           goe
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           pray
           in
           the
           congregation
           after
           their
           manner
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           :
           but
           they
           consider
           not
           why
           they
           doe
           so
           ;
           as
           though
           they
           thought
           God
           were
           pleased
           with
           such
           halfe
           seruice
           as
           they
           vse
           ,
           much
           like
           to
           Saul
           who
           was
           forward
           to
           sacrifice
           ,
           thinking
           God
           to
           be
           highly
           pleased
           therewith
           :
           but
           as
           for
           the
           obeying
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           in
           destroying
           the
           Amalekites
           ,
           he
           was
           farre
           from
           it
           ,
           he
           did
           it
           by
           halues
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Prophet
           Samuel
           was
           faine
           to
           say
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Hath
             God
             as
             great
          
           
           
             pleasure
             in
             burnt
             sacrifice
             ,
             as
             that
             his
             voice
             should
             be
             obeyed
             ?
             Behold
             ,
             to
             obey
             is
             better
             then
             sacrifice
             ;
             and
             to
             hearken
             is
             better
             then
             the
             fat
             of
             rams
             .
          
           So
           to
           make
           a
           shew
           of
           much
           forwardnesse
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           no
           heart
           nor
           readinesse
           to
           doe
           as
           men
           pretend
           ;
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           bee
           willing
           to
           doe
           his
           will
           ,
           is
           abomination
           
           to
           the
           Lord.
           For
           
             he
             loueth
             truth
             in
             the
             inward
             parts
             :
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Oh
             that
             there
             were
             an
             hart
             in
             this
             people
             ,
             to
             keepe
             all
             my
             commandements
             alwaies
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             goe
             well
             with
             them
             .
          
           God
           cannot
           abide
           that
           men
           should
           shew
           more
           then
           is
           in
           them
           ;
           which
           also
           his
           seruant
           Paul
           abhorred
           to
           doe
           ,
           as
           we
           reade
           in
           that
           
           place
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           saying
           :
           I
           would
           haue
           none
           thinke
           otherwise
           of
           me
           
           then
           they
           see
           in
           me
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           ,
           what
           vse
           we
           ought
           to
           make
           of
           this
           example
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           giue
           God
           this
           honour
           ,
           that
           as
           wee
           pray
           and
           resort
           to
           him
           to
           know
           his
           will
           ,
           so
           we
           be
           as
           ready
           to
           indeuour
           to
           doe
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           seeke
           to
           be
           faithfull
           and
           true
           seruants
           vnto
           him
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           be
           so
           accounted
           ,
           for
           it
           shall
           otherwise
           be
           little
           to
           our
           comfort
           .
           This
           of
           Iudahs
           obeying
           ,
           now
           let
           vs
           see
           what
           the
           Lord
           did
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           We
           haue
           heard
           of
           the
           promise
           made
           to
           thē
           by
           God
           of
           subduing
           the
           Canaanites
           ;
           now
           it
           is
           shewed
           how
           he
           performed
           it
           ,
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           men
           of
           Iudah
           
           slew
           10000.
           men
           of
           them
           ,
           &
           of
           another
           people
           that
           ioyned
           with
           them
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           Perezites
           ,
           which
           were
           also
           of
           the
           7.
           cursed
           nations
           .
           (
           And
           heere
           this
           victorie
           is
           briefly
           set
           down
           ,
           but
           the
           maner
           how
           it
           was
           gotten
           ,
           is
           more
           at
           large
           laid
           forth
           in
           the
           verses
           following
           )
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           them
           (
           seeing
           their
           armie
           was
           very
           great
           )
           it
           is
           to
           be
           thought
           ,
           fled
           away
           ,
           out
           of
           whom
           their
           King
           was
           taken
           and
           caught
           .
           By
           this
           the
           Lords
           keeping
           of
           promise
           with
           Iudah
           ,
           we
           see
           it
           prooued
           ,
           which
           was
           before
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           God
           hauing
           spoke
           the
           word
           once
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           much
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           done
           the
           deed
           ,
           his
           word
           and
           deed
           are
           both
           one
           .
           Which
           ,
           in
           so
           great
           matters
           especially
           as
           he
           promiseth
           ,
           is
           worthie
           to
           be
           regarded
           .
           For
           we
           may
           say
           now
           of
           our selues
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           said
           of
           former
           times
           ;
           
             Our
             father
             's
             hoped
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             disappointed
             :
             they
             put
             their
             trust
             in
          
           
           
             him
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             confounded
             .
          
           This
           ,
           when
           wee
           see
           how
           hardly
           it
           is
           found
           in
           men
           to
           keepe
           their
           promise
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           cannot
           bee
           trusted
           of
           their
           word
           ,
           though
           they
           promise
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           bind
           it
           with
           an
           oath
           ,
           no
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           depended
           on
           in
           waightie
           cases
           ;
           this
           (
           I
           say
           )
           should
           make
           vs
           to
           thinke
           our
           estate
           twice
           happie
           ,
           who
           may
           be
           allowed
           to
           rest
           and
           put
           our
           affiance
           in
           God
           ,
           without
           feare
           of
           being
           disappointed
           in
           the
           greatest
           matters
           .
        
         
           For
           if
           wee
           can
           but
           wait
           patiently
           ,
           wee
           may
           bee
           sure
           it
           shall
           come
           to
           passe
           which
           he
           hath
           promised
           ;
           yea
           ,
           till
           heauen
           and
           earth
           perish
           ,
           one
           iot
           or
           tittle
           
           of
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           spoken
           ,
           shall
           not
           faile
           ,
           but
           be
           fulfilled
           .
           What
           comfort
           ought
           this
           to
           bring
           to
           all
           beleeuing
           Christians
           ,
           who
           haue
           promises
           made
           them
           by
           him
           of
           temporary
           deliuerances
           ,
           and
           benefits
           ,
           and
           of
           eternall
           happinesse
           ?
           Oh
           what
           were
           wanting
           here
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           faith
           to
           beleeue
           them
           ?
           
           Besides
           ,
           whereas
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           griefes
           of
           Gods
           people
           to
           see
           vile
           
           men
           prosper
           in
           their
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           to
           flourish
           as
           the
           greene
           bay
           tree
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           more
           pleasure
           ,
           honor
           ,
           and
           wealth
           ,
           then
           they
           could
           looke
           for
           ,
           whereby
           they
           seeme
           to
           men
           ,
           to
           be
           here
           placed
           in
           an
           immortalitie
           ;
           yet
           seeing
           it
           is
           
           certaine
           they
           shall
           come
           to
           naught
           ,
           and
           to
           destruction
           ,
           who
           abide
           in
           that
           estate
           ,
           
           for
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Lord
           hath
           spoken
           it
           ,
           what
           patience
           and
           contentment
           should
           this
           bee
           to
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           to
           remaine
           constant
           in
           their
           hope
           and
           well
           doing
           ,
           though
           they
           haue
           many
           discouragements
           ?
           and
           to
           wait
           with
           patience
           a
           little
           while
           ,
           seeing
           he
           that
           will
           come
           ,
           will
           come
           ,
           and
           not
           tarrie
           .
           But
           this
           point
           is
           often
           taught
           ,
           therefore
           it
           shall
           suffice
           to
           haue
           said
           this
           of
           it
           :
           only
           applie
           wee
           this
           truth
           to
           the
           bad
           in
           Gods
           threatnings
           ,
           as
           the
           promise
           hath
           been
           applied
           to
           the
           beleeuers
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           threaten
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           stand
           it
           out
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           surely
           pay
           them
           home
           ,
           as
           he
           dealt
           with
           Nebuchadnezzar
           
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           Gods
           deliuering
           the
           Canaanites
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           wee
           must
           
           know
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           done
           without
           all
           iniustice
           and
           seuerity
           ,
           (
           which
           some
           wil
           
           be
           ready
           enough
           to
           thinke
           otherwise
           of
           )
           though
           there
           be
           no
           mention
           here
           made
           of
           their
           desertes
           and
           transgressions
           :
           but
           it
           is
           manifest
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           most
           grieuous
           .
           And
           that
           appeares
           by
           the
           Lords
           owne
           words
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           Genesis
           :
           where
           ,
           when
           hee
           would
           shew
           a
           reason
           ,
           why
           hee
           would
           hold
           the
           posteritie
           of
           Abraham
           so
           long
           a
           season
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           before
           they
           came
           into
           the
           land
           of
           promise
           ,
           he
           makes
           it
           to
           be
           this
           ,
           namely
           ,
           for
           that
           
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             were
             not
             then
             come
             to
             the
             ful
             ,
          
           which
           time
           then
           was
           not
           ,
           but
           now
           
           was
           fulfilled
           and
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           now
           iustly
           punished
           ;
           Abrahams
           seed
           being
           long
           before
           this
           ,
           brought
           out
           of
           the
           Egyptian
           bondage
           .
           Now
           as
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           Canaanites
           was
           growne
           ripe
           and
           knowne
           to
           God
           to
           be
           come
           a
           great
           height
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           here
           set
           downe
           ;
           (
           yea
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           manifest
           to
           all
           that
           read
           the
           storie
           )
           and
           yet
           cleare
           enough
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           suffered
           and
           were
           punished
           most
           iustly
           :
           so
           we
           that
           heare
           this
           must
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           God
           dealeth
           most
           righteously
           in
           all
           his
           visitations
           and
           iudgements
           ,
           though
           men
           do
           not
           alwaies
           see
           the
           cause
           .
           Which
           we
           haue
           great
           need
           well
           to
           learne
           ;
           seeing
           we
           are
           readie
           with
           Cain
           to
           
           to
           charge
           God
           with
           rigour
           and
           hard
           dealing
           ,
           by
           the
           smallest
           occasion
           ,
           when
           (
           yet
           )
           we
           neither
           haue
           argument
           to
           vphold
           vs
           ,
           and
           we
           might
           haue
           learned
           of
           Iob
           ,
           that
           
             there
             is
             no
             disputing
             with
             God
          
           ;
           (
           and
           if
           he
           gaue
           vs
           nothing
           at
           all
           ,
           yet
           he
           
           should
           owe
           vs
           nothing
           ,
           we
           are
           indebted
           to
           him
           for
           all
           that
           we
           haue
           .
           )
        
         
           This
           Dauid
           confessed
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           corrected
           him
           :
           and
           whereas
           he
           
           might
           haue
           been
           thought
           to
           haue
           dealt
           too
           hardly
           with
           him
           ,
           reproouing
           him
           so
           sharpely
           ,
           and
           sending
           so
           heauie
           a
           message
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Nathan
           ,
           yet
           Dauid
           himselfe
           confesseth
           his
           fault
           to
           haue
           been
           so
           heinous
           ,
           
           and
           his
           sinne
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           God
           did
           shew
           mercie
           in
           correcting
           him
           ,
           rather
           then
           seueritie
           ;
           and
           added
           this
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           alwaies
           be
           iustified
           ,
           and
           
           found
           righteous
           ,
           howsoeuer
           men
           should
           iudge
           of
           him
           .
           This
           ,
           though
           men
           dare
           not
           in
           words
           denie
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           be
           asked
           what
           their
           opinion
           is
           ,
           concerning
           it
           :
           yet
           when
           God
           taketh
           them
           seuerally
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           rods
           be
           vpon
           themselues
           ,
           rare
           are
           they
           ,
           that
           shall
           then
           be
           of
           that
           mind
           ,
           and
           so
           confesse
           
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           before
           men
           ,
           especially
           if
           their
           afflictions
           bee
           long
           ,
           or
           smarty
           ,
           that
           yet
           the
           Lord
           is
           iust
           ,
           &
           his
           dealings
           are
           righteous
           :
           but
           rather
           they
           crie
           out
           impatiently
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           handled
           as
           no
           other
           men
           be
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           they
           had
           any
           other
           afflictiō
           vpon
           thē
           in
           stead
           of
           that
           which
           they
           suffer
           .
           And
           if
           they
           be
           exhorted
           to
           patience
           ,
           they
           ask
           with
           the
           wicked
           king
           Iehoram
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           
             attend
             on
             God
             any
             longer
          
           ,
           in
           their
           so
           great
           calamities
           ;
           whereas
           he
           hauing
           
           a
           mercifull
           respect
           of
           vs
           ,
           regardeth
           ,
           what
           wee
           are
           fit
           to
           beare
           ,
           and
           moderateth
           his
           chastisements
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           promising
           that
           
             he
             will
             lay
             no
             more
          
           
           
             on
             vs
             then
             he
             will
             make
             vs
             able
             to
             goe
             vnder
          
           ;
           it
           is
           (
           most
           certainly
           )
           our
           great
           sin
           ,
           when
           we
           labor
           not
           to
           containe
           our selues
           meekly
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           so
           much
           amisse
           (
           as
           ful
           easily
           we
           may
           )
           in
           our
           euill
           hearts
           and
           liues
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           may
           say
           alwaies
           in
           his
           sorest
           correcting
           of
           vs
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           righteous
           ,
           and
           euer
           to
           bee
           praised
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           should
           teach
           vs
           ,
           not
           to
           take
           part
           with
           the
           wicked
           ,
           in
           moning
           and
           pitying
           them
           for
           that
           he
           so
           pursueth
           them
           ,
           when
           wee
           see
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           vpon
           them
           ,
           but
           rather
           iustifie
           God
           ,
           nay
           ,
           giue
           thanks
           vnto
           him
           for
           his
           iust
           dealing
           with
           them
           :
           and
           although
           we
           wish
           their
           saluation
           ,
           yet
           wee
           may
           reioyce
           in
           their
           punishment
           ,
           euen
           as
           mourne
           for
           their
           impunity
           ,
           when
           they
           prouoke
           them
           .
           Especially
           if
           we
           know
           them
           enemies
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           seeing
           
           then
           we
           iudge
           not
           before
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           wee
           know
           
             it
             is
             iust
             with
             God
             to
             render
          
           
           
             tribulation
             to
             all
             that
             haue
             troubled
             his
             :
          
           but
           when
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           afflicted
           is
           vnknowne
           to
           vs
           ,
           although
           we
           may
           be
           assured
           that
           God
           is
           iust
           ,
           yet
           wee
           must
           not
           condemne
           them
           ,
           but
           leaue
           him
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           Now
           to
           speake
           a
           little
           of
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           because
           they
           escaped
           long
           ,
           being
           
           so
           great
           offenders
           ,
           yet
           in
           that
           they
           were
           met
           withall
           at
           last
           ,
           it
           teacheth
           vs
           ;
           that
           as
           
             God
             will
             not
             alwaies
             suffer
             his
             rods
             to
             lie
             on
             the
             backe
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
          
           so
           neither
           
           will
           he
           suffer
           the
           wicked
           to
           escape
           and
           goe
           vnpunished
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           bee
           reuenged
           on
           them
           in
           his
           due
           time
           ,
           yea
           and
           that
           quickly
           ,
           whereas
           they
           (
           yet
           )
           
           thinke
           the
           cleane
           contrary
           ,
           and
           imagine
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           bee
           not
           punished
           as
           soone
           as
           they
           haue
           trespassed
           ,
           they
           shall
           neuer
           come
           to
           any
           reckoning
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           merrily
           promise
           themselues
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Doubtlesse
             the
             bitternesse
          
           
           
             of
             death
             is
             passed
          
           ,
           and
           thinke
           that
           God
           will
           neither
           doe
           euill
           nor
           good
           :
           Nay
           ,
           they
           begin
           to
           applaud
           themselues
           in
           their
           wicked
           doings
           ,
           as
           wee
           may
           see
           in
           the
           Psalme
           :
           where
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           chargeth
           them
           for
           it
           .
           
        
         
           Therefore
           this
           and
           the
           like
           Scripture
           commeth
           in
           fit
           season
           to
           be
           vrged
           vpon
           all
           such
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           
             cry
             ,
             peace
             ,
             peace
          
           ,
           and
           cast
           the
           remembrance
           of
           
           punishment
           behind
           their
           backes
           ,
           yet
           God
           will
           set
           it
           before
           their
           faces
           ,
           yea
           and
           make
           them
           smart
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           stung
           with
           adders
           and
           hornets
           ;
           their
           sinne
           will
           most
           certainely
           finde
           them
           out
           .
           Haman
           ,
           after
           all
           his
           cruelty
           and
           
           malice
           ,
           was
           powred
           out
           against
           Gods
           people
           with
           great
           ioy
           ,
           notwithstanding
           also
           the
           Kings
           countenancing
           and
           backing
           of
           him
           therein
           ,
           had
           yet
           a
           snare
           set
           for
           him
           at
           a
           sumptuous
           banquet
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           receiued
           iust
           punishment
           for
           his
           doings
           ,
           when
           he
           little
           looked
           for
           any
           such
           matter
           .
           Iezabell
           being
           suffered
           to
           goe
           forward
           in
           her
           murthers
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           whoredomes
           along
           time
           ,
           not
           sparing
           the
           Lords
           faithfull
           Prophet
           Elias
           ,
           but
           
           threatned
           death
           to
           him
           also
           ,
           when
           she
           was
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           her
           pride
           ,
           braying
           boldly
           against
           the
           Lords
           auenger
           Iehu
           ,
           comming
           to
           doe
           execution
           vpon
           her
           ,
           was
           cast
           downe
           out
           at
           the
           window
           by
           her
           owne
           Eunuches
           in
           great
           disgrace
           ;
           her
           braines
           being
           squashed
           against
           the
           stones
           ,
           till
           she
           was
           made
           dogges
           meate
           and
           doung
           ,
           for
           all
           her
           former
           glory
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           I
           might
           say
           of
           infinite
           other
           who
           scorned
           to
           heare
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           or
           iudgement
           to
           be
           comming
           against
           them
           ;
           who
           yet
           were
           made
           as
           vnlike
           
           to
           the
           persons
           they
           were
           before
           in
           their
           iollitie
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           neuer
           bin
           they
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           rich
           man
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           the
           Epicure
           )
           euen
           as
           if
           one
           should
           see
           a
           
           goodly
           palace
           with
           all
           the
           rich
           furniture
           thereof
           ,
           to
           be
           burned
           vnto
           ashes
           .
           
           But
           alas
           ,
           what
           is
           our
           speaking
           of
           such
           things
           to
           a
           new
           generation
           ,
           risen
           vp
           after
           them
           ,
           as
           farre
           gone
           as
           they
           in
           their
           iniquities
           ,
           yea
           adding
           to
           them
           also
           other
           sinnes
           both
           strange
           and
           fearefull
           :
           Are
           any
           made
           wise
           by
           former
           examples
           ,
           though
           they
           come
           not
           short
           of
           them
           in
           their
           abominations
           ?
           (
           that
           I
           say
           no
           more
           )
           but
           they
           haue
           one
           thing
           or
           other
           to
           wash
           away
           the
           remembrance
           of
           such
           workes
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           tush
           at
           them
           who
           tell
           them
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           like
           them
           in
           their
           punishments
           .
           And
           if
           they
           bee
           scared
           at
           any
           time
           with
           feare
           of
           Gods
           iudgements
           it
           is
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           with
           theeues
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           hue
           and
           crie
           after
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           giue
           in
           ,
           but
           if
           it
           bee
           past
           ,
           they
           peepe
           out
           of
           their
           holes
           ,
           and
           fall
           to
           their
           trade
           a
           fresh
           ,
           til
           they
           be
           found
           out
           and
           taken
           :
           and
           so
           doe
           these
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           will
           turne
           away
           from
           this
           kinde
           of
           people
           ,
           as
           fearing
           that
           I
           doe
           but
           
           lose
           my
           labour
           about
           them
           ,
           I
           will
           bestow
           my
           words
           where
           I
           haue
           more
           hope
           to
           preuaile
           ,
           and
           doe
           good
           by
           them
           .
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           that
           right
           worthy
           and
           good
           Christians
           doe
           sometime
           fall
           into
           this
           disease
           ;
           and
           are
           rocked
           a
           sleepe
           with
           them
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           in
           some
           particular
           falles
           :
           that
           when
           they
           haue
           found
           sweetnes
           in
           some
           baites
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           haue
           so
           farre
           forgot
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           snared
           by
           the
           deceitfulnes
           thereof
           ,
           they
           haue
           begun
           to
           thinke
           that
           it
           is
           good
           being
           for
           them
           there
           ,
           and
           to
           continue
           still
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           loath
           to
           be
           diseased
           ,
           they
           loue
           not
           to
           thinke
           for
           the
           time
           (
           behold
           to
           what
           point
           the
           best
           may
           easily
           be
           brought
           )
           that
           God
           will
           come
           against
           them
           for
           their
           so
           being
           disguised
           .
           This
           is
           more
           then
           with
           the
           fiue
           
           wise
           virgins
           to
           begin
           to
           nodde
           ;
           nay
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Canticles
           ,
           
           
             to
             fall
             a
             sleepe
          
           :
           doubtlesse
           ,
           this
           is
           as
           dangerous
           an
           estate
           for
           godly
           Christians
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           vnbeseeming
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           of
           this
           some
           (
           perhaps
           )
           will
           say
           ?
           what
           doth
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           Canaanites
           concerne
           these
           ?
           I
           answere
           ,
           it
           concernes
           them
           very
           much
           .
           For
           though
           they
           are
           not
           seated
           nor
           saped
           in
           sinne
           as
           they
           ,
           and
           their
           like
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           haue
           spoken
           already
           :
           and
           therefore
           are
           not
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           punished
           like
           to
           them
           ,
           yet
           is
           their
           sinne
           great
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           haue
           bin
           tenderly
           regarded
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           haue
           set
           this
           loue
           more
           sweet
           then
           the
           hony
           combe
           ;
           and
           haue
           been
           aduanced
           to
           honour
           ,
           (
           greater
           then
           Princes
           )
           to
           be
           sonnes
           and
           daughters
           ,
           to
           the
           Lord
           almighty
           ,
           yea
           and
           they
           haue
           sworne
           with
           Dauid
           ,
           and
           
           therefore
           should
           performe
           it
           ,
           to
           keepe
           his
           righteous
           iudgements
           :
           now
           then
           ,
           for
           them
           to
           looke
           backe
           onely
           to
           Sodome
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           place
           to
           their
           euill
           lusts
           ,
           but
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           liking
           of
           ,
           and
           please
           themselues
           in
           any
           vnfruitfull
           workes
           of
           darkenes
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           could
           be
           content
           still
           to
           solace
           themselues
           therein
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           them
           periury
           ;
           against
           God
           treachery
           ,
           and
           in
           itselfe
           ,
           sinne
           ,
           for
           such
           persons
           to
           commit
           ,
           most
           fearefull
           and
           horrible
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           they
           espie
           it
           not
           betimes
           ,
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           haue
           preuented
           and
           shunned
           at
           the
           first
           entrance
           into
           it
           ,
           God
           will
           rouse
           them
           out
           of
           it
           to
           their
           
           cost
           ,
           with
           terror
           and
           abashment
           ,
           especially
           if
           they
           haue
           fallen
           so
           oftentimes
           ,
           and
           haue
           experience
           ,
           what
           woe
           it
           hath
           brought
           them
           in
           times
           past
           before
           they
           could
           rise
           vp
           againe
           :
           and
           in
           what
           a
           torment
           and
           hell
           they
           lay
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           returne
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           would
           haue
           no
           man
           take
           me
           thus
           ,
           as
           though
           I
           thought
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           truly
           conuerted
           to
           God
           ,
           can
           alwaies
           be
           in
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           state
           of
           libertie
           to
           serue
           God
           ,
           or
           holde
           the
           same
           measure
           of
           grace
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           or
           as
           though
           he
           might
           not
           possibly
           ,
           yea
           easily
           ,
           through
           his
           euill
           
           heart
           ,
           (
           which
           in
           great
           part
           remaineth
           lusting
           after
           euill
           ,
           and
           rebellious
           against
           God
           )
           as
           though
           he
           might
           not
           (
           I
           say
           )
           be
           easily
           carried
           after
           the
           euill
           ,
           
           which
           at
           an
           other
           time
           he
           wholly
           abhorreth
           ,
           and
           hath
           victory
           ouer
           .
           I
           doe
           not
           deny
           but
           this
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           is
           with
           the
           best
           ;
           but
           to
           nourish
           these
           ill
           desires
           ,
           and
           to
           delight
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           in
           danger
           to
           commit
           the
           sinne
           ,
           which
           hath
           drawen
           the
           heart
           to
           bee
           made
           drunken
           with
           it
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           whoredome
           ,
           reuenge
           ;
           vniust
           dealing
           ,
           &c.
           (
           for
           so
           it
           may
           come
           to
           passe
           )
           this
           I
           say
           ,
           changeth
           his
           sweet
           life
           into
           sowernes
           ,
           and
           (
           to
           shew
           the
           danger
           of
           such
           boldnes
           further
           )
           it
           doth
           vtterly
           disguise
           him
           ;
           and
           make
           him
           and
           his
           profession
           rediculus
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           let
           him
           see
           what
           this
           will
           grow
           to
           ,
           hee
           may
           further
           vnderstand
           that
           God
           dealeth
           with
           such
           ,
           after
           this
           manner
           ;
           that
           first
           ,
           he
           suffereth
           them
           
           to
           be
           vnsetled
           in
           their
           course
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           serue
           God
           awkly
           and
           vntowardly
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           goeth
           to
           worke
           ,
           that
           vseth
           dull
           edged
           instruments
           )
           they
           cannot
           pray
           ,
           nor
           walke
           roundly
           and
           cheerefully
           in
           their
           calling
           ,
           but
           are
           full
           of
           vnquietnes
           ,
           with
           much
           grudge
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           tast
           of
           hell
           ,
           which
           to
           continue
           many
           houres
           ,
           or
           dayes
           ,
           is
           yet
           an
           heauier
           burden
           ,
           and
           greater
           bondage
           .
           
           And
           yet
           if
           they
           relent
           not
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           vnsetled
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           see
           themselues
           thus
           far
           out
           of
           the
           way
           of
           godlines
           ;
           a
           greater
           danger
           is
           like
           to
           follow
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           hardened
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           farre
           from
           repentance
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           fall
           from
           euill
           to
           worse
           ,
           till
           they
           breaking
           into
           other
           open
           offences
           bee
           met
           withall
           and
           requited
           ,
           with
           sundry
           open
           and
           shamefull
           punishments
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Lords
           manner
           of
           dealing
           with
           his
           owne
           ,
           euen
           as
           he
           dealeth
           with
           the
           vngodly
           ,
           first
           to
           warne
           them
           secretly
           by
           the
           accusation
           of
           their
           conscience
           :
           and
           if
           that
           doe
           them
           no
           good
           to
           call
           them
           backe
           ;
           then
           he
           casteth
           them
           into
           bodily
           or
           visible
           iudgement
           .
           And
           so
           the
           bestende
           they
           haue
           of
           
           their
           bad
           doings
           ,
           is
           to
           goe
           backe
           with
           shame
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           whereas
           they
           might
           haue
           shunned
           both
           ,
           and
           haue
           liued
           in
           peace
           and
           with
           comfort
           .
        
         
           Which
           being
           duly
           considered
           ,
           hath
           made
           mee
           oft
           to
           maruell
           ,
           that
           men
           
           whom
           I
           know
           to
           be
           very
           carelesse
           ,
           can
           yet
           bee
           so
           quiet
           .
           Me
           thinks
           where
           much
           sinne
           is
           committed
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           the
           persons
           cannot
           be
           ignorant
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           done
           it
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           put
           it
           vp
           so
           cleanely
           ,
           and
           sleepe
           vpon
           it
           so
           easily
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           ought
           to
           trouble
           them
           ,
           euen
           as
           the
           stomacke
           ouercharged
           ,
           seeketh
           to
           be
           vnburdened
           .
           So
           (
           I
           say
           )
           I
           thinke
           they
           should
           haue
           but
           
           small
           peace
           within
           ,
           when
           so
           much
           may
           bee
           seene
           to
           bee
           amisse
           without
           ;
           for
           let
           them
           set
           as
           faire
           a
           face
           on
           their
           bad
           doings
           ,
           as
           they
           can
           ;
           yet
           can
           they
           not
           be
           the
           whole
           men
           that
           they
           goe
           for
           ,
           and
           God
           wil
           not
           be
           mocked
           ,
           they
           must
           cast
           vp
           their
           vnsauorie
           gorge
           ,
           and
           clense
           their
           harts
           and
           hands
           from
           euill
           before
           
           God
           will
           accept
           ,
           and
           take
           knowledge
           of
           them
           for
           his
           .
           For
           if
           the
           conscience
           ,
           being
           tender
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           apple
           of
           the
           eie
           ,
           can
           suffer
           no
           violence
           ;
           how
           can
           they
           loade
           it
           with
           so
           great
           a
           burden
           of
           knowne
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           needs
           cause
           it
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           if
           they
           doe
           not
           with
           true
           repentance
           seeke
           to
           God
           for
           mercie
           to
           ease
           it
           ?
           For
           a
           penitent
           soule
           cannot
           feele
           the
           least
           violence
           to
           be
           offered
           to
           the
           conscience
           by
           sinne
           committed
           ,
           but
           it
           crieth
           out
           to
           be
           cured
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           they
           who
           giue
           greater
           cause
           ,
           cannot
           bee
           in
           good
           case
           ,
           when
           they
           set
           it
           light
           ,
           hauing
           so
           sore
           offended
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           by
           occasion
           of
           the
           Canaanites
           sinne
           :
           It
           followeth
           .
        
         
         
         
         
      
       
         
         
           THE
           THIRD
           SERMON
           VPON
           THE
           FIRST
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             5.
             
             
               And
               they
               found
               Adonibezek
               in
               Bezek
               :
               and
               they
               fought
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               slew
               the
               Canaanites
               and
               the
               Perezites
               .
            
          
           
             VERS
             .
             6.
             
             
               And
               Adonibezek
               fled
               ,
               and
               they
               pursued
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               and
               caught
               him
               ,
               cut
               off
               the
               thumbes
               of
               his
               hands
               and
               of
               his
               feet
               .
            
          
           
             VERS
             .
             7.
             
             
               And
               Adonibezek
               said
               ,
               Seuenty
               Kings
               hauing
               the
               thumbes
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               feete
               cut
               off
               ,
               gathered
               [
               bread
               ]
               vnder
               my
               table
               :
               as
               I
               haue
               done
               ,
               so
               God
               hath
               rewarded
               me
               .
               So
               they
               brought
               him
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               died
               .
            
          
        
         
           TO
           make
           entrance
           into
           these
           verses
           which
           I
           haue
           read
           ,
           yee
           haue
           
           heard
           how
           God
           gaue
           victorie
           :
           now
           it
           is
           shewed
           more
           particularly
           ,
           how
           the
           victorie
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           was
           gotten
           ,
           the
           place
           being
           set
           downe
           where
           the
           battel
           was
           fought
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           Bezek
           :
           and
           the
           King
           of
           the
           people
           is
           mentioned
           ,
           who
           was
           Adonibezek
           ,
           who
           fled
           in
           the
           battell
           ,
           as
           being
           too
           weake
           ,
           but
           was
           taken
           ,
           and
           handled
           ,
           as
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           hee
           had
           the
           thumbes
           of
           his
           hands
           and
           feete
           cut
           off
           .
           Whether
           the
           men
           of
           Iuda
           knew
           that
           he
           had
           so
           dealt
           with
           other
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           or
           whether
           the
           Lord
           directed
           them
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           without
           knowing
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           expressed
           ,
           but
           he
           himselfe
           confessed
           that
           hee
           had
           done
           so
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           had
           requited
           him
           with
           the
           like
           .
           That
           which
           was
           said
           of
           the
           Canaanites
           punishment
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           inflicted
           vpon
           them
           when
           their
           sin
           was
           growne
           ripe
           ,
           may
           as
           truly
           be
           said
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           as
           by
           his
           owne
           confession
           may
           be
           gathered
           :
           but
           hauing
           spoken
           of
           that
           point
           alreadie
           ,
           I
           omit
           to
           say
           any
           more
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           seeing
           this
           Adonibezek
           ,
           being
           taken
           as
           he
           fled
           ,
           had
           his
           thumbs
           cut
           off
           ,
           
           as
           he
           had
           cut
           off
           others
           before
           ;
           out
           of
           these
           verses
           let
           vs
           first
           note
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           measures
           out
           to
           men
           ,
           euen
           as
           they
           measure
           and
           mete
           to
           others
           :
           according
           to
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           
             With
             what
             measure
             ye
             mete
             ,
             shall
             bee
             measured
          
           
           
             out
             to
             you
             againe
          
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           done
           to
           other
           ,
           so
           shall
           we
           be
           dealt
           with
           .
           The
           Lord
           confirmes
           this
           truth
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             that
             sheddeth
             mans
             blood
             ,
             by
          
           
           
             man
             shall
             his
             blood
             be
             shed
             .
          
           Which
           was
           rightly
           verified
           in
           Haman
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           many
           points
           :
           For
           first
           ,
           as
           he
           accused
           Gods
           people
           vniustly
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           charged
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           King
           himselfe
           ,
           where
           yet
           he
           was
           not
           guilty
           :
           and
           he
           was
           
           condemned
           without
           solemne
           iudgement
           ,
           seeing
           he
           had
           done
           so
           to
           others
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           was
           handled
           most
           reprochfully
           and
           adiudged
           to
           most
           shamefull
           punishment
           ,
           yet
           there
           was
           none
           that
           pitied
           him
           :
           (
           a
           wonderfull
           thing
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           one
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           in
           so
           great
           fauor
           with
           the
           King
           )
           and
           why
           this
           ?
           euen
           because
           he
           had
           been
           pitilesse
           towards
           other
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           verified
           which
           was
           then
           true
           ,
           and
           afterward
           written
           ,
           
             Iudgement
             shall
             bee
             mercilesse
          
           
           
           
             to
             him
             that
             sheweth
             no
             mercy
             .
          
           Why
           was
           he
           hanged
           ,
           and
           that
           vpon
           the
           gallows
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           set
           vp
           for
           godly
           Mordecay
           ?
           I
           say
           stil
           ,
           euen
           that
           the
           scripture
           might
           be
           fulfilled
           euery
           way
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           so
           it
           might
           be
           done
           to
           him
           again
           :
           
           for
           in
           that
           hee
           purposed
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           done
           alreadie
           in
           Gods
           account
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           wee
           may
           bring
           this
           neerer
           to
           our selues
           ;
           many
           among
           vs
           complaine
           ,
           how
           they
           be
           wronged
           in
           their
           dealings
           with
           men
           ;
           they
           are
           euill
           spoken
           of
           ,
           slandred
           ,
           railed
           vpon
           ,
           (
           they
           say
           )
           and
           many
           other
           waies
           abused
           .
           And
           they
           thinke
           they
           receiue
           very
           hard
           measure
           at
           mens
           hands
           hereby
           ;
           they
           maruell
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           complaine
           ,
           that
           none
           are
           vsed
           as
           they
           be
           :
           but
           what
           blindnes
           
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           couereth
           there
           eies
           ?
           For
           doe
           not
           all
           that
           liue
           with
           them
           ,
           know
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           their
           owne
           consciences
           can
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           dealt
           euen
           so
           with
           other
           ,
           and
           thereby
           haue
           giuen
           cause
           to
           be
           so
           dealt
           withall
           ,
           againe
           ?
           But
           oh
           blind
           selfe-loue
           ,
           that
           cannot
           see
           that
           ,
           which
           all
           other
           doe
           see
           I
           meane
           ,
           which
           thinkes
           that
           tolerable
           in
           ones
           selfe
           ,
           which
           yet
           hee
           accuseth
           and
           condemneth
           in
           another
           ,
           and
           seeth
           not
           the
           iust
           iudgement
           of
           God
           vpon
           himselfe
           by
           other
           mens
           wronging
           him
           ,
           which
           hee
           himselfe
           by
           his
           iust
           des●●ts
           ,
           hath
           brought
           vpon
           his
           owne
           head
           .
        
         
           Hereof
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           thus
           tell
           them
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           very
           truth
           )
           that
           their
           sinne
           hath
           found
           them
           out
           ,
           they
           haue
           no
           eares
           to
           heare
           vs
           :
           and
           if
           we
           waroe
           the
           like
           offenders
           ,
           before
           their
           punishment
           commeth
           ,
           that
           God
           wil
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           be
           auenged
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           not
           beleeue
           vs
           ,
           till
           hee
           visit
           them
           in
           some
           such
           heauie
           manner
           indeed
           ,
           and
           then
           (
           with
           Iosephs
           brethren
           )
           they
           begin
           to
           say
           :
           
             We
             remember
             our
             sinne
             this
             day
             ,
          
           that
           euen
           as
           other
           haue
           done
           
           to
           vs
           ,
           so
           wee
           haue
           done
           to
           other
           before
           :
           and
           as
           this
           cruell
           King
           Adonibezek
           sayd
           here
           ,
           
             Seuentie
             Kings
             thumbs
             ,
             haue
             I
             cut
             off
             ,
             &c
             :
             as
             I
             haue
             done
             ;
             so
             God
             hath
          
           
           
             rewarded
             me
          
           .
           And
           this
           men
           shall
           come
           to
           either
           in
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           to
           their
           amendment
           ,
           or
           in
           his
           displeasure
           to
           their
           hardning
           ,
           and
           confusion
           .
           And
           therfore
           it
           were
           wisedome
           to
           confesse
           it
           in
           time
           ,
           while
           wee
           may
           bee
           taught
           and
           told
           of
           it
           :
           for
           all
           mens
           consciences
           will
           crie
           out
           to
           them
           that
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           by
           word
           or
           deed
           iniuried
           other
           ,
           before
           they
           haue
           receiued
           such
           measure
           themselues
           :
           but
           if
           they
           had
           not
           in
           that
           kind
           ,
           and
           particular
           manner
           offended
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           sure
           ,
           they
           haue
           done
           it
           ,
           some
           other
           way
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           haue
           iust
           cause
           ,
           if
           they
           wel
           waigh
           it
           ,
           and
           looke
           to
           Gods
           hand
           therein
           to
           beare
           all
           such
           indignities
           (
           as
           they
           count
           them
           )
           as
           are
           offered
           them
           ,
           both
           with
           meekenesse
           and
           contentedly
           .
           And
           were
           it
           not
           that
           God
           dealt
           thus
           with
           men
           ,
           they
           would
           neuer
           acknowledge
           nor
           dislike
           the
           sinne
           which
           they
           are
           guiltie
           of
           :
           but
           suffer
           it
           to
           lie
           secret
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           worke
           them
           a
           mischiefe
           .
           Whereas
           yet
           it
           being
           ferreted
           out
           by
           such
           iudgements
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           cannot
           but
           confesse
           it
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           bee
           in
           any
           great
           feare
           ,
           and
           danger
           of
           death
           .
           And
           for
           vs
           who
           are
           now
           warned
           ,
           if
           wee
           haue
           had
           our
           part
           in
           this
           sin
           ,
           that
           with
           the
           common
           sort
           wee
           haue
           smitten
           others
           with
           our
           tongue
           ,
           or
           wronged
           ,
           or
           intended
           euill
           any
           way
           against
           them
           ,
           learne
           wee
           with
           great
           regard
           ,
           to
           put
           a
           speedy
           end
           thereto
           by
           repentance
           ;
           lest
           God
           awake
           and
           preuent
           vs
           by
           some
           such
           like
           iudgement
           againe
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           caused
           to
           other
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           end
           put
           wee
           these
           two
           lessons
           in
           practise
           ,
           neither
           in
           heart
           ,
           word
           or
           deed
           ,
           offer
           we
           any
           hard
           or
           vnequall
           measure
           to
           any
           man
           :
           and
           if
           any
           offer
           it
           
           to
           vs
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           without
           our
           great
           hurt
           ,
           let
           vs
           quietly
           and
           meekely
           passe
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           no
           great
           matter
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           shall
           come
           
           wherein
           we
           shall
           wish
           wee
           had
           done
           so
           ,
           and
           not
           haue
           laid
           that
           so
           neere
           our
           heart
           ,
           which
           might
           more
           easily
           haue
           been
           passed
           by
           of
           vs.
           
        
         
           But
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             rewarded
             him
          
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           he
           an
           heathen
           
           Idolater
           ,
           could
           see
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           ascribe
           to
           God
           his
           affliction
           .
           Whereby
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           very
           bad
           men
           doe
           acknowledge
           God
           to
           be
           the
           striker
           and
           punisher
           of
           them
           .
           But
           where
           should
           he
           learne
           it
           ?
           for
           though
           it
           did
           him
           no
           good
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           many
           who
           haue
           been
           baptized
           ,
           doe
           not
           come
           to
           ,
           but
           curse
           and
           ban
           ,
           rage
           and
           fret
           in
           their
           afflictions
           ,
           crying
           out
           of
           their
           ill
           fortune
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           so
           farre
           are
           they
           from
           resting
           in
           the
           iustice
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           hee
           hath
           done
           righteously
           .
           Also
           as
           they
           ascribe
           to
           chance
           and
           fortune
           their
           calamities
           ,
           so
           doe
           they
           runne
           for
           helpe
           to
           Witches
           and
           Sorcerers
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           oppressed
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           greatly
           to
           the
           conuicting
           of
           them
           .
           For
           why
           should
           not
           they
           much
           more
           see
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           when
           they
           are
           visited
           :
           if
           Heathens
           haue
           seene
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           ascribe
           to
           God
           their
           troubles
           ,
           and
           to
           confesse
           their
           sinne
           ,
           as
           this
           Adonibezek
           did
           here
           .
           This
           not
           onely
           checketh
           such
           as
           I
           haue
           mentioned
           ,
           but
           laieth
           hard
           to
           their
           
           charge
           also
           ,
           that
           make
           some
           shew
           of
           goodnesse
           ,
           who
           yet
           doe
           harden
           their
           hearts
           vnder
           their
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           know
           Gods
           waies
           ,
           though
           they
           see
           well
           enough
           that
           they
           suffer
           for
           their
           euill
           deeds
           ,
           neither
           will
           relent
           ,
           nor
           feare
           his
           iudgements
           ,
           though
           they
           cannot
           deny
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           due
           to
           them
           for
           their
           deierts
           .
           More
           particularly
           ,
           such
           as
           this
           Heathen
           King
           was
           ,
           shall
           rise
           in
           iudgement
           against
           such
           professors
           ,
           as
           will
           not
           see
           their
           crueltie
           ,
           vnmercifulnesse
           ,
           their
           vncleannesse
           ,
           which
           they
           nourish
           in
           themselues
           ;
           their
           oppressions
           also
           and
           iniuries
           they
           doe
           to
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           though
           they
           bee
           most
           clearely
           laid
           before
           them
           .
        
         
           When
           yet
           Pharaoh
           and
           other
           such
           ,
           haue
           (
           especially
           when
           Gods
           hand
           was
           heauie
           vpon
           them
           )
           acknowledged
           that
           the
           Lord
           had
           done
           it
           .
           For
           euen
           the
           
           wickedest
           mans
           owne
           conscience
           sometimes
           accuseth
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           doth
           euil
           :
           and
           ought
           not
           these
           much
           more
           ,
           we
           haue
           farre
           greater
           light
           ;
           to
           tremble
           when
           they
           haue
           so
           grossely
           offended
           ,
           &
           say
           ,
           
             Against
             thee
             ,
             against
             thee
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             we
             haue
             done
             this
             euill
             ?
          
           And
           especially
           ;
           when
           they
           know
           what
           danger
           they
           be
           in
           thereby
           ,
           and
           what
           heauie
           plagues
           hang
           ouer
           their
           heads
           for
           the
           same
           .
           Although
           such
           must
           goe
           further
           then
           so
           ,
           euen
           to
           tell
           it
           to
           themselues
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           not
           be
           at
           one
           with
           them
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           acknowledge
           their
           faults
           also
           ,
           and
           submit
           themselues
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           his
           word
           teacheth
           ,
           howsoeuer
           it
           shall
           please
           him
           to
           correct
           them
           ;
           and
           withall
           ,
           to
           resolue
           ,
           in
           all
           conditions
           of
           their
           liues
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           to
           indeuour
           ,
           and
           be
           readie
           to
           obey
           him
           .
        
         
           Also
           this
           should
           teach
           vs
           ,
           when
           we
           receiue
           indignities
           at
           mens
           hands
           ,
           yet
           
           to
           looke
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           set
           them
           a
           work
           against
           vs
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           said
           of
           Shemei
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           the
           dog
           doth
           ,
           to
           catch
           the
           stone
           ,
           and
           leaue
           the
           smiter
           .
           And
           though
           they
           haue
           wronged
           vs
           willingly
           ,
           yet
           if
           wee
           considered
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           did
           it
           ,
           we
           should
           the
           lesse
           be
           mooued
           or
           offended
           with
           the
           instrument
           :
           whereas
           we
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           beate
           our
           braines
           ,
           and
           straine
           our selues
           ,
           al
           that
           we
           can
           ,
           to
           pursue
           them
           ,
           and
           seeke
           to
           be
           reuenged
           on
           them
           ,
           whom
           yet
           the
           Lord
           will
           sufficiently
           punish
           for
           the
           wrong
           they
           haue
           done
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           wee
           are
           so
           out
           of
           quiet
           for
           a
           word
           spoken
           against
           vs
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           treason
           .
           when
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           ,
           we
           doe
           not
           once
           thinke
           ,
           how
           we
           haue
           prouoked
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           stirre
           vp
           such
           ill
           persons
           against
           vs.
           Adonibezek
           (
           we
           see
           here
           )
           would
           not
           asscribe
           
           it
           to
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           but
           saith
           ,
           it
           was
           God
           that
           did
           thus
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           here
           ,
           by
           this
           that
           we
           heare
           his
           crueltie
           ,
           thus
           laid
           out
           by
           his
           
           owne
           mouth
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           played
           the
           tyrant
           against
           many
           ,
           and
           those
           no
           meaner
           persons
           then
           Kings
           ,
           to
           cut
           off
           the
           thumbs
           of
           their
           hands
           and
           feete
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           some
           few
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           euen
           seuentie
           persons
           ;
           wee
           see
           what
           a
           raging
           furie
           this
           vice
           of
           crueltie
           is
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           depth
           of
           euil
           it
           carrieth
           men
           ,
           that
           do
           not
           wisely
           consider
           the
           foulenesse
           and
           shamefulnesse
           of
           it
           .
           For
           whereas
           one
           man
           should
           be
           sociable
           with
           another
           ,
           yea
           with
           strangers
           ,
           if
           occasion
           be
           offered
           ,
           (
           seeing
           euery
           one
           is
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           )
           this
           crueltie
           cutteth
           of
           all
           fellowship
           ,
           
           nay
           all
           libertie
           of
           inioying
           such
           benefits
           of
           peace
           ,
           goods
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           .
           So
           that
           the
           cruel
           man
           is
           farre
           worse
           then
           the
           thiefe
           ,
           who
           (
           yet
           )
           is
           odious
           ,
           and
           driuen
           frō
           habitation
           with
           men
           in
           their
           free
           dwelling
           houses
           ,
           into
           a
           loathsome
           prison
           among
           brutish
           companions
           .
           For
           he
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           be
           cruell
           also
           ,
           is
           content
           to
           take
           a
           share
           in
           his
           goods
           ,
           whom
           he
           robbeth
           ;
           but
           the
           cruell
           man
           is
           not
           content
           with
           a
           share
           ,
           but
           if
           his
           might
           be
           sutable
           to
           his
           mind
           ,
           he
           will
           haue
           all
           ,
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           ,
           that
           is
           his
           whom
           he
           pursueth
           ,
           yea
           he
           wil
           thrust
           him
           out
           of
           house
           and
           home
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           world
           also
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           be
           satisfied
           .
           Caine
           ,
           a
           little
           after
           the
           corrupt
           estate
           of
           things
           entred
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           was
           a
           
           patterne
           of
           cruel
           ones
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           had
           no
           cause
           giuen
           him
           by
           Abel
           his
           innocent
           brother
           ,
           of
           hard
           handling
           him
           ;
           yet
           because
           he
           was
           accepted
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           himself
           not
           ,
           did
           not
           hate
           him
           only
           without
           a
           cause
           ,
           but
           which
           was
           most
           vnnatural
           and
           monstrous
           in
           him
           ,
           rosevp
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           slue
           him
           .
           Pharaoh
           ,
           
           when
           he
           had
           almost
           tyred
           the
           poore
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           were
           strangers
           in
           his
           land
           ,
           with
           burdens
           and
           toile
           asmuch
           as
           they
           could
           beare
           ;
           yet
           was
           not
           satisfied
           therewith
           ,
           but
           made
           their
           burthen
           farre
           greater
           ,
           til
           their
           life
           was
           more
           vnwelcome
           then
           death
           itselfe
           ,
           that
           his
           crueltie
           might
           be
           manifest
           to
           all
           .
           Haman
           so
           exceeded
           herein
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           too
           little
           to
           take
           the
           goods
           of
           Gods
           people
           
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           them
           bondmen
           ,
           vnlesse
           hee
           might
           haue
           their
           liues
           also
           .
           And
           what
           should
           I
           speake
           of
           Iezabel
           ,
           who
           being
           a
           woman
           ,
           exceeded
           men
           who
           were
           cruell
           also
           ?
           And
           of
           Rehoboams
           cruell
           handling
           his
           subiects
           ,
           as
           his
           storie
           declareth
           ,
           and
           of
           Iosephs
           brethren
           ,
           who
           consented
           to
           sell
           him
           into
           a
           far
           countrey
           ,
           whence
           he
           might
           neuer
           returne
           to
           trouble
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           hoped
           ,
           but
           further
           ,
           the
           most
           of
           them
           agreed
           to
           take
           away
           his
           life
           also
           ,
           and
           yet
           if
           they
           had
           killed
           him
           ,
           euen
           they
           themselues
           had
           lost
           their
           liues
           also
           in
           the
           famine
           that
           God
           sent
           afterwards
           ,
           they
           being
           preserued
           by
           Ioseph
           among
           all
           other
           men
           .
        
         
           These
           might
           make
           crueltie
           odious
           to
           vs.
           But
           many
           that
           heare
           this
           of
           it
           ,
           desire
           to
           know
           what
           manner
           of
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           rageth
           after
           this
           sort
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           flaming
           fire
           ,
           deuoureth
           and
           destroyeth
           ,
           where
           it
           commeth
           .
           Their
           demand
           is
           godly
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           briefly
           satisfie
           it
           .
           That
           they
           may
           therefore
           cease
           maruelling
           ,
           that
           this
           fury
           ,
           crueltie
           I
           meane
           ,
           bringeth
           such
           strange
           effects
           forth
           ,
           they
           may
           know
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           vile
           and
           vitious
           habit
           or
           custome
           ,
           whereby
           men
           are
           carried
           to
           do
           things
           both
           harsh
           and
           hard
           ,
           and
           that
           beyond
           all
           course
           and
           compasse
           of
           reason
           .
           Now
           where
           men
           are
           thus
           set
           vpon
           their
           will
           ,
           to
           deale
           with
           other
           ,
           and
           are
           led
           to
           it
           without
           reason
           ,
           much
           more
           without
           religion
           ,
           there
           how
           can
           they
           chuse
           ,
           but
           to
           bee
           rigorously
           handled
           ,
           and
           cruellie
           delt
           with
           ,
           who
           fall
           into
           their
           hands
           ?
           Which
           maketh
           the
           cruell
           man
           to
           bee
           hated
           of
           all
           :
           For
           such
           are
           barbarous
           and
           vnciuell
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           sucked
           the
           
           Dragons
           in
           the
           desert
           ,
           and
           their
           hearts
           so
           bound
           with
           the
           sinewes
           of
           iron
           ,
           that
           they
           spoile
           them
           whom
           they
           pursue
           ,
           as
           raging
           raine
           and
           tempest
           rendeth
           the
           trees
           ,
           and
           destroyeth
           the
           fruites
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           no
           more
           mooued
           with
           the
           life
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           then
           if
           a
           dogge
           had
           fallen
           before
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           no
           maruell
           ,
           that
           Dauid
           hauing
           his
           choice
           of
           plagues
           presented
           to
           him
           ,
           made
           a
           present
           exception
           to
           his
           owne
           nature
           and
           kind
           ,
           fearing
           and
           knowing
           the
           crueltie
           of
           men
           ;
           saying
           :
           let
           me
           not
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           man.
           This
           the
           Heathen
           Seneca
           saw
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ;
           Thou
           art
           deceiued
           ,
           if
           thou
           giuest
           credit
           to
           the
           lookes
           of
           those
           that
           meet
           thee
           .
           They
           haue
           the
           faces
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           minds
           of
           wild
           beasts
           .
           If
           he
           spake
           this
           of
           man
           in
           generall
           ,
           what
           would
           he
           haue
           said
           particularly
           of
           the
           cruell
           man
           ?
           with
           whom
           this
           speech
           is
           as
           common
           ;
           [
           burne
           ,
           kill
           ,
           cut
           ,
           Poison
           young
           ,
           old
           ,
           men
           ,
           women
           ,
           brethren
           ,
           kindred
           ,
           ]
           as
           to
           eate
           their
           meate
           .
           Whosoeuer
           doe
           but
           crosse
           them
           with
           a
           mistaken
           word
           ,
           or
           wrie
           countenance
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           word
           and
           a
           blow
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           murther
           vpon
           light
           occasions
           ,
           and
           haue
           no
           gaine
           by
           their
           death
           ,
           they
           haue
           inough
           in
           that
           they
           take
           pleasure
           in
           it
           .
           But
           whither
           might
           a
           man
           goe
           in
           this
           argument
           ?
           I
           will
           giue
           an
           instance
           in
           lower
           matters
           of
           this
           kind
           .
        
         
           Hereof
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           one
           neighbour
           bee
           trespassed
           by
           another
           ,
           in
           his
           corne
           or
           other
           commodities
           ,
           by
           cattell
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           though
           it
           bee
           without
           any
           fault
           of
           him
           that
           hath
           done
           the
           trespasse
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           readie
           in
           rage
           and
           furie
           to
           seeke
           reuenge
           ,
           by
           laming
           and
           hurting
           the
           cattell
           ;
           which
           hee
           would
           doe
           to
           the
           owner
           ,
           (
           like
           Lamech
           )
           if
           he
           durst
           ,
           or
           will
           with
           spite
           and
           railing
           and
           exacting
           at
           his
           hands
           sixe
           times
           the
           valew
           of
           the
           damage
           and
           detriment
           that
           he
           sustained
           ,
           though
           if
           he
           annoy
           the
           other
           in
           a
           worse
           manner
           ,
           he
           yet
           maketh
           nothing
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           will
           shift
           it
           of
           .
           This
           is
           a
           cruell
           part
           ,
           in
           things
           of
           so
           little
           valew
           vnto
           a
           neighbour
           :
           What
           would
           hee
           doe
           (
           thinke
           wee
           )
           or
           he
           that
           is
           like
           minded
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           waight
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           stranger
           ?
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           I
           may
           call
           such
           dealing
           crueltie
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           offered
           by
           such
           an
           one
           as
           trespasseth
           another
           time
           in
           a
           farre
           worse
           manner
           himselfe
           .
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           cruell
           Landlords
           ,
           Masters
           ,
           Guardians
           ,
           Stepmothers
           ,
           &c.
           which
           measure
           not
           them
           whom
           they
           offend
           against
           ,
           by
           themselues
           .
           For
           though
           there
           be
           diuers
           degrees
           in
           the
           many
           kinds
           of
           this
           foule
           vice
           of
           crueltie
           ,
           yet
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           least
           and
           lowest
           is
           vnseemely
           in
           a
           man
           and
           odious
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           it
           is
           more
           noisome
           and
           furious
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           accompanied
           with
           enuy
           ,
           therefore
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           
             Who
             can
             stand
             before
             enuy
          
           ?
           for
           the
           enuious
           
           are
           obstinate
           ,
           and
           cannot
           bee
           reconciled
           .
           Therefore
           whatsoeuer
           measure
           be
           offered
           by
           such
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           hard
           inough
           ,
           seeing
           
           
             their
             very
             mercies
             are
             crueltie
          
           .
           What
           remaineth
           then
           for
           such
           persons
           to
           doe
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           may
           (
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           )
           cast
           of
           this
           crueltie
           ,
           as
           a
           most
           filthie
           and
           loathsome
           garment
           ,
           but
           this
           ?
           that
           they
           giue
           themselues
           no
           rest
           ,
           til
           it
           become
           as
           odious
           and
           loathsome
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           other
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           hard
           for
           him
           to
           obtaine
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           perswaded
           to
           looke
           into
           the
           odiousnesse
           of
           it
           :
           that
           when
           he
           hath
           found
           it
           ,
           he
           may
           fall
           downe
           at
           the
           Lords
           feete
           for
           mercie
           to
           couer
           the
           foulenesse
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           forgiue
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           being
           beleeued
           ,
           imbrace
           gentlenesse
           and
           mercie
           ,
           and
           kindnesse
           toward
           others
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           rigor
           .
           Like
           
           the
           Iaylor
           in
           the
           Actes
           :
           who
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           vsedg
           reat
           crueltie
           against
           Paul
           and
           Silas
           ,
           yet
           when
           hee
           repented
           ,
           did
           wash
           their
           wounds
           most
           louingly
           ,
           which
           before
           scourging
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           had
           made
           in
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           set
           meate
           
           before
           them
           in
           his
           house
           most
           chearefully
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           before
           thrust
           hungry
           into
           the
           inward
           prison
           most
           cruelly
           .
           Also
           let
           it
           teach
           vs
           ,
           both
           to
           pray
           that
           wee
           bee
           not
           giuen
           ouer
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           vnreasonable
           and
           vnconscionable
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           as
           absurd
           as
           cruell
           in
           their
           malice
           .
           As
           the
           Apostle
           willeth
           the
           people
           to
           pray
           ,
           2.
           
           Thes
           .
           3.
           and
           to
           giue
           thanks
           that
           wee
           haue
           
           been
           either
           kept
           from
           being
           a
           pray
           to
           such
           deuourers
           ,
           or
           mercifully
           snatcht
           out
           of
           their
           iawes
           ,
           as
           a
           costly
           garment
           out
           of
           the
           fire
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           passe
           from
           this
           ,
           let
           vs
           weigh
           that
           he
           had
           vsed
           this
           crueltie
           vpon
           seuentie
           
           Kings
           :
           so
           that
           he
           was
           not
           satisfied
           ,
           by
           ten
           or
           twentie
           times
           continuing
           his
           cruelty
           toward
           so
           many
           ,
           no
           nor
           three
           times
           twentie
           and
           more
           ;
           and
           would
           haue
           done
           the
           same
           many
           hundred
           times
           more
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           not
           been
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           so
           hindred
           ,
           as
           God
           in
           much
           mercie
           prouideth
           that
           such
           doings
           shall
           haue
           an
           end
           .
           And
           by
           it
           we
           may
           learne
           ,
           that
           when
           men
           haue
           entred
           into
           a
           bad
           course
           ,
           it
           is
           neuer
           time
           for
           them
           to
           leaue
           and
           come
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           especially
           ,
           if
           they
           haue
           benefit
           thereby
           ,
           and
           take
           liking
           and
           delight
           therein
           ;
           and
           most
           of
           all
           ,
           if
           with
           profit
           and
           delight
           it
           be
           growne
           into
           a
           custome
           with
           them
           .
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           had
           a
           long
           time
           bewitched
           Samaria
           with
           his
           sorceries
           ,
           euen
           
           almost
           the
           whole
           citie
           :
           and
           neuer
           went
           about
           to
           desist
           from
           that
           practise
           ,
           till
           he
           was
           ,
           against
           his
           will
           ,
           broken
           off
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           
             Phillip
             .
             Demeirius
          
           
           the
           Siluer-Smith
           had
           done
           the
           like
           in
           another
           kind
           ,
           in
           the
           citie
           of
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           deceiuing
           the
           people
           along
           time
           for
           his
           owne
           gaine
           ,
           in
           making
           siluer
           shrines
           or
           temples
           for
           the
           Idol
           Diana
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           so
           true
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           man
           do
           but
           fall
           into
           any
           particular
           sinne
           ,
           once
           or
           twice
           ,
           he
           is
           readier
           to
           commit
           it
           twenty
           times
           ,
           then
           once
           to
           be
           think
           himselfe
           
           about
           breaking
           it
           off
           .
           As
           if
           it
           be
           by
           making
           of
           a
           lie
           ,
           and
           false
           swearing
           ,
           deceiuing
           ,
           breaking
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           picking
           and
           stealing
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           bad
           tempering
           and
           needlesse
           medling
           any
           other
           way
           .
           In
           Peter
           this
           may
           bee
           seene
           ,
           who
           neuer
           went
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           intend
           and
           purpose
           any
           euill
           ,
           but
           being
           demanded
           a
           question
           only
           on
           the
           sudden
           ,
           which
           hee
           looked
           not
           for
           ,
           whither
           he
           were
           Christs
           disciple
           ,
           denied
           the
           truth
           ,
           but
           through
           feare
           ,
           against
           his
           
           conscience
           ,
           and
           hauing
           once
           so
           done
           ,
           being
           asked
           the
           same
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           did
           so
           againe
           ;
           and
           the
           third
           time
           being
           prouoked
           so
           ,
           denied
           it
           with
           an
           oath
           and
           a
           cursing
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           if
           he
           knew
           the
           man.
           Iehosophat
           could
           not
           be
           warned
           to
           forbeare
           fellowship
           with
           Ahab
           and
           his
           sonne
           Iehoram
           ,
           hauing
           once
           suffered
           himselfe
           to
           take
           pleasure
           therein
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           a
           sharpe
           warning
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           smarted
           also
           for
           the
           same
           .
           And
           Sampson
           for
           the
           loue
           of
           a
           Philistine
           woman
           ,
           suffering
           her
           vnlawfully
           to
           moue
           question
           to
           him
           about
           that
           which
           tended
           to
           the
           loosing
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           in
           him
           ,
           which
           were
           most
           precious
           ;
           because
           he
           cut
           her
           not
           off
           ,
           neither
           staied
           her
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           but
           answered
           her
           ,
           which
           he
           should
           not
           haue
           done
           ,
           though
           he
           ment
           not
           to
           tell
           her
           the
           secret
           that
           she
           asked
           ,
           yet
           he
           answered
           and
           trifled
           with
           her
           so
           long
           in
           needlesse
           and
           dangerous
           talke
           ,
           that
           at
           last
           ,
           through
           importunitie
           she
           got
           that
           which
           she
           sought
           ,
           and
           which
           hee
           neuer
           ment
           shee
           should
           obtaine
           ,
           till
           hee
           found
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           to
           late
           )
           what
           it
           is
           to
           yeeld
           and
           giue
           place
           to
           euill
           ,
           though
           but
           once
           or
           twice
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           the
           breaking
           out
           of
           waters
           by
           cutting
           the
           banck
           that
           holdeth
           
           them
           in
           ,
           is
           the
           ouerflowing
           of
           much
           ground
           ,
           and
           spoileth
           it
           :
           so
           the
           making
           of
           a
           breach
           in
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           yeelding
           and
           giuing
           place
           to
           euill
           but
           
           
           a
           little
           ,
           layeth
           open
           a
           man
           to
           much
           bondage
           and
           anoyance
           thereby
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           goeth
           on
           ,
           as
           on
           that
           runneth
           a
           pace
           from
           the
           top
           of
           an
           high
           and
           steepe
           downe
           hill
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           able
           to
           stay
           till
           he
           come
           to
           the
           bottome
           .
           This
           truth
           which
           is
           verified
           in
           so
           many
           things
           ,
           Salomon
           hath
           most
           liuely
           exemplified
           in
           
           one
           :
           saying
           ,
           An
           harlot
           is
           a
           deepe
           graue
           ,
           and
           a
           narrow
           pit
           :
           which
           he
           that
           falleth
           into
           ,
           can
           hardly
           get
           out
           of
           to
           escape
           ?
           And
           therefore
           to
           come
           to
           make
           vse
           of
           this
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           wee
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           counsell
           and
           rule
           that
           the
           Physition
           giueth
           for
           the
           preseruing
           of
           health
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           resist
           the
           beginnings
           of
           danger
           ;
           and
           so
           we
           shall
           be
           free
           from
           the
           euill
           that
           would
           follow
           ,
           the
           same
           is
           meete
           for
           all
           such
           to
           bee
           followed
           ,
           as
           desire
           to
           inioy
           their
           spirituall
           health
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           soules
           may
           feare
           well
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           take
           great
           heed
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           first
           inticed
           by
           the
           deceitfulnesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           that
           they
           resist
           strongly
           before
           delight
           be
           kindled
           ,
           and
           dally
           not
           with
           that
           which
           they
           are
           tempted
           with
           ;
           lest
           they
           bee
           also
           hardned
           :
           which
           if
           they
           doe
           ,
           they
           shall
           ,
           by
           purging
           out
           that
           corruption
           ,
           finde
           the
           fruit
           of
           that
           holy
           counsell
           and
           promise
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
             Watch
             and
             pray
             ,
             so
             shall
             yee
             not
             fall
             into
          
           
           temptation
           .
           Oh
           ,
           if
           some
           could
           haue
           done
           it
           ,
           when
           with
           Ioseph
           they
           haue
           been
           
           inticed
           ,
           and
           could
           haue
           shaken
           of
           the
           leaudnesse
           of
           their
           euil
           hearts
           ;
           at
           what
           ease
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           freedome
           might
           they
           haue
           walked
           ,
           who
           haue
           ,
           by
           giuing
           place
           to
           their
           lusts
           ,
           and
           not
           kurbing
           them
           vp
           in
           due
           time
           ;
           brought
           themselues
           into
           a
           loathsome
           state
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           continuall
           bondage
           ?
           And
           this
           confutes
           them
           ,
           who
           being
           reprooued
           for
           sinne
           ,
           excuse
           themselues
           like
           children
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           first
           time
           :
           or
           ,
           that
           they
           went
           not
           so
           farre
           ,
           but
           they
           could
           easily
           desist
           .
           As
           they
           that
           dally
           with
           ,
           women
           or
           maydens
           by
           vnchase
           speech
           ,
           
           behauiour
           ,
           or
           euill
           thoughts
           ,
           of
           whom
           many
           fall
           by
           degrees
           to
           commit
           folly
           ,
           nay
           filthinesse
           ,
           because
           they
           resisted
           not
           dalliance
           ,
           and
           nipt
           not
           that
           cursed
           fruit
           in
           the
           blossome
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           which
           remaineth
           in
           this
           verse
           is
           a
           question
           to
           good
           purpose
           :
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           why
           the
           Israelites
           did
           not
           kill
           this
           tyrant
           Adonibezek
           out
           of
           hand
           ,
           but
           reserue
           him
           to
           this
           bondage
           ,
           and
           to
           die
           so
           ?
           The
           answere
           is
           ,
           God
           giuing
           them
           commandement
           ,
           not
           to
           spare
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           and
           hee
           hauing
           been
           more
           cruell
           then
           some
           other
           ;
           God
           (
           to
           bee
           sure
           )
           inclined
           their
           hearts
           to
           doe
           so
           ,
           both
           that
           he
           might
           haue
           the
           measure
           that
           hee
           had
           offered
           other
           ,
           and
           also
           that
           it
           might
           be
           knowne
           ,
           that
           hee
           died
           not
           in
           warre
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           some
           glory
           to
           him
           ;
           it
           being
           vnmeet
           ,
           that
           so
           cruell
           a
           person
           should
           haue
           so
           honest
           a
           death
           .
           Another
           question
           may
           bee
           this
           concerning
           himselfe
           why
           this
           tyrant
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           so
           shamefully
           defaced
           and
           dismembred
           so
           many
           Kings
           ,
           yet
           why
           he
           would
           haue
           them
           to
           feed
           vnder
           his
           table
           .
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           did
           it
           ,
           to
           remember
           and
           shew
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           victories
           ,
           and
           while
           they
           were
           made
           to
           feede
           so
           basely
           vnder
           his
           feet
           ,
           as
           dogges
           to
           gather
           that
           which
           fel
           from
           his
           board
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           satisfie
           his
           proud
           and
           vaine-glorious
           humor
           therewith
           ,
           as
           well
           pleasing
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           his
           eares
           had
           been
           filled
           with
           musicke
           .
           By
           the
           first
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           fact
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ;
           we
           may
           learne
           that
           it
           is
           meet
           that
           monstrous
           doings
           &
           vilanies
           ,
           with
           the
           persons
           who
           wrought
           them
           ,
           should
           be
           made
           odious
           according
           to
           the
           desert
           of
           them
           .
           As
           murtherers
           of
           Princes
           ,
           the
           Lords
           annointed
           ,
           to
           bee
           put
           to
           the
           extreamest
           torments
           before
           their
           fearefull
           death
           .
           As
           we
           haue
           been
           certified
           of
           the
           exquisit
           tortures
           that
           were
           lately
           executed
           in
           France
           vpon
           a
           popish
           and
           base
           fellow
           ,
           
           which
           imbrued
           his
           hands
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           his
           Soueraigne
           .
           So
           wilfull
           and
           common
           murtherers
           to
           be
           hanged
           vp
           in
           chaines
           to
           the
           view
           of
           all
           ,
           for
           the
           vnnaturall
           killing
           of
           their
           neighbour
           or
           companion
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           meete
           ,
           that
           other
           malefactors
           should
           be
           dealt
           withall
           according
           to
           their
           wicked
           waies
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           euil
           may
           be
           taken
           away
           from
           the
           land
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           said
           of
           Ioab
           .
           Our
           lawes
           haue
           well
           prouided
           for
           many
           
           such
           :
           and
           if
           it
           pleased
           our
           Gouernours
           to
           thinke
           well
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           Atheists
           ,
           Blasphemers
           and
           Adulterers
           might
           haue
           their
           share
           among
           the
           rest
           according
           to
           their
           deserts
           ,
           the
           case
           would
           bee
           much
           better
           with
           vs
           by
           many
           degrees
           at
           this
           day
           .
           And
           this
           be
           said
           by
           occasion
           of
           the
           first
           question
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           the
           answer
           of
           Adonibezek
           glorying
           in
           his
           crueltie
           and
           subduing
           so
           many
           Kings
           vnder
           him
           for
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Philistines
           when
           they
           listed
           ,
           called
           in
           Sampson
           out
           of
           the
           prison
           ,
           his
           eies
           being
           put
           out
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           passe
           time
           ;
           )
           it
           giues
           occasion
           to
           vs
           to
           consider
           the
           excessiue
           pride
           ,
           lust
           and
           other
           badnesse
           of
           people
           ,
           (
           this
           present
           age
           not
           being
           behind
           any
           of
           the
           former
           therein
           )
           that
           when
           God
           hath
           brought
           them
           out
           of
           their
           swadling
           cloutes
           ,
           after
           they
           came
           naked
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           wherein
           they
           were
           like
           to
           haue
           miscarried
           a
           thousand
           times
           before
           they
           were
           able
           to
           runne
           about
           ,
           being
           so
           shiftlesse
           and
           vnable
           to
           helpe
           themselues
           ,
           (
           that
           I
           say
           no
           more
           in
           this
           place
           of
           their
           misery
           besides
           )
           yet
           they
           are
           no
           sooner
           out
           of
           the
           shell
           (
           as
           we
           vse
           to
           say
           )
           nor
           come
           to
           man
           ;
           estate
           ,
           but
           they
           shew
           themselues
           to
           the
           world
           as
           plaiers
           on
           the
           stage
           ,
           no
           lesse
           disguised
           in
           their
           stomacks
           ,
           behauiour
           ,
           and
           qualities
           ,
           then
           many
           of
           them
           be
           in
           their
           apparell
           .
           And
           especially
           if
           they
           be
           great
           and
           borne
           to
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           admirable
           to
           see
           ,
           what
           profanenesse
           ,
           licentiousnesse
           ,
           riot
           ,
           gaming
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           intemperance
           is
           euery
           where
           to
           be
           seene
           in
           them
           :
           who
           for
           their
           owne
           pleasure
           ,
           care
           not
           how
           they
           dominere
           ouer
           their
           inferiours
           who
           are
           vnder
           them
           ,
           and
           ripen
           them
           a
           pace
           who
           are
           about
           them
           ,
           in
           all
           kinde
           of
           euill
           .
           For
           what
           else
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           )
           is
           to
           bee
           learned
           in
           such
           seruice
           ?
           and
           how
           they
           seeke
           to
           match
           their
           equals
           in
           any
           Italienate
           fashions
           and
           disguised
           carriage
           of
           themselues
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           to
           rise
           vp
           to
           the
           higher
           places
           of
           their
           betters
           ,
           chiefly
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           haue
           more
           libertie
           to
           doe
           euill
           :
           that
           as
           this
           tyrant
           tooke
           pleasure
           in
           his
           kind
           ,
           in
           the
           sins
           which
           he
           liked
           ,
           (
           which
           yet
           was
           no
           admirable
           thing
           in
           him
           who
           was
           an
           Heathen
           Idolater
           )
           euen
           so
           doe
           men
           in
           this
           age
           ,
           (
           who
           liuing
           vnder
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           should
           blush
           to
           heare
           it
           )
           not
           seeke
           what
           pleaseth
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           set
           them
           vp
           ,
           but
           their
           owne
           pleasure
           .
           And
           it
           is
           so
           vsuall
           and
           common
           among
           many
           of
           the
           greater
           sort
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           taken
           vp
           among
           the
           meaner
           also
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           them
           degenerate
           from
           their
           profession
           thereby
           ,
           and
           become
           little
           better
           then
           brutish
           :
           but
           a
           greater
           number
           of
           them
           (
           to
           bee
           sure
           )
           doe
           little
           honour
           it
           in
           their
           liues
           ,
           which
           I
           say
           rather
           to
           comfort
           and
           incourage
           them
           ,
           who
           haue
           no
           fellowship
           with
           them
           in
           their
           vnfruitefull
           works
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           then
           in
           hope
           to
           doe
           good
           to
           many
           of
           the
           other
           offenders
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FOVRTH
           SERMON
           VPON
           THE
           FIRST
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             8.
             
             
               Now
               the
               children
               of
               Iudah
               had
               fought
               against
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               had
               taken
               it
               ,
               and
               smitten
               it
               with
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               had
               set
               the
               citie
               on
               fire
               .
            
          
           
             VERS
             .
             9.
             
             
               Afterward
               also
               the
               children
               of
               Iudah
               went
               downe
               to
               fight
               against
               the
               Canaanites
               that
               dwelt
               in
               the
               mountaine
               ,
               and
               toward
               the
               South
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               low
               countrie
               .
            
          
           
             VERS
             .
             10.
             
             
               And
               Iudah
               went
               against
               the
               Canaanites
               that
               dwelt
               in
               Hebron
               ,
               which
               Hebron
               before
               time
               was
               called
               Kiriath-Arbah
               :
               and
               they
               slew
               Sheshai
               ,
               and
               Ahiman
               ,
               and
               Talmai
               .
            
          
           
             VERS
             .
             11.
             
             
               And
               from
               thence
               hee
               went
               to
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Debir
               :
               and
               the
               name
               of
               Debir
               in
               old
               time
               was
               Kiriath-Sepher
               .
            
          
        
         
           THese
           verses
           and
           the
           other
           that
           follow
           to
           the
           17.
           verse
           ,
           are
           repeated
           
           out
           of
           the
           book
           of
           Ioshua
           ,
           chiefly
           out
           of
           the
           15.
           chapter
           ,
           and
           are
           brought
           hither
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           vnderstand
           that
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Iudah
           possessed
           Ierusalem
           ,
           while
           Ioshua
           was
           yet
           aliue
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           might
           the
           easilier
           and
           better
           bring
           Adonibezek
           thither
           prisoner
           .
           And
           the
           things
           that
           are
           here
           repeated
           out
           of
           Ioshua
           ,
           are
           partly
           these
           ,
           in
           the
           foure
           verses
           which
           I
           haue
           now
           read
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           taking
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           Hebron
           and
           Debir
           ,
           and
           their
           fighting
           against
           the
           Canaanits
           that
           dwelt
           in
           the
           mountaines
           ;
           and
           partly
           those
           things
           following
           afterward
           to
           the
           16.
           verse
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           shewed
           when
           I
           come
           vnto
           them
           .
           And
           that
           they
           are
           here
           repeated
           ,
           is
           manifest
           hereby
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           is
           declared
           in
           that
           Chapter
           of
           Ioshua
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Ierusalem
           was
           then
           taken
           ,
           and
           was
           brought
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           children
           of
           Iudah
           dwelt
           there
           with
           the
           Iebusites
           .
           In
           the
           17.
           verse
           ,
           the
           holy
           storie
           returneth
           to
           set
           downe
           what
           Iudah
           and
           Simeon
           did
           further
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           as
           he
           began
           to
           declare
           before
           from
           verse
           4.
           to
           the
           8.
           
           That
           which
           concerneth
           Hebron
           and
           Debir
           shall
           be
           set
           downe
           in
           their
           place
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           repetition
           out
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           Ioshua
           here
           brought
           in
           ,
           vnto
           the
           
           17.
           verse
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           16.
           is
           a
           short
           interlaced
           story
           of
           the
           Kenites
           )
           this
           repetition
           (
           I
           say
           )
           is
           here
           brought
           in
           ,
           lest
           the
           Reader
           should
           be
           troubled
           ,
           as
           though
           the
           same
           things
           which
           are
           mentioned
           here
           ,
           had
           been
           now
           done
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Ioshua
           ,
           which
           are
           set
           downe
           there
           to
           haue
           been
           in
           his
           lifetime
           .
           And
           this
           is
           done
           that
           there
           might
           be
           no
           stumbling
           nor
           offence
           thereat
           ,
           we
           may
           therfore
           note
           out
           of
           all
           these
           verses
           in
           generall
           ,
           the
           great
           care
           that
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           had
           in
           setting
           downe
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           freeing
           them
           from
           errour
           ,
           and
           making
           one
           to
           agree
           with
           the
           other
           :
           so
           that
           if
           men
           were
           able
           to
           discerne
           ,
           they
           might
           euer
           see
           it
           to
           be
           so
           .
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           that
           many
           things
           in
           them
           are
           hard
           to
           be
           
           vnderstood
           ,
           
             which
             the
             wicked
             peruert
          
           ,
           as
           S.
           Peter
           saith
           ,
           
             to
             their
             owne
             destruction
          
           :
           
           but
           where
           care
           is
           ioyned
           with
           gifts
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           (
           which
           gifts
           some
           attaine
           
           to
           ,
           )
           there
           may
           bee
           seene
           a
           most
           sweet
           agreement
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           and
           no
           one
           either
           to
           iarre
           with
           another
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           to
           be
           friuelous
           ,
           or
           absurd
           ,
           as
           some
           are
           bold
           to
           affirme
           ,
           but
           
             seuen
             times
             tried
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
          
           and
           ,
           
             pure
             and
             holy
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           
           saith
           :
           and
           therefore
           to
           all
           good
           vses
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           confuting
           of
           error
           ,
           or
           practise
           in
           life
           ,
           and
           comfort
           ,
           profitable
           .
           For
           though
           all
           Scripture
           is
           not
           alike
           ,
           but
           some
           plaine
           and
           some
           obscure
           ;
           yet
           ,
           first
           ,
           they
           are
           plainest
           which
           are
           more
           necessarie
           for
           faith
           and
           life
           ;
           and
           ,
           they
           that
           haue
           obscuritie
           in
           them
           ,
           serue
           to
           exercise
           and
           sharpen
           our
           vnderstanding
           rather
           ,
           and
           to
           prouoke
           an
           appetie
           ,
           in
           vs
           to
           diligence
           and
           care
           for
           attaining
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           them
           ,
           then
           to
           driue
           vs
           from
           in
           reading
           them
           .
           To
           the
           shame
           of
           Popery
           ,
           this
           that
           I
           haue
           said
           is
           to
           be
           marked
           ,
           for
           the
           professors
           thereof
           doe
           challenge
           them
           for
           their
           difficultie
           and
           hardnesse
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           suffered
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           whom
           if
           they
           withheld
           not
           from
           the
           true
           vnfolding
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           might
           reape
           great
           profit
           by
           reading
           them
           .
        
         
           Also
           to
           the
           iust
           reproofe
           of
           many
           ,
           both
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           other
           not
           much
           differing
           from
           them
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ;
           for
           they
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Atheists
           ,
           scoffe
           at
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           bouldly
           iustle
           against
           Moses
           and
           Christ
           :
           these
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           prophane
           ,
           as
           bouldly
           ,
           and
           yet
           blindly
           ,
           reason
           ,
           dispute
           ,
           and
           quarrell
           against
           some
           particular
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           they
           vnderstand
           not
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           competent
           iudges
           ,
           as
           that
           in
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           
             Moab
             is
             my
             washpot
             ,
             ouer
             Edome
             will
             I
          
           
           
             cast
             my
             shooe
          
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           (
           as
           they
           would
           see
           and
           acknowledge
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           more
           bold
           and
           rash
           then
           wise
           and
           skilfull
           )
           to
           very
           good
           purposes
           ,
           as
           setting
           downe
           Gods
           threatning
           of
           iudgements
           against
           his
           enemies
           ;
           as
           also
           that
           of
           Samsons
           tying
           foxes
           tailes
           together
           with
           firebrands
           ,
           to
           spoile
           the
           Philistimes
           corne
           ;
           with
           such
           like
           also
           they
           raile
           against
           the
           doctrine
           of
           predestination
           ,
           and
           the
           sinne
           against
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           But
           not
           counting
           them
           worth
           the
           answering
           ,
           I
           conclude
           :
           seeing
           the
           Lord
           hath
           left
           the
           Scriptures
           so
           pure
           and
           free
           from
           all
           error
           ,
           (
           the
           matters
           in
           them
           being
           so
           profitable
           and
           heauenly
           ,
           )
           I
           conclude
           (
           I
           say
           )
           that
           if
           we
           desire
           to
           liue
           comfortably
           by
           the
           benefit
           of
           them
           ;
           let
           them
           bee
           our
           treasure
           ,
           while
           the
           world
           trample
           them
           vnderfoot
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           let
           our
           meditation
           and
           delight
           bee
           so
           much
           the
           more
           in
           
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           continually
           .
           And
           this
           bee
           noted
           out
           of
           all
           these
           verses
           generally
           ,
           to
           the
           17.
           in
           that
           they
           are
           a
           repetition
           out
           of
           Ioshua
           .
        
         
           Now
           more
           particularly
           ,
           in
           that
           so
           worthy
           things
           were
           done
           by
           this
           Tribe
           
           before
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           they
           were
           chosen
           now
           ,
           rather
           then
           any
           of
           the
           other
           Tribes
           to
           guide
           the
           rest
           ,
           seeing
           that
           they
           were
           wisest
           and
           faithfullest
           in
           Gods
           matters
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           mentioning
           of
           these
           great
           actes
           ,
           done
           by
           them
           ;
           let
           it
           teach
           vs
           this
           ;
           that
           such
           as
           are
           wisest
           and
           faithfullest
           ,
           ought
           to
           bee
           vsed
           and
           placed
           in
           the
           chiefe
           roomes
           of
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           aboue
           the
           rest
           .
           So
           Paul
           was
           endued
           with
           excellent
           gifts
           ,
           
             and
             counted
             faithfull
             ,
             before
             God
             put
             him
          
           
           
             in
             his
             seruice
          
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           imployed
           him
           in
           the
           most
           waightie
           businesse
           .
           So
           
           Ioshua
           sent
           faithfull
           spies
           ,
           to
           view
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           .
           This
           thing
           had
           such
           force
           in
           the
           heathen
           Kings
           ,
           as
           in
           Pharaoh
           ,
           that
           hee
           preferred
           Ioseph
           aboue
           all
           
           the
           chiefe
           Nobles
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           but
           a
           stranger
           ?
           saying
           ,
           where
           shall
           we
           find
           a
           man
           like
           this
           man
           fitted
           for
           this
           worke
           ?
           and
           in
           the
           Kings
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           that
           they
           committed
           the
           great
           and
           waighty
           matters
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           
           
           to
           Daniel
           ,
           and
           the
           three
           Children
           ,
           because
           they
           saw
           ,
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           
           God
           was
           in
           them
           to
           doe
           well
           aboue
           others
           .
           So
           Abraham
           trusted
           Eliezer
           his
           seruant
           ,
           in
           that
           waighty
           matter
           of
           the
           marriage
           of
           his
           sonne
           Isaac
           ,
           hauing
           none
           like
           him
           :
           yea
           ,
           Ahab
           himselfe
           made
           Obadiah
           (
           a
           worthy
           man
           )
           Steward
           of
           his
           houshold
           ,
           though
           hee
           had
           inough
           of
           other
           beside
           .
           The
           holy
           Ghost
           makes
           mention
           at
           large
           ,
           of
           those
           Worthies
           which
           Dauid
           (
           for
           their
           good
           seruice
           
           in
           the
           warres
           against
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           Lord
           )
           exalted
           to
           the
           highest
           roomes
           next
           him
           .
           So
           did
           Iehoiada
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Wise
           man
           saith
           ,
           
             Wo
             to
             that
             land
             ,
             whose
             Princes
             are
             chilaren
             ,
          
           and
           being
           not
           fit
           for
           any
           gouernment
           ,
           rise
           
           vp
           earely
           to
           drink
           strong
           drink
           .
           Yea
           Salomon
           being
           put
           to
           his
           choice
           ,
           desired
           
             an
             vnderstanding
             heart
             ,
             wisely
             to
             goe
             in
             and
             out
             before
             the
             people
             .
          
           And
           such
           ought
           
           Masters
           of
           families
           ,
           Magistrates
           and
           Gouernours
           in
           Townes
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Ministers
           .
           And
           this
           order
           God
           hath
           set
           and
           taught
           vs
           ,
           in
           commending
           and
           commanding
           faithfulnes
           and
           diligence
           (
           which
           are
           excellent
           vertues
           ,
           )
           in
           seruāts
           ,
           who
           yet
           are
           the
           meanest
           persons
           ,
           therby
           teaching
           vs
           ,
           much
           more
           to
           prefer
           these
           gifts
           in
           them
           who
           are
           vsed
           and
           imploied
           in
           higher
           callings
           and
           places
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           if
           wisdome
           be
           ioyned
           with
           them
           .
           And
           these
           qualities
           Iethro
           required
           in
           such
           magistrates
           as
           should
           be
           chosen
           ;
           and
           the
           like
           Paul
           required
           in
           such
           as
           are
           called
           to
           the
           ministry
           ,
           besides
           other
           like
           furniture
           :
           
           which
           giueth
           vs
           great
           cause
           of
           mourning
           ,
           when
           wee
           see
           the
           contrary
           :
           and
           of
           reioycing
           ,
           where
           these
           vertues
           are
           to
           bee
           seene
           and
           found
           in
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           put
           in
           trust
           .
           And
           such
           should
           executors
           of
           willes
           ,
           and
           schoolemasters
           be
           ,
           into
           whose
           hands
           men
           are
           constrained
           to
           put
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           goods
           ;
           and
           comprimitters
           of
           cases
           betwixt
           neighbours
           ,
           should
           be
           like
           vnto
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           trusted
           with
           much
           oftentimes
           .
           And
           this
           honour
           ,
           honest
           and
           
           faithfull
           men
           haue
           with
           many
           ,
           that
           in
           iudging
           of
           matters
           ,
           they
           will
           ,
           if
           their
           case
           be
           good
           ,
           desire
           to
           haue
           such
           to
           giue
           their
           sentence
           ,
           and
           iudgement
           for
           them
           in
           their
           doubtfull
           causes
           rather
           then
           others
           ,
           though
           they
           set
           not
           greatly
           by
           religion
           themselues
           .
           And
           this
           ought
           to
           incourage
           vs
           all
           ,
           to
           labour
           for
           Gods
           graces
           ,
           seeing
           they
           make
           a
           man
           stand
           before
           the
           honorable
           :
           though
           money
           ,
           fauour
           ,
           or
           other
           respects
           are
           the
           chiefe
           gifts
           which
           most
           obtaine
           great
           places
           by
           .
        
         
           Now
           whereas
           a
           doubt
           may
           arise
           here
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           Iudah
           had
           taken
           Ierusalem
           ,
           how
           it
           appeares
           to
           haue
           been
           so
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           not
           expresly
           set
           downe
           in
           Ioshua
           ,
           chap.
           10.
           
           To
           that
           I
           answere
           ,
           though
           it
           bee
           not
           plainely
           so
           
           said
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           well
           be
           vnderstood
           ,
           by
           the
           things
           that
           are
           written
           there
           :
           namely
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Ierusalem
           was
           taken
           and
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           that
           Iudah
           dwelt
           in
           the
           citie
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           cast
           out
           the
           Iebusits
           that
           dwelt
           therein
           .
           By
           which
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           the
           citie
           was
           then
           taken
           ,
           although
           it
           was
           not
           as
           yet
           wholly
           possessed
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           they
           slay
           the
           inhabitants
           ,
           and
           set
           the
           city
           on
           fire
           .
           Here
           by
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           destroying
           of
           these
           cities
           ,
           Ierusalem
           ,
           
           Hebron
           ,
           Debir
           ,
           and
           others
           many
           ,
           let
           vs
           consider
           the
           desolation
           that
           God
           sendeth
           vpon
           goodly
           places
           ,
           and
           the
           inhabitants
           thereof
           ,
           when
           his
           hand
           is
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           when
           hee
           is
           purposed
           to
           blow
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           on
           the
           stage
           to
           the
           view
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Yea
           doubtlesse
           ,
           when
           he
           pleaseth
           to
           take
           the
           iudgement
           into
           his
           hand
           ,
           all
           the
           beautie
           and
           glorie
           of
           the
           world
           must
           vanish
           at
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           the
           gloriousest
           solemnities
           and
           monuments
           come
           to
           vtter
           decay
           .
           And
           to
           put
           vs
           in
           mind
           hereof
           ,
           
           is
           this
           written
           and
           set
           downe
           ,
           to
           shew
           vs
           the
           changeable
           estate
           of
           the
           flourishingest
           prosperitie
           of
           flesh
           .
           The
           which
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           ,
           that
           should
           behold
           them
           in
           their
           beauty
           and
           time
           of
           their
           glory
           ,
           that
           the
           enioyers
           thereof
           ,
           did
           liue
           in
           a
           paradice
           and
           petty
           heauen
           ,
           euen
           here
           vpon
           earth
           :
           whereas
           ,
           when
           God
           hath
           blowne
           vpon
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           more
           desolate
           then
           the
           winter
           ,
           and
           like
           to
           an
           house
           waste
           and
           ruinous
           .
           When
           Nabuchadnezzar
           and
           the
           fooler
           in
           the
           Gospell
           prided
           themselues
           ,
           the
           one
           in
           his
           great
           Babell
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           his
           abundance
           ,
           suddenly
           comes
           a
           voice
           to
           both
           of
           them
           :
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           
             Thy
             Kingdome
             is
             departed
             from
             thee
             :
          
           and
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           
             O
             foole
             ,
             this
             night
          
           
           
             shall
             they
             take
             thy
             soule
             from
             thee
             .
          
           For
           wee
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           as
           there
           is
           a
           time
           to
           flourish
           ,
           so
           is
           there
           a
           time
           to
           fade
           ,
           a
           time
           to
           bee
           borne
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           grow
           vp
           ,
           and
           a
           time
           also
           to
           die
           .
           Therefore
           when
           the
           disciples
           ,
           much
           like
           the
           foolish
           people
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           looking
           vpon
           the
           goodly
           buildings
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           began
           to
           haue
           them
           in
           admiration
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             Behold
             ,
             Master
             ,
             what
             goodly
             buildings
             are
          
           
           here
           ;
           he
           making
           small
           account
           of
           their
           speeches
           ,
           answered
           them
           fitly
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             there
             shall
             not
             a
             stone
             remaine
             on
             a
             stone
          
           of
           all
           that
           yee
           see
           so
           costly
           and
           beautifull
           .
           Where
           are
           all
           the
           great
           persons
           become
           ,
           that
           possessed
           the
           earth
           not
           long
           agone
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           glory
           thereof
           ?
           They
           that
           made
           others
           afraid
           with
           their
           very
           countenance
           and
           looke
           ,
           behold
           ,
           they
           may
           bee
           troad
           vpon
           by
           the
           meanest
           ,
           that
           were
           abused
           by
           them
           ?
           As
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           I
           
           
             haue
             seene
             an
             end
             of
             all
             perfection
             :
          
           which
           Salomon
           his
           sonne
           prooued
           by
           clearer
           experience
           ,
           saying
           of
           all
           ;
           
             Vanitie
             of
             vanities
          
           .
           Of
           feasting
           and
           banqueting
           ,
           to
           speake
           a
           word
           ,
           how
           well
           pleasing
           and
           welcome
           so
           euer
           it
           bee
           ,
           yet
           how
           harshly
           and
           fearefully
           it
           endeth
           many
           times
           ,
           let
           Balshazzars
           example
           teach
           
           vs.
           As
           for
           fauour
           and
           beautie
           ,
           another
           of
           the
           precious
           things
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           it
           promiseth
           in
           outward
           shew
           ,
           how
           can
           the
           glory
           thereofbee
           more
           basely
           spoken
           of
           ,
           then
           we
           see
           ,
           and
           in
           few
           yeeres
           find
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Prouerbs
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           to
           be
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             Fauour
             is
             deceitfull
             ,
             and
             beauty
             is
             a
             vaine
          
           
           thing
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           may
           be
           said
           of
           al
           other
           things
           ,
           that
           are
           precious
           vnder
           the
           sun
           ,
           
           as
           solemne
           marriages
           ,
           inheritances
           ,
           aduancements
           ,
           with
           such
           like
           ,
           they
           all
           fade
           ,
           as
           doth
           the
           flower
           .
           Now
           was
           their
           time
           come
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           to
           bee
           brought
           to
           destruction
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           of
           those
           that
           remaine
           is
           comming
           apace
           ,
           euen
           as
           the
           fall
           of
           the
           leafe
           in
           due
           season
           .
           And
           they
           that
           carrie
           their
           hearts
           most
           high
           ,
           must
           remember
           that
           this
           day
           is
           not
           farre
           off
           ,
           though
           it
           shal
           be
           a
           day
           of
           lamentation
           and
           woe
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           haue
           their
           delight
           here
           .
           For
           oh
           death
           how
           vnwelcome
           art
           thou
           to
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           laid
           vp
           no
           better
           treasure
           then
           transitory
           ?
           And
           yet
           what
           is
           lesse
           thought
           on
           ?
           but
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           
           saith
           ,
           the
           children
           that
           see
           all
           this
           ,
           approoue
           of
           their
           fathers
           course
           ,
           and
           follow
           it
           .
           The
           twelue
           daies
           ,
           as
           the
           time
           of
           the
           natiuitie
           ,
           commonly
           passed
           in
           reuell
           rout
           ,
           a
           liuely
           picture
           of
           this
           short
           and
           painted
           Paradise
           ,
           as
           they
           count
           it
           ,
           in
           many
           great
           houses
           ,
           where
           their
           play
           and
           belly-cheere
           is
           soone
           and
           sodainly
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           with
           more
           sorrow
           then
           their
           pleasure
           was
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           their
           enioying
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           ,
           who
           can
           thinke
           of
           the
           madnesse
           of
           the
           world
           without
           mourning
           ?
           but
           oh
           that
           there
           were
           many
           to
           bewaile
           it
           .
           To
           see
           the
           carking
           and
           caring
           ,
           the
           deceiuing
           ,
           the
           cousonage
           that
           is
           almost
           euery
           where
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           clime
           vp
           to
           this
           hill
           of
           promotion
           and
           libertie
           seeking
           ,
           to
           liue
           as
           
           men
           list
           ,
           in
           whoring
           ,
           in
           drunkennesse
           ,
           in
           play
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           passing
           the
           time
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           when
           they
           are
           come
           to
           the
           top
           ,
           they
           must
           by
           and
           by
           bee
           throwne
           downe
           againe
           with
           greater
           violence
           and
           shame
           .
           But
           if
           the
           change
           itselfe
           be
           so
           vnwelcome
           ,
           then
           much
           more
           ,
           whē
           it
           cōmeth
           vpon
           them
           both
           suddenly
           and
           fearefully
           .
           So
           that
           the
           vilest
           would
           not
           change
           their
           estate
           for
           theirs
           ,
           
           whom
           erst
           they
           admired
           .
           But
           ,
           say
           some
           ,
           ye
           trouble
           vs
           with
           telling
           vs
           these
           things
           ,
           shew
           vs
           as
           well
           ,
           how
           we
           may
           remedy
           them
           .
           I
           answere
           to
           such
           as
           feare
           the
           changes
           ,
           that
           I
           haue
           spoken
           of
           ,
           and
           are
           troubled
           to
           heare
           of
           them
           ;
           feare
           God
           ,
           and
           ye
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           feare
           the
           comming
           of
           these
           ,
           whensoeuer
           they
           
           shall
           befall
           you
           ;
           else
           that
           which
           you
           feare
           ,
           shal
           come
           vpon
           you
           euen
           to
           vtter
           desolation
           .
           And
           whereas
           many
           demand
           ,
           if
           we
           ,
           who
           so
           disgrace
           the
           vngodly
           practise
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           are
           out
           of
           loue
           with
           it
           ,
           are
           not
           subiect
           to
           changes
           also
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ;
           as
           from
           wealthy
           to
           want
           ,
           from
           health
           to
           sicknesse
           ,
           till
           death
           doe
           follow
           .
           I
           say
           this
           to
           them
           who
           haue
           laid
           vp
           their
           treasure
           in
           heauen
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           welcomest
           day
           to
           thinke
           of
           going
           hence
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           they
           leaue
           behind
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           haue
           so
           valued
           the
           transitorie
           and
           momentany
           pleasures
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           willing
           and
           desirous
           to
           forsake
           them
           all
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           all
           theirs
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           there
           they
           hope
           to
           enioy
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           ,
           is
           that
           spoken
           by
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           
             The
             day
             of
             death
             is
             better
             then
             the
             day
             of
             birth
             .
          
           But
           to
           proceed
           .
           
        
         
           The
           holy
           story
           mentioneth
           further
           both
           generally
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           how
           Iudah
           had
           fought
           against
           the
           Canaanites
           that
           dwelt
           in
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           and
           toward
           
           the
           South
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           low
           country
           ,
           and
           more
           particularly
           against
           them
           that
           dwelt
           in
           Hebron
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           discribeth
           that
           citie
           by
           another
           name
           that
           was
           giuen
           it
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Kiriath-arba
           ,
           or
           the
           citie
           of
           one
           Arba
           ,
           who
           
           was
           a
           Giant
           ,
           and
           the
           father
           of
           Anak
           ,
           which
           Anak
           hauing
           three
           sonnes
           ,
           
             Sheshai
             ,
             Ahiman
          
           ,
           and
           
             Talmai
             ,
             Iudah
          
           slew
           them
           there
           .
           These
           Anakims
           so
           called
           of
           their
           father
           ,
           were
           mighty
           ,
           tall
           and
           strong
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           many
           other
           Scriptures
           ,
           so
           by
           that
           which
           describeth
           Goliah
           of
           Gath
           ,
           by
           the
           shaft
           of
           his
           
           speare
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           like
           a
           weauers
           beame
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           which
           speaketh
           of
           the
           spies
           that
           went
           to
           view
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ;
           who
           returning
           ,
           feared
           the
           people
           with
           the
           report
           of
           their
           stature
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             that
             they
             themselues
             were
             but
             as
             grassehoppers
             to
             them
             .
          
           
           These
           giantlike
           men
           therefore
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           were
           about
           and
           vnder
           them
           ,
           being
           taken
           away
           ,
           what
           a
           benefit
           must
           it
           needes
           bee
           to
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           ?
           Now
           though
           these
           were
           properly
           called
           Anakims
           and
           Giants
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           kind
           and
           posteritie
           remaine
           not
           now
           to
           vexe
           faithfull
           Christians
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           then
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           yet
           as
           there
           haue
           been
           many
           kinds
           of
           enemies
           ,
           so
           there
           are
           ,
           and
           alwaies
           shall
           be
           ,
           which
           shall
           doe
           the
           same
           to
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           being
           cruell
           and
           scorneful
           contemners
           of
           the
           humble
           and
           innocent
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           to
           the
           Israelites
           :
           who
           make
           their
           liues
           vnpleasant
           ,
           with
           grieuous
           burdens
           ,
           which
           they
           lay
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           deadly
           feare
           that
           they
           hold
           them
           in
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           take
           not
           their
           life
           away
           from
           them
           also
           ,
           yet
           they
           make
           it
           wearisome
           to
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           many
           of
           them
           deuoure
           themselues
           ,
           these
           therefore
           may
           well
           be
           called
           Giants
           .
        
         
           When
           therefore
           God
           shal
           weaken
           such
           Anakims
           ,
           and
           abate
           their
           power
           ,
           or
           take
           them
           away
           ,
           when
           they
           cannot
           bee
           reclaimed
           and
           brought
           to
           repentance
           ,
           
           it
           must
           be
           counted
           the
           singular
           mercy
           of
           God.
           For
           the
           world
           is
           full
           of
           such
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           prouerb
           is
           verified
           ,
           that
           might
           ouercommeth
           right
           .
           
           When
           men
           who
           haue
           power
           ,
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           wealth
           ,
           so
           deale
           and
           liue
           with
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           hold
           them
           in
           continuall
           slauery
           and
           feare
           .
           Thus
           Pharaoh
           was
           a
           Giant
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           sonne
           of
           Anak
           to
           Iosepbs
           posteritie
           ,
           laying
           burthens
           vpon
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           beare
           ,
           and
           not
           thinking
           he
           had
           oppressed
           them
           enough
           by
           doing
           so
           ,
           added
           yet
           more
           vnto
           them
           also
           .
           And
           thus
           they
           play
           the
           parts
           of
           giants
           ,
           which
           grind
           the
           faces
           of
           the
           poore
           ,
           to
           whom
           sound
           reason
           ,
           euen
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           diswading
           them
           from
           it
           ,
           is
           vtterly
           vnsauorie
           ,
           and
           crauing
           of
           pity
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           is
           in
           vaine
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           apparent
           in
           sutes
           and
           controuersies
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           mightie
           and
           the
           meane
           ,
           the
           one
           eating
           vp
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           bread
           .
           So
           such
           as
           are
           set
           in
           place
           to
           chase
           away
           wickednesse
           ,
           receiuing
           and
           deuouring
           gifts
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           guilty
           ,
           and
           lion-like
           roaring
           against
           the
           innocent
           ,
           and
           so
           sucking
           aduantage
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           liuing
           by
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           are
           very
           Giants
           ,
           and
           no
           better
           then
           Anakims
           .
           All
           such
           and
           the
           like
           aggricuances
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           groned
           vnder
           ,
           by
           the
           godly
           in
           the
           eares
           of
           the
           Lord.
           And
           they
           who
           are
           deliuered
           from
           such
           burdens
           ,
           haue
           great
           cause
           with
           reioycing
           ,
           to
           praise
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           people
           did
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           brought
           back
           out
           of
           the
           captiuitie
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             Our
             mouth
             was
             full
             of
             laughter
             ,
             and
             our
             tongue
             filled
             with
             ioy
             .
          
           But
           of
           this
           
           enough
           ,
           because
           I
           haue
           spoken
           of
           the
           like
           point
           before
           ,
           in
           vers
           .
           7.
           
        
         
           Now
           to
           goe
           forward
           in
           the
           story
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           Iudah
           had
           not
           rested
           in
           
           these
           destructions
           of
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           and
           of
           many
           other
           mentioned
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           Ioshua
           ,
           but
           proceeded
           further
           to
           take
           Debir
           ,
           another
           citie
           scituated
           by
           Hebron
           ,
           but
           more
           of
           this
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           .
           And
           in
           the
           meane
           season
           ,
           here
           it
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           how
           vnwearied
           Iudah
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           been
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           euen
           in
           procuring
           the
           destruction
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           with
           Ioshua
           while
           hee
           liued
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           chiefe
           guide
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           For
           this
           diligence
           of
           theirs
           ,
           in
           going
           from
           one
           peece
           of
           this
           worke
           to
           another
           ,
           should
           be
           a
           notable
           incouragement
           to
           all
           that
           are
           seruants
           to
           God
           in
           any
           worke
           that
           he
           sets
           them
           about
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           doe
           it
           negligently
           ,
           nor
           stand
           at
           a
           stay
           after
           good
           beginnings
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           had
           done
           sufficiently
           alreadie
           .
           They
           must
           not
           repeat
           their
           labours
           and
           cumbats
           which
           are
           past
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           had
           done
           enough
           ,
           but
           looke
           to
           those
           which
           are
           to
           come
           :
           as
           the
           Apostle
           teacheth
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Philippians
           .
           And
           this
           is
           carefully
           
           to
           be
           regarded
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           in
           performing
           outward
           duties
           ,
           as
           these
           men
           of
           Iuda
           did
           ,
           or
           inward
           ,
           as
           in
           resisting
           temptations
           ,
           patient
           bearing
           of
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           they
           should
           alwaies
           be
           vnwearied
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Lord.
           For
           to
           this
           end
           God
           hath
           promised
           strength
           by
           the
           armour
           of
           a
           Christian
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           meet
           for
           al
           such
           to
           grow
           from
           strength
           to
           strength
           ,
           and
           from
           faith
           to
           faith
           ,
           (
           as
           God
           hath
           giuen
           commandement
           ,
           )
           and
           to
           verifie
           that
           which
           is
           written
           by
           
             Salomon
             ;
             the
             righteous
             shineth
             as
             the
             light
             vnto
             the
             perfit
             day
             .
          
           
           As
           plants
           when
           the
           be
           rooted
           in
           good
           ground
           doe
           burnish
           and
           spread
           their
           branches
           ,
           and
           bring
           foorth
           fruite
           plentifully
           .
           And
           such
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
           a
           sore
           discouragement
           to
           the
           weaker
           Christians
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           see
           dampes
           and
           deadnesse
           in
           the
           ancienter
           professors
           ,
           who
           haue
           been
           sometimes
           prouokers
           and
           stirrers
           vp
           of
           others
           to
           the
           duties
           of
           godlinesse
           .
           A
           great
           blemish
           ,
           doubtlesse
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           them
           who
           may
           iustly
           be
           charged
           to
           doe
           so
           .
           For
           beside
           other
           inconueniences
           ,
           this
           is
           one
           ,
           that
           it
           beateth
           a
           strong
           conceit
           into
           the
           
           hearts
           of
           the
           weake
           ,
           that
           they
           find
           not
           that
           liking
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           that
           they
           are
           told
           of
           ,
           and
           promised
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           which
           they
           heare
           .
           As
           if
           God
           were
           not
           to
           be
           trusted
           in
           setting
           forth
           so
           large
           offers
           and
           priuiledges
           therein
           :
           or
           as
           though
           he
           were
           wearie
           of
           weldoing
           to
           his
           :
           the
           which
           to
           affirme
           is
           rancke
           blasphemie
           .
           They
           should
           all
           so
           know
           ,
           such
           I
           meane
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           put
           in
           his
           service
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           now
           after
           long
           continuance
           therein
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           to
           bee
           as
           fathers
           to
           procure
           and
           seeke
           the
           good
           of
           the
           weaker
           sort
           of
           their
           brethren
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           great
           care
           that
           none
           become
           faint
           by
           their
           example
           ;
           but
           therefore
           to
           shine
           as
           lights
           ,
           
             and
             grow
             daily
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             in
             the
          
           
           
             knowledge
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           .
           Oh
           it
           is
           comely
           for
           others
           to
           behold
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           glory
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           they
           follow
           the
           Lord
           stil
           directing
           and
           going
           before
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           at
           any
           time
           past
           .
           Like
           Caleb
           ,
           who
           fortie
           and
           fiue
           yeere
           after
           
           the
           Lord
           had
           set
           him
           about
           his
           work
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           who
           were
           counted
           more
           faithfull
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           was
           as
           strong
           and
           fit
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           hee
           had
           been
           so
           many
           yeeres
           before
           .
           I
           know
           it
           is
           a
           rare
           thing
           ,
           partly
           seeing
           few
           liue
           so
           long
           ;
           partly
           seeing
           many
           waxe
           soone
           wearie
           of
           well
           doing
           ,
           and
           either
           haue
           not
           meanes
           to
           set
           them
           forward
           ,
           or
           else
           haue
           no
           desire
           to
           vse
           them
           with
           that
           delight
           which
           once
           they
           did
           ;
           beside
           their
           many
           discouragements
           ;
           it
           is
           therefore
           (
           I
           say
           )
           a
           rare
           thing
           to
           see
           men
           faithfull
           and
           constant
           for
           any
           long
           time
           ,
           
           in
           goodnesse
           .
           But
           so
           much
           the
           more
           commendable
           it
           is
           ,
           where
           it
           may
           bee
           found
           :
           oh
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           good
           thing
           alwaies
           to
           be
           constant
           in
           a
           good
           matter
           I
           deny
           
           not
           but
           the
           best
           may
           easily
           ,
           and
           doe
           ,
           with
           the
           wise
           virgins
           begin
           to
           nod
           ,
           and
           
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Canticles
           fall
           a
           sleepe
           ;
           but
           therefore
           is
           it
           the
           needfuller
           for
           them
           to
           be
           quickned
           vp
           by
           Gods
           promises
           ,
           and
           other
           incouragements
           ,
           
           as
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             To
             him
             that
             ouercommeth
             will
             I
             giue
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
          
           that
           
           is
           ,
           euerlasting
           life
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
           And
           also
           to
           quicken
           vp
           themselues
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           
           said
           ,
           by
           diligent
           ,
           watching
           and
           feruent
           prayer
           ,
           &c.
           that
           they
           perish
           not
           with
           the
           wicked
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           while
           they
           liue
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           they
           know
           that
           by
           faithfulnesse
           and
           constancie
           therein
           .
           they
           grow
           at
           last
           to
           perseuerance
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           good
           end
           of
           their
           conflicting
           daies
           :
           and
           that
           they
           must
           depart
           from
           many
           ill
           actions
           and
           bad
           companies
           ,
           which
           other
           make
           themselues
           merry
           with
           all
           .
           But
           if
           such
           shal
           begin
           to
           think
           that
           their
           reward
           here
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           wil
           not
           be
           answerable
           to
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           pleasure
           that
           they
           forgoe
           ,
           (
           which
           reward
           (
           yet
           )
           is
           
             an
             hundreth
             fold
             more
             euen
          
           
           
             in
             this
             life
          
           ,
           beside
           happinesse
           afterwards
           )
           let
           them
           cast
           their
           account
           before
           they
           begin
           :
           but
           if
           they
           feare
           nothing
           but
           their
           owne
           weakenesse
           ,
           let
           them
           not
           be
           discouraged
           ,
           God
           will
           be
           their
           strength
           ;
           let
           them
           
             cast
             their
             care
             on
             him
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             he
             will
             care
             for
             them
             .
          
           Thus
           by
           this
           which
           I
           haue
           said
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           it
           may
           easily
           be
           seene
           ,
           that
           they
           take
           the
           right
           course
           to
           happinesse
           ,
           who
           with
           these
           
           men
           of
           Iuda
           ,
           hold
           out
           constantly
           and
           vnwearied
           in
           well
           doing
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           discouragements
           ,
           temptations
           and
           opposition
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FIFTH
           SERMON
           VPON
           THE
           FIRST
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             12.
             
             
               And
               Caleb
               said
               ,
               he
               that
               smiteth
               Kirlah
               .
               Sepher
               ,
               and
               taketh
               it
               ,
               euen
               to
               him
               will
               I
               giue
               Acsah
               my
               daughter
               to
               wife
               .
            
          
           
             VERS
             .
             13.
             
             
               And
               Othniel
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               Kenaz
               ,
               Calebs
               younger
               brother
               tooke
               it
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               gaue
               Acsah
               his
               daughter
               to
               wife
               .
            
          
           
             VERS
             .
             14.
             
             
               And
               when
               she
               came
               to
               him
               to
               aske
               of
               her
               father
               a
               field
               ,
               and
               she
               lighted
               off
               her
               asse
               ,
               and
               Caleb
               said
               vnto
               her
               ,
               What
               wilt
               thou
               ?
            
          
           
             VERS
             .
             15.
             
             
               And
               she
               answered
               him
               ,
               Giue
               me
               a
               blessing
               ,
               for
               thou
               hast
               giuen
               me
               a
               South
               country
               ,
               giue
               me
               also
               springs
               of
               water
               .
               And
               Caleb
               gaue
               her
               the
               springs
               aboue
               ,
               and
               the
               springs
               beneath
               .
            
          
        
         
           THis
           citie
           Debir
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           was
           in
           times
           past
           called
           Kiriah-sepher
           :
           
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           citie
           of
           one
           Sepher
           ,
           to
           put
           a
           difference
           betwixt
           that
           and
           some
           other
           of
           that
           name
           .
           And
           it
           is
           said
           here
           ,
           that
           Caleb
           seeing
           more
           difficultie
           to
           winne
           this
           city
           ,
           offered
           a
           reward
           to
           him
           that
           would
           set
           vpon
           it
           .
           But
           I
           must
           againe
           put
           the
           Reader
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           mentioned
           from
           the
           8.
           verse
           to
           the
           17.
           were
           done
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           Ioshua
           ,
           and
           are
           but
           repeated
           here
           ,
           to
           commend
           the
           faithfulnes
           ,
           and
           care
           of
           this
           Tribe
           of
           Iuda
           :
           and
           as
           they
           were
           done
           then
           ,
           so
           the
           subduing
           of
           this
           city
           is
           ascribed
           to
           Ioshua
           ,
           in
           Iosh
           .
           10.
           because
           he
           was
           their
           chiefe
           guide
           ,
           and
           gouernour
           in
           all
           these
           warres
           ,
           though
           Caleb
           offered
           a
           reward
           to
           him
           that
           
           winne
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           his
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           Othniel
           here
           mentioned
           was
           the
           person
           that
           tooke
           it
           ,
           and
           enioyed
           the
           reward
           .
           This
           be
           said
           for
           the
           meaning
           of
           these
           two
           verses
           ,
           and
           for
           reconciling
           this
           place
           with
           that
           which
           I
           cited
           out
           of
           Ioshua
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           benefit
           which
           wee
           are
           to
           reape
           from
           hence
           ,
           it
           is
           manifold
           ;
           first
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           more
           difficultie
           and
           danger
           in
           the
           winning
           of
           this
           
           citie
           then
           other
           ;
           it
           giueth
           vs
           to
           learne
           and
           to
           marke
           ,
           that
           in
           going
           about
           the
           duties
           of
           our
           particular
           callings
           ,
           (
           as
           this
           warring
           against
           these
           cities
           of
           the
           Canaanites
           was
           theirs
           )
           we
           must
           not
           thinke
           it
           strange
           ,
           if
           some
           part
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           and
           at
           sometime
           ,
           be
           more
           incumbred
           then
           other
           parts
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           times
           :
           and
           that
           we
           should
           not
           be
           discouraged
           ,
           nor
           disquieted
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           it
           to
           be
           
           so
           ,
           euen
           these
           good
           seruants
           of
           God
           did
           find
           it
           so
           in
           some
           part
           of
           their
           work
           ,
           more
           then
           in
           some
           other
           :
           and
           yet
           they
           did
           not
           for
           all
           that
           breake
           it
           off
           ,
           but
           wisely
           bethinke
           themselues
           ,
           how
           to
           ouercome
           the
           difficultie
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           more
           then
           ordinarie
           paines
           ,
           and
           care
           ,
           when
           the
           businesse
           required
           it
           .
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           the
           religious
           duties
           of
           our
           generall
           callings
           ,
           both
           concerning
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           second
           Table
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           alwaies
           that
           confidence
           ,
           ioy
           ,
           cheerefulnesse
           ,
           diligence
           ,
           and
           feruency
           in
           the
           vse
           of
           priuate
           meanes
           ,
           or
           fruitfulnesse
           
           
           in
           doing
           good
           to
           others
           :
           we
           find
           these
           come
           off
           with
           much
           difficultie
           sometime
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           others
           .
           And
           this
           commeth
           not
           to
           passe
           by
           chance
           ,
           as
           neither
           it
           did
           to
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           men
           vse
           to
           say
           )
           but
           by
           the
           prouidence
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           most
           isely
           disposeth
           so
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           not
           oftentimes
           be
           so
           with
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           hard
           successe
           ,
           lest
           we
           should
           be
           discouraged
           ,
           and
           also
           lest
           we
           should
           not
           bring
           our
           worke
           to
           any
           good
           point
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           our
           labour
           should
           be
           lost
           ,
           and
           in
           vaine
           ,
           and
           nothing
           should
           goe
           forward
           ;
           as
           if
           in
           husbanding
           the
           ground
           by
           sowing
           ,
           reaping
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           worke
           belonging
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           weather
           should
           alwaies
           be
           dropping
           .
        
         
           And
           although
           it
           be
           not
           often
           so
           ,
           yet
           hee
           seeth
           it
           conuenient
           that
           sometime
           men
           should
           find
           it
           so
           ,
           I
           meane
           hardnesse
           ,
           to
           bring
           their
           worke
           to
           passe
           ,
           and
           some
           difficultie
           about
           it
           ,
           though
           they
           haue
           skill
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           may
           haue
           proofe
           of
           their
           patience
           at
           such
           times
           ,
           and
           bee
           thankfull
           to
           God
           when
           it
           falleth
           not
           out
           so
           oftentimes
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           haue
           good
           successe
           for
           the
           most
           part
           .
           And
           also
           that
           they
           may
           learne
           experience
           against
           other
           like
           times
           ,
           to
           be
           contented
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           so
           fall
           out
           againe
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           shew
           one
           euen
           tener
           in
           their
           life
           (
           as
           much
           as
           may
           bee
           )
           and
           in
           euery
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           
           some
           equalitie
           ,
           in
           care
           ,
           contentment
           ,
           cheerefulnesse
           ,
           hope
           ,
           and
           patience
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           to
           bee
           carried
           into
           extremities
           ,
           as
           many
           are
           ,
           by
           the
           occasions
           that
           are
           offered
           ,
           and
           that
           come
           to
           passe
           daily
           .
           And
           this
           ought
           to
           guide
           all
           men
           in
           their
           callings
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           actions
           of
           their
           liues
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           well
           when
           things
           go
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           when
           they
           goe
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           may
           in
           al
           estates
           be
           thankful
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           reade
           holy
           Iob
           was
           )
           especially
           ,
           seeing
           they
           know
           ,
           that
           God
           ordereth
           
           both
           good
           successe
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           contrary
           to
           the
           good
           of
           his
           .
        
         
           The
           husbandman
           is
           hindred
           sometime
           by
           the
           rainy
           weather
           :
           but
           yet
           so
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           his
           seasons
           free
           from
           it
           ,
           to
           doe
           his
           businesse
           in
           .
           The
           Artificer
           is
           troubled
           about
           putting
           away
           his
           wares
           ,
           and
           the
           falling
           of
           the
           price
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           cannot
           alwaies
           make
           his
           aduantage
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           ordinarily
           he
           doth
           ,
           for
           the
           maintaining
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           charge
           .
           But
           God
           changeth
           those
           times
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           alwaies
           keepe
           at
           one
           stay
           .
           The
           good
           minister
           is
           sometime
           troubled
           about
           the
           carelesnesse
           ,
           and
           prophanenesse
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           is
           grieued
           for
           the
           ill
           successe
           that
           he
           seeth
           on
           his
           labours
           ,
           but
           God
           giueth
           him
           incouragement
           againe
           ,
           that
           some
           doe
           regard
           his
           ministery
           ,
           and
           receiue
           the
           Gospell
           to
           their
           amendment
           ,
           and
           saluation
           .
           Besides
           the
           diligentest
           labourers
           in
           preaching
           are
           oft
           to
           seeke
           of
           necessarie
           helpes
           for
           this
           life
           ;
           and
           more
           then
           their
           due
           they
           rarely
           find
           and
           seldome
           meet
           with
           ,
           (
           what
           need
           soeuer
           they
           haue
           )
           if
           they
           get
           that
           truly
           paid
           them
           ;
           the
           ministery
           being
           in
           so
           little
           account
           with
           men
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           of
           which
           sort
           the
           greatest
           number
           is
           .
           So
           women
           in
           their
           places
           haue
           many
           crossings
           of
           them
           by
           their
           husbands
           ,
           seruants
           ,
           and
           about
           children
           and
           matters
           of
           familie
           ,
           beside
           other
           vnlooked
           for
           accidents
           and
           troubles
           ,
           which
           we
           see
           doe
           cause
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           
           seasoned
           with
           grace
           ,
           and
           sauing
           knowledge
           ,
           to
           bee
           exceedingly
           impatient
           ,
           disquiet
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           order
           .
           Therefore
           if
           they
           ,
           who
           are
           religious
           should
           not
           vnder
           the
           like
           crosses
           be
           better
           gouerned
           ,
           though
           they
           enioy
           many
           comforts
           in
           the
           married
           estate
           ,
           they
           should
           euer
           ,
           and
           anon
           bee
           out
           of
           frame
           ,
           and
           vnquiet
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           sort
           enioy
           the
           benefit
           of
           that
           estate
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           allowed
           them
           to
           doe
           ,
           as
           too
           many
           can
           testifie
           .
        
         
           In
           more
           particular
           manner
           I
           might
           shew
           the
           disapointments
           that
           al
           sorts
           
           of
           people
           meet
           with
           and
           haue
           .
           As
           the
           labouring
           man
           for
           his
           part
           ,
           is
           not
           behind
           the
           rest
           ,
           in
           finding
           much
           hardnesse
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           his
           poore
           estate
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           prices
           of
           necessarie
           things
           at
           sometimes
           especially
           :
           but
           I
           should
           be
           too
           long
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           stand
           vpon
           particulars
           .
           To
           these
           when
           wee
           adde
           other
           disapointments
           and
           crosses
           ,
           as
           ill
           debters
           ,
           sutes
           in
           the
           law
           ,
           losse
           of
           friends
           ,
           who
           were
           vpholders
           of
           them
           ,
           while
           they
           liued
           ,
           diseases
           and
           sicknes
           ,
           with
           a
           thousand
           more
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           remembred
           :
           all
           may
           see
           there
           arise
           many
           things
           in
           all
           conditions
           and
           dealings
           ,
           to
           make
           some
           part
           of
           mens
           liues
           hardlier
           passed
           in
           peace
           and
           quietnes
           to
           their
           good
           liking
           ,
           though
           they
           haue
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           good
           successe
           ,
           and
           do
           vsually
           labour
           with
           some
           ease
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           .
           And
           why
           doe
           I
           set
           downe
           all
           this
           about
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ?
           but
           that
           we
           may
           see
           the
           wisdome
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           herein
           ,
           who
           mixeth
           both
           together
           ,
           because
           if
           all
           our
           life
           should
           be
           smoothly
           carried
           ,
           and
           easily
           passed
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           made
           thereby
           vnfit
           for
           our
           change
           ,
           especially
           for
           great
           trials
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           ;
           and
           so
           likewise
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           be
           for
           the
           most
           part
           tedious
           and
           troublesome
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           nothing
           (
           in
           a
           manner
           )
           but
           wearinesse
           and
           discomfort
           .
           And
           therefore
           all
           sorts
           should
           seeke
           to
           be
           in
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           also
           bee
           vnder
           his
           gouernment
           in
           both
           estates
           ,
           and
           that
           while
           they
           are
           so
           ,
           they
           may
           daily
           keepe
           so
           ;
           and
           that
           aboue
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           estate
           of
           life
           onely
           hath
           the
           promise
           of
           blessing
           in
           euery
           calling
           and
           condition
           ,
           and
           where
           it
           is
           wanting
           ,
           all
           confusion
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           breaketh
           in
           amongst
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           not
           only
           vnquiet
           in
           their
           troubles
           ,
           and
           doe
           most
           vncomfortably
           ,
           go
           vnder
           difficulties
           ;
           but
           also
           when
           they
           enioy
           any
           more
           freedome
           and
           prosperitie
           ,
           they
           be
           euen
           in
           their
           best
           estate
           ,
           vnprofitable
           ,
           if
           not
           offensiue
           and
           troublesome
           .
           And
           if
           it
           seeme
           strange
           to
           any
           ,
           that
           God
           thus
           disposeth
           of
           mens
           trauels
           and
           dealings
           ,
           that
           the
           successe
           be
           vncertaine
           ,
           let
           them
           looke
           to
           the
           end
           why
           he
           doth
           so
           ,
           before
           set
           downe
           ;
           and
           namely
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           much
           troubled
           ,
           for
           that
           many
           casualities
           fall
           out
           in
           their
           liues
           ,
           they
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           otherwise
           ,
           they
           would
           keepe
           no
           compasse
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God
           seeth
           
           it
           meet
           sometime
           that
           it
           should
           be
           so
           .
        
         
           But
           another
           thing
           to
           be
           noted
           here
           in
           Caleb
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           that
           when
           hee
           saw
           it
           required
           courage
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           skill
           ,
           to
           aduenture
           and
           set
           vpon
           this
           citie
           ,
           for
           the
           
           destroying
           of
           Gods
           enemies
           that
           were
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           hee
           was
           commanded
           ,
           promiseth
           his
           daughter
           to
           him
           that
           would
           set
           vpon
           it
           .
           This
           was
           no
           small
           matter
           that
           he
           offered
           ,
           but
           marke
           why
           ?
           as
           I
           haue
           shewed
           ,
           all
           may
           see
           hee
           did
           shew
           this
           forwardnesse
           to
           the
           rooting
           out
           of
           Gods
           enemies
           .
           And
           it
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           
           for
           the
           Lords
           sake
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           doe
           much
           ,
           and
           yet
           count
           it
           no
           great
           matter
           that
           we
           doe
           .
           To
           aduance
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           helpe
           to
           setvp
           his
           true
           worship
           ,
           and
           the
           sincere
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           the
           ouerthrowing
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           for
           such
           like
           seruice
           of
           his
           ,
           euery
           man
           ought
           to
           be
           ready
           and
           willing
           to
           be
           abased
           
           in
           his
           countenance
           ,
           weakened
           in
           his
           wealth
           ,
           and
           sustaine
           much
           hardship
           ,
           if
           need
           be
           .
           Dauid
           may
           be
           brought
           in
           here
           ,
           and
           set
           in
           none
           of
           the
           meanest
           roomes
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           he
           did
           in
           this
           behalfe
           .
           For
           beside
           that
           there
           was
           none
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           that
           honoured
           God
           more
           then
           hee
           did
           in
           the
           louing
           ,
           frequenting
           ,
           and
           longing
           after
           his
           being
           in
           the
           Lords
           house
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           where
           his
           honour
           dwelleth
           :
           so
           hee
           bare
           reproch
           as
           mighty
           as
           hee
           was
           ,
           and
           that
           willingly
           for
           his
           zeale
           toward
           God
           :
           for
           when
           he
           brought
           the
           Arke
           of
           God
           with
           shouting
           ,
           and
           sound
           of
           trumpet
           into
           the
           citie
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           dancing
           
           before
           it
           ,
           
             Michael
             ,
             Sauls
          
           daughter
           ,
           looked
           out
           at
           the
           window
           ,
           and
           dispised
           
           him
           ,
           as
           thinking
           it
           too
           base
           a
           thing
           for
           a
           King
           to
           doe
           so
           :
           but
           he
           answered
           ,
           it
           was
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           yet
           ,
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           be
           more
           vile
           .
           So
           Ester
           ,
           
           for
           bringing
           the
           people
           of
           God
           out
           of
           desolation
           ,
           and
           vtter
           rooting
           out
           ,
           put
           her
           life
           in
           danger
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             If
             I
             perish
             ,
             I
             perish
             .
          
           So
           Moses
           and
           Paul
           desired
           
           rather
           to
           perish
           ,
           then
           the
           people
           of
           God
           should
           be
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           so
           God
           his
           glory
           be
           empeached
           .
        
         
           And
           why
           should
           they
           not
           ,
           all
           these
           ,
           (
           I
           meane
           )
           and
           other
           such
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ,
           euen
           Kings
           and
           Queenes
           lay
           downe
           their
           Crownes
           at
           his
           feet
           ,
           and
           aduance
           him
           ,
           who
           hath
           honoured
           them
           aboue
           others
           ?
           And
           much
           more
           wee
           ,
           how
           are
           meane
           and
           inferiours
           ,
           should
           think
           our selues
           happie
           if
           we
           may
           bee
           imployed
           by
           him
           ,
           or
           if
           any
           thing
           that
           we
           haue
           might
           doe
           him
           seruice
           .
           According
           to
           that
           which
           is
           written
           ,
           Mark.
           1.
           
           
             He
             that
             loueth
             father
             or
             mother
             ,
             more
          
           
           
             then
             me
             ?
             is
             not
             worthie
             of
             me
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           loue
           nothing
           so
           well
           ,
           but
           we
           should
           forgoe
           it
           for
           the
           Lords
           cause
           ;
           therefore
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Giue
             me
             thine
             heart
             (
             my
             sonne
             ,
             )
          
           we
           should
           reioyce
           that
           he
           will
           aske
           and
           
           take
           any
           thing
           that
           we
           haue
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           it
           him
           with
           all
           readinesse
           .
           But
           for
           ought
           I
           see
           ,
           I
           may
           iustly
           complaine
           ,
           and
           say
           :
           wee
           are
           like
           those
           children
           ,
           which
           hauing
           gotten
           what
           they
           can
           at
           their
           fathers
           hand
           ,
           cast
           him
           off
           ,
           and
           flourish
           boldly
           with
           that
           which
           they
           haue
           gotten
           of
           him
           .
           So
           to
           speake
           what
           I
           thinke
           ,
           as
           I
           see
           with
           mine
           owne
           eies
           ,
           when
           God
           hath
           inriched
           men
           with
           his
           manifold
           blessings
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           one
           of
           many
           that
           considereth
           it
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           hath
           receiued
           all
           that
           he
           inioyeth
           ;
           but
           glorieth
           of
           that
           which
           is
           
           not
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           setteth
           out
           himselfe
           with
           anothers
           goods
           ,
           as
           though
           hee
           owed
           nothing
           to
           him
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           receiued
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           ,
           to
           aggrauate
           our
           sin
           ,
           I
           must
           needs
           adde
           one
           thing
           ,
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           (
           greatly
           to
           our
           shame
           and
           conuiction
           )
           that
           many
           in
           the
           Papacie
           ,
           who
           shal
           neuer
           haue
           reward
           for
           it
           ,
           are
           brought
           (
           through
           error
           )
           to
           do
           many
           things
           and
           giue
           much
           ,
           in
           a
           superstitious
           zeale
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           bee
           saued
           .
           But
           if
           they
           doe
           that
           which
           God
           neuer
           required
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           therfore
           amisse
           ;
           ought
           not
           we
           ,
           who
           haue
           learned
           better
           ,
           to
           do
           readily
           that
           which
           we
           are
           commanded
           ,
           especially
           our
           reward
           being
           certaine
           ?
           If
           they
           doe
           it
           to
           merit
           that
           which
           they
           shall
           neuer
           attaine
           ;
           ought
           not
           we
           much
           more
           ,
           to
           doe
           the
           duties
           which
           we
           are
           commanded
           ,
           who
           belieue
           that
           we
           haue
           the
           best
           things
           freely
           promised
           ,
           I
           meane
           eternall
           life
           ,
           which
           also
           in
           due
           time
           shall
           bee
           giuen
           vs
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           his
           meere
           mercie
           ;
           and
           bountie
           ?
           And
           if
           Caleb
           would
           giue
           his
           daughter
           ,
           should
           not
           wee
           much
           more
           giue
           some
           part
           of
           our
           substance
           to
           feede
           the
           hungry
           ,
           and
           to
           helpe
           cloath
           the
           naked
           ,
           when
           we
           may
           yet
           reserue
           sufficient
           for
           our selues
           besides
           ?
           Whereas
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           is
           too
           little
           that
           wee
           can
           doe
           to
           good
           vses
           ,
           that
           wee
           might
           honour
           God
           :
           (
           as
           Caleb
           here
           could
           affoord
           him
           the
           best
           thing
           that
           they
           had
           )
           and
           yet
           all
           is
           of
           vs
           thought
           to
           much
           (
           when
           it
           is
           but
           little
           )
           that
           we
           doe
           this
           way
           ,
           lest
           wee
           should
           hinder
           our selues
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           end
           this
           verse
           ,
           this
           Caleb
           being
           a
           godly
           man
           ,
           and
           as
           well
           renowned
           
           and
           approoued
           for
           his
           grace
           ,
           as
           for
           his
           greatnesse
           ;
           in
           saving
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           giue
           his
           daughter
           to
           wife
           ,
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           well
           learned
           Moses
           
           doctrine
           ,
           in
           whose
           daies
           he
           liued
           ,
           and
           namely
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           had
           in
           many
           other
           )
           that
           children
           are
           not
           to
           dispose
           of
           their
           owne
           marriage
           ,
           but
           the
           father
           .
           
           To
           whom
           ,
           though
           many
           haue
           lost
           their
           honour
           that
           way
           ,
           as
           being
           vnfitter
           to
           make
           choice
           ,
           then
           their
           children
           themselues
           ;
           yet
           God
           hath
           giuen
           them
           this
           libertie
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           do
           no
           good
           with
           it
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           conuicted
           by
           it
           ,
           who
           for
           their
           place
           and
           yeeres
           ,
           should
           be
           fitter
           to
           make
           the
           match
           in
           good
           sort
           ,
           then
           the
           children
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           most
           part
           are
           caried
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           by
           religion
           ,
           and
           good
           aduisednesse
           ,
           as
           by
           will
           ,
           and
           rash
           beate
           to
           make
           their
           owne
           choice
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           ofttimes
           iustly
           requited
           by
           God
           ,
           who
           ought
           chiefly
           to
           be
           obeyed
           in
           that
           action
           ,
           that
           to
           make
           their
           sinne
           the
           better
           appeare
           ,
           their
           match
           is
           as
           soone
           repented
           of
           ,
           many
           times
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           inioyed
           .
        
         
           Moses
           therfore
           ,
           who
           was
           Gods
           mouth
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           was
           commanded
           by
           him
           to
           teach
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           parents
           had
           authoritie
           in
           prouiding
           marriages
           for
           their
           children
           :
           for
           thus
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             giue
             thy
             daughter
             to
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             Canaanite
             ,
             nor
             take
             his
             daughter
             to
             thy
             sonne
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           we
           reade
           that
           Sampson
           gaue
           this
           honour
           to
           his
           father
           and
           mother
           ,
           for
           the
           granting
           of
           their
           consent
           in
           his
           marriage
           ,
           (
           as
           many
           other
           did
           the
           like
           )
           for
           thus
           he
           saith
           :
           
             I
             saw
             a
          
           
           
             woman
             ,
             and
             she
             pleaseth
             me
             well
             ,
             now
             therefore
             giue
             me
             her
             to
             wife
             .
          
           And
           Paul
           comming
           long
           after
           Moses
           ,
           agreed
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           being
           both
           faithfull
           seruants
           to
           their
           Master
           ;
           he
           teacheth
           that
           this
           dutie
           belongeth
           to
           the
           father
           ,
           saying
           :
           He
           
           
             that
             giueth
             his
             daughter
             in
             marriage
             ,
             doth
             well
             ,
          
           signifying
           who
           should
           giue
           her
           .
           Although
           I
           speake
           not
           this
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           might
           force
           their
           children
           to
           what
           marriages
           they
           list
           ,
           but
           to
           giue
           their
           consent
           ,
           and
           aduice
           must
           bee
           had
           ,
           with
           some
           speciall
           and
           iust
           cause
           shewed
           (
           if
           it
           be
           expedient
           ,
           )
           when
           ,
           and
           why
           they
           may
           not
           .
           So
           that
           this
           being
           cleare
           ,
           it
           doth
           the
           more
           bewray
           the
           boldnesse
           ,
           wilfulnes
           ,
           and
           disobedience
           of
           many
           children
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           thought
           wise
           enough
           to
           know
           their
           duties
           ,
           who
           yet
           doe
           not
           meanely
           grieue
           their
           parents
           ,
           but
           also
           prouide
           ill
           for
           themselues
           ,
           in
           making
           their
           matches
           at
           their
           own
           pleasures
           :
           who
           ,
           beside
           ,
           that
           they
           bring
           in
           one
           little
           better
           ,
           then
           a
           Canaanite
           ofttimes
           at
           least
           ,
           a
           waspe
           ,
           an
           hagge
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           badly
           qualified
           into
           ,
           and
           amongst
           a
           good
           kindred
           ,
           so
           they
           themselues
           seldome
           agree
           ,
           and
           especially
           if
           the
           one
           partie
           draw
           any
           thing
           neerer
           to
           God
           ,
           then
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Hereof
           it
           commeth
           to
           passe
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           say
           onely
           ,
           but
           doubtlesse
           in
           great
           part
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           so
           many
           disordered
           ,
           and
           offensiue
           ,
           matches
           and
           marriages
           ,
           and
           the
           persons
           so
           wearisome
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           either
           be
           parted
           by
           other
           ,
           or
           they
           will
           part
           themselues
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           cannot
           ,
           yet
           they
           doe
           little
           better
           :
           for
           dwelling
           both
           in
           one
           house
           ,
           yet
           ,
           they
           may
           not
           (
           many
           times
           )
           meete
           ,
           but
           be
           parted
           at
           bed
           and
           board
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           haue
           them
           that
           are
           of
           another
           house
           ,
           to
           set
           them
           together
           ;
           whereby
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           easily
           gathered
           ,
           what
           manner
           of
           Christian
           and
           sociable
           life
           they
           enioy
           together
           ;
           and
           what
           fruite
           they
           reape
           of
           iustling
           a
           side
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           about
           their
           comming
           together
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           my
           purpose
           to
           shew
           the
           annoiances
           that
           be
           in
           all
           vnlawfull
           marriages
           ,
           I
           doe
           but
           poynt
           at
           some
           ,
           which
           fall
           out
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           come
           oft
           ,
           and
           ordinarily
           ,
           where
           Gods
           ordinance
           and
           commandement
           is
           reiected
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           children
           make
           their
           owne
           marriages
           without
           their
           parents
           ,
           or
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           seeing
           occasion
           may
           be
           taken
           here
           ,
           of
           mouing
           a
           question
           or
           two
           ,
           I
           
           will
           stand
           a
           little
           vpon
           these
           two
           verses
           for
           the
           satisfying
           the
           doubts
           that
           are
           raised
           :
           and
           make
           vse
           thereof
           afterward
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           obiected
           here
           ,
           whither
           
           Caleb
           did
           aduisedly
           ,
           and
           whither
           he
           was
           to
           be
           commended
           for
           this
           offering
           
           of
           his
           daughter
           to
           him
           that
           should
           winne
           Debit
           :
           for
           what
           knew
           he
           ,
           whether
           he
           might
           lawfully
           keepe
           promise
           with
           the
           partie
           ,
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           as
           he
           might
           haue
           been
           ?
           Also
           it
           is
           obiected
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           did
           winne
           it
           ,
           was
           thought
           
           to
           be
           too
           neare
           a
           kinde
           to
           him
           ,
           Othniel
           by
           name
           ,
           being
           said
           to
           be
           his
           younger
           brother
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           might
           not
           lawfully
           take
           her
           to
           wife
           .
           These
           things
           therefore
           require
           an
           answere
           .
           To
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           chiefely
           to
           looke
           to
           this
           ,
           
           namely
           ,
           the
           commendation
           of
           Caleb
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           offer
           so
           largely
           for
           the
           destroying
           of
           Gods
           enemies
           ,
           according
           to
           Gods
           commandement
           ,
           and
           this
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           intended
           to
           declare
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           we
           should
           make
           question
           ,
           whether
           he
           did
           it
           rightly
           and
           lawfully
           ,
           or
           no.
           For
           as
           
             charitie
             is
             not
             suspitious
          
           ,
           
           so
           he
           being
           so
           rarely
           commended
           for
           his
           pietie
           ,
           and
           obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           it
           becommeth
           not
           vs
           to
           iudge
           him
           for
           that
           ,
           which
           we
           cannot
           accuse
           him
           of
           ,
           neither
           can
           any
           such
           thing
           be
           gathered
           against
           him
           out
           of
           the
           text
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           he
           offered
           his
           daughter
           vpon
           the
           condition
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           more
           set
           downe
           in
           what
           manner
           ,
           or
           with
           what
           respects
           ;
           but
           he
           did
           it
           so
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           commended
           for
           it
           ,
           neither
           is
           he
           charged
           to
           haue
           done
           it
           rashly
           :
           what
           hath
           any
           man
           therefore
           to
           doe
           to
           challenge
           him
           for
           it
           ?
           But
           if
           they
           can
           proue
           him
           to
           haue
           done
           rashly
           (
           which
           they
           shall
           neuer
           be
           able
           to
           doe
           ,
           seeing
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           commendeth
           him
           for
           it
           )
           then
           it
           is
           not
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           his
           sinne
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           if
           any
           vrge
           this
           against
           him
           ,
           to
           take
           libertie
           thereby
           for
           dealing
           
           rashly
           ,
           and
           without
           due
           consideration
           in
           waightie
           cases
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           case
           of
           marriage
           ,
           particularly
           ,
           affirming
           that
           they
           doe
           but
           as
           Caleb
           did
           ,
           and
           they
           aduenture
           it
           ,
           either
           in
           their
           owne
           ,
           or
           in
           making
           of
           their
           childrens
           marriages
           ,
           with
           such
           persons
           whose
           conuersation
           they
           doe
           not
           know
           ;
           Let
           them
           seeke
           a
           better
           defence
           for
           their
           doings
           ,
           then
           the
           example
           of
           Caleb
           ;
           for
           besides
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           liue
           by
           rules
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           examples
           ;
           so
           neither
           can
           they
           draw
           any
           such
           liberty
           from
           his
           practise
           .
           But
           whatsoeuer
           may
           bee
           said
           to
           haue
           been
           done
           by
           any
           good
           man
           concerning
           this
           matter
           ,
           it
           skilleth
           not
           ,
           we
           haue
           a
           commandement
           to
           marry
           in
           the
           Lord.
           And
           as
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           seek
           to
           defend
           
           their
           matches
           ,
           which
           haue
           slightly
           bin
           made
           ,
           wherein
           God
           hath
           had
           either
           small
           or
           no
           hand
           :
           he
           hath
           sufficiently
           branded
           ,
           and
           set
           his
           marke
           vpon
           them
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           haue
           not
           been
           gone
           about
           ,
           nor
           finished
           by
           his
           allowance
           and
           direction
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           not
           by
           him
           alowed
           ,
           (
           though
           mariage
           otherwise
           bee
           honourable
           ,
           )
           and
           therefore
           not
           beautified
           with
           the
           sweete
           sociablenesse
           and
           other
           commodities
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           annexed
           to
           those
           marriages
           ,
           which
           he
           approueth
           .
           But
           I
           will
           speake
           more
           at
           large
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           when
           I
           shall
           haue
           more
           direct
           occasion
           offered
           .
           That
           which
           I
           haue
           said
           of
           rash
           marriages
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           and
           so
           take
           me
           )
           of
           all
           vnaduised
           and
           inconsiderate
           actions
           and
           attempts
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           that
           as
           men
           can
           haue
           no
           authoritie
           for
           the
           taking
           them
           in
           hand
           ,
           from
           Calebs
           example
           ,
           no
           neither
           haue
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           any
           place
           ;
           euen
           so
           ,
           and
           thereafter
           shall
           their
           gainesayings
           be
           by
           them
           ,
           who
           will
           needs
           goe
           to
           worke
           in
           that
           manner
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           next
           obiection
           ,
           that
           he
           gaue
           his
           daughter
           through
           his
           rash
           offer
           to
           
           one
           of
           his
           owne
           flesh
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           marrie
           her
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           being
           his
           brother
           ,
           and
           therfore
           vncle
           to
           her
           :
           to
           this
           I
           say
           that
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           his
           younger
           brother
           ,
           to
           whom
           hee
           gaue
           her
           ,
           I
           meane
           Othniel
           ,
           but
           his
           kinseman
           ,
           and
           the
           least
           euery
           way
           among
           his
           brethren
           ,
           the
           children
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           both
           in
           
           yeeres
           ,
           authority
           ,
           and
           wealth
           .
           But
           yee
           will
           obiect
           ,
           that
           the
           text
           calleth
           him
           his
           brother
           :
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           Christs
           kinsmen
           were
           called
           his
           brethren
           ,
           and
           yet
           were
           not
           so
           ;
           and
           all
           Diuines
           almost
           grant
           ,
           that
           Marie
           ,
           the
           mother
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           had
           no
           more
           children
           then
           Christ
           only
           ;
           and
           therfore
           they
           expound
           those
           places
           ,
           Mat.
           13.
           
           &
           12.
           of
           his
           kinsmen
           and
           kinswomen
           .
           And
           that
           this
           the
           
           Hebrew
           word
           ,
           here
           vsed
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           which
           properly
           signifieth
           a
           naturall
           brother
           ,
           is
           put
           as
           vsually
           for
           a
           kinseman
           also
           ,
           and
           the
           posteritie
           of
           brethren
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           is
           cleare
           ,
           and
           plentifull
           in
           shewing
           it
           .
           Reade
           for
           Example
           ,
           Leuit.
           25.
           
           where
           the
           word
           brethren
           signifieth
           the
           children
           of
           brethren
           :
           
             Ouer
             your
             brethren
          
           ,
           
           
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             ye
             shall
             not
             rule
             one
             ouer
             another
             with
             crueltie
             .
          
           And
           numb
           .
           32.
           shall
           your
           brethren
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           goe
           to
           warre
           ,
           and
           ye
           tarrie
           here
           ?
           In
           both
           places
           ,
           by
           brethren
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           meaneth
           the
           posteritie
           and
           children
           of
           the
           12.
           sonnes
           of
           Iacob
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           other
           Scriptures
           doe
           .
           And
           so
           to
           returne
           ,
           if
           this
           Othniel
           and
           Achsah
           had
           been
           within
           the
           degrees
           forbidden
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           haue
           married
           her
           ,
           but
           it
           had
           been
           against
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           doubteth
           ,
           but
           that
           hee
           would
           haue
           been
           better
           aduised
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           meant
           not
           in
           offering
           her
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           that
           should
           offend
           God
           ?
           I
           say
           therefore
           if
           either
           Othniel
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           winning
           the
           citie
           ,
           could
           not
           lawfully
           haue
           married
           her
           ,
           Caleb
           would
           haue
           supplied
           his
           offer
           some
           other
           way
           to
           the
           contentment
           of
           the
           partie
           .
        
         
           And
           vpon
           the
           answer
           to
           the
           question
           ,
           I
           say
           much
           like
           as
           vpon
           the
           answer
           of
           the
           former
           question
           ,
           as
           the
           matter
           requireth
           ,
           and
           giueth
           occasion
           .
           Let
           none
           gather
           from
           this
           speech
           of
           Caleb
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           lawfull
           to
           marrie
           within
           degrees
           forbidden
           ,
           as
           though
           Caleb
           had
           made
           such
           a
           marriage
           for
           his
           daughter
           .
           And
           although
           he
           were
           called
           his
           kinsman
           ,
           yet
           seeing
           it
           is
           not
           said
           ,
           he
           was
           his
           brothers
           ,
           or
           sisters
           sonne
           ,
           therefore
           I
           haue
           no
           necessarie
           occasion
           offered
           to
           answere
           the
           question
           ,
           whether
           Cosin
           Germans
           may
           marrie
           together
           :
           but
           yet
           seeing
           I
           haue
           thus
           spoken
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           therefore
           signifie
           my
           iudgement
           agreeing
           with
           such
           as
           I
           haue
           read
           and
           conferred
           with
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           word
           of
           God
           doe
           not
           expressely
           forbid
           it
           ,
           yet
           seeing
           it
           prohibiteth
           those
           degrees
           that
           be
           further
           off
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           great
           probabilitie
           ,
           that
           Christishould
           more
           then
           in
           a
           common
           manner
           consider
           and
           examine
           for
           what
           weightie
           and
           speciall
           causes
           they
           doe
           imbrace
           ,
           and
           not
           abstaine
           from
           such
           marriages
           .
           And
           me
           thinkes
           he
           hath
           giuen
           some
           watchword
           thereof
           vnto
           vs
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           life
           of
           many
           couples
           so
           marrying
           together
           ,
           hath
           been
           found
           tedious
           ,
           and
           accompanied
           with
           mutual
           dislikes
           betwixt
           the
           parties
           ,
           when
           no
           reason
           could
           be
           seene
           thereof
           beside
           that
           ,
           and
           for
           proofe
           hereof
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           to
           haue
           been
           the
           cause
           thereof
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           when
           the
           question
           hath
           been
           propounded
           to
           mee
           about
           such
           marriages
           ,
           I
           haue
           (
           as
           I
           know
           the
           practise
           of
           many
           my
           betters
           to
           haue
           been
           )
           I
           haue
           (
           I
           say
           )
           disswaded
           from
           them
           for
           inconueniences
           ,
           not
           as
           vnlawfull
           :
           and
           so
           I
           leaue
           this
           point
           .
           But
           to
           returne
           to
           Caleb
           ,
           although
           he
           had
           maried
           his
           daughter
           within
           degrees
           forbidden
           ,
           yet
           it
           had
           giuen
           no
           libertie
           to
           vs
           to
           doe
           so
           ,
           neither
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           that
           is
           vnlawfull
           ,
           or
           forbidden
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           we
           haue
           our
           direction
           there
           ,
           what
           we
           may
           do
           ,
           either
           in
           matters
           of
           marriage
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           thing
           else
           whatsoeuer
           .
           And
           therefore
           wee
           ought
           little
           to
           regard
           examples
           ,
           that
           leade
           any
           other
           way
           .
           And
           thus
           these
           obiections
           being
           answered
           ,
           I
           will
           proceed
           in
           th
           story
           .
        
         
         
           And
           first
           that
           it
           is
           said
           here
           that
           Othniel
           ,
           being
           a
           valiant
           man
           ,
           took
           the
           citie
           
           Debir
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           the
           difficulties
           to
           win
           it
           were
           very
           great
           ,
           by
           this
           wee
           see
           ,
           that
           besides
           this
           verifieth
           the
           prouerb
           which
           is
           heere
           spoken
           of
           him
           ,
           
             that
             a
             mans
             gift
             preferreth
             him
             ,
          
           (
           as
           the
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           
             Ioseph
             ,
             Daniel
          
           ,
           and
           others
           )
           and
           that
           all
           men
           should
           seeke
           for
           the
           gifts
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           they
           may
           attaine
           ,
           to
           honour
           the
           giuer
           ,
           who
           preferreth
           them
           thereby
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           besides
           that
           ,
           we
           may
           learne
           that
           Othniel
           being
           religious
           ,
           and
           his
           prayers
           being
           most
           faithfully
           
           made
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           we
           reade
           in
           the
           Chronacles
           ,
           so
           that
           God
           heard
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           tooke
           incouragement
           by
           the
           offer
           of
           Caleb
           to
           set
           vpon
           that
           great
           worke
           ;
           we
           may
           (
           I
           say
           )
           learne
           ,
           that
           euen
           godly
           men
           may
           take
           ,
           and
           vse
           the
           benefit
           of
           such
           incouragements
           ,
           as
           are
           lawfully
           offered
           them
           to
           the
           going
           about
           any
           worke
           that
           God
           commandeth
           them
           .
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           that
           euen
           his
           bare
           word
           alone
           ought
           to
           put
           life
           into
           vs
           ,
           and
           quicken
           vs
           to
           our
           duties
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           a
           promise
           of
           blessing
           annexed
           to
           the
           obeying
           of
           euery
           commandement
           of
           his
           ,
           yea
           a
           great
           promise
           of
           reward
           :
           but
           yet
           ,
           
           seeing
           we
           are
           weake
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           flesh
           that
           striueth
           against
           the
           spirit
           in
           vs
           ,
           
           therefore
           we
           haue
           need
           of
           all
           helpes
           and
           furtherance
           that
           may
           whet
           vs
           on
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           the
           dutie
           of
           Othniel
           to
           set
           against
           the
           enemies
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Israelites
           were
           bound
           to
           doe
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           much
           more
           earnestly
           set
           on
           by
           this
           incouragement
           .
           So
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           dutie
           of
           euery
           faithfull
           minister
           of
           God
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           diligently
           and
           willingly
           ,
           euen
           for
           the
           commandement
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             louest
             mee
             ,
             feede
             my
          
           
           
             lambes
             ,
             and
             my
             sheepe
          
           :
           yet
           if
           the
           Lord
           blesse
           his
           labours
           plentifully
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           minister
           to
           him
           ,
           readily
           ,
           so
           that
           hee
           bee
           sufficiently
           prouided
           for
           ,
           no
           man
           doubteth
           ,
           but
           that
           hee
           shall
           doe
           his
           dutie
           much
           better
           ,
           as
           seeing
           thereby
           that
           hee
           is
           (
           as
           good
           reason
           why
           hee
           should
           so
           bee
           )
           highly
           and
           well
           regarded
           .
           So
           a
           Christian
           man
           that
           laboureth
           with
           his
           hands
           in
           the
           calling
           God
           hath
           set
           him
           ,
           ought
           to
           bee
           occupied
           therein
           willingly
           ,
           and
           for
           conscience
           sake
           ;
           but
           if
           God
           blesse
           him
           with
           good
           successe
           ,
           he
           shall
           goe
           about
           the
           duties
           of
           it
           farre
           more
           chearefully
           ,
           and
           in
           better
           sort
           .
           In
           all
           things
           we
           find
           it
           thus
           .
           If
           the
           Gospell
           be
           soundly
           and
           diligently
           preached
           ,
           all
           ought
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           heare
           it
           ,
           but
           if
           magistrates
           themselues
           bee
           forward
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           cause
           others
           by
           their
           authoritie
           to
           doe
           the
           same
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           see
           the
           Gospel
           be
           had
           in
           good
           account
           ,
           shall
           it
           not
           (
           thinke
           we
           )
           quicken
           euen
           the
           best
           much
           more
           then
           they
           should
           otherwise
           be
           ?
           not
           that
           these
           meaner
           incouragemēts
           should
           most
           preuaile
           with
           men
           ,
           but
           the
           Lords
           commandement
           ;
           yet
           that
           shall
           the
           better
           doe
           it
           ,
           when
           these
           also
           be
           added
           ,
           to
           helpe
           our
           weakenes
           .
           But
           to
           looke
           to
           these
           principally
           ,
           while
           the
           chiefe
           is
           neglected
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           thing
           meerely
           preposterous
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           way
           to
           pul
           downe
           al
           right
           maner
           of
           going
           about
           our
           duties
           ,
           what
           shewes
           thereof
           soeuer
           men
           wil
           make
           ,
           and
           how
           commonly
           so
           euer
           the
           the
           greatest
           part
           offend
           this
           way
           .
           And
           yet
           God
           seeing
           the
           infirmitie
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           their
           vnto
           wardnesse
           to
           godly
           duties
           ,
           and
           how
           hardly
           they
           are
           brought
           to
           the
           well
           discharging
           of
           them
           by
           his
           bare
           commandement
           ,
           hath
           drawne
           them
           on
           by
           fit
           rewards
           ,
           promises
           ,
           and
           incouragements
           .
           For
           who
           doubteth
           ,
           that
           the
           deare
           seruants
           of
           God
           are
           much
           heartned
           and
           helped
           forward
           thereby
           ?
           and
           yet
           Gods
           charge
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           )
           ought
           most
           to
           preuaile
           with
           them
           ,
           though
           hypocrites
           and
           time-seruers
           doe
           make
           their
           greatest
           account
           of
           them
           ,
           other
           ,
           little
           setting
           by
           this
           in
           the
           meane
           
           while
           ,
           till
           God
           open
           their
           eies
           to
           repent
           ,
           or
           till
           they
           bee
           hardned
           .
           For
           what
           one
           of
           a
           thousand
           in
           any
           calling
           or
           condition
           would
           labour
           and
           trauell
           euen
           for
           the
           necessarie
           helpes
           to
           this
           life
           ,
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           bare
           commandement
           [
           thou
           shalt
           labour
           ]
           if
           gaine
           and
           profit
           came
           not
           in
           thereby
           ?
        
         
           To
           proceed
           ,
           Othniel
           being
           the
           meanest
           in
           his
           fathers
           house
           ,
           and
           yet
           Caleb
           
           keeping
           promise
           with
           him
           ,
           in
           giuing
           his
           daughter
           to
           him
           ;
           it
           commendeth
           his
           faithfulnes
           in
           that
           he
           did
           not
           winde
           out
           dishonestly
           from
           making
           good
           his
           word
           ,
           as
           men
           vse
           to
           doe
           ;
           euen
           as
           hee
           is
           set
           forth
           ,
           and
           praised
           in
           many
           other
           respects
           before
           .
           To
           be
           praised
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           to
           praise
           a
           mans
           selfe
           is
           matter
           of
           small
           reiovcing
           ,
           
             but
             he
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             praiseth
             is
             blessed
          
           ;
           as
           Iob
           was
           ,
           seeing
           
           God
           himselfe
           spake
           of
           him
           thus
           to
           Satan
           ,
           
             Hast
             thou
             not
             considered
             my
             servant
             Iob
             ,
             that
             he
             feareth
             God
             ,
             and
             departeth
             from
             euill
             .
          
           And
           so
           he
           commended
           Zacharie
           
           and
           Elizabeth
           ,
           and
           Cornelius
           .
           But
           to
           come
           more
           particularly
           to
           that
           which
           
           he
           is
           commended
           for
           here
           ,
           I
           meane
           his
           faithfulnesse
           in
           keeping
           his
           promise
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           so
           great
           a
           matter
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           had
           that
           which
           he
           would
           at
           Othniels
           hands
           ;
           how
           many
           (
           thinke
           we
           )
           shall
           be
           found
           that
           wil
           doe
           so
           ?
           but
           winde
           out
           from
           standing
           to
           their
           word
           ,
           dishonestly
           ,
           and
           with
           subtill
           distinctions
           ,
           wranglings
           ,
           and
           wrestings
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           other
           setting
           downe
           their
           meanings
           then
           they
           had
           ,
           when
           they
           promised
           ,
           especially
           if
           it
           bee
           for
           their
           owne
           benefit
           and
           aduantages
           ?
           Oh
           ,
           it
           is
           lamentable
           euery
           where
           to
           behold
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           innocent
           (
           who
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           poorer
           sort
           )
           goe
           commonly
           by
           the
           hardest
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           let
           vs
           know
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           take
           part
           with
           the
           wronged
           and
           oppressed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           let
           vs
           beware
           of
           it
           .
           But
           the
           world
           is
           come
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           hold
           of
           the
           most
           mens
           word
           :
           no
           ,
           nor
           of
           their
           wrighting
           neither
           ,
           if
           by
           any
           meanes
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           shifted
           off
           ,
           and
           denied
           .
           Which
           caused
           Salomon
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             Euery
             man
             will
          
           
           
             boast
             of
             his
             owne
             goodnesse
             ,
             but
             where
             shall
             wee
             find
             a
             faithfull
             man
             ?
          
           It
           is
           a
           vertue
           that
           God
           requireth
           to
           be
           in
           him
           ,
           whom
           hee
           will
           put
           in
           his
           seruice
           ,
           I
           meane
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           as
           Paul
           sheweth
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           counted
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           
           then
           put
           in
           his
           seruice
           .
           And
           wee
           in
           our
           earthly
           dealings
           ,
           what
           other
           good
           parts
           soeuer
           we
           find
           in
           our
           seruants
           ,
           yet
           we
           are
           glad
           to
           forgoe
           them
           all
           ,
           if
           we
           cannot
           haue
           them
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           trustie
           to
           vs.
           And
           so
           vnfaithfulnesse
           on
           the
           contrarv
           ,
           is
           so
           dishked
           and
           hated
           euen
           of
           those
           who
           are
           faultie
           in
           it
           themselues
           ,
           though
           blind
           through
           selfeloue
           in
           seeing
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           can
           no
           way
           hide
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           breaketh
           forth
           in
           thē
           to
           be
           seene
           openly
           ,
           are
           brought
           into
           vtter
           discredit
           by
           it
           .
           And
           euen
           so
           ,
           if
           others
           ,
           who
           as
           commonly
           offend
           in
           
           it
           ,
           but
           can
           more
           cleanely
           conuay
           ,
           and
           hide
           it
           with
           setting
           a
           faire
           face
           on
           it
           ,
           were
           brought
           to
           light
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           who
           cannot
           so
           easily
           couer
           it
           ,
           they
           should
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           be
           in
           little
           account
           ,
           how
           many
           so
           euer
           they
           be
           who
           are
           tainted
           with
           it
           .
           
             Gehezay
             ,
             Iudas
             ,
             Ananias
          
           ,
           with
           Saphira
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           who
           
           gaue
           shew
           of
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           after
           hee
           heard
           Philip
           preach
           ,
           these
           with
           many
           such
           do
           testifie
           ,
           how
           this
           faithfulnes
           is
           iustled
           aside
           ,
           and
           reiected
           .
           But
           happie
           was
           
             Nathaniel
             ,
             a
             true
             Israelite
             ,
             in
             whom
             there
             was
             no
             guide
             ,
          
           who
           then
           did
           reioyce
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           now
           doth
           inioy
           the
           fruit
           of
           it
           in
           heauen
           ,
           while
           the
           staine
           ,
           and
           reproch
           of
           the
           other
           mentioned
           ,
           will
           neuer
           be
           put
           out
           .
           And
           so
           (
           to
           conclude
           )
           must
           they
           all
           shew
           this
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           who
           desire
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Lords
           Tabernacle
           ,
           
           and
           consequently
           truly
           performe
           that
           which
           they
           haue
           lawfully
           promised
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Psalme
           is
           plainely
           shewed
           .
           And
           but
           for
           the
           auoiding
           of
           
           tediousnes
           ,
           it
           might
           further
           be
           laid
           out
           more
           at
           large
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           somwhat
           to
           the
           disgracing
           of
           this
           sin
           of
           vnfaithfulnes
           in
           general
           ,
           &
           in
           deceiuing
           one
           another
           by
           breaking
           promise
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           much
           more
           odious
           when
           it
           is
           practized
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           religion
           :
           I
           meane
           ,
           while
           men
           shall
           professe
           with
           their
           mouthes
           to
           feare
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           denie
           the
           power
           thereof
           in
           their
           liues
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           them
           did
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           haue
           spoke
           before
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           shew
           Calebs
           liberality
           to
           Othniel
           ,
           it
           is
           shewed
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           had
           giuen
           
           his
           daughter
           to
           him
           ;
           so
           hee
           gaue
           him
           a
           liberall
           and
           rich
           dowry
           with
           her
           ,
           which
           we
           vnderstand
           to
           haue
           been
           so
           by
           her
           owne
           words
           ;
           when
           she
           said
           to
           her
           father
           ,
           thou
           hast
           giuen
           me
           a
           countrey
           :
           and
           this
           he
           did
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           bee
           seene
           that
           he
           gaue
           her
           freely
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           promised
           to
           doe
           :
           for
           hee
           was
           a
           great
           Prince
           ,
           and
           Othniel
           was
           of
           the
           same
           Tribe
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           (
           to
           shew
           the
           the
           libertie
           that
           children
           haue
           allowed
           them
           of
           God
           ,
           )
           it
           is
           said
           here
           ,
           that
           she
           desired
           other
           ground
           of
           her
           father
           ,
           (
           as
           she
           had
           mooued
           her
           husband
           before
           to
           doe
           ,
           with
           springs
           of
           water
           fit
           for
           their
           vse
           ,
           seeing
           that
           was
           dry
           ground
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           giuen
           her
           .
           And
           she
           tooke
           the
           fittest
           oppertunitie
           to
           request
           it
           ,
           when
           she
           hauing
           gone
           to
           abide
           and
           dwell
           with
           her
           husband
           ,
           and
           they
           both
           had
           (
           in
           all
           likelihood
           )
           viewed
           the
           ground
           ,
           after
           that
           ,
           she
           returning
           to
           her
           father
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           meet
           her
           ,
           she
           cast
           herselfe
           from
           her
           asse
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           do
           reuerence
           ,
           and
           her
           dutie
           to
           her
           father
           ,
           and
           then
           shee
           made
           this
           petition
           to
           him
           .
           This
           be
           said
           for
           the
           clearing
           and
           better
           vnderstanding
           of
           these
           two
           verses
           .
           This
           story
           ,
           though
           briefe
           ,
           doth
           giue
           good
           light
           to
           vs
           both
           about
           one
           dutie
           of
           parents
           in
           marrying
           their
           children
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           prouide
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           may
           conueniently
           also
           of
           and
           about
           the
           liberties
           of
           the
           children
           againe
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           bestowed
           in
           marriage
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           make
           request
           for
           necessaries
           ,
           if
           there
           haue
           been
           neglect
           thereof
           before
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           concerning
           parents
           ,
           seeing
           Caleb
           gaue
           possessions
           with
           his
           daughter
           at
           her
           marriage
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           greatnesse
           ;
           euen
           possessions
           of
           ground
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           bin
           lawfull
           for
           him
           to
           haue
           done
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           young
           couple
           were
           both
           of
           the
           same
           Tribe
           ,
           it
           teacheth
           that
           parents
           at
           the
           putting
           of
           their
           children
           (
           which
           haue
           been
           obedient
           to
           them
           )
           from
           their
           charge
           ,
           at
           their
           marriage
           ,
           should
           as
           sufficiently
           prouide
           for
           them
           as
           they
           may
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           may
           stand
           with
           other
           conueniences
           .
           They
           should
           not
           seeke
           and
           desire
           to
           please
           them
           in
           marriage
           without
           their
           charge
           ,
           for
           many
           inconueniences
           goe
           therewith
           :
           as
           Abraham
           gaue
           portions
           to
           Isaac
           ,
           and
           Ishmael
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           declared
           
           to
           vs
           in
           the
           story
           of
           diuiding
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           well
           pleased
           with
           this
           ,
           that
           prouision
           should
           be
           made
           for
           posteritie
           ,
           one
           generation
           after
           another
           .
           Neither
           could
           societies
           be
           otherwise
           maintained
           among
           men
           in
           good
           sort
           ,
           nor
           children
           be
           bestowed
           in
           fit
           and
           due
           time
           in
           marriage
           ,
           whereby
           very
           great
           hurt
           and
           detriment
           must
           needs
           fall
           out
           ,
           both
           to
           Church
           and
           commonwealth
           .
        
         
           But
           herein
           I
           meane
           in
           parents
           prouiding
           for
           their
           children
           ,
           (
           as
           farre
           as
           my
           knowledge
           reacheth
           )
           there
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           no
           great
           fault
           to
           bee
           found
           :
           although
           indeed
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           vnnaturall
           and
           hard
           harted
           men
           ,
           from
           whom
           little
           or
           nothing
           can
           be
           wrong
           ,
           (
           though
           ability
           faile
           them
           not
           )
           till
           they
           must
           leaue
           their
           goods
           to
           bee
           scrambled
           for
           by
           their
           children
           with
           much
           strife
           and
           contention
           seeing
           they
           could
           neuer
           bee
           brought
           to
           dispose
           of
           them
           in
           any
           reasonable
           sort
           while
           they
           liued
           .
           But
           to
           leaue
           these
           ,
           and
           
           come
           againe
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           their
           fault
           is
           twofold
           otherwise
           ,
           though
           the
           most
           of
           them
           be
           not
           to
           be
           charged
           this
           way
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           .
           The
           one
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           get
           much
           of
           their
           wealth
           by
           ill
           meanes
           ,
           which
           they
           leaue
           richly
           to
           their
           children
           at
           their
           death
           ,
           or
           bestow
           it
           as
           they
           please
           vpon
           them
           in
           their
           life
           .
           The
           other
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           oft
           put
           all
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           hands
           into
           their
           childrens
           ,
           to
           preferre
           them
           in
           marriage
           ,
           and
           setting
           them
           vp
           so
           high
           ,
           they
           bring
           themselues
           as
           low
           .
           These
           two
           euils
           are
           very
           common
           ,
           and
           require
           good
           looking
           to
           ,
           for
           the
           amending
           of
           them
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sweet
           comming
           in
           of
           their
           goods
           to
           them
           which
           they
           wring
           from
           others
           by
           oppression
           ,
           extorsion
           ,
           violence
           ,
           or
           fraud
           ;
           it
           is
           (
           I
           say
           )
           sweet
           in
           the
           comming
           in
           ,
           but
           as
           bitter
           it
           shall
           bee
           ,
           (
           to
           the
           full
           )
           at
           the
           going
           out
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           hath
           set
           vs
           our
           bounds
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           in
           no
           wise
           offer
           others
           
           that
           measure
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           vnwilling
           should
           be
           offered
           to
           vs
           againe
           ,
           which
           rule
           ,
           though
           I
           am
           perswaded
           that
           Preachers
           may
           teare
           their
           tongues
           to
           the
           stumpes
           ,
           before
           they
           shall
           bring
           many
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           ,
           yet
           some
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           wil
           submit
           themselues
           vnto
           it
           .
           But
           in
           all
           dealings
           ,
           there
           are
           so
           many
           waies
           found
           out
           to
           vphold
           mens
           estates
           ,
           or
           to
           augment
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           pretence
           is
           for
           their
           children
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           heare
           nothing
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           spoken
           to
           perswade
           to
           equitie
           ,
           and
           innocency
           which
           make
           the
           practisers
           thereof
           bold
           as
           a
           Lion
           ,
           
           and
           to
           the
           trying
           of
           their
           doings
           ,
           whither
           they
           be
           good
           or
           no.
           
        
         
           Such
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           kinds
           of
           deceiuings
           ,
           and
           cruell
           dealings
           there
           are
           practised
           ,
           as
           by
           Executors
           in
           detaining
           the
           goods
           committed
           to
           their
           fidelity
           ,
           to
           be
           put
           to
           good
           vses
           ;
           such
           rackings
           of
           mens
           rents
           ,
           that
           they
           neuer
           regard
           how
           the
           tenant
           with
           all
           his
           toile
           may
           ,
           in
           any
           poore
           sort
           ,
           be
           maintained
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           forced
           by
           necessitie
           to
           leaue
           their
           farmes
           ,
           and
           some
           to
           run
           cleane
           away
           .
           Such
           exactions
           in
           their
           loanes
           ,
           till
           they
           fill
           the
           prisons
           with
           them
           ,
           who
           cannot
           pay
           their
           vnreasonable
           demands
           ,
           whereas
           they
           should
           looke
           for
           no
           benefit
           thereby
           ,
           but
           that
           only
           which
           might
           stand
           with
           the
           benefit
           of
           them
           that
           vse
           and
           imploy
           the
           stocke
           .
           And
           to
           giue
           a
           taste
           of
           the
           rest
           by
           these
           ,
           who
           are
           occupied
           in
           greater
           dealings
           ,
           (
           for
           who
           can
           recken
           vp
           all
           )
           to
           come
           to
           smaller
           matters
           ,
           who
           almost
           deales
           iustly
           in
           them
           ?
           But
           ioynting
           there
           is
           one
           of
           another
           in
           two
           penny
           dealings
           (
           as
           pinching
           in
           measures
           and
           waights
           to
           get
           a
           groat
           or
           a
           shilling
           or
           in
           the
           whole
           bargaine
           ,
           with
           the
           like
           ,
           so
           that
           such
           gaine
           is
           more
           sweete
           to
           them
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           they
           may
           lawfully
           take
           for
           their
           commodities
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Prouerb
           ,
           stollen
           things
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           but
           
           
             waters
             are
             sweet
          
           .
           But
           by
           this
           ,
           conceiue
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           This
           shal
           suffice
           to
           say
           of
           the
           first
           sinne
           of
           parents
           about
           prouiding
           for
           their
           children
           ;
           that
           I
           say
           nothing
           of
           the
           great
           hurt
           they
           doe
           themselues
           hereby
           :
           for
           while
           they
           are
           thus
           greedily
           set
           to
           seeke
           commoditie
           for
           their
           children
           ,
           they
           bereaue
           themselues
           of
           knowledge
           and
           grace
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           they
           waxe
           very
           sloathfull
           and
           negligent
           in
           vsing
           the
           meanes
           to
           increase
           both
           ;
           and
           that
           also
           beside
           the
           omitting
           the
           doing
           of
           good
           to
           others
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           leauing
           no
           blessing
           ,
           (
           as
           Caleb
           did
           )
           but
           a
           curse
           to
           their
           posteritie
           ,
           who
           must
           pay
           the
           shot
           full
           dearely
           ,
           for
           all
           those
           commings
           in
           of
           vnrighteous
           Mammon
           .
           Better
           it
           is
           to
           be
           the
           beast
           ,
           then
           the
           child
           of
           such
           parents
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           fault
           of
           parents
           followeth
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           put
           themselues
           out
           of
           all
           ,
           euen
           house
           and
           home
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           and
           that
           for
           the
           preferring
           of
           their
           children
           to
           great
           mariages
           ,
           (
           little
           else
           being
           respected
           of
           them
           )
           wherein
           ,
           though
           
           they
           deale
           ill
           in
           the
           former
           to
           the
           loading
           and
           burdening
           of
           their
           consciences
           ,
           yet
           in
           this
           latter
           ,
           they
           prouide
           most
           vnwisely
           for
           themselues
           ,
           and
           their
           bodily
           estate
           and
           maintainance
           ,
           and
           thereby
           it
           must
           needs
           goe
           the
           worse
           with
           their
           soules
           .
           True
           it
           is
           indeed
           ,
           their
           children
           gaine
           wel
           by
           the
           bargaine
           ,
           (
           if
           all
           other
           things
           be
           sutable
           in
           their
           match
           ,
           as
           religion
           in
           both
           parties
           ,
           and
           good
           liking
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           very
           cause
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           both
           heires
           of
           the
           promise
           )
           but
           what
           wisdome
           is
           that
           in
           the
           parents
           ,
           to
           depriue
           themselues
           and
           many
           poore
           neighbours
           ,
           of
           the
           benefit
           ,
           which
           they
           might
           ,
           and
           by
           good
           right
           ought
           to
           haue
           inioyed
           by
           keeping
           their
           estate
           ,
           especially
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           it
           in
           their
           owne
           hands
           ,
           and
           to
           thrust
           their
           heads
           vnder
           their
           childrens
           wings
           ;
           to
           lift
           vp
           them
           ,
           and
           pluck
           downe
           themselues
           ,
           when
           yet
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           their
           children
           are
           very
           vnfit
           for
           it
           ?
           But
           be
           they
           as
           they
           may
           be
           ,
           I
           meane
           fit
           enough
           to
           vse
           that
           estate
           ,
           yet
           they
           hauing
           once
           obtained
           a
           right
           in
           al
           ,
           and
           being
           put
           into
           possession
           thereof
           ,
           how
           vnmeet
           is
           it
           that
           the
           parents
           must
           be
           beholding
           to
           them
           for
           that
           which
           they
           haue
           to
           liue
           with
           all
           ?
           And
           yet
           ,
           that
           shall
           be
           with
           grudging
           enough
           yeelded
           vnto
           them
           ,
           especially
           after
           a
           while
           .
           For
           they
           deale
           with
           them
           as
           flatterers
           do
           with
           their
           benefactors
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           sucked
           what
           they
           can
           ,
           then
           vnthankfully
           they
           cast
           them
           off
           ,
           and
           turne
           them
           ouer
           perke
           ,
           nay
           ,
           more
           then
           that
           ,
           if
           their
           parents
           haue
           kept
           any
           thing
           in
           their
           owne
           hands
           to
           relieue
           themselues
           ,
           some
           children
           are
           neuer
           well
           ,
           till
           they
           haue
           ,
           vnder
           some
           colourable
           shew
           of
           reason
           ,
           wound
           euen
           that
           from
           them
           into
           their
           owne
           hands
           :
           or
           if
           they
           cannot
           ,
           then
           their
           death
           is
           longed
           for
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           haue
           all
           .
           So
           that
           their
           old
           age
           is
           tedious
           ,
           and
           irksome
           to
           them
           ,
           wherein
           they
           should
           looke
           for
           most
           kindnesse
           and
           quietnes
           at
           their
           childrens
           hands
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           respect
           and
           regard
           to
           be
           had
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           their
           occupyings
           ;
           I
           deny
           not
           ,
           but
           when
           age
           hath
           made
           them
           vnfit
           for
           labour
           ,
           or
           ouerseeing
           their
           commodities
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           conuenient
           to
           yeeld
           them
           into
           their
           childrens
           hands
           ,
           those
           I
           meane
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           respects
           shall
           be
           thought
           meetest
           for
           the
           same
           ;
           but
           vpon
           good
           conditions
           ,
           yet
           ,
           that
           their
           parents
           may
           be
           well
           dealt
           with
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           keepe
           the
           chiefe
           hold
           in
           their
           owne
           hands
           for
           the
           time
           .
           And
           these
           two
           dangers
           being
           wisely
           auoided
           by
           parents
           ,
           I
           freely
           affirme
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           prouide
           for
           their
           children
           ,
           as
           I
           
           haue
           said
           ,
           when
           they
           bestow
           them
           in
           marriage
           ,
           wherein
           (
           yet
           )
           this
           must
           bee
           obserued
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           straine
           themselues
           the
           further
           to
           do
           them
           good
           ,
           and
           more
           good
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           shewed
           themselues
           most
           obedient
           to
           them
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           most
           humble
           ,
           and
           are
           qualified
           with
           other
           good
           fruites
           of
           religion
           .
           And
           this
           be
           said
           of
           the
           parents
           prouiding
           for
           their
           children
           ,
           at
           the
           putting
           of
           them
           forth
           to
           marriage
           ,
           by
           occasion
           of
           Calebs
           so
           doing
           to
           his
           daughter
           .
           Now
           followeth
           the
           other
           point
           in
           this
           short
           story
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           libertie
           ,
           which
           the
           children
           haue
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           to
           make
           request
           for
           themselues
           to
           their
           parents
           :
           But
           I
           will
           here
           cut
           off
           ,
           as
           hauing
           been
           ouer
           long
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SIXTH
           SERMON
           VPON
           THE
           FIRST
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           NOw
           to
           goe
           forward
           in
           the
           story
           where
           I
           left
           concerning
           Caleb
           
           and
           Acsah
           his
           daughter
           ,
           wee
           are
           here
           to
           consider
           what
           
             Acsah
             ,
             Calebs
          
           daughter
           said
           to
           her
           father
           when
           he
           met
           her
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           what
           he
           himselfe
           her
           father
           did
           to
           her
           ,
           when
           he
           gaue
           her
           to
           Othniel
           in
           marriage
           .
           She
           (
           it
           is
           said
           here
           )
           when
           she
           came
           first
           to
           her
           husband
           ,
           moued
           him
           to
           aske
           of
           her
           father
           a
           field
           ;
           but
           whither
           he
           was
           loath
           and
           refused
           ,
           or
           whither
           he
           tarried
           too
           long
           ,
           she
           lighted
           off
           her
           asse
           and
           made
           the
           request
           to
           her
           father
           herselfe
           ,
           he
           giuing
           her
           oportunitie
           by
           asking
           of
           her
           ,
           what
           she
           desired
           ;
           for
           it
           seemes
           ,
           hee
           saw
           ,
           shee
           came
           to
           some
           such
           end
           ,
           then
           she
           besought
           him
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           had
           giuen
           her
           drie
           ground
           without
           water
           ,
           so
           he
           would
           giue
           her
           springs
           of
           water
           to
           it
           ,
           for
           her
           bounds
           were
           great
           and
           large
           ;
           and
           she
           requesting
           this
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           gaue
           them
           vnto
           her
           contentation
           .
           Now
           from
           hence
           we
           may
           learne
           (
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           )
           besides
           the
           reuerence
           she
           shewed
           to
           her
           father
           in
           lighting
           from
           her
           beast
           ,
           what
           the
           libertie
           of
           children
           is
           
           when
           they
           are
           bestowed
           in
           marriage
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           this
           :
        
         
           They
           may
           desire
           of
           their
           parents
           ,
           as
           their
           abilitie
           will
           giue
           leaue
           ,
           such
           things
           as
           they
           see
           to
           be
           needful
           for
           them
           in
           their
           place
           ,
           to
           the
           honest
           supply
           of
           their
           wants
           ,
           if
           their
           parents
           haue
           neglected
           ,
           or
           not
           seene
           ,
           and
           remembred
           it
           ;
           seeing
           they
           are
           to
           looke
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           none
           are
           fitter
           nor
           meeter
           to
           helpe
           them
           .
           For
           through
           want
           of
           necessaries
           ,
           there
           is
           much
           discouragement
           oft-times
           to
           young
           beginners
           ,
           and
           the
           parents
           are
           to
           prouide
           and
           lay
           vp
           for
           the
           children
           .
           But
           whilest
           it
           is
           allowed
           them
           to
           desire
           things
           needfull
           and
           meet
           
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           fit
           for
           them
           in
           a
           stout
           and
           stately
           maner
           to
           require
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           forget
           themselues
           ,
           but
           in
           humilitie
           to
           request
           it
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           fit
           for
           them
           to
           serue
           their
           owne
           turne
           in
           what
           they
           list
           ,
           for
           the
           setting
           vp
           their
           owne
           countenance
           ,
           or
           to
           pluck
           from
           others
           ,
           who
           are
           as
           wel
           to
           be
           regarded
           as
           they
           ;
           (
           which
           yet
           is
           too
           common
           ,
           )
           that
           euery
           one
           is
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           consider
           another
           by
           himselfe
           .
           This
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           must
           be
           taken
           heed
           off
           ,
           lest
           it
           raise
           disagreement
           and
           hard
           thoughts
           betwixt
           them
           and
           their
           brethren
           .
           As
           for
           her
           demand
           ,
           the
           text
           plainly
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           very
           needful
           that
           she
           asked
           ,
           though
           her
           father
           had
           granted
           out
           her
           portion
           before
           ;
           for
           wee
           know
           in
           those
           drie
           and
           South
           Countries
           what
           need
           there
           was
           of
           water
           .
           And
           we
           see
           that
           her
           request
           being
           so
           reasonable
           ,
           her
           father
           neuer
           stood
           about
           it
           ,
           but
           yeelded
           to
           her
           freely
           and
           liberally
           ,
           euen
           springs
           in
           the
           vpper
           and
           nether
           grounds
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           parents
           should
           doe
           to
           their
           children
           according
           to
           their
           abilitie
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           before
           .
        
         
           It
           followeth
           .
        
         
           VERS
           .
           16.
           
           
             And
             the
             children
             of
             Keny
             ,
             Moses
             father
             in
             law
             ,
             went
             vp
             out
             of
          
           
           
             the
             city
             of
             Palme
             trees
             with
             the
             children
             of
             Iuda
             ,
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Iuda
             ,
             that
             lyeth
             in
             the
             South
             of
             Arad
             ,
             and
             went
             and
             dwelt
             among
             the
             people
             .
          
        
         
           WE
           haue
           heard
           of
           
             Caleb
             ,
             Othniel
          
           and
           Acsah
           .
           Now
           to
           proceed
           in
           the
           
           Chapter
           ,
           there
           is
           added
           here
           in
           this
           next
           verse
           interlaced
           betwixt
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           following
           a
           briefe
           mention
           of
           the
           Kenites
           ,
           the
           posteritie
           of
           
             Keni
             Moses
          
           father
           in
           law
           ,
           how
           they
           came
           downe
           with
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Iuda
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           when
           they
           destroyed
           Hebron
           and
           Debir
           ,
           and
           they
           dwelt
           by
           them
           in
           tents
           .
           For
           Hobab
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           Keni
           and
           his
           retinue
           ,
           being
           perswaded
           by
           Moses
           (
           when
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           were
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           going
           toward
           
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           )
           to
           goe
           with
           them
           hee
           promising
           them
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Lord
           had
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           doe
           them
           good
           ;
           so
           he
           (
           I
           meane
           Moses
           )
           would
           likewise
           make
           them
           partakers
           thereof
           .
           Hereupon
           some
           of
           these
           Kenites
           went
           with
           him
           and
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           were
           guides
           to
           them
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           the
           way
           that
           they
           went
           ;
           and
           these
           Kenites
           came
           ouer
           Iordan
           with
           Israel
           ,
           and
           abode
           with
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Beniamin
           at
           Iericho
           ,
           the
           citie
           of
           Palm-trees
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           they
           came
           and
           abode
           with
           the
           men
           of
           Iuda
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           woon
           the
           forementioned
           citie
           ,
           and
           other
           thereby
           .
           And
           the
           story
           recordeth
           that
           these
           went
           and
           liued
           with
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           to
           be
           better
           instructed
           in
           the
           right
           manner
           of
           worshipping
           God
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           by
           their
           predecessors
           made
           beginnings
           therin
           before
           .
           This
           dwelling
           of
           the
           Kenites
           with
           the
           people
           
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           leauing
           their
           owne
           countrey
           ,
           for
           the
           ioyning
           thēselues
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           highly
           commendeth
           them
           ,
           so
           it
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           behouefull
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           our
           dutie
           ,
           and
           much
           to
           our
           benefit
           ,
           to
           ioyne
           our selues
           ,
           (
           as
           wee
           may
           haue
           oportunitie
           ,
           )
           to
           the
           godly
           and
           their
           fellowship
           .
           These
           Kenites
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           done
           as
           the
           most
           doe
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           ignorant
           of
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           had
           lyen
           in
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           knowne
           the
           Lord
           ,
           their
           hope
           and
           happinesse
           ,
           but
           they
           more
           regarding
           to
           seeke
           true
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           therefore
           leauing
           their
           owne
           countrie
           ,
           and
           being
           much
           kindled
           and
           incouraged
           thereby
           with
           the
           loue
           of
           Gods
           promises
           ,
           they
           prospered
           among
           the
           people
           of
           God.
           And
           so
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           wee
           ought
           to
           seeke
           and
           ioyne
           our selues
           in
           acquaintance
           with
           
           the
           religious
           and
           godly
           ,
           who
           liue
           by
           faith
           and
           hope
           ,
           such
           as
           maketh
           not
           ashamed
           .
           For
           though
           wee
           liue
           not
           among
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           yet
           wee
           liue
           for
           the
           most
           part
           among
           Papists
           ,
           Atheists
           ,
           blind
           and
           prophane
           Worldings
           :
           whose
           conuersation
           and
           example
           wee
           are
           easily
           infected
           by
           ,
           and
           made
           like
           vnto
           them
           .
           
             I
             wrote
             to
             you
          
           (
           saith
           Saint
           
             Paul
             )
             that
             ye
             company
             not
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           ye
           haue
           
           no
           fellowship
           
             with
             fornicators
          
           ,
           drunckards
           ,
           extorsioners
           ,
           Idolaters
           ,
           railers
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           for
           we
           know
           ,
           that
           
             euill
             words
             corrupt
             good
             manners
          
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           although
           
           we
           cannot
           but
           liue
           where
           such
           be
           ,
           as
           Israel
           did
           with
           the
           Egyptians
           :
           yet
           we
           are
           bound
           ,
           euen
           in
           our
           ciuill
           contracts
           and
           dealings
           with
           them
           ,
           (
           which
           wee
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           haue
           ,
           and
           vse
           with
           them
           sometime
           ;
           )
           to
           beware
           ,
           that
           wee
           be
           not
           drawne
           to
           neere
           societie
           with
           them
           ,
           lest
           we
           learne
           their
           manners
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           wincke
           at
           them
           ,
           and
           beare
           with
           them
           ,
           of
           the
           which
           wee
           should
           shew
           our
           vtter
           dislike
           ;
           seeing
           we
           know
           ,
           that
           two
           cannot
           walke
           together
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           be
           of
           one
           mind
           ,
           and
           yet
           wee
           must
           not
           scorne
           or
           disdaine
           the
           worst
           or
           meanest
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           liue
           among
           them
           in
           al
           innocencie
           ,
           humility
           ,
           and
           good
           
           carriage
           of
           our selues
           ,
           lest
           we
           harden
           them
           ;
           but
           rather
           that
           wee
           may
           wait
           patiently
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           God
           at
           any
           time
           will
           giue
           them
           repentance
           .
        
         
         
           And
           if
           the
           company
           and
           neere
           acquaintance
           with
           the
           godly
           be
           so
           precious
           ,
           then
           beware
           lest
           
             we
             forsake
             our
             fellowship
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             some
             is
             ,
          
           but
           make
           
           we
           much
           of
           such
           ,
           and
           let
           our
           
             delight
             be
          
           ,
           (
           as
           Dauid
           said
           his
           was
           ,
           )
           
             in
             the
             Saints
          
           
           
             that
             are
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             as
             excell
             in
             vertue
             .
          
           And
           such
           as
           dwell
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           haue
           dealings
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           neighbours
           that
           are
           neere
           seated
           together
           ,
           must
           needs
           in
           some
           sort
           haue
           ;
           let
           them
           take
           heed
           ,
           that
           through
           commonnesse
           of
           liuing
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           waxe
           not
           wearie
           of
           this
           blessing
           ,
           as
           wee
           easily
           are
           brought
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           be
           easily
           alienated
           from
           them
           by
           testinesse
           and
           conceits
           ,
           as
           too
           many
           are
           )
           euen
           by
           small
           occasions
           ,
           and
           for
           very
           trifles
           ;
           when
           we
           haue
           yet
           learned
           ,
           one
           to
           beare
           anothers
           burthen
           :
           and
           religion
           teacheth
           vs
           to
           make
           especiall
           account
           of
           ,
           and
           in
           any
           wise
           to
           seeke
           peace
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           insue
           and
           follow
           after
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           flie
           from
           vs
           ,
           that
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           
           all
           may
           say
           ,
           we
           be
           the
           very
           disciples
           of
           Christ
           indeed
           ,
           for
           that
           we
           so
           loue
           one
           another
           .
           Thus
           let
           them
           doe
           good
           and
           take
           good
           mutually
           together
           euery
           way
           as
           they
           can
           .
           But
           to
           whom
           are
           good
           people
           commonly
           daintiest
           ?
           euen
           to
           such
           as
           dwel
           a
           farre
           off
           from
           them
           :
           God
           declaring
           thereby
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           dwell
           by
           them
           ,
           are
           blind
           in
           not
           discerning
           and
           seeing
           what
           such
           a
           benefit
           is
           worth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           they
           prouoke
           God
           to
           giue
           them
           their
           habitation
           ,
           and
           to
           send
           them
           among
           such
           as
           they
           themselues
           be
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           vnquiet
           ,
           and
           froward
           people
           ,
           yea
           and
           worse
           then
           so
           ,
           I
           meane
           prophane
           &
           skorners
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           thereby
           the
           better
           know
           what
           godly
           friendship
           is
           worth
           ,
           who
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           wise
           ,
           would
           haue
           kept
           themselues
           well
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           well
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           better
           company
           .
           I
           haue
           seene
           in
           my
           time
           ,
           some
           that
           tooke
           a
           pritch
           against
           
           such
           as
           feared
           God
           ,
           and
           were
           truly
           religious
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           distempered
           heate
           ,
           and
           ouerhastie
           dislike
           and
           wearinesse
           of
           their
           fellowship
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           farre
           better
           then
           themselues
           ,
           (
           thus
           are
           men
           caried
           of
           their
           sections
           rashly
           ,
           wilfully
           ,
           and
           in
           passion
           :
           )
           in
           this
           their
           heate
           (
           I
           say
           )
           they
           would
           needs
           resolue
           to
           remoue
           their
           dwelling
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           had
           made
           choice
           of
           it
           to
           their
           owne
           liking
           ,
           when
           no
           perswasions
           might
           stay
           them
           from
           it
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           handled
           by
           strangers
           that
           knew
           not
           God
           nor
           their
           duties
           ,
           and
           so
           vexed
           and
           crossed
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           cried
           out
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           
             Wo
             is
             me
             that
             I
             am
          
           
           
             constrained
             to
             dwell
             in
             Meshec
          
           ,
           meaning
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           then
           so
           troubled
           with
           them
           that
           had
           no
           pitty
           nor
           regard
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           with
           shame
           confesse
           then
           ,
           and
           cry
           out
           ,
           that
           godly
           neighbours
           are
           a
           treasure
           ,
           and
           wished
           with
           much
           losse
           to
           dwell
           by
           them
           againe
           .
        
         
           This
           example
           of
           the
           Kenites
           should
           further
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           though
           it
           is
           both
           lawfull
           and
           meete
           to
           regard
           maintenance
           ,
           yet
           we
           ought
           to
           respect
           chiefly
           in
           
           remoouing
           our
           dwellings
           ,
           the
           true
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           now
           is
           to
           be
           attained
           of
           vs
           by
           a
           sound
           ministery
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           seldome
           without
           some
           whose
           companie
           is
           to
           bee
           desired
           ,
           and
           whose
           acquaintance
           may
           make
           our
           liues
           sweet
           and
           ioyfull
           .
           As
           Ruth
           the
           Moabitesse
           did
           therefore
           follow
           her
           mother
           
           in
           law
           Naomi
           into
           the
           holy
           land
           ,
           out
           of
           her
           owne
           country
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           plucked
           from
           her
           by
           all
           the
           prerogatiues
           thereof
           ,
           her
           kindred
           ,
           acquaintance
           and
           such
           like
           .
           It
           was
           the
           commendation
           of
           strangers
           ,
           as
           we
           oft
           reade
           in
           the
           
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           saw
           Gods
           blessing
           vpon
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           they
           turned
           to
           their
           religion
           ,
           and
           said
           with
           Ruth
           to
           
             Naomi
             ,
             thy
             God
             shall
             be
             our
             God
             :
          
           whereas
           we
           see
           that
           the
           most
           sort
           are
           rather
           content
           to
           part
           with
           some
           good
           commoditie
           ,
           then
           they
           would
           dwell
           among
           Gods
           people
           ,
           thinking
           it
           a
           bondage
           
           to
           liue
           with
           such
           as
           will
           not
           run
           to
           the
           same
           excesse
           of
           riot
           with
           them
           .
           Commonly
           
           when
           men
           change
           their
           dwellings
           they
           respect
           some
           sinister
           end
           thereof
           ,
           as
           profit
           ,
           or
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           their
           lusts
           ,
           and
           let
           religion
           goe
           where
           it
           will.
           But
           ,
           to
           passe
           from
           these
           ,
           such
           a
           mind
           should
           they
           haue
           ,
           as
           Ruth
           and
           the
           like
           had
           ,
           that
           trauell
           into
           farre
           countries
           to
           see
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           with
           the
           Queene
           of
           the
           South
           ,
           seeke
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           to
           guide
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           
           as
           to
           see
           the
           countries
           ,
           or
           reape
           commodities
           and
           pleasures
           there
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           is
           out
           of
           question
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           bring
           home
           the
           vaine
           fashion
           ,
           with
           the
           rude
           and
           heathenish
           manners
           thereof
           ,
           to
           the
           tainting
           of
           other
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           vtter
           vndoing
           ,
           as
           by
           too
           wofull
           experience
           we
           see
           at
           this
           day
           .
           To
           returne
           from
           trauellers
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           though
           I
           confesse
           that
           men
           in
           their
           remoouing
           their
           dwelling
           may
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           must
           regard
           their
           commoditie
           ;
           yet
           not
           that
           only
           ,
           but
           withall
           they
           should
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           set
           vp
           an
           alter
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           retaine
           Gods
           true
           worship
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           it
           may
           be
           vpholden
           where
           they
           shall
           become
           .
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             17.
             
             
               But
               Iuda
               went
               with
               Simeon
               his
               brother
               ,
               and
               they
               shew
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
               that
               inhabited
               Zephath
               ,
               and
               vtterly
               destroyed
               it
               ,
               and
               called
               the
               name
               of
               the
               city
               Hormah
               .
            
          
           
             18.
             
             
               Also
               Iuda
               tooke
               Azzah
               with
               the
               coastes
               thereof
               ,
               and
               Ashkelon
               with
               the
               coastes
               thereof
               ,
               and
               Ekron
               with
               the
               coastes
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             19.
             
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               was
               with
               Iudah
               ,
               and
               he
               possessed
               the
               mountaines
               :
               for
               hee
               could
               not
               driue
               out
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               valleyes
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               chariots
               of
               iron
               .
            
          
        
         
           NOw
           this
           16.
           verse
           of
           the
           Kenites
           being
           spoken
           of
           ,
           we
           are
           come
           to
           an
           end
           
           of
           the
           long
           repetition
           of
           the
           actes
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           done
           in
           the
           time
           Ioshua
           ,
           mentioned
           frō
           the
           8.
           verse
           to
           this
           16.
           which
           was
           ,
           as
           we
           heard
           interlaced
           ,
           and
           here
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           returneth
           to
           Simeon
           and
           Iudah
           ,
           and
           proceedeth
           in
           these
           two
           verses
           ,
           to
           set
           downe
           other
           actes
           of
           theirs
           after
           Ioshuahs
           death
           ,
           as
           he
           began
           to
           doe
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           chapter
           vnto
           the
           8.
           verse
           ,
           and
           sheweth
           how
           they
           destroyed
           another
           city
           of
           the
           Canaanites
           Zephath
           by
           name
           :
           and
           that
           they
           tooke
           more
           cityes
           besides
           which
           were
           after
           ,
           as
           by
           their
           names
           here
           sett
           downe
           ,
           we
           know
           ,
           possessed
           of
           the
           Philistines
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           they
           wasted
           some
           of
           the
           cityes
           vtterly
           by
           fire
           ,
           as
           Hazor
           and
           Iericho
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           delt
           with
           this
           here
           mentioned
           .
           Zephath
           :
           whereas
           they
           inhabited
           others
           of
           them
           .
           Why
           they
           delt
           so
           with
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           sett
           downe
           ,
           but
           they
           did
           as
           they
           were
           commanded
           .
           We
           are
           sure
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           God
           might
           shew
           his
           kindnesse
           to
           Israel
           ,
           when
           some
           of
           them
           were
           vtterly
           subuerted
           ,
           where
           greatest
           danger
           was
           to
           be
           feared
           :
           and
           to
           testifie
           his
           seueritie
           and
           his
           iustice
           to
           such
           of
           his
           enemies
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           for
           any
           to
           crie
           out
           of
           it
           as
           crueltie
           ,
           which
           the
           righteous
           God
           saw
           meet
           to
           be
           done
           .
        
         
           And
           by
           this
           we
           must
           learne
           ,
           that
           though
           wee
           bee
           forbidden
           to
           hate
           the
           
           persons
           of
           our
           enemies
           ,
           yet
           when
           wee
           bee
           set
           by
           the
           Lord
           to
           execute
           iudgement
           vpon
           them
           ,
           our
           eie
           must
           not
           spare
           them
           ,
           vnder
           the
           colour
           of
           charitie
           or
           compassion
           ,
           for
           their
           propernesse
           ,
           manhood
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           foolish
           respect
           ;
           Neither
           may
           we
           do
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Lord
           negligently
           .
           Thus
           Ioshua
           ,
           though
           he
           pitied
           the
           state
           of
           Achan
           ,
           yet
           plainely
           tels
           him
           ,
           
             In
             as
             much
             as
             thou
             hast
             troubled
          
           
           
             vs
             ,
             the
             Lord
             shall
             trouble
             thee
             this
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Thus
           the
           Lord
           punished
           Saul
           seuerely
           
           for
           sparing
           Agag
           ,
           and
           Ahab
           for
           so
           dealing
           with
           Benhadad
           ,
           saying
           
             Thy
             life
          
           
           
             shall
             goe
             for
             his
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           must
           be
           well
           assured
           of
           Gods
           commandement
           ,
           when
           we
           goe
           about
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           against
           such
           persons
           as
           beeleaud
           ,
           stubburne
           and
           willfull
           .
           This
           commandement
           of
           God
           is
           to
           be
           extended
           not
           onely
           against
           all
           traiterous
           enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           also
           against
           that
           rauening
           and
           roguish
           progeny
           of
           spoilers
           of
           the
           peace
           and
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           hauocke
           makers
           of
           the
           commonwealth
           ,
           as
           murtherers
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           therefore
           confuteth
           the
           cursed
           practise
           of
           Iesuites
           ,
           who
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           as
           yet
           practizers
           in
           that
           kind
           themselues
           ,
           doe
           yet
           by
           all
           meanes
           labour
           to
           extenuate
           the
           odious
           facts
           and
           treacheries
           of
           their
           complices
           by
           false
           reports
           :
           and
           treducing
           the
           iust
           proceedings
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           and
           the
           execution
           of
           their
           lawes
           for
           the
           restraining
           of
           such
           monsters
           ,
           by
           infamous
           libels
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           But
           we
           must
           here
           take
           great
           heed
           also
           ,
           that
           we
           colour
           not
           our
           cruell
           and
           vncharitable
           actions
           with
           a
           pretence
           of
           zeale
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           giue
           place
           to
           our
           affections
           ,
           vnder
           a
           colour
           of
           seeking
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           :
           which
           may
           easily
           be
           done
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           did
           ,
           calling
           for
           fire
           from
           heauen
           vpon
           the
           Sam●●itans
           ,
           when
           
           they
           would
           not
           receiue
           Christ
           into
           their
           ciue
           :
           but
           wee
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           being
           our
           neighbours
           ,
           wee
           must
           bee
           enemies
           to
           none
           .
           For
           the
           which
           cause
           Dauid
           praved
           for
           his
           owne
           enemies
           as
           namely
           for
           Saul
           ,
           when
           yet
           hee
           
           prayed
           against
           Gods
           enemies
           ,
           hauing
           also
           good
           warrant
           to
           doe
           so
           .
           And
           Moses
           being
           the
           meekest
           of
           other
           in
           his
           owne
           case
           ;
           yet
           against
           Corah
           and
           his
           
           companie
           who
           were
           the
           enemies
           of
           God
           ,
           how
           earnestly
           did
           hee
           deale
           ,
           pronouncing
           that
           the
           earth
           should
           open
           ,
           and
           swallow
           them
           vp
           aliue
           for
           their
           rebellion
           .
           And
           Paul
           ,
           who
           teacheth
           vs
           
             to
             ouercome
             euill
             with
             good
          
           doe
           yet
           pray
           
           feruently
           against
           the
           false
           teachers
           ,
           saying
           to
           the
           Galarhians
           ,
           in
           great
           compassion
           towards
           them
           ,
           
             I
             would
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             cut
             off
             ,
             which
             doe
             disquiet
          
           
           you
           .
           So
           that
           as
           we
           heare
           they
           did
           ,
           it
           behoueth
           vs
           to
           beare
           our
           owne
           iniuries
           and
           indignities
           committed
           against
           vs
           withall
           meeknesse
           ,
           and
           to
           deale
           mildly
           in
           our
           owne
           matters
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Lords
           farre
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           And
           where
           it
           is
           demanded
           ,
           whether
           may
           the
           godly
           pray
           against
           Tyrants
           ,
           by
           whom
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           is
           hindred
           ;
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           against
           their
           tyrannie
           and
           cruell
           doings
           we
           ought
           to
           pray
           ,
           but
           not
           against
           their
           persons
           ,
           who
           may
           possibly
           repent
           .
           For
           the
           Lord
           not
           hauing
           reuealed
           to
           vs
           ,
           that
           for
           all
           their
           wickednesse
           ,
           they
           haue
           yet
           committed
           the
           vnpardonable
           sin
           ,
           therefore
           what
           good
           meaning
           so
           euer
           wee
           haue
           therein
           ,
           wee
           are
           not
           allowed
           to
           pray
           for
           their
           confusion
           .
           But
           if
           God
           once
           make
           knowne
           his
           mind
           to
           be
           such
           as
           he
           will
           haue
           them
           destroyed
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           be
           prayed
           for
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           both
           approoue
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           execute
           it
           accordingly
           :
           and
           yet
           so
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           are
           men
           we
           pitie
           them
           ,
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           denouncing
           against
           the
           people
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           
           shortly
           after
           to
           bee
           destroyed
           ,
           yet
           wept
           in
           beholding
           the
           miserie
           that
           was
           comming
           vpon
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           next
           verse
           ,
           it
           is
           shewed
           that
           Iuda
           yet
           preuailed
           further
           ,
           and
           woon
           
           other
           cities
           named
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           which
           yet
           ,
           in
           the
           3.
           chapter
           of
           this
           booke
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           haue
           been
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Philistines
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           also
           long
           after
           .
           For
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           oft
           prouoked
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           so
           lost
           againe
           some
           part
           of
           that
           which
           they
           had
           won
           ,
           euen
           as
           it
           was
           like
           now
           to
           bee
           ,
           that
           for
           their
           sin
           they
           lost
           these
           cities
           which
           they
           had
           before
           inioyed
           .
           In
           the
           19.
           verse
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           Iuda
           possessed
           the
           mountaines
           also
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           end
           that
           nothing
           might
           
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           men
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           them
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           and
           to
           Simeon
           ,
           for
           Simeon
           had
           entred
           into
           couenant
           to
           ioyne
           with
           them
           their
           brethren
           in
           these
           warres
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           here
           (
           though
           Iuda
           ,
           who
           was
           appointed
           thereto
           ,
           be
           onely
           named
           )
           to
           the
           end
           (
           I
           say
           )
           that
           nothing
           may
           be
           ascribed
           to
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           expressly
           added
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           was
           with
           them
           in
           those
           their
           great
           enterprizes
           .
           To
           teach
           vs
           by
           
           whose
           might
           they
           preuailed
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           the
           cause
           that
           they
           did
           so
           ,
           euen
           this
           ,
           seeing
           God
           was
           with
           them
           .
           And
           all
           men
           wil
           grant
           as
           much
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           be
           with
           a
           man
           he
           shall
           prosper
           ,
           and
           none
           shall
           be
           against
           him
           ,
           to
           do
           him
           hurt
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           writeth
           .
           And
           there
           is
           sufficient
           reason
           of
           it
           .
           For
           who
           shall
           resist
           him
           ?
           or
           if
           he
           say
           the
           word
           ,
           who
           shall
           call
           it
           backe
           ?
           Now
           we
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           
           that
           God
           is
           not
           with
           any
           man
           idle
           or
           weake
           ,
           but
           mighty
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           himselfe
           to
           Asa
           by
           the
           Prophet
           :
           
             The
             Lord
             looketh
             downe
             from
             heauen
             to
             see
             who
             is
             weake
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             he
             may
             be
             strong
             with
             him
             .
          
           But
           to
           the
           end
           so
           worthie
           a
           point
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           may
           throughly
           doe
           vs
           good
           ,
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           to
           haue
           God
           with
           vs
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           may
           rest
           surely
           perswaded
           that
           he
           is
           so
           ,
           and
           inioy
           his
           presence
           constantly
           while
           we
           liue
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           a
           treasure
           vnualuable
           and
           vnknowne
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           is
           required
           of
           vs
           by
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           first
           haue
           him
           for
           our
           God
           ;
           and
           be
           truly
           reconciled
           to
           him
           by
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           for
           then
           he
           will
           neuer
           leaue
           vs
           ,
           neither
           forsake
           vs
           ,
           but
           safely
           keepe
           vs
           to
           the
           resurrection
           day
           :
           but
           otherwise
           ,
           
           except
           God
           be
           thus
           made
           ours
           ,
           and
           we
           vnited
           to
           him
           by
           faith
           ,
           which
           howsoeuer
           it
           should
           be
           done
           ,
           cannot
           here
           be
           more
           set
           downe
           ,
           what
           portion
           of
           wealth
           ,
           wisdome
           ,
           &c.
           we
           haue
           out
           of
           that
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           accursed
           .
           And
           further
           we
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           bee
           with
           men
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           as
           by
           his
           power
           and
           bodily
           helpe
           ,
           and
           at
           some
           time
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           be
           with
           them
           to
           their
           effectuall
           comfort
           and
           alwaies
           .
           These
           are
           great
           matters
           ,
           and
           duly
           to
           be
           considered
           of
           vs
           ,
           for
           he
           may
           be
           with
           the
           wicked
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           was
           with
           Ahab
           ,
           when
           he
           gaue
           the
           great
           hoastes
           of
           Benhadad
           into
           his
           hands
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           hee
           may
           bee
           ,
           and
           is
           present
           with
           the
           vnbeleeuers
           in
           the
           congregation
           ,
           when
           he
           inlightneth
           them
           to
           vnderstand
           that
           which
           is
           soundly
           taught
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           liking
           of
           the
           same
           .
           But
           this
           is
           by
           his
           power
           onely
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           his
           effectuall
           grace
           and
           fauour
           ;
           as
           he
           was
           with
           Mary
           ,
           who
           being
           freely
           
           beloued
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           was
           also
           with
           her
           :
           and
           his
           being
           with
           her
           ,
           made
           her
           blessed
           and
           ioyful
           :
           and
           if
           he
           be
           thus
           with
           vs
           ,
           he
           wil
           both
           spiritually
           grace
           vs
           ,
           and
           also
           bodily
           blesse
           vs
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           expedient
           for
           vs
           ,
           euen
           as
           hee
           did
           Gedeon
           ,
           
           when
           he
           was
           said
           to
           be
           with
           him
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           we
           may
           not
           deceiue
           our selues
           ,
           it
           behoueth
           vs
           to
           marke
           ,
           for
           our
           singular
           and
           continuall
           comfort
           :
           and
           therefore
           let
           men
           giue
           all
           their
           diligence
           to
           make
           their
           saluation
           sure
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           into
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           abide
           therein
           ,
           then
           will
           he
           be
           with
           them
           to
           guide
           ,
           keepe
           and
           comfort
           them
           :
           and
           otherwise
           ,
           they
           
           may
           haue
           God
           with
           them
           (
           I
           deny
           not
           )
           sometime
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           ,
           though
           hee
           owe
           not
           euen
           that
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           so
           (
           yet
           )
           they
           may
           be
           miserable
           and
           vnhappie
           still
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           better
           manner
           hee
           was
           here
           with
           Iuda
           ,
           both
           before
           and
           at
           the
           time
           here
           mentioned
           ;
           also
           he
           declared
           the
           same
           by
           giuing
           their
           enemies
           into
           their
           hands
           .
           This
           confuteth
           the
           conceit
           of
           such
           as
           measure
           Gods
           being
           with
           them
           by
           his
           raising
           them
           in
           wealth
           ,
           or
           giuing
           them
           their
           desires
           .
           As
           Micah
           an
           Idolator
           applauded
           himselfe
           as
           beloued
           by
           God
           ,
           because
           hee
           gaue
           
           him
           a
           Leuite
           to
           be
           his
           priest
           ,
           whereas
           he
           giueth
           many
           wicked
           men
           their
           desires
           in
           wrath
           ,
           when
           yet
           he
           denieth
           to
           his
           owne
           ,
           theirs
           in
           fauour
           .
           And
           this
           is
           
           that
           ,
           which
           we
           haue
           to
           make
           profit
           of
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           words
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           that
           Iudah
           prospered
           ,
           seeing
           God
           was
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           We
           haue
           heard
           that
           they
           ouercame
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           hill
           countrey
           ,
           
           seeing
           God
           was
           with
           them
           .
           Now
           in
           the
           same
           verse
           it
           is
           added
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           ouercome
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           valleies
           ,
           seeing
           they
           had
           charriots
           of
           iron
           .
           And
           hereby
           this
           vnbeliefe
           of
           theirs
           began
           their
           sorrow
           and
           miseries
           ,
           which
           the
           other
           tribes
           followed
           them
           in
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Chapter
           .
           The
           common
           translation
           is
           ,
           
             they
             could
             not
             driue
             them
             out
             :
          
           but
           it
           is
           not
           so
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           :
           the
           better
           translation
           addeth
           another
           word
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           they
           went
           not
           about
           it
           .
           Neither
           of
           both
           is
           out
           of
           the
           originall
           ,
           but
           that
           seemeth
           to
           bee
           the
           sense
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           otherwise
           vnperfit
           .
           For
           it
           is
           thus
           there
           ,
           
             they
             did
             not
             to
             driue
             them
             out
             ,
          
           which
           is
           to
           be
           supplied
           ,
           
             they
             went
             not
             about
             to
             doe
             it
             .
          
           Whither
           of
           both
           soeuer
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           either
           go
           about
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           their
           fault
           :
           or
           whither
           we
           take
           it
           thus
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           ,
           euen
           that
           was
           their
           fault
           also
           .
           For
           God
           promised
           ,
           that
           although
           they
           had
           chariots
           of
           iron
           ,
           yet
           hee
           would
           deliuer
           them
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           then
           they
           failed
           in
           beleeuing
           Gods
           promise
           ;
           
           and
           so
           they
           going
           from
           God
           by
           vnbeliefe
           ;
           God
           likewise
           went
           from
           them
           :
           so
           that
           God
           being
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           beleeuing
           him
           ,
           they
           ouercame
           them
           them
           that
           dwelt
           on
           the
           mountaines
           ;
           but
           they
           not
           beleeuing
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           promised
           in
           Ioshua
           17.
           seeing
           they
           had
           iron
           chariots
           ,
           therfore
           they
           did
           not
           ouercome
           them
           in
           the
           vallyes
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           howsoeuer
           we
           take
           it
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           fault
           in
           the
           men
           of
           Iuda
           .
           For
           though
           it
           may
           be
           obiected
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           not
           giue
           them
           victory
           ouer
           the
           one
           as
           well
           as
           ouer
           the
           other
           ;
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           is
           true
           ,
           but
           that
           was
           through
           their
           fault
           ,
           that
           they
           beleeue
           not
           that
           his
           word
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           promised
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           the
           doctrine
           which
           we
           are
           taught
           from
           hence
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           though
           
           God
           bestow
           many
           good
           blessings
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           while
           we
           beleeue
           in
           him
           ,
           hauing
           promised
           it
           ,
           euen
           as
           he
           did
           here
           on
           Iuda
           ,
           and
           so
           long
           ,
           hee
           shewes
           himselfe
           to
           be
           with
           vs
           :
           yet
           if
           wee
           giue
           in
           ,
           and
           withdraw
           our selues
           through
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           and
           belieued
           not
           his
           promises
           ,
           he
           will
           faile
           vs
           in
           other
           blessings
           ,
           and
           deny
           vs
           them
           .
           A
           most
           worthy
           truth
           ,
           and
           much
           to
           be
           regarded
           of
           vs.
           For
           so
           it
           is
           now
           with
           vs
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           then
           with
           the
           men
           of
           Iuda
           .
           So
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           to
           the
           man
           that
           brought
           his
           son
           to
           be
           healed
           that
           had
           a
           dumbe
           spirit
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             canst
             beleeue
          
           ,
           
           
             all
             things
             are
             possible
             to
             him
             that
             belieueth
             ,
          
           meaning
           thereby
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           that
           are
           agreeable
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           shall
           be
           granted
           to
           him
           that
           beleeueth
           :
           for
           faith
           seeketh
           nothing
           that
           is
           contrary
           to
           his
           will
           ,
           or
           not
           reueiled
           in
           his
           word
           .
           So
           saith
           Saint
           
             Iames
             ;
             If
             any
             man
             want
             wisdome
             ,
             let
             him
             aske
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             giueth
             to
          
           
           
             all
             plentifully
             ,
             and
             casteth
             no
             man
             in
             the
             teeth
             :
             but
             let
             him
             aske
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             wauer
             not
             :
          
           and
           so
           speaketh
           the
           Scripture
           throughout
           .
           And
           to
           bind
           this
           more
           sure
           ,
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           saith
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           ;
           
             If
             any
             man
             withdraw
             himselfe
             ,
             my
          
           
           
             soule
             shall
             haue
             no
             pleasure
             in
             him
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           he
           beleeue
           not
           .
        
         
           Excellent
           is
           that
           saying
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           this
           purpose
           in
           the
           Chronicles
           :
           
           The
           Aethiopians
           and
           the
           Lubims
           ,
           were
           they
           not
           a
           great
           people
           ?
           yet
           because
           thou
           diddest
           rest
           vpon
           me
           ,
           I
           deliuered
           them
           into
           thy
           hands
           :
           but
           now
           thou
           hast
           done
           foolishly
           in
           relying
           on
           the
           King
           of
           Syria
           ,
           and
           not
           on
           the
           Lord
           ,
           therefore
           hee
           leaueth
           thee
           to
           thyselfe
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           so
           driuen
           and
           disswaded
           from
           the
           contrary
           .
           Yet
           this
           causeth
           mee
           oft
           to
           maruell
           ,
           that
           wee
           being
           so
           incouraged
           ,
           neither
           the
           vnbeleeuers
           
           doe
           hast
           or
           long
           and
           thirst
           for
           faith
           ,
           as
           though
           it
           were
           little
           worth
           ,
           neither
           can
           other
           who
           yet
           should
           bee
           most
           readie
           ,
           bee
           brought
           to
           waite
           daily
           and
           constantly
           to
           grow
           in
           this
           grace
           of
           beleeuing
           :
           neither
           doe
           ,
           although
           they
           haue
           obtained
           alreadie
           to
           belieue
           ;
           for
           al
           that
           ,
           nourish
           faith
           as
           they
           are
           taught
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           abound
           therein
           with
           thanks-giuing
           .
           And
           much
           it
           is
           to
           be
           lamented
           ,
           that
           seeing
           God
           is
           not
           with
           vs
           ,
           to
           blesse
           and
           beautifie
           vs
           otherwise
           ;
           we
           should
           for
           all
           that
           neglect
           so
           great
           good
           ,
           as
           we
           might
           get
           thereby
           ,
           and
           rather
           with
           others
           ,
           follow
           fancie
           and
           reason
           ,
           sloath
           and
           example
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           beleeue
           no
           more
           then
           we
           see
           .
           Oh
           wofull
           vnbeleefe
           ,
           that
           fillest
           our
           liues
           with
           so
           many
           fretting
           sorrowes
           and
           deadly
           discomforts
           !
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           many
           to
           make
           their
           fault
           small
           ,
           doe
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           that
           liued
           before
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           might
           much
           easier
           beleeue
           then
           wee
           now
           ,
           because
           they
           reade
           in
           the
           stories
           such
           examples
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           Ioshua
           
           and
           many
           of
           the
           people
           in
           the
           destroying
           of
           Iericho
           to
           haue
           done
           so
           .
           And
           the
           Priests
           aduenturing
           to
           set
           their
           feet
           on
           the
           waters
           ,
           beleeuing
           that
           they
           
           should
           giue
           place
           to
           them
           to
           go
           ouer
           them
           on
           dry
           foot
           ,
           as
           God
           had
           promised
           ;
           with
           many
           other
           like
           .
           But
           they
           are
           grossely
           deceiued
           who
           thinke
           so
           ,
           euen
           as
           much
           as
           they
           ,
           who
           will
           say
           that
           in
           the
           dawning
           morning
           light
           a
           man
           may
           see
           as
           clearely
           ,
           as
           at
           noonetide
           .
           For
           who
           is
           ignorant
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           mystery
           of
           faith
           is
           nothing
           so
           clearely
           reuealed
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           no
           ,
           not
           by
           many
           degrees
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           new
           ?
           So
           that
           although
           some
           of
           the
           chiefe
           fathers
           ,
           (
           who
           were
           to
           goe
           before
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           bee
           lights
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           
             Moses
             ,
             Noah
             ,
             Abraham
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           receiued
           inlightning
           of
           God
           ,
           more
           and
           in
           greater
           measure
           then
           we
           doe
           in
           these
           daies
           ;
           yet
           the
           Church
           consisting
           of
           the
           common
           people
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           hath
           cause
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           farre
           more
           easily
           may
           imbrace
           the
           promises
           ,
           )
           by
           the
           ordinary
           meanes
           they
           they
           haue
           ,
           (
           I
           say
           not
           what
           God
           may
           do
           ,
           )
           and
           so
           liue
           by
           faith
           more
           easily
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           then
           they
           did
           or
           could
           doe
           .
           But
           this
           is
           our
           sinne
           ,
           that
           we
           search
           not
           into
           our selues
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           to
           see
           whither
           it
           be
           so
           ;
           neither
           if
           we
           find
           it
           to
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           are
           we
           grieued
           for
           it
           ,
           or
           seeke
           to
           amend
           it
           .
           But
           there
           will
           be
           occasion
           offered
           to
           speake
           more
           largely
           of
           this
           matter
           in
           many
           places
           of
           this
           booke
           ,
           therefore
           I
           will
           here
           containe
           my selfe
           .
        
         
           But
           one
           thing
           more
           here
           ,
           by
           so
           good
           occasion
           ,
           I
           will
           note
           about
           faith
           ,
           worthy
           our
           remembrance
           and
           regard
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           this
           :
           that
           though
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Iuda
           beleeued
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           promises
           in
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           did
           therfore
           valiantly
           ;
           I
           meane
           in
           expelling
           the
           Canaanites
           that
           dwelt
           in
           the
           hill
           countries
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           was
           with
           them
           accordingly
           :
           yet
           in
           another
           thing
           they
           did
           not
           beleeue
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           expel
           the
           enemies
           that
           dwelt
           in
           the
           valleyes
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           iron
           chariots
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           went
           not
           about
           it
           ,
           neither
           did
           they
           obtaine
           any
           such
           thing
           of
           God.
           Whereby
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           possibly
           beleeue
           one
           promise
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           another
           :
           and
           (
           which
           
           is
           no
           great
           maruell
           )
           wee
           may
           beleeue
           when
           the
           case
           is
           more
           easie
           ,
           and
           the
           thing
           which
           is
           promised
           is
           of
           lesse
           difficultie
           to
           obtaine
           ,
           (
           as
           here
           it
           was
           with
           
           them
           )
           then
           when
           it
           is
           otherwise
           .
           Euen
           so
           ,
           we
           may
           beleeue
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           at
           another
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           both
           is
           ,
           seeing
           wee
           are
           fickle
           and
           inconstant
           ,
           therefore
           wee
           fleet
           and
           change
           in
           time
           ,
           and
           wee
           are
           also
           timerous
           by
           meanes
           whereof
           it
           commeth
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           although
           we
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           belieue
           a
           thing
           of
           lesse
           moment
           ,
           or
           which
           in
           former
           time
           we
           haue
           belieued
           ;
           
           yet
           at
           some
           other
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           another
           thing
           ,
           where
           in
           we
           haue
           no
           experience
           ,
           and
           which
           striketh
           vs
           with
           greater
           feare
           ,
           there
           we
           faint
           and
           giue
           ouer
           .
           The
           vse
           of
           this
           is
           :
           that
           we
           accustome
           aquaint
           ,
           and
           bend
           our selues
           ,
           when
           we
           
           haue
           giuen
           credit
           in
           some
           things
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           do
           the
           same
           in
           other
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           find
           it
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           that
           we
           take
           knowledge
           of
           our
           weakenesse
           ,
           and
           thinke
           our
           strength
           in
           beleeuing
           not
           to
           be
           very
           great
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           thus
           seeing
           our
           wants
           therein
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           please
           our selues
           and
           rest
           in
           that
           which
           we
           haue
           done
           ,
           but
           looke
           to
           that
           which
           is
           yet
           to
           be
           done
           of
           vs
           :
           and
           as
           Saint
           Iames
           speaketh
           of
           patience
           ,
           that
           it
           
             should
             haue
             her
             perfit
             worke
          
           ,
           so
           faith
           
           must
           haue
           her
           perfit
           worke
           also
           .
           That
           thus
           wee
           may
           goe
           a
           degree
           further
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           willeth
           the
           Colossians
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             to
             abound
             in
             faith
          
           .
           
           Which
           cannot
           bee
           without
           thankes
           giuing
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           much
           ioy
           to
           our selues
           .
        
         
           VERS
           .
           20.
           
           
             And
             they
             gaue
             Hebron
             to
             Caleb
             ,
             as
             Moses
             had
             said
             ,
             and
             he
             expelled
             thence
             the
             three
             sonnes
             of
             Anake
             .
          
           
        
         
           THis
           giuing
           Hebron
           to
           Caleb
           is
           repeated
           ,
           for
           it
           had
           been
           giuen
           to
           Caleb
           by
           Moses
           before
           ;
           (
           as
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           Ioshua
           )
           and
           now
           the
           warres
           of
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Iuda
           being
           set
           downe
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           captaine
           whereof
           ,
           Caleb
           was
           ,
           
           this
           is
           againe
           spoken
           of
           .
           And
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           to
           him
           this
           citie
           ,
           with
           the
           coasts
           thereof
           was
           giuen
           ,
           namely
           ,
           by
           Ioshua
           ,
           as
           God
           had
           appointed
           in
           Deutronomie
           .
           
           That
           which
           is
           the
           chiefe
           matter
           here
           of
           giuing
           Hebron
           to
           Caleb
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           before
           promised
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           not
           holden
           backe
           ,
           no
           ,
           nor
           deferred
           ,
           nor
           defeated
           of
           it
           ;
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           wee
           ought
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           detaine
           any
           mans
           due
           
           from
           him
           ,
           though
           it
           bee
           in
           our
           power
           to
           doe
           it
           ;
           nor
           to
           withhold
           reward
           from
           him
           that
           hath
           deserued
           it
           .
           Gods
           will
           is
           ,
           that
           euery
           man
           inioy
           his
           owne
           (
           as
           wee
           would
           ours
           )
           which
           he
           hath
           bestowed
           vpon
           him
           .
           And
           this
           being
           so
           sharpely
           reprooued
           by
           Saint
           Iames
           ,
           in
           masters
           towards
           their
           seruants
           ,
           withholding
           their
           due
           from
           them
           ,
           doth
           much
           more
           challenge
           them
           ,
           who
           in
           waightier
           cases
           haue
           wrought
           vnrighteousnesse
           against
           any
           .
           Thus
           hee
           writeth
           ,
           
             Behold
             the
             hire
             of
             the
             labourers
             which
             haue
             reaped
             your
             fields
          
           
           
             (
             which
             is
             of
             you
             kept
             backe
             by
             fraud
             )
             crieth
             ,
             and
             the
             cries
             of
             them
             that
             haue
             reaped
             ,
             are
             entred
             into
             the
             eares
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             hostes
             .
          
           It
           hath
           been
           a
           pollicie
           vsed
           by
           gouernors
           ,
           to
           promise
           great
           rewards
           to
           such
           as
           shall
           bewray
           dangerous
           practises
           of
           traitors
           ,
           or
           find
           out
           open
           malefactors
           ,
           or
           performe
           good
           seruice
           against
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           their
           countrey
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           be
           not
           regarded
           and
           rewarded
           accordingly
           ,
           how
           shall
           the
           hands
           of
           men
           be
           strengthened
           and
           they
           incouraged
           to
           doe
           these
           duties
           ?
        
         
           Ahashuerosh
           an
           Heathen
           King
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           been
           deliuered
           from
           the
           treason
           
           that
           two
           of
           his
           seruants
           intended
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           Mordecay
           ,
           who
           detected
           it
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           he
           vnderstood
           (
           after
           it
           had
           been
           forgotten
           a
           time
           )
           that
           he
           had
           not
           been
           rewarded
           for
           his
           faithfull
           seruice
           ,
           he
           did
           in
           most
           ample
           maner
           command
           ,
           and
           saw
           it
           effected
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           rewarded
           .
           So
           Belshazzar
           did
           to
           Daniel
           ,
           for
           his
           faithfull
           seruice
           ,
           and
           Pharaoh
           to
           Ioseph
           in
           an
           admirable
           
           manner
           .
           Much
           more
           that
           which
           is
           a
           mans
           owne
           is
           to
           be
           restored
           ,
           or
           pay
           him
           at
           the
           due
           time
           ;
           as
           by
           the
           executor
           ,
           the
           borrower
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           who
           by
           right
           ought
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           But
           euen
           among
           Christians
           the
           neglect
           hereof
           ,
           and
           the
           
           shifting
           of
           many
           ,
           contrary
           to
           couenant
           ,
           oath
           ,
           promise
           and
           bond
           ,
           calleth
           their
           profession
           into
           question
           among
           such
           as
           would
           gladly
           conceiue
           better
           of
           
           them
           .
           But
           God
           meetes
           with
           such
           iustly
           :
           for
           neither
           are
           they
           trusted
           in
           their
           health
           ,
           nor
           yet
           pitied
           in
           their
           distresse
           ,
           but
           beare
           a
           marke
           of
           their
           vntrustines
           ,
           and
           vnfaithfull
           dealing
           vnto
           the
           day
           of
           their
           repentance
           ,
           or
           to
           their
           graue
           .
           And
           therfore
           they
           who
           are
           put
           in
           trust
           ,
           and
           defeate
           the
           orphan
           ,
           or
           other
           to
           whō
           it
           is
           due
           ;
           as
           also
           those
           banckrupts
           ,
           who
           inrich
           themselues
           with
           the
           goods
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           and
           then
           giue
           it
           out
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           pay
           ,
           though
           they
           haue
           it
           in
           their
           power
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           or
           disable
           thēselues
           by
           their
           vnthriftines
           &
           carelesnes
           ;
           and
           all
           such
           as
           hold
           from
           men
           that
           due
           that
           belongs
           to
           them
           ,
           shal
           feele
           Gods
           anger
           as
           bitter
           ,
           as
           masters
           shal
           ,
           who
           detaine
           &
           hold
           backe
           their
           seruants
           wages
           .
           But
           they
           doe
           no
           better
           who
           will
           claime
           it
           before
           it
           is
           due
           ,
           or
           else
           will
           bee
           displeased
           ,
           and
           will
           prouoke
           to
           sute
           ,
           although
           they
           know
           no
           iust
           cause
           :
           for
           that
           which
           is
           sought
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           I
           meane
           before
           it
           be
           due
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           obtained
           either
           by
           intreaty
           (
           if
           it
           may
           bee
           yeelded
           )
           or
           by
           agreement
           and
           composition
           :
           but
           the
           rule
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           bindeth
           only
           to
           lawfull
           ,
           not
           irreligious
           promises
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           that
           which
           is
           here
           said
           in
           this
           20.
           verse
           ,
           that
           Caleb
           expelled
           out
           of
           Hebron
           the
           three
           sonnes
           of
           Anak
           ,
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           those
           three
           who
           
           are
           mentioned
           in
           the
           10.
           verse
           ,
           
             Sheshai
             ,
             Ahiman
          
           and
           Talmai
           :
           where
           the
           driuing
           of
           them
           out
           is
           ascribed
           to
           Iuda
           in
           the
           general
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           verse
           is
           particularly
           said
           to
           haue
           been
           done
           by
           Caleb
           ,
           who
           was
           chiefe
           in
           the
           worke
           .
           For
           the
           doctrine
           to
           be
           gathered
           hence
           ,
           reade
           verse
           .
           10.
           
        
      
       
         
           THE
           SEVENTH
           SERMON
           VPON
           THE
           FIRST
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 VERS
                 .
                 21.
                 
                 
                   But
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Beniamin
                   did
                   not
                   cast
                   out
                   the
                   Iebuzites
                   ,
                   that
                   inhabited
                   Ierusalem
                   ;
                   therefore
                   the
                   Iebuzites
                   dwell
                   with
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Beniamin
                   in
                   Ierusalem
                   vnto
                   this
                   day
                   .
                
              
            
             
               NOw
               followeth
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               chapter
               ,
               which
               laieth
               
               out
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               calamities
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               chapter
               may
               bee
               seene
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Tribes
               suffered
               the
               nations
               ,
               who
               were
               their
               enemies
               ,
               to
               remaine
               among
               them
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               commandement
               of
               God
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               Numbers
               :
               for
               thus
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 When
                 ye
                 are
                 come
                 ouer
                 Iordan
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
              
               
               
                 ye
                 shall
                 driue
                 out
                 all
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 before
                 you
                 .
              
               And
               a
               little
               after
               ;
               If
               
               
                 ye
                 will
                 not
                 driue
                 out
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 before
                 you
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 whom
                 ye
                 let
                 remaine
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 prickes
                 in
                 your
                 eies
                 ,
                 and
                 thornes
                 in
                 your
                 sides
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 vex
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 wherein
                 you
                 dwell
                 .
              
               The
               first
               of
               the
               Tribes
               that
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               suffered
               the
               Canaanites
               to
               remaine
               in
               their
               coasts
               (
               that
               excepted
               that
               wee
               heard
               of
               Iuda
               in
               vers
               .
               19.
               )
               and
               did
               not
               cast
               them
               out
               ,
               was
               Beniamin
               ,
               which
               was
               neere
               
               to
               Iuda
               .
               And
               although
               it
               be
               said
               in
               Ioshua
               ,
               that
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Iuda
               could
               not
               cast
               out
               the
               Iebuzites
               that
               inhabited
               Ierusalem
               ,
               but
               burnt
               some
               peece
               of
               the
               citie
               ;
               yet
               there
               it
               is
               said
               they
               dwelt
               with
               them
               therein
               :
               so
               it
               is
               said
               here
               of
               Beniamin
               ,
               seeing
               that
               citie
               of
               the
               Iebusites
               was
               a
               part
               of
               it
               in
               the
               lot
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               part
               in
               the
               lot
               of
               Iuda
               ,
               that
               they
               dwelt
               also
               with
               Beniamin
               still
               ,
               and
               were
               
               not
               cast
               out
               till
               the
               time
               of
               Dauid
               ;
               but
               they
               of
               Beniamin
               built
               it
               againe
               ,
               after
               Iuda
               had
               burnt
               it
               .
            
             
               Now
               seeing
               they
               had
               a
               precise
               commandement
               from
               God
               to
               expell
               the
               
               Iebusites
               ,
               thence
               it
               was
               their
               sinne
               that
               they
               did
               it
               not
               :
               the
               least
               that
               they
               may
               be
               charged
               with
               ,
               was
               slouth
               and
               negligence
               ,
               and
               the
               seeking
               of
               their
               owne
               ease
               ,
               which
               to
               doe
               in
               things
               forbiden
               ,
               is
               most
               dangerous
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               then
               we
               see
               the
               euil
               that
               sloathfulnesse
               and
               ease
               seeking
               bringeth
               ,
               to
               wit
               this
               :
               that
               itselfe
               holdeth
               a
               man
               from
               obeying
               God
               ,
               though
               there
               should
               be
               nothing
               else
               to
               doe
               it
               .
               And
               that
               is
               when
               ,
               for
               the
               ease
               and
               pleasure
               which
               is
               taken
               therein
               ,
               men
               dull
               the
               edge
               of
               courage
               and
               forewardnesse
               to
               good
               duties
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               them
               before
               :
               such
               an
               one
               is
               the
               slouthfull
               ,
               whose
               words
               are
               these
               ;
               A
               lion
               is
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               meaning
               thereby
               ,
               that
               hee
               cannot
               labour
               ,
               
               euen
               as
               a
               man
               in
               a
               sweet
               slumber
               is
               most
               vnwilling
               to
               be
               awaked
               .
               This
               slouth
               is
               a
               sweet
               poyson
               :
               keepe
               from
               it
               he
               that
               can
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               doth
               not
               ,
               it
               will
               slea
               him
               ,
               as
               Salomon
               saith
               ;
               As
               the
               common
               sluggard
               doth
               loath
               and
               shun
               
               labour
               ,
               and
               therefore
               loueth
               to
               bee
               doing
               any
               trifling
               thing
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               worke
               ,
               and
               be
               well
               occupied
               ,
               so
               doth
               hee
               that
               is
               slow
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               Gods
               seruice
               ;
               he
               lets
               them
               passe
               and
               omits
               the
               opportunity
               of
               doing
               them
               ,
               which
               ought
               much
               to
               be
               regarded
               .
               For
               as
               
                 a
                 word
                 spoken
                 in
                 season
              
               ,
               is
               much
               worth
               ,
               
                 euen
                 like
                 apples
                 of
                 gold
                 and
                 pictures
                 of
                 siluer
                 ,
              
               euen
               so
               is
               an
               act
               or
               deed
               done
               in
               due
               
               time
               ,
               as
               namely
               among
               other
               ,
               that
               wise
               and
               godly
               courage
               of
               Ester
               shewed
               in
               due
               season
               in
               going
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               for
               the
               preseruing
               and
               sauing
               her
               owne
               life
               and
               her
               peoples
               from
               the
               traine
               that
               Hamon
               had
               laid
               for
               them
               in
               season
               .
               Oh
               ,
               euen
               so
               is
               forewardnes
               and
               readinesse
               to
               goe
               about
               the
               worke
               and
               businesse
               that
               God
               inioyneth
               vs
               in
               euery
               condition
               of
               life
               .
               But
               there
               are
               extremities
               on
               both
               sides
               :
               There
               are
               some
               that
               fall
               to
               their
               worke
               ,
               but
               looke
               after
               nothing
               else
               ,
               whereas
               all
               should
               be
               first
               sanctified
               to
               God
               themselues
               first
               ,
               that
               then
               their
               workes
               may
               be
               accepted
               of
               him
               .
               Others
               would
               seeme
               ,
               and
               be
               taken
               for
               godly
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               carelesse
               and
               slacke
               in
               following
               the
               works
               of
               their
               callings
               ,
               nay
               they
               condemne
               the
               prouident
               and
               diligent
               ,
               as
               worldly
               and
               miserable
               muckwormes
               .
               Both
               these
               are
               extreames
               to
               bee
               auoided
               of
               Christians
               ,
               by
               ioyning
               both
               callings
               together
               ,
               I
               meane
               religion
               and
               labour
               .
               But
               for
               this
               sloath
               (
               to
               say
               a
               little
               more
               of
               it
               )
               if
               wee
               take
               not
               great
               heed
               ,
               the
               best
               of
               Gods
               seruants
               may
               soone
               be
               drawne
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               no
               way
               sooner
               ,
               then
               if
               we
               begin
               to
               waxe
               wearie
               of
               well
               doing
               in
               our
               generall
               or
               particular
               calling
               ,
               
               and
               suffer
               our selues
               to
               be
               plucked
               from
               our
               stedfastnesse
               therein
               ,
               by
               the
               error
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               caught
               and
               snared
               with
               the
               deceitfulnes
               of
               sin
               :
               for
               so
               we
               are
               rocked
               a
               sleepe
               ere
               we
               be
               aware
               ,
               in
               which
               case
               it
               shall
               be
               no
               easie
               
               
               matter
               to
               awake
               ,
               or
               bring
               our selues
               backe
               againe
               into
               our
               former
               good
               course
               .
               And
               so
               shall
               we
               liue
               vnprofitable
               ,
               fit
               onely
               to
               consume
               and
               wast
               the
               good
               benefits
               of
               God.
               Oh!
               what
               a
               death
               it
               is
               to
               a
               sloathfull
               person
               to
               be
               vrged
               to
               the
               duty
               that
               he
               hath
               cast
               off
               ,
               and
               hath
               now
               no
               pleasure
               in
               ,
               nor
               ability
               vnto
               ?
               (
               as
               to
               a
               Minister
               to
               preach
               in
               his
               old
               age
               ,
               who
               looked
               not
               after
               it
               in
               his
               youth
               ?
               )
               to
               the
               which
               estate
               he
               hath
               brought
               himself
               ;
               euē
               as
               a
               ruinous
               house
               falleth
               downe
               altogether
               ;
               when
               it
               is
               let
               go
               to
               decay
               for
               want
               of
               repairing
               in
               time
               .
               For
               the
               remedying
               of
               the
               which
               mischiefe
               ,
               in
               al
               that
               are
               annoyed
               with
               it
               ,
               I
               see
               no
               better
               direction
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               our
               Sauior
               hath
               giuen
               vs
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ;
               
                 occupie
                 till
                 I
                 come
              
               .
               Whereby
               he
               meaneth
               not
               only
               the
               
               worke
               of
               our
               calling
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               euery
               one
               that
               will
               prosper
               ,
               should
               vse
               his
               talent
               ,
               euen
               such
               gifts
               as
               God
               hath
               bestowed
               vpon
               him
               ;
               as
               knowledge
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               time
               ,
               grace
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               to
               the
               doing
               of
               good
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               bury
               them
               vnprofitably
               in
               the
               earth
               .
               For
               beside
               that
               the
               fruit
               of
               idlenesse
               is
               pouertie
               ,
               theft
               ,
               beggery
               ,
               &c.
               
               God
               also
               loueth
               and
               blesseth
               the
               painefull
               and
               diligent
               ;
               and
               thus
               if
               we
               be
               carefull
               ,
               after
               Gods
               direction
               ,
               to
               bee
               well
               occupied
               ,
               wee
               shall
               bee
               free
               as
               from
               other
               euils
               ,
               so
               from
               this
               danger
               of
               sloath
               .
               The
               like
               counsell
               to
               that
               which
               our
               Sauiour
               giueth
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 redeeme
                 the
                 time
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               buy
               it
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               
               idlenesse
               ,
               vnprofitablenesse
               and
               euill
               :
               and
               then
               employ
               it
               faithfully
               to
               necessarie
               vses
               and
               ends
               .
               And
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               so
               much
               pretious
               time
               is
               already
               spent
               in
               vaine
               ,
               let
               that
               which
               remaineth
               be
               better
               passed
               to
               recouer
               our
               losse
               .
               The
               life
               of
               a
               Christian
               can
               least
               of
               all
               other
               stand
               with
               idlenes
               .
               It
               is
               without
               respect
               of
               the
               particular
               calling
               ,
               as
               husbandry
               ,
               marchandize
               ,
               or
               other
               trading
               ,
               full
               of
               diligent
               heed
               taking
               ,
               that
               the
               conscience
               may
               be
               kept
               pure
               and
               good
               :
               but
               much
               more
               (
               al
               may
               see
               )
               when
               labour
               in
               these
               is
               adioyned
               to
               the
               other
               :
               therefore
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               sloath
               is
               not
               small
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Wise
               man
               teacheth
               .
               
                 The
                 idle
                 mans
                 backe
                 shall
                 be
                 clothed
                 with
                 ragges
                 ,
              
               and
               his
               belly
               pinched
               and
               starued
               for
               want
               of
               food
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               wee
               may
               guesse
               what
               
               his
               soules
               diet
               shall
               be
               .
               It
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 VERS
                 .
                 22.
                 
                 
                   They
                   also
                   that
                   were
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Ioseph
                   went
                   vp
                   to
                   Bethel
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   was
                   with
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 VERS
                 .
                 23.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Ioseph
                   caused
                   to
                   view
                   Bethel
                   (
                   and
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   citie
                   before
                   time
                   was
                   Luz
                   .
                   )
                
              
               
                 VERS
                 .
                 24.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   spies
                   saw
                   a
                   man
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   citie
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   said
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   shew
                   vs
                   (
                   we
                   pray
                   thee
                   )
                   the
                   way
                   into
                   the
                   citie
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   will
                   shew
                   thee
                   mercy
                   .
                
              
               
                 VERS
                 .
                 25.
                 
                 
                   And
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   shewed
                   them
                   the
                   way
                   into
                   the
                   citie
                   ,
                   they
                   smote
                   the
                   citie
                   with
                   the
                   edge
                   of
                   the
                   sword
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   let
                   the
                   man
                   and
                   all
                   house
                   depart
                   .
                
              
               
                 VERS
                 .
                 26.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   the
                   man
                   went
                   into
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   the
                   Hittites
                   ,
                   and
                   built
                   a
                   citie
                   ,
                   and
                   called
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   it
                   Luz
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   name
                   thereof
                   vnto
                   this
                   day
                   .
                
              
            
             
               NOw
               after
               the
               mentioning
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Iuda
               and
               Beniamin
               ,
               and
               what
               
               they
               did
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               order
               set
               downe
               what
               the
               other
               Tribes
               did
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               how
               they
               suffered
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               expell
               the
               Canaanites
               neither
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               house
               of
               Ioseph
               is
               exempted
               ,
               which
               comprehends
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Ephraim
               and
               Manasse
               together
               .
               First
               therefore
               it
               is
               declared
               what
               these
               two
               ioyntly
               together
               did
               ,
               to
               vers
               .
               27.
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               text
               here
               set
               downe
               ,
               and
               then
               ,
               what
               they
               did
               seuerally
               ,
               to
               verse
               30.
               
               That
               which
               is
               said
               of
               them
               ioyntly
               together
               ,
               is
               to
               
               their
               commendation
               ,
               that
               they
               went
               against
               Bethel
               ,
               which
               fell
               to
               their
               lot
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               with
               them
               to
               incourage
               and
               strengthen
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               feared
               and
               tried
               which
               way
               they
               might
               most
               easily
               take
               it
               .
               (
               Now
               the
               name
               of
               this
               citie
               had
               in
               times
               past
               been
               called
               Luz
               ,
               as
               we
               reade
               in
               Genesis
               ,
               but
               Iacob
               
               as
               he
               went
               to
               Padan
               Aram
               from
               the
               wrath
               of
               his
               brother
               Esau
               ,
               resting
               there
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               appearing
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               comforting
               him
               ,
               called
               the
               place
               Bethel
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               house
               of
               the
               mightie
               God.
               )
               But
               to
               goe
               forward
               ,
               they
               that
               were
               sent
               about
               that
               businesse
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Ioseph
               ,
               seeing
               a
               man
               to
               come
               out
               of
               the
               citie
               ,
               asked
               of
               him
               in
               which
               part
               of
               it
               they
               might
               set
               vpon
               it
               ,
               and
               on
               which
               side
               was
               their
               going
               out
               and
               comming
               into
               it
               ,
               (
               for
               thereby
               it
               appeareth
               that
               they
               had
               shut
               it
               vp
               for
               feare
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               left
               but
               some
               secret
               way
               for
               their
               necessarie
               vse
               to
               goe
               out
               and
               in
               thereby
               ,
               )
               and
               they
               promising
               the
               man
               largely
               ,
               hee
               shewed
               the
               way
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               entred
               and
               slue
               the
               inhabitants
               ,
               and
               tooke
               it
               ,
               and
               sent
               the
               man
               away
               wel
               rewarded
               ,
               or
               rather
               (
               as
               it
               was
               indeed
               )
               he
               banished
               himselfe
               from
               them
               into
               another
               countrey
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               wealthy
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               able
               to
               build
               another
               city
               ,
               and
               called
               it
               by
               that
               name
               ,
               Luz
               .
            
             
               This
               worke
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Ioseph
               which
               they
               went
               about
               ;
               namely
               ,
               to
               take
               this
               citie
               Bethel
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               before
               in
               the
               deuision
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               
               giuen
               to
               them
               ,
               )
               as
               God
               had
               inioyned
               them
               ,
               doth
               liuely
               set
               before
               our
               eies
               ,
               
               as
               in
               a
               glasse
               ,
               the
               dutie
               of
               all
               Gods
               people
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               readily
               to
               goe
               about
               and
               set
               vpon
               the
               worke
               that
               God
               hath
               appointed
               them
               and
               laid
               vpon
               them
               ,
               yea
               and
               this
               is
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               lets
               and
               discouragements
               may
               stand
               vp
               in
               the
               way
               to
               hinder
               them
               .
               For
               hath
               not
               he
               commanded
               them
               ?
               And
               is
               not
               he
               able
               to
               remooue
               those
               impediments
               ,
               rather
               then
               they
               shal
               hinder
               his
               worke
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               seruants
               ?
               which
               they
               beleeuing
               ,
               are
               to
               go
               forward
               ,
               and
               commit
               the
               successe
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               promised
               to
               bring
               them
               through
               all
               difficulties
               which
               might
               hold
               them
               backe
               .
               For
               otherwise
               ,
               if
               wee
               looke
               
               not
               to
               God
               by
               faith
               ,
               but
               what
               let
               is
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               be
               hindred
               thereby
               ;
               we
               shall
               cast
               the
               commandement
               of
               God
               behind
               our
               backe
               ,
               and
               do
               as
               they
               who
               
               obserue
               the
               wind
               ,
               and
               therfore
               sowe
               not
               ;
               and
               looke
               too
               much
               to
               the
               clouds
               ,
               and
               therefore
               reape
               not
               ;
               and
               so
               for
               feare
               of
               inconueniences
               we
               shal
               let
               passe
               necessarie
               duties
               .
               Againe
               ,
               when
               we
               thriue
               and
               haue
               good
               successe
               ,
               we
               blesse
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               merry
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               be
               crossed
               ,
               we
               curse
               &
               disguise
               our selues
               with
               impatience
               .
               Whereas
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               enough
               to
               vs
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               brought
               it
               to
               passe
               either
               thus
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               .
               And
               beside
               the
               authoritie
               hee
               hath
               ouer
               vs
               ,
               his
               bountifull
               rewarding
               of
               vs
               in
               his
               seruice
               ,
               ought
               to
               incourage
               vs
               to
               adresse
               our selues
               to
               all
               such
               worke
               :
               and
               not
               onely
               so
               ,
               but
               further
               ,
               seeing
               he
               commandeth
               and
               would
               haue
               vs
               doe
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               be
               most
               for
               our
               owne
               ease
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               willingly
               ,
               readily
               ,
               chearefully
               ;
               for
               the
               Lord
               loueth
               that
               ,
               in
               all
               his
               seruice
               ;
               as
               he
               loueth
               a
               chearefull
               giuer
               .
               And
               we
               know
               (
               for
               our
               owne
               parts
               )
               that
               
               men
               go
               awkly
               and
               vntowardly
               about
               that
               work
               which
               they
               take
               in
               hand
               vnwillingly
               .
               And
               we
               are
               all
               to
               learne
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               who
               hath
               giuen
               vs
               example
               
               herein
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               his
               meate
               and
               drinke
               was
               to
               do
               his
               Fathers
               will.
               
            
             
               Besides
               we
               are
               made
               ,
               redeemed
               &
               set
               here
               to
               that
               very
               end
               ,
               to
               
                 serue
                 the
                 Lord
              
               
               
                 in
                 holinesse
                 and
                 righteousnes
                 without
                 feare
                 all
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               to
               please
               our selues
               ,
               how
               hard
               soeuer
               the
               worke
               is
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               done
               of
               vs.
               And
               that
               is
               our
               life
               ,
               ioy
               ,
               and
               comfort
               ,
               no
               other
               course
               of
               walking
               is
               life
               but
               death
               :
               no
               
               other
               is
               sauory
               ,
               or
               soundly
               ioyfull
               .
               And
               this
               should
               bee
               thus
               in
               all
               callings
               and
               conditions
               ,
               as
               with
               Magistrates
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               Husbandmen
               ,
               Artificers
               ,
               Masters
               of
               families
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               doe
               (
               I
               denie
               not
               )
               many
               things
               required
               of
               them
               by
               God
               ,
               but
               not
               one
               worke
               as
               another
               ;
               neither
               that
               ioyfully
               which
               they
               doe
               ,
               and
               as
               if
               it
               were
               the
               worke
               that
               God
               hath
               set
               them
               about
               ;
               for
               then
               they
               should
               doe
               it
               readily
               ,
               but
               for
               their
               bellies
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               carnall
               respects
               .
               For
               why
               ?
               they
               can
               indeed
               do
               them
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               because
               they
               do
               not
               first
               know
               themselues
               to
               bee
               the
               Lords
               redeemed
               ones
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               easily
               obtaine
               other
               things
               at
               his
               hands
               .
               But
               I
               would
               that
               euen
               they
               who
               are
               so
               ,
               did
               goe
               about
               that
               which
               they
               doe
               by
               Gods
               commandement
               chearefully
               ,
               and
               with
               delight
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               ;
               then
               should
               there
               many
               excrements
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               infinite
               actions
               which
               are
               done
               in
               our
               liues
               ,
               and
               with
               so
               much
               sinne
               remooued
               ;
               many
               plagues
               and
               annoiances
               should
               bee
               auoided
               from
               mens
               liues
               also
               .
               But
               alas
               ,
               the
               most
               professors
               are
               not
               acquainted
               with
               going
               to
               worke
               in
               Gods
               seruice
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               neither
               find
               any
               sauour
               in
               this
               Christian
               course
               :
               but
               respect
               onely
               their
               owne
               commoditie
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               may
               bee
               without
               feare
               of
               want
               and
               penury
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               doe
               worse
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               spend
               their
               precious
               time
               in
               idlenesse
               ,
               play
               ,
               and
               vaine
               pleasures
               at
               least
               :
               and
               as
               for
               seeking
               first
               Gods
               kingdome
               to
               be
               vnder
               his
               gouernment
               ,
               and
               to
               rest
               on
               him
               for
               other
               things
               by
               lawfull
               labour
               and
               meanes
               vsing
               ,
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               hardest
               things
               for
               them
               to
               fasten
               on
               :
               though
               God
               hath
               yet
               promised
               that
               such
               onely
               shall
               bee
               blessed
               .
               But
               of
               this
               somewhat
               hath
               been
               said
               before
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               further
               added
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               that
               while
               the
               house
               of
               Ioseph
               went
               vp
               against
               Bethel
               ,
               the
               Lord
               was
               with
               them
               ,
               which
               seeing
               it
               is
               here
               added
               ,
               I
               will
               say
               somewhat
               of
               it
               ,
               though
               I
               haue
               spoken
               thereof
               before
               by
               another
               occasion
               .
               Now
               this
               house
               of
               Ioseph
               ,
               thus
               going
               about
               the
               worke
               that
               God
               had
               commanded
               them
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               God
               with
               them
               in
               their
               worke
               ;
               for
               so
               hee
               had
               promised
               .
               Which
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               this
               assurance
               we
               haue
               from
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               attempt
               ought
               by
               his
               commandement
               ,
               he
               hath
               set
               his
               seale
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               haue
               successe
               and
               prosper
               in
               our
               worke
               .
               So
               was
               it
               said
               to
               Ioshua
               in
               his
               first
               going
               against
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 thee
              
               ,
               and
               hee
               belieued
               and
               
               prospered
               euen
               so
               ,
               these
               and
               the
               like
               promises
               of
               God
               being
               belieued
               of
               vs
               ,
               are
               our
               comfort
               ,
               and
               thereby
               wee
               learne
               experience
               how
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               in
               what
               worke
               soeuer
               the
               Lord
               shal
               imploy
               vs.
               This
               would
               make
               men
               vse
               their
               callings
               not
               so
               as
               they
               should
               bee
               burdens
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               recreation
               ,
               going
               merrily
               to
               their
               work
               as
               they
               may
               with
               Gods
               good
               allowance
               ,
               and
               leauing
               it
               of
               with
               fitnesse
               to
               other
               good
               duties
               ,
               as
               prayer
               ,
               reading
               ,
               singing
               ,
               meditating
               ,
               &c.
               
               If
               this
               were
               beleeued
               ,
               men
               should
               be
               free
               from
               the
               plodding
               and
               distracting
               cares
               of
               the
               vngodly
               ,
               who
               make
               their
               liues
               wearisome
               by
               distrust
               of
               Gods
               prouidence
               ,
               fearing
               they
               shall
               begge
               ere
               they
               dye
               ,
               &c.
               and
               from
               the
               moyling
               and
               toyling
               labor
               of
               such
               as
               tire
               themselues
               with
               their
               callings
               .
               For
               God
               giues
               rest
               to
               his
               beloued
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               Psalm
               .
               127.
               2.
               
               
               And
               from
               this
               temporary
               rest
               ,
               he
               will
               in
               due
               time
               ,
               translate
               them
               to
               eternall
               rest
               .
               All
               which
               I
               say
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               the
               denouncing
               sharpely
               and
               heauily
               against
               the
               common
               professors
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               who
               will
               beleeue
               God
               no
               further
               then
               they
               see
               him
               ;
               but
               also
               to
               the
               iust
               reproouing
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               haue
               obtained
               of
               him
               to
               beleeue
               in
               deed
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               haue
               eternall
               life
               ,
               and
               yet
               
               their
               particular
               trials
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               are
               taught
               to
               depend
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               cleaue
               to
               his
               promises
               made
               and
               granted
               out
               vnto
               them
               to
               that
               very
               end
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               doe
               so
               ,
               they
               yet
               stagger
               and
               doubt
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               neuer
               had
               faith
               .
               He
               that
               desireth
               to
               heare
               more
               of
               Gods
               being
               with
               his
               ,
               let
               him
               reade
               
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               said
               on
               verse
               19.
               
            
             
               This
               place
               Bethel
               being
               so
               called
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               house
               of
               the
               mightie
               God
               ,
               
               because
               the
               Lord
               appeared
               to
               Iacob
               there
               ,
               whereas
               it
               had
               in
               times
               past
               been
               called
               by
               another
               name
               ,
               it
               very
               well
               teacheth
               (
               seeing
               nothing
               is
               set
               downe
               in
               vaine
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               but
               to
               good
               vse
               )
               that
               it
               is
               commendable
               ,
               as
               occasion
               is
               offered
               ,
               to
               giue
               conuenient
               and
               meet
               names
               ,
               such
               as
               may
               instruct
               in
               some
               good
               thing
               ,
               drawne
               from
               some
               good
               example
               ,
               or
               putting
               vs
               in
               mind
               of
               duties
               either
               to
               God
               or
               men
               .
               As
               God
               gaue
               the
               name
               by
               the
               Angell
               vnto
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               calling
               him
               Iesus
               .
               Some
               care
               not
               what
               name
               they
               giue
               to
               their
               children
               ,
               of
               most
               notorious
               persons
               ,
               as
               counting
               it
               their
               credit
               that
               they
               may
               be
               like
               them
               :
               resembling
               herein
               the
               Idolatrous
               King
               of
               Babel
               his
               Eunuchs
               ,
               
               who
               purposely
               altered
               the
               names
               of
               Daniel
               and
               his
               fellowes
               ,
               in
               token
               that
               they
               should
               renounce
               the
               true
               God
               and
               his
               seruice
               ,
               and
               embrace
               the
               contrarie
               .
               Some
               giue
               such
               names
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               rehearsing
               of
               them
               ,
               causeth
               laughter
               .
            
             
               Which
               is
               vnseemely
               ,
               seeing
               the
               name
               is
               giuen
               in
               the
               assemblie
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               are
               to
               bee
               entred
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               We
               doe
               not
               place
               religion
               in
               names
               or
               titles
               :
               yet
               neuerthelesse
               a
               wise
               and
               godly
               choice
               in
               this
               matter
               may
               be
               had
               ,
               that
               the
               names
               giuen
               ,
               may
               be
               in
               stead
               of
               instructions
               to
               the
               parties
               named
               .
               In
               the
               apparrelling
               of
               our
               bodies
               in
               comely
               maner
               ,
               we
               will
               haue
               care
               that
               the
               very
               shoe
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               least
               matter
               ,
               be
               decently
               put
               on
               ,
               and
               sutable
               to
               other
               partes
               of
               our
               attire
               :
               so
               there
               being
               required
               a
               proportion
               in
               all
               our
               actions
               ,
               this
               one
               is
               not
               to
               be
               neglected
               .
               Therefore
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               the
               names
               were
               giuen
               either
               according
               to
               the
               euent
               of
               things
               ,
               about
               the
               time
               of
               the
               birth
               of
               the
               child
               ,
               as
               Moses
               called
               one
               of
               his
               sonnes
               Gershom
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               stranger
               ,
               because
               hee
               
               was
               then
               a
               stranger
               in
               another
               land
               :
               or
               their
               names
               were
               borrowed
               from
               their
               holy
               predecessors
               ,
               to
               put
               them
               in
               mind
               to
               follow
               their
               steppes
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               like
               respects
               they
               had
               in
               giuing
               them
               .
               Now
               let
               vs
               heare
               of
               the
               spies
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               verse
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               that
               the
               spies
               met
               this
               man
               comming
               out
               of
               
               the
               citie
               (
               for
               what
               cause
               he
               went
               it
               is
               not
               expressed
               ;
               somewhat
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               by
               occasion
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               from
               the
               spies
               .
               By
               the
               man
               first
               ,
               
               going
               in
               his
               simplicity
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               city
               ,
               (
               whither
               to
               saue
               his
               life
               ,
               or
               vpon
               some
               other
               necessarie
               occasion
               ,
               )
               meeting
               with
               these
               spies
               ,
               and
               falling
               into
               such
               a
               streight
               thereby
               ,
               that
               either
               he
               must
               loose
               his
               life
               ,
               or
               betray
               the
               citie
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               spies
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               shew
               vs
               the
               way
               into
               the
               citie
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               shew
               thee
               mercie
               .
               )
               We
               may
               see
               what
               streights
               and
               difficulties
               we
               meet
               with
               ,
               be
               subiect
               to
               ,
               and
               in
               danger
               of
               ,
               in
               this
               life
               :
               for
               that
               perill
               which
               we
               neither
               feare
               nor
               once
               thinke
               of
               ,
               may
               befall
               vs
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               hazarding
               of
               our
               liues
               ,
               much
               more
               of
               our
               vndoing
               ,
               or
               the
               losse
               of
               the
               best
               of
               Gods
               blessings
               that
               we
               inioy
               ,
               as
               wife
               ,
               children
               ,
               goods
               ,
               &c.
               
               In
               the
               story
               of
               the
               French
               Massacres
               we
               reade
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               popish
               faction
               ,
               a
               whole
               assemblie
               of
               Protestants
               were
               slaine
               at
               the
               Sermon
               .
               The
               Shunamites
               child
               went
               into
               the
               field
               in
               the
               morning
               well
               ,
               but
               
               
               died
               at
               noone
               .
               The
               widow
               of
               one
               of
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               who
               liued
               
               in
               good
               estate
               for
               a
               great
               part
               of
               her
               husbands
               time
               ,
               yet
               through
               the
               debt
               he
               was
               in
               at
               his
               death
               ,
               shee
               was
               brought
               into
               that
               streight
               ,
               that
               her
               two
               sons
               must
               bee
               sold
               to
               pay
               the
               debt
               ,
               and
               carried
               away
               from
               her
               ,
               perhaps
               to
               bee
               brought
               vp
               by
               Idolators
               in
               an
               idolatrous
               land
               ;
               and
               she
               knew
               no
               other
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               though
               God
               prouided
               better
               for
               her
               .
               Iob
               his
               children
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               their
               merry
               makings
               ,
               were
               destroyed
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               he
               himselfe
               
               lost
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               his
               bodie
               was
               filled
               with
               scabbes
               and
               sores
               .
               Samaria
               was
               besieged
               ,
               and
               the
               danger
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               the
               king
               therof
               was
               resolued
               ,
               and
               
               looked
               for
               no
               other
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               and
               all
               that
               hee
               had
               ,
               must
               be
               at
               the
               pleasure
               of
               another
               man.
               And
               Ierusalem
               was
               so
               ouerwhelmed
               with
               griefes
               ,
               that
               she
               
               was
               driuen
               to
               complaine
               ,
               that
               no
               sorrow
               was
               like
               her
               sorrow
               :
               when
               yet
               before
               she
               had
               been
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               These
               difficulties
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               both
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               seene
               in
               experience
               ,
               may
               fall
               out
               in
               our
               liues
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               driuen
               to
               crie
               out
               euery
               one
               of
               his
               owne
               burdens
               ,
               what
               shall
               I
               doe
               ?
               yea
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               bee
               an
               innocent
               mans
               case
               ,
               to
               be
               brought
               into
               such
               straits
               ,
               and
               his
               ,
               who
               is
               godly
               ,
               and
               he
               shal
               not
               be
               able
               to
               auoid
               it
               till
               God
               send
               helpe
               .
               As
               for
               the
               wicked
               ,
               such
               streights
               come
               vpon
               them
               ,
               as
               an
               armed
               man
               vpon
               a
               naked
               .
            
             
               Now
               seeing
               God
               hath
               such
               vantage
               of
               vs
               thereby
               ,
               and
               that
               throughout
               this
               present
               life
               ,
               &
               may
               most
               iustly
               inflict
               them
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               (
               that
               I
               say
               no
               more
               )
               oh
               what
               cause
               haue
               we
               to
               make
               precious
               vse
               hereof
               ?
               for
               the
               which
               cause
               in
               so
               necessary
               a
               matter
               ,
               I
               thinke
               good
               to
               set
               downe
               some
               vses
               thereof
               to
               the
               
               Reader
               :
               And
               first
               this
               is
               one
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               euery
               day
               (
               which
               is
               a
               part
               of
               our
               iourney
               home
               )
               as
               oft
               as
               wee
               find
               it
               so
               ,
               acknowledge
               with
               admiration
               ,
               Gods
               goodnesse
               in
               that
               he
               spareth
               and
               freeth
               vs
               from
               such
               streights
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               so
               many
               great
               calamities
               and
               casualties
               as
               we
               are
               kept
               from
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               ,
               if
               our
               life
               bee
               freed
               from
               smaller
               afflictions
               also
               ,
               but
               most
               of
               all
               if
               we
               be
               loaden
               with
               his
               benefits
               .
               Which
               I
               speake
               to
               the
               iust
               reproofe
               of
               such
               as
               hauing
               their
               part
               in
               all
               these
               ,
               yet
               passe
               ouer
               all
               blockishlie
               
               and
               vnthankfully
               ,
               but
               if
               some
               crosse
               befals
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               break
               out
               against
               God
               impatiently
               and
               brutishly
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               make
               we
               this
               vse
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               seeing
               
               we
               are
               all
               subiect
               hereto
               ,
               and
               by
               our
               iust
               deserts
               bee
               alwaies
               in
               danger
               and
               feare
               to
               be
               thus
               abased
               ;
               therfore
               to
               be
               humbled
               ,
               and
               prepare
               our selues
               daily
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               as
               Iob
               did
               ,
               to
               looke
               for
               our
               change
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               haue
               little
               need
               
               to
               trouble
               our selues
               with
               an
               ill
               conscience
               any
               manner
               of
               way
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               procure
               needles
               sorrow
               ,
               if
               wee
               be
               daily
               in
               danger
               of
               so
               great
               vexations
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               set
               we
               little
               by
               the
               best
               things
               here
               ,
               they
               being
               subiect
               to
               a
               thousand
               
               changes
               ,
               but
               lay
               we
               vp
               treasure
               for
               our selues
               ,
               that
               shall
               neuer
               fade
               nor
               be
               taken
               from
               vs.
               And
               to
               them
               that
               obiect
               vpon
               this
               ,
               that
               seeing
               we
               may
               fall
               into
               so
               many
               and
               great
               streights
               ,
               what
               prerogatiue
               haue
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               what
               shall
               they
               doe
               ,
               liuing
               in
               such
               an
               estate
               as
               well
               as
               other
               ?
               I
               say
               ,
               let
               them
               trust
               in
               God
               and
               feare
               him
               ,
               that
               so
               it
               may
               be
               well
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               promised
               
               it
               shall
               ,
               and
               so
               doing
               ,
               he
               will
               keepe
               many
               such
               calamities
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               giue
               them
               deliuerance
               out
               of
               many
               such
               difficulties
               ;
               and
               turne
               those
               that
               abide
               vpon
               them
               ,
               to
               their
               singular
               benefit
               and
               good
               ,
               or
               receiue
               them
               vnto
               glory
               ,
               when
               others
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               shall
               be
               at
               their
               wits
               end
               with
               
               the
               strangenesse
               of
               their
               plagues
               ,
               or
               ,
               which
               is
               much
               worse
               ,
               bee
               cast
               into
               hell
               .
               
               This
               we
               haue
               to
               learne
               by
               occasion
               of
               the
               man
               :
               Now
               of
               the
               spies
               .
            
             
               The
               spies
               offered
               him
               kindnesse
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               shew
               them
               the
               way
               into
               the
               citie
               :
               in
               that
               they
               dealt
               kindly
               with
               him
               ,
               rather
               then
               roughly
               and
               cruelly
               ,
               
               seeking
               such
               a
               matter
               at
               his
               hands
               ,
               they
               did
               as
               became
               them
               .
               But
               hee
               being
               one
               of
               the
               cursed
               nations
               ,
               how
               could
               they
               (
               ye
               wil
               aske
               )
               promise
               him
               mercy
               ?
               
               for
               though
               they
               did
               so
               to
               Rahab
               before
               ,
               yet
               she
               turned
               to
               their
               religion
               :
               and
               so
               did
               the
               Gibeonites
               serue
               them
               as
               bondmen
               ,
               and
               imbraced
               their
               religion
               also
               .
               But
               no
               such
               thing
               can
               be
               said
               of
               this
               man
               ,
               for
               hee
               went
               vnto
               the
               Hittites
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               seuen
               cursed
               nations
               ,
               and
               dwelt
               there
               .
               I
               answere
               :
               we
               must
               
               interpret
               the
               lawes
               of
               God
               against
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               rooting
               them
               out
               ,
               by
               mitigating
               them
               with
               this
               equity
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               made
               peace
               with
               Israel
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               roote
               them
               out
               .
               And
               this
               appeares
               by
               that
               which
               is
               written
               in
               Ioshua
               ,
               that
               these
               nations
               were
               rooted
               out
               ,
               seeing
               none
               of
               
               them
               saue
               the
               Gibeonites
               ,
               made
               peace
               with
               the
               Hebrewes
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               being
               so
               ,
               teacheth
               all
               men
               to
               deale
               euen
               with
               the
               bad
               kindly
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               harmelesse
               toward
               them
               .
               And
               though
               they
               be
               of
               them
               who
               haue
               deserued
               punishment
               (
               as
               this
               man
               of
               the
               citie
               Bethel
               might
               by
               as
               good
               right
               haue
               been
               put
               to
               the
               sword
               as
               the
               rest
               in
               the
               citie
               ,
               vntil
               he
               yeelded
               himselfe
               )
               yet
               for
               as
               much
               as
               they
               be
               in
               misery
               they
               are
               to
               bee
               pitied
               ,
               vnlesse
               their
               facts
               be
               horrible
               and
               beyond
               the
               course
               of
               common
               trespasses
               ,
               in
               which
               case
               they
               must
               be
               punished
               by
               authoritie
               accordingly
               :
               for
               in
               so
               dealing
               with
               them
               ,
               there
               is
               hope
               that
               their
               harts
               may
               be
               mollified
               ,
               and
               they
               in
               time
               be
               brought
               to
               repentance
               :
               whereas
               by
               rigor
               and
               rough
               handling
               of
               them
               they
               will
               (
               questionlesse
               )
               be
               hardened
               .
               And
               if
               they
               fall
               into
               the
               Magistrates
               hand
               ,
               and
               must
               needs
               for
               their
               fault
               bee
               put
               to
               death
               ;
               it
               is
               enough
               that
               they
               haue
               that
               inflicted
               vpon
               them
               which
               is
               their
               due
               ,
               though
               they
               bee
               not
               pursued
               with
               crueltie
               also
               .
               Ioshuas
               dealing
               with
               Achan
               ,
               who
               yet
               for
               his
               trespasse
               must
               bee
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               may
               be
               a
               paterne
               for
               all
               men
               ,
               to
               teach
               them
               to
               auoid
               crueltie
               ,
               
               and
               to
               shew
               kindnesse
               and
               mercie
               to
               such
               as
               bee
               in
               miserie
               .
               Thus
               hee
               saith
               ,
               when
               his
               sinne
               was
               found
               out
               against
               him
               ,
               
                 My
                 sonne
                 giue
                 glory
                 to
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 thy
                 confession
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 me
                 now
                 what
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 .
              
               And
               as
               Ioshuas
               example
               ,
               for
               his
               louing
               dealing
               toward
               the
               offender
               :
               Achan
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               highly
               commended
               :
               so
               the
               contrary
               is
               as
               odious
               in
               the
               Preists
               and
               Iewes
               :
               for
               when
               they
               had
               gotten
               that
               which
               they
               sought
               at
               Pilats
               hands
               ,
               to
               haue
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               against
               all
               law
               ,
               to
               be
               condemned
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               content
               with
               that
               ,
               but
               most
               cruelly
               and
               despitefully
               handled
               him
               with
               mocks
               ,
               and
               taunts
               ,
               and
               all
               disgrace
               that
               might
               be
               :
               But
               it
               was
               as
               good
               as
               might
               be
               looked
               for
               at
               their
               hands
               .
            
             
               But
               while
               I
               am
               minding
               this
               matter
               of
               dealing
               kindly
               and
               mercifully
               with
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               it
               commeth
               to
               my
               remembrance
               ,
               among
               many
               other
               things
               iustly
               to
               be
               wailed
               ,
               how
               lamentable
               the
               estate
               of
               malefactors
               is
               in
               some
               places
               at
               least
               in
               this
               land
               :
               as
               they
               are
               miserable
               throughout
               their
               whole
               life
               ,
               so
               especially
               at
               their
               death
               they
               are
               most
               of
               all
               ,
               seeing
               that
               ,
               after
               they
               be
               condemned
               ,
               that
               they
               goe
               to
               execution
               without
               any
               meanes
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               conscience
               of
               their
               wicked
               liues
               ,
               feare
               of
               the
               iudgement
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               to
               some
               knowledge
               and
               hope
               of
               eternall
               life
               :
               whereas
               ,
               if
               it
               pleased
               those
               which
               are
               in
               authoritie
               ,
               some
               fit
               Minister
               of
               God
               might
               be
               appointed
               to
               take
               them
               in
               hand
               after
               they
               be
               adiudged
               to
               die
               .
               I
               will
               not
               say
               what
               
               good
               might
               be
               done
               to
               the
               poore
               prisoners
               thereby
               .
               But
               for
               mine
               owne
               part
               ,
               when
               I
               was
               young
               ,
               and
               able
               to
               trauell
               ,
               I
               did
               that
               dutie
               myselfe
               ofttimes
               in
               compassion
               of
               their
               misery
               ,
               and
               saw
               blessing
               on
               my
               labours
               ;
               and
               the
               word
               which
               I
               preached
               to
               them
               ,
               in
               that
               little
               time
               which
               they
               had
               to
               prepare
               themselues
               ,
               I
               saw
               it
               (
               I
               say
               )
               to
               be
               apparantly
               blessed
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               my
               great
               contentment
               and
               comfort
               ,
               and
               good
               hope
               of
               them
               .
               I
               remember
               well
               ,
               that
               at
               sundry
               times
               ,
               that
               though
               I
               was
               but
               a
               stranger
               to
               them
               ,
               yet
               after
               that
               I
               had
               through
               Gods
               blessing
               brought
               them
               to
               see
               their
               damnable
               and
               miserable
               estate
               by
               means
               of
               their
               sin
               ,
               and
               had
               shewed
               them
               ,
               that
               euen
               then
               they
               were
               nearest
               mercie
               ,
               I
               was
               receiued
               of
               them
               with
               great
               liking
               ,
               especially
               after
               they
               had
               tasted
               of
               the
               glad
               tidings
               of
               the
               Gospell
               to
               quiet
               and
               comfort
               their
               heauie
               hearts
               .
               Yea
               ,
               I
               may
               truly
               say
               ,
               as
               I
               did
               clearely
               see
               ,
               I
               was
               to
               them
               more
               then
               their
               owne
               father
               could
               haue
               been
               vnto
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               message
               brought
               vnto
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               beside
               this
               that
               I
               haue
               said
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               like
               meditation
               vnto
               this
               ,
               I
               had
               of
               the
               estate
               of
               many
               people
               in
               the
               land
               ,
               who
               run
               as
               swiftly
               to
               hell
               as
               the
               other
               ;
               through
               ignorance
               (
               most
               falsely
               called
               the
               mother
               of
               deuotion
               ,
               but
               rather
               the
               mother
               of
               all
               mischiefe
               and
               confusion
               )
               also
               prophanenesse
               ,
               and
               other
               grosse
               sinnes
               ,
               though
               not
               so
               lyable
               to
               the
               law
               of
               man
               to
               bee
               punished
               as
               the
               other
               .
               These
               are
               also
               without
               a
               Minister
               that
               is
               able
               and
               willing
               to
               leade
               them
               a
               better
               way
               :
               who
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               such
               meanes
               as
               might
               conuert
               them
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               who
               are
               such
               good
               instruments
               ,
               might
               bee
               incouraged
               and
               backed
               in
               their
               labouring
               to
               reclaime
               them
               ,
               they
               should
               haue
               cause
               to
               giue
               God
               great
               thanks
               ,
               and
               the
               persons
               also
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               be
               so
               well
               instructed
               and
               comforted
               .
               But
               if
               I
               should
               here
               bewaile
               all
               such
               also
               ,
               as
               being
               taught
               yet
               are
               little
               the
               better
               ;
               as
               I
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               pittie
               them
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Gospell
               is
               hidden
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               therfore
               they
               dying
               so
               ,
               shal
               most
               certainely
               perish
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               bewaile
               these
               ,
               how
               far
               should
               my
               complaint
               reach
               ?
               I
               shut
               vp
               this
               point
               therfore
               ,
               cōcluding
               thus
               ,
               Oh
               that
               there
               were
               not
               so
               much
               hardnes
               of
               heart
               in
               many
               Ministers
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               might
               helpe
               this
               ,
               wishing
               that
               they
               had
               a
               little
               of
               the
               compassion
               that
               was
               in
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               as
               the
               Euangelist
               recordeth
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               people
               dispersed
               ,
               as
               sheep
               without
               a
               shepheard
               .
               
               And
               againe
               ,
               Oh
               that
               we
               could
               deale
               pitifully
               ,
               kindly
               ,
               and
               louingly
               with
               the
               miserable
               and
               the
               afflicted
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               the
               gentlest
               meanes
               were
               vsed
               to
               reclaime
               offenders
               ,
               of
               whom
               there
               is
               hope
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               as
               this
               man
               of
               Bethel
               was
               ,
               in
               great
               distresse
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               done
               but
               very
               rarely
               ,
               and
               therfore
               is
               there
               much
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               in
               those
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               neglected
               ,
               and
               wilfulnesse
               ,
               that
               carrieth
               them
               to
               all
               profanenesse
               and
               impenitencie
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               (
               to
               returne
               to
               the
               spies
               againe
               )
               seeing
               it
               hath
               been
               proued
               that
               
               they
               did
               not
               vnlawfully
               in
               sauing
               this
               Bethelite
               aliue
               ,
               the
               most
               that
               can
               bee
               said
               of
               their
               so
               doing
               ,
               could
               be
               but
               an
               inconuenience
               (
               seeing
               he
               gaue
               no
               token
               that
               he
               turned
               to
               their
               religion
               ,
               )
               for
               ought
               that
               we
               can
               see
               )
               and
               yet
               this
               was
               a
               smaller
               inconuenience
               then
               if
               they
               had
               killed
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               haue
               been
               put
               to
               their
               shifts
               how
               to
               haue
               found
               the
               secret
               way
               that
               led
               into
               the
               citie
               :
               this
               also
               teacheth
               vs
               a
               good
               point
               ,
               that
               when
               wee
               see
               in
               attempting
               of
               our
               lawfull
               businesse
               and
               labors
               ,
               that
               some
               inconuenience
               must
               needs
               be
               borne
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               lesser
               of
               two
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               without
               sinne
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               gone
               vnder
               :
               that
               so
               we
               may
               auoid
               that
               which
               is
               greater
               .
               For
               want
               of
               which
               consideration
               ,
               and
               
               due
               regard
               of
               that
               which
               I
               say
               ,
               while
               men
               stand
               at
               the
               smaller
               ,
               to
               auoid
               that
               ,
               they
               runne
               into
               a
               greater
               ,
               if
               not
               into
               sinne
               itselfe
               .
               As
               in
               many
               instances
               it
               may
               be
               shewed
               ;
               and
               this
               among
               other
               ,
               may
               bee
               one
               .
               Many
               a
               man
               will
               not
               make
               others
               priuie
               to
               some
               of
               his
               dealings
               ,
               being
               such
               as
               may
               bring
               him
               in
               good
               commodie
               :
               and
               this
               he
               forbeares
               to
               doe
               ,
               onely
               for
               that
               he
               would
               not
               haue
               the
               commoditie
               and
               benefit
               that
               he
               reapeth
               thereby
               ,
               to
               be
               knowne
               to
               any
               other
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               so
               great
               an
               inconuenience
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               knowne
               to
               some
               faithfull
               friend
               .
               And
               what
               falles
               out
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               thereby
               ?
               euen
               this
               ,
               which
               is
               much
               greater
               :
               that
               for
               want
               of
               skill
               how
               to
               vse
               that
               dealing
               or
               trafficke
               aright
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               best
               manner
               (
               which
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               some
               wise
               friend
               he
               might
               haue
               learned
               )
               hee
               loseth
               a
               great
               part
               of
               his
               commoditie
               ,
               which
               he
               might
               haue
               inioyed
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               thereby
               falles
               to
               offend
               God
               by
               impatience
               and
               murmuring
               ,
               when
               he
               seeth
               that
               he
               commeth
               short
               of
               his
               expectation
               and
               hope
               .
               So
               many
               a
               man
               falling
               vpon
               theeues
               ,
               in
               a
               desperate
               mood
               ,
               refuseth
               to
               yeeld
               his
               money
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               vnable
               to
               resist
               ,
               and
               so
               loseth
               both
               money
               and
               life
               too
               .
               And
               so
               doe
               many
               refuse
               ,
               through
               stomacke
               ,
               to
               agree
               with
               their
               obstinate
               aduersary
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               loth
               to
               lose
               and
               forgoe
               any
               thing
               .
               Whereas
               by
               standing
               out
               with
               him
               to
               the
               vtmost
               ,
               they
               forgoe
               not
               a
               little
               ,
               but
               ten
               times
               the
               value
               .
            
             
               Much
               like
               to
               that
               which
               many
               do
               about
               their
               bodily
               health
               .
               They
               doubt
               at
               least
               ,
               if
               they
               know
               not
               also
               ,
               that
               some
               sore
               disease
               is
               breeding
               in
               them
               ,
               yet
               will
               they
               not
               consult
               with
               some
               experienced
               Physition
               .
               And
               why
               ?
               I
               say
               ,
               to
               auoid
               some
               inconuenience
               ,
               as
               the
               taking
               of
               phisick
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               pleasant
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               saue
               charges
               ,
               or
               because
               they
               would
               not
               lose
               any
               time
               in
               following
               their
               profits
               .
               And
               what
               falles
               out
               thereby
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               ?
               euen
               this
               ,
               that
               a
               greater
               inconuenience
               meeteth
               them
               :
               so
               that
               for
               the
               auoiding
               of
               that
               which
               was
               but
               small
               ,
               they
               lose
               both
               profit
               ,
               and
               life
               also
               .
               This
               thing
               is
               the
               more
               to
               bee
               regarded
               ,
               because
               wee
               see
               by
               experience
               that
               commodities
               are
               so
               mixed
               with
               discommodities
               ,
               that
               in
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               the
               one
               goeth
               not
               without
               the
               other
               .
               This
               is
               true
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               comforts
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               so
               particularly
               in
               marriage
               :
               and
               that
               as
               well
               in
               going
               about
               it
               ,
               as
               liuing
               in
               it
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               many
               to
               auoid
               the
               troubles
               of
               the
               married
               estate
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               smaller
               ;
               are
               put
               to
               many
               inconueniences
               ;
               as
               to
               liue
               in
               vnquietnesse
               and
               discontentment
               ,
               and
               by
               vnsetlednesse
               in
               a
               single
               estate
               to
               fall
               to
               fornication
               ,
               (
               that
               I
               say
               no
               more
               )
               which
               will
               prooue
               to
               be
               farre
               greater
               .
               Many
               againe
               resolues
               by
               marrying
               ,
               (
               if
               they
               can
               make
               themselues
               great
               thereby
               )
               to
               shunne
               a
               meane
               and
               low
               estate
               in
               pouertie
               ,
               and
               thinke
               ,
               if
               they
               can
               doe
               so
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               void
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               yet
               while
               they
               looke
               no
               further
               ,
               they
               weary
               themselues
               with
               many
               more
               sore
               and
               dangerouser
               troubles
               ;
               though
               mariage
               be
               lawful
               ,
               yet
               such
               an
               attempting
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               not
               good
               .
               Againe
               ,
               by
               this
               rule
               among
               married
               couples
               ,
               the
               one
               partie
               should
               yeeld
               to
               the
               other
               without
               too
               much
               rigor
               and
               austcritie
               ,
               or
               contending
               in
               a
               thing
               indifferent
               :
               the
               husband
               in
               giuing
               libertie
               to
               the
               wife
               to
               speak
               when
               there
               is
               cause
               ;
               to
               visit
               friends
               ;
               to
               take
               vse
               of
               some
               commodities
               to
               her
               owne
               behoofe
               and
               benefit
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               denie
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               feare
               some
               inconuenience
               may
               come
               thereby
               ;
               when
               yet
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               there
               shall
               farre
               greater
               be
               seene
               to
               fall
               out
               by
               doing
               otherwise
               .
               And
               so
               in
               all
               other
               dealings
               :
               if
               all
               inconueniences
               cannot
               bee
               shunned
               ,
               yet
               let
               vs
               be
               sure
               ,
               by
               labour
               ,
               prayer
               and
               godly
               wisdome
               ,
               to
               auoide
               the
               hardest
               .
               
               And
               one
               speciall
               good
               vse
               of
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               take
               heed
               ,
               we
               bee
               not
               too
               ready
               to
               iudge
               our
               neighbour
               for
               bearing
               with
               some
               inconueniences
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               are
               too
               forward
               and
               too
               ready
               to
               doe
               )
               when
               they
               must
               doe
               it
               to
               free
               themselues
               of
               greater
               ;
               and
               in
               so
               doing
               we
               condemne
               our selues
               ,
               seeing
               wee
               our selues
               are
               subiect
               to
               the
               same
               doctrine
               also
               .
               For
               what
               haue
               wee
               to
               doe
               to
               iudge
               our
               brother
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ;
               who
               if
               he
               haue
               sustained
               an
               inconuenience
               ,
               wee
               may
               well
               thinke
               ,
               he
               hath
               done
               it
               ,
               to
               him
               a
               greater
               .
               This
               also
               condemneth
               them
               ,
               who
               ,
               if
               they
               bee
               a
               little
               crossed
               with
               some
               hard
               accident
               ,
               do
               by
               and
               by
               grow
               desperate
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               rent
               greater
               by
               their
               rashnesse
               and
               impatience
               ,
               &c.
               scorning
               to
               stoope
               to
               the
               necessity
               which
               God
               hath
               laid
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               wisely
               declining
               extremity
               .
               Though
               they
               cannot
               auoide
               the
               inconuenience
               befalne
               them
               ,
               yet
               they
               should
               shunne
               the
               sinne
               of
               murmuring
               which
               is
               greater
               ,
               for
               else
               they
               beare
               the
               burthen
               of
               both
               .
               But
               I
               cannot
               goe
               through
               this
               storie
               at
               this
               time
               ;
               I
               will
               therefore
               here
               cut
               off
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           THE
           EIGHTH
           SERMON
           VPON
           THE
           FIRST
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           IT
           followeth
           further
           about
           this
           Bethlite
           ,
           (
           for
           it
           is
           to
           good
           
           purpose
           )
           to
           enquire
           heere
           ,
           whether
           this
           man
           did
           well
           in
           betraying
           the
           city
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           lawfull
           in
           the
           like
           case
           .
           For
           as
           concerning
           the
           spies
           ,
           no
           question
           is
           to
           be
           made
           of
           their
           drawing
           the
           man
           to
           it
           ,
           whether
           they
           did
           well
           or
           no
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           their
           worke
           assigned
           them
           of
           God
           to
           destroy
           
           those
           nations
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           vse
           the
           meanes
           in
           going
           about
           it
           .
           So
           was
           it
           also
           lawfull
           for
           him
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           they
           signifying
           to
           him
           what
           Gods
           wil
           was
           in
           that
           behalfe
           .
           But
           whether
           the
           man
           beleeued
           that
           ,
           and
           therfore
           whether
           he
           did
           it
           in
           faith
           ,
           or
           to
           saue
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           his
           friends
           and
           goods
           ,
           it
           is
           vncertaine
           .
           The
           first
           is
           more
           possible
           ,
           then
           probable
           ,
           to
           haue
           been
           the
           cause
           that
           drew
           him
           to
           doe
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           last
           is
           most
           likely
           ;
           yet
           wee
           may
           not
           determine
           which
           ,
           except
           the
           Lord
           went
           before
           vs
           :
           therefore
           according
           thereto
           was
           his
           act
           good
           and
           commendable
           in
           him
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           .
           Now
           for
           vs
           ,
           the
           case
           standeth
           farre
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           it
           did
           with
           him
           .
           For
           it
           is
           
           not
           lawfull
           for
           vs
           to
           yeeld
           to
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           in
           betraying
           the
           city
           ,
           but
           odious
           and
           horrible
           .
           The
           Lord
           Iesus
           speaking
           of
           the
           like
           matter
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           most
           monstrous
           to
           attempt
           or
           goe
           about
           .
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             many
             shall
             hate
             and
             betray
             one
             another
             :
          
           a
           fearefull
           thing
           to
           heare
           ,
           much
           more
           for
           one
           to
           doe
           it
           to
           
           a
           whole
           City
           .
        
         
           Nay
           all
           bitter
           violence
           and
           cruelty
           is
           odious
           in
           vs
           one
           towards
           another
           ,
           simply
           ,
           and
           without
           all
           respects
           ;
           much
           more
           when
           it
           shal
           be
           done
           for
           gaine
           
           or
           preferment
           .
           No
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           any
           way
           tolerable
           for
           the
           sauing
           of
           ones
           owne
           life
           .
           We
           must
           in
           all
           these
           cases
           ,
           haue
           our
           discharges
           and
           warrant
           from
           God
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           we
           doe
           ;
           as
           Rahab
           had
           for
           hiding
           the
           spies
           :
           which
           wee
           
           hauing
           Scriptures
           most
           clearely
           to
           direct
           vs
           in
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           from
           what
           example
           soeuer
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           followed
           of
           vs
           in
           these
           daies
           .
           Neither
           is
           the
           fact
           of
           Ioel
           in
           killing
           Sisera
           ,
           nor
           the
           Israelites
           borrowing
           and
           carrying
           away
           
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           treasures
           ,
           any
           thing
           to
           imbolden
           vs
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           :
           she
           doing
           it
           against
           Gods
           enemies
           the
           Canaanites
           ;
           they
           doing
           that
           which
           they
           did
           by
           the
           Lords
           appointment
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           doe
           any
           euill
           that
           good
           may
           come
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           odious
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           out
           of
           these
           two
           verses
           it
           is
           good
           for
           vs
           to
           marke
           ,
           in
           that
           this
           poore
           
           Bethlite
           was
           the
           instrument
           of
           taking
           the
           city
           ;
           what
           poore
           meanes
           and
           helpes
           God
           oftentimes
           ministreth
           ,
           for
           the
           effecting
           of
           that
           which
           hee
           commandeth
           to
           be
           done
           ;
           yea
           though
           the
           worke
           be
           great
           ,
           and
           the
           means
           weake
           and
           vnlikely
           to
           bring
           such
           a
           matter
           to
           passe
           ,
           it
           skilleth
           not
           .
           Both
           these
           things
           may
           be
           seene
           ,
           both
           in
           stirring
           vp
           and
           preparing
           that
           sillie
           woman
           in
           Ioshuas
           time
           ,
           to
           receiue
           &
           lodge
           the
           spies
           ,
           whom
           he
           sent
           to
           view
           Iericho
           before
           they
           tooke
           it
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           blowing
           trumpets
           of
           Rammes
           hornes
           ,
           and
           
           by
           compassing
           of
           the
           city
           Iericho
           seuen
           times
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           walles
           of
           it
           to
           fall
           downe
           .
           Who
           seeth
           not
           that
           these
           were
           poore
           engins
           to
           batter
           walles
           ?
           and
           also
           to
           giue
           this
           Bethlite
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           these
           spies
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           by
           his
           helpe
           easily
           take
           the
           city
           ?
           For
           when
           God
           will
           haue
           a
           worke
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           passe
           ,
           he
           appointeth
           the
           meanes
           also
           for
           the
           same
           purpose
           ;
           which
           being
           alwaies
           knowne
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           seldome
           to
           vs
           ordinarily
           ,
           till
           we
           meet
           with
           them
           (
           not
           by
           chance
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           will
           and
           appointment
           )
           it
           doth
           often
           take
           heart
           from
           vs
           ,
           and
           much
           dismay
           vs
           from
           cheerefull
           going
           about
           that
           which
           wee
           are
           commanded
           ,
           so
           weake
           is
           our
           faith
           ,
           when
           with
           vnbeleeuing
           Thomas
           wee
           doe
           not
           see
           and
           behold
           with
           bodily
           eyes
           the
           meanes
           which
           are
           yet
           sufficient
           and
           at
           hand
           through
           Gods
           promise
           .
        
         
           So
           much
           the
           more
           it
           behoueth
           vs
           to
           be
           well
           acquainted
           with
           that
           which
           is
           taught
           vs
           heere
           :
           for
           it
           is
           a
           singular
           encouragement
           to
           vs
           ,
           (
           wee
           being
           so
           weake
           )
           when
           we
           haue
           an
           hard
           labour
           laid
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           and
           we
           see
           no
           meanes
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           to
           know
           (
           yet
           )
           that
           God
           will
           prouide
           helpe
           ,
           though
           wee
           see
           not
           how
           ;
           as
           he
           did
           prouide
           a
           sacrifice
           for
           Abraham
           to
           offer
           in
           stead
           of
           Isaac
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           deale
           with
           vs
           as
           Pharaoh
           did
           with
           the
           Israelites
           
           (
           who
           enioyned
           them
           an
           hard
           taske
           ,
           and
           great
           worke
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           must
           make
           shift
           how
           to
           effect
           it
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           doe
           )
           then
           it
           were
           no
           maruell
           if
           we
           were
           pensiue
           ,
           and
           at
           our
           wits
           end
           what
           to
           doe
           .
           But
           (
           God
           be
           thanked
           )
           if
           we
           can
           beleeue
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           make
           it
           easie
           ,
           and
           prouide
           accordingly
           ;
           most
           cheerefully
           may
           we
           be
           occupied
           ,
           from
           day
           to
           day
           ,
           in
           all
           that
           by
           Gods
           Commandement
           we
           set
           our
           hand
           vnto
           .
           This
           caused
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           to
           be
           so
           diligent
           and
           vnwearied
           in
           bringing
           so
           many
           nations
           
           by
           his
           preaching
           ,
           to
           embrace
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           saluation
           thereby
           ;
           when
           yet
           there
           were
           so
           many
           and
           great
           discouragements
           in
           his
           way
           .
        
         
           This
           caused
           those
           worthy
           seruants
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Zorobabell
             ,
             Ezra
          
           ,
           and
           Nehemiah
           ,
           
           not
           onely
           to
           returne
           into
           Iudea
           ;
           but
           to
           build
           both
           the
           city
           vp
           againe
           ,
           being
           greatly
           ruinated
           ;
           and
           euen
           the
           walles
           thereof
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           Temple
           ;
           when
           hauing
           commandement
           from
           God
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           they
           beleeued
           that
           hee
           
           would
           shew
           them
           how
           ,
           and
           bee
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           inable
           them
           ,
           though
           wee
           are
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           how
           many
           blocks
           and
           maine
           enemies
           there
           were
           in
           their
           way
           to
           hinder
           them
           .
           And
           wee
           haue
           no
           other
           stay
           to
           looke
           for
           the
           promised
           saluation
           ,
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           hee
           that
           hath
           commanded
           vs
           to
           liue
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           waite
           by
           hope
           ,
           will
           finde
           meanes
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           although
           we
           see
           little
           how
           ,
           many
           times
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           that
           we
           oft
           feare
           and
           doubt
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           waightiest
           case
           of
           all
           other
           ;
           euen
           as
           Saint
           Peter
           also
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             the
             righteous
             are
             scarcely
             saued
             .
          
           And
           euen
           so
           ,
           the
           labouring
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           Artificer
           could
           neuer
           bee
           vpholden
           
           to
           follow
           their
           calling
           with
           any
           peace
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           looke
           onely
           how
           hardly
           they
           are
           like
           to
           bee
           maintaine
           ,
           and
           should
           not
           stay
           themselues
           by
           faith
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           prouide
           for
           them
           ,
           they
           themselues
           not
           being
           negligent
           .
           And
           be
           this
           the
           stay
           of
           vs
           all
           ,
           in
           our
           hardest
           condition
           wherein
           wee
           be
           set
           by
           God
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           bring
           vs
           through
           ,
           though
           wee
           see
           not
           how
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           in
           good
           sort
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           promised
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           remaineth
           ,
           that
           we
           see
           how
           well
           this
           man
           was
           rewarded
           that
           did
           
           helpe
           forward
           Gods
           people
           in
           their
           worke
           ,
           to
           the
           destroying
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           by
           shewing
           them
           the
           way
           into
           the
           city
           ,
           though
           it
           bee
           not
           set
           downe
           with
           what
           mind
           he
           did
           it
           .
           Thus
           they
           dealt
           with
           him
           :
           they
           did
           not
           onely
           set
           him
           free
           ,
           and
           his
           whole
           family
           ,
           from
           the
           destruction
           that
           lighted
           vpon
           the
           other
           citizens
           ,
           but
           they
           did
           also
           suffer
           him
           to
           carrie
           away
           his
           wealth
           :
           yea
           and
           so
           greatly
           enriched
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           able
           to
           goe
           build
           a
           citie
           .
           And
           by
           this
           wee
           see
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           bee
           helpers
           and
           friends
           to
           Gods
           people
           ,
           neuer
           loose
           their
           reward
           :
           as
           Rahabs
           example
           and
           the
           Kenites
           doe
           most
           cleerely
           
           proue
           &
           declare
           .
           A
           notable
           encouragement
           both
           to
           Gods
           people
           ,
           to
           know
           that
           the
           Lord
           so
           careth
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           cause
           many
           ,
           euen
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           
           to
           be
           friends
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           helpefull
           :
           and
           it
           is
           no
           lesse
           comfort
           to
           them
           
           that
           are
           so
           affected
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           may
           bee
           sure
           they
           shall
           not
           lose
           their
           labour
           ,
           but
           be
           well
           rewarded
           .
           And
           so
           much
           the
           more
           wee
           ought
           to
           bee
           quickened
           by
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           seeing
           Gods
           people
           haue
           many
           and
           strong
           enemies
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           they
           themselues
           are
           weake
           and
           soone
           discouraged
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           great
           refreshing
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           promise
           of
           such
           helpes
           ,
           as
           whereby
           their
           but
           then
           is
           made
           easie
           .
           And
           the
           Lord
           hath
           said
           much
           in
           his
           word
           to
           the
           encouragement
           of
           both
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Psalmist
           speaking
           of
           Ierusalem
           Gods
           people
           ,
           saith
           .
           Let
           them
           prosper
           that
           loue
           thee
           .
           
           And
           to
           Abraham
           the
           father
           of
           beleeuers
           (
           which
           alike
           is
           spoken
           to
           all
           that
           are
           beleeuers
           ,
           as
           Abraham
           was
           )
           thus
           he
           saith
           ;
           
             I
             will
             blesse
             them
             that
             blesse
             thee
             ,
             and
             curse
             them
             that
             curse
             thee
             .
          
           So
           that
           as
           Ahab
           was
           spared
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           the
           
           plague
           threatned
           came
           not
           in
           his
           daies
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           sonnes
           ,
           because
           he
           repented
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           was
           but
           outwardly
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           gaue
           but
           a
           bare
           shew
           of
           it
           ,
           euen
           so
           ,
           they
           that
           doe
           to
           his
           people
           any
           good
           ,
           though
           it
           bee
           but
           in
           an
           outward
           action
           ,
           as
           this
           Bethlite
           did
           heere
           to
           the
           Lords
           people
           ,
           shall
           not
           lose
           their
           reward
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           that
           this
           but
           temporary
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           which
           they
           receiue
           ,
           as
           the
           helpe
           that
           they
           minister
           to
           them
           is
           so
           :
           but
           besides
           that
           it
           is
           much
           that
           God
           will
           regard
           them
           at
           all
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           faithfull
           to
           him
           (
           for
           they
           might
           feare
           rather
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           pursue
           them
           as
           his
           enemies
           )
           because
           they
           be
           not
           repentant
           :
           besides
           this
           (
           I
           say
           )
           they
           get
           acquaintance
           with
           the
           godly
           hereby
           ofttimes
           ,
           whereby
           they
           be
           in
           hope
           ,
           that
           they
           
           
           shall
           learne
           their
           religion
           ,
           and
           follow
           their
           conuersation
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           so
           like
           and
           approue
           of
           ,
           that
           they
           loue
           them
           the
           better
           for
           it
           ,
           then
           do
           they
           gaine
           exceedingly
           by
           it
           indeed
           ,
           I
           meane
           by
           that
           friendship
           that
           they
           shew
           them
           .
           For
           then
           they
           come
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           a
           better
           blessing
           ,
           and
           are
           partakers
           of
           a
           greater
           promise
           ,
           euen
           that
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           
             Whosoeuer
             receiueth
             a
             Prophet
          
           ,
           
           
             in
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             shall
             receiue
             a
             Prophets
             reward
             :
             and
             he
             that
             receiueth
             a
             righteous
             man
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             a
             righteous
             man
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           because
           he
           is
           a
           good
           man
           )
           
             shall
             haue
             the
             reward
             of
             a
             righteous
             man
             also
             .
          
        
         
           This
           ought
           for
           iust
           cause
           to
           astonish
           and
           terrifie
           them
           who
           are
           professed
           enemies
           to
           them
           because
           they
           walke
           vprightly
           ,
           and
           hate
           none
           more
           deadly
           ;
           
           according
           to
           the
           prouer
           be
           ;
           The
           righteous
           is
           an
           abomination
           to
           the
           wicked
           .
        
         
           This
           ought
           also
           to
           draw
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           common
           sort
           who
           professe
           religion
           ,
           better
           to
           regard
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           bee
           more
           brutish
           then
           the
           
           heathen
           nations
           who
           feared
           Israel
           ,
           seeing
           they
           saw
           God
           was
           with
           them
           ,
           yea
           and
           let
           them
           while
           they
           liue
           among
           them
           obserue
           their
           example
           ,
           and
           profit
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           in
           the
           Acts.
           9.
           31.
           
           If
           they
           will
           say
           they
           know
           not
           
           who
           they
           are
           ;
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           they
           speake
           vntruly
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           owne
           affliction
           and
           misery
           ,
           they
           can
           discerne
           and
           doe
           know
           them
           ,
           and
           will
           aske
           for
           them
           ;
           although
           at
           other
           times
           they
           are
           thought
           of
           them
           to
           bee
           too
           precise
           and
           deuout
           ,
           and
           call
           them
           Scripture-men
           in
           contempt
           ;
           yea
           euen
           such
           as
           against
           whom
           they
           will
           set
           themselues
           :
           to
           these
           therefore
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           shew
           that
           they
           be
           wise
           indeed
           ,
           let
           them
           adioyne
           themselues
           ,
           and
           make
           much
           of
           them
           ,
           till
           they
           verifie
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           the
           Lambe
           and
           the
           Lion
           shall
           feed
           together
           :
           for
           if
           God
           in
           their
           trouble
           and
           abasement
           haue
           giuen
           them
           
           vnderstanding
           and
           discretion
           to
           know
           them
           ,
           and
           afterward
           they
           make
           no
           more
           reckoning
           nor
           account
           of
           them
           ;
           they
           cannot
           bee
           ignorant
           that
           they
           haue
           done
           wickedly
           ,
           and
           are
           able
           to
           see
           what
           they
           doe
           in
           casting
           them
           off
           .
           And
           let
           them
           be
           sure
           ,
           that
           their
           sin
           will
           find
           them
           out
           in
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           
           will
           cast
           off
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           haue
           dealt
           so
           with
           them
           .
           But
           much
           more
           if
           they
           or
           others
           begin
           to
           smite
           them
           with
           their
           tongue
           ,
           and
           to
           kicke
           at
           them
           ,
           and
           disgrace
           them
           .
           This
           bee
           said
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Ioseph
           ioyntly
           .
           It
           followeth
           in
           the
           text
           .
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             27.
             
             
               Neither
               did
               Manasses
               destroy
               Bethshean
               with
               her
               townes
               ,
               nor
               Taanach
               with
               her
               townes
               ,
               nor
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Dor
               with
               her
               townes
               ,
               nor
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Ibleam
               with
               her
               townes
               ,
               nor
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Megiddo
               with
               her
               townes
               ,
               but
               the
               Canaanites
               dwelt
               still
               in
               that
               land
               .
            
          
           
             28.
             
             
               Neuerthelesse
               when
               Israel
               was
               strong
               ,
               they
               put
               the
               Caananites
               to
               tribute
               ,
               and
               expelled
               them
               not
               wholly
               .
            
          
           
             29.
             
             
               Likewise
               Ephraim
               expelled
               not
               the
               Canaanites
               that
               dwelt
               in
               Gezer
               ,
               but
               the
               Canaanites
               dwelt
               in
               Gezer
               among
               them
               .
            
          
           
             30.
             
             
               Neither
               did
               Zebulon
               expell
               the
               Canaanites
               that
               dwelt
               in
               Kitron
               ,
               nor
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Nahalol
               ,
               but
               the
               Canaanites
               dwelt
               among
               them
               and
               became
               tributaries
               .
            
          
           
             31.
             
             
               Neither
               did
               Asher
               cast
               out
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Accho
               ,
               nor
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Zidon
               ,
               nor
               of
               Ahlab
               ,
               nor
               of
               Ach
               zib
               ,
               nor
               of
               Helbah
               ,
               nor
               of
               Aphik
               ,
               nor
               of
               Rehob
               .
            
          
           
             32.
             
             
               But
               the
               Asherites
               dwelt
               among
               the
               Canaanites
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               land
               :
               for
               they
               did
               not
               driue
               them
               out
               .
            
          
           
           
             33.
             
             
               Neither
               did
               Napthali
               driue
               out
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Beth-shemesh
               ,
               nor
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Bethanath
               ,
               but
               dwelt
               among
               the
               Canaanites
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               land
               :
               neuerthelesse
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Beth-shemesh
               and
               Bethanah
               became
               tributaries
               vnto
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           IN
           these
           verses
           the
           holy
           story
           layeth
           out
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           other
           Israelites
           
           beside
           Beniamin
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           cast
           not
           out
           ,
           nor
           destroyed
           not
           those
           Canaanites
           which
           dwelt
           in
           their
           seuerall
           lots
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           onely
           made
           them
           tributaries
           to
           them
           .
           And
           before
           all
           the
           rest
           the
           tribe
           of
           Manasse
           is
           reckoned
           to
           haue
           done
           so
           .
           But
           whereas
           it
           is
           said
           in
           Ioshua
           ,
           that
           this
           tribe
           did
           then
           so
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           make
           them
           tributaries
           then
           :
           it
           is
           not
           
           so
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           said
           there
           by
           an
           anticipation
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           setting
           downe
           that
           before
           ,
           which
           came
           to
           passe
           afterward
           .
           For
           that
           was
           afterward
           to
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           heere
           mentioned
           ,
           which
           was
           after
           Ioshuas
           death
           .
           For
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           Ioshua
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Elders
           that
           liued
           with
           
           him
           ,
           the
           people
           contained
           themselues
           ,
           and
           did
           their
           duties
           in
           resisting
           their
           enemies
           ,
           by
           his
           worthy
           conducting
           and
           going
           before
           them
           .
           And
           by
           this
           their
           departing
           from
           the
           commandement
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           for
           a
           time
           they
           obeyed
           ,
           we
           see
           how
           they
           declined
           in
           a
           short
           time
           and
           waxed
           weary
           of
           obeying
           .
        
         
           The
           which
           ,
           and
           namely
           in
           so
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           teacheth
           ,
           how
           ready
           men
           
           are
           to
           leaue
           and
           forsake
           a
           good
           course
           ,
           although
           they
           haue
           hardly
           ,
           and
           with
           much
           adoe
           ,
           been
           brought
           to
           embrace
           and
           fasten
           vpon
           it
           ;
           which
           much
           concerneth
           vs
           to
           marke
           .
           For
           we
           are
           easily
           deceiued
           about
           this
           ,
           and
           thinke
           both
           of
           our selues
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           beginne
           to
           dislike
           ,
           and
           turne
           away
           from
           some
           grosse
           and
           common
           faults
           that
           wee
           were
           wont
           to
           commit
           ;
           then
           the
           worst
           is
           past
           with
           vs
           ,
           and
           that
           wee
           ought
           iustly
           to
           bee
           reckoned
           among
           the
           godly
           ;
           whereas
           it
           is
           nothing
           so
           ,
           but
           we
           be
           yet
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           farre
           off
           .
           For
           a
           
           farre
           greater
           matter
           is
           required
           to
           the
           endeuour
           effectuall
           calling
           to
           repentance
           may
           be
           approued
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           sound
           indeed
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           places
           I
           haue
           shewed
           ,
           how
           we
           ought
           to
           try
           and
           search
           into
           our selues
           ,
           and
           cannot
           
           now
           stand
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           although
           wee
           were
           truly
           turned
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           had
           ,
           as
           these
           ,
           obeyed
           God
           for
           a
           time
           with
           a
           good
           heart
           ,
           yet
           ought
           we
           to
           feare
           danger
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           owne
           frailty
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           present
           occasion
           ,
           when
           wee
           see
           to
           what
           point
           these
           tribes
           came
           ,
           for
           all
           they
           had
           followed
           the
           Lord
           commendably
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           in
           beginning
           to
           cast
           out
           the
           nations
           as
           they
           were
           commanded
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           ,
           to
           wit
           that
           wee
           should
           thus
           carefully
           looke
           to
           our selues
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           reformed
           but
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           small
           part
           :
           in
           which
           respect
           yet
           ,
           because
           we
           haue
           receiued
           some
           grace
           ,
           we
           are
           able
           thereby
           to
           desire
           and
           goe
           about
           to
           doe
           God
           some
           seruice
           ,
           and
           specially
           at
           some
           time
           ;
           namely
           ,
           while
           we
           be
           watchfull
           to
           hold
           vnder
           our
           rebellious
           passions
           ,
           assisted
           by
           grace
           :
           but
           what
           then
           ?
           For
           wee
           hauing
           a
           sea
           of
           corruption
           euer
           flowing
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           our
           owne
           concupiscence
           beside
           outward
           obiects
           enticing
           vs
           a
           contrary
           way
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           drained
           and
           purged
           out
           daily
           ,
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           
           and
           not
           bee
           let
           alone
           in
           vs
           ,
           lest
           it
           should
           choake
           and
           drowne
           the
           grace
           that
           we
           haue
           receiued
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           wee
           become
           impotent
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           so
           that
           wee
           doe
           not
           onely
           cease
           to
           obey
           ,
           but
           wee
           are
           carried
           rather
           as
           with
           a
           
           streame
           to
           any
           euill
           that
           we
           be
           tempted
           to
           ;
           and
           namely
           ,
           to
           this
           one
           heere
           mentioned
           that
           ouertooke
           these
           tribes
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           wearie
           of
           well
           doing
           :
           and
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           ,
           seeing
           there
           are
           so
           many
           allurements
           and
           occasions
           in
           euery
           place
           to
           prouoke
           vs
           and
           set
           vs
           forward
           .
        
         
           And
           although
           we
           are
           not
           without
           helpe
           ,
           nor
           naked
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           all
           these
           stormes
           ,
           yet
           if
           wee
           know
           not
           these
           things
           ;
           yea
           and
           if
           also
           wee
           doe
           not
           resist
           carefully
           such
           euill
           as
           I
           haue
           mentioned
           ;
           neither
           striue
           to
           nourish
           such
           sparkles
           of
           grace
           as
           are
           kindled
           in
           vs
           ,
           our
           hearts
           being
           set
           wholly
           hereupon
           ,
           as
           the
           waightiest
           thing
           that
           we
           haue
           to
           deale
           in
           ;
           what
           maruell
           is
           it
           ,
           though
           wee
           fall
           from
           the
           goodnesse
           that
           was
           wrought
           and
           begun
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           so
           become
           
           others
           then
           we
           were
           before
           ?
           Which
           I
           speake
           not
           as
           though
           we
           must
           do
           nothing
           but
           watch
           and
           resist
           some
           one
           or
           few
           inticements
           which
           would
           (
           I
           grant
           )
           soone
           waxe
           tedious
           to
           vs
           ;
           neither
           is
           that
           imposed
           vpon
           vs
           by
           God
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           while
           we
           bee
           aiming
           at
           one
           good
           thing
           or
           other
           ,
           our
           worke
           goeth
           well
           forward
           ,
           so
           as
           wee
           doe
           wisely
           labour
           to
           discerne
           among
           good
           things
           ,
           what
           the
           best
           is
           ,
           and
           most
           necessary
           to
           bee
           done
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           what
           sinne
           and
           corruption
           is
           most
           to
           bee
           resisted
           .
           Thus
           I
           haue
           stood
           somewhat
           long
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           easily
           we
           may
           possibly
           fall
           from
           our
           stedfastnesse
           in
           a
           good
           course
           ,
           and
           what
           care
           should
           bee
           in
           vs
           against
           the
           contrary
           ;
           which
           I
           entred
           into
           (
           as
           ye
           may
           remember
           )
           by
           so
           good
           an
           occasion
           of
           the
           coldnesse
           and
           declining
           of
           the
           tribes
           from
           the
           knowne
           commandement
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           will
           goe
           forward
           ,
           as
           my
           purpose
           was
           ,
           to
           shew
           somewhat
           more
           particularly
           ,
           how
           we
           vse
           to
           decline
           ,
           and
           breake
           off
           good
           beginnings
           ;
           euen
           as
           these
           tribes
           did
           ,
           who
           began
           well
           to
           execute
           Gods
           commandement
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           in
           rooting
           out
           his
           enemies
           ,
           but
           went
           not
           forward
           .
           And
           this
           let
           vs
           see
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           both
           in
           our selues
           and
           also
           toward
           others
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           we
           cannot
           bee
           ignorant
           that
           many
           of
           vs
           of
           good
           hope
           haue
           sometimes
           carefully
           searched
           into
           our selues
           ,
           to
           finde
           out
           such
           corruptions
           of
           our
           hearts
           as
           haue
           
           brought
           our
           whole
           liues
           out
           of
           frame
           :
           and
           therein
           wee
           haue
           done
           God
           good
           seruice
           ;
           and
           when
           wee
           haue
           found
           them
           out
           ,
           as
           carelesnesse
           ,
           slothfulnesse
           ,
           vncleane
           desires
           ,
           and
           worldlinesse
           ,
           &c.
           we
           haue
           had
           them
           in
           the
           chase
           ,
           
           and
           hunted
           them
           ,
           with
           disgracing
           them
           ,
           watching
           and
           praying
           heartily
           against
           
           them
           for
           a
           time
           .
           This
           also
           hath
           been
           another
           peece
           of
           good
           seruice
           done
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           :
           but
           our
           not
           being
           alwaies
           alike
           forward
           ,
           but
           neglecting
           care
           (
           as
           through
           corruption
           and
           vntowardnesse
           it
           will
           soone
           come
           to
           passe
           )
           and
           the
           vse
           of
           good
           meanes
           ,
           or
           our
           feruency
           therein
           .
           Oh
           how
           haue
           wee
           drooped
           and
           hanged
           the
           wing
           ;
           yea
           and
           if
           more
           speedy
           heed
           hath
           not
           been
           taken
           ,
           how
           neare
           haue
           we
           been
           brought
           to
           this
           bondage
           ,
           to
           bee
           well
           content
           to
           let
           these
           and
           such
           like
           our
           sinnes
           to
           be
           quiet
           in
           vs
           ,
           without
           any
           great
           pursuit
           ,
           or
           offering
           of
           any
           great
           violence
           to
           them
           ,
           till
           they
           haue
           recouered
           some
           strength
           in
           vs
           againe
           ,
           and
           preuailed
           ,
           and
           begun
           in
           most
           vnseemely
           manner
           to
           master
           vs
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           noisome
           fruit
           ,
           euen
           like
           themselues
           ;
           as
           the
           Canaanites
           did
           grow
           strong
           and
           mighty
           against
           Israel
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           not
           held
           downe
           as
           God
           required
           ,
           but
           suffered
           to
           liue
           and
           be
           let
           alone
           ?
        
         
           But
           to
           proceed
           no
           further
           in
           this
           ,
           if
           these
           noisome
           weeds
           be
           not
           plucked
           vp
           ,
           how
           can
           good
           seed
           bring
           forth
           her
           fruit
           ,
           (
           for
           all
           may
           easily
           see
           what
           followeth
           ,
           seeing
           the
           roofe
           must
           needs
           totter
           if
           the
           ground-sels
           bee
           pluckt
           
           away
           )
           therefore
           if
           we
           slothfully
           suffer
           ourselues
           to
           grow
           to
           this
           point
           ,
           who
           seeth
           not
           that
           we
           offend
           God
           as
           sore
           ,
           and
           as
           grieuously
           prouoke
           him
           to
           displeasure
           by
           such
           disobedience
           ,
           as
           these
           tribes
           did
           by
           making
           a
           league
           with
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           and
           not
           expelling
           them
           as
           they
           began
           ,
           and
           should
           still
           haue
           done
           ?
           For
           the
           transgression
           is
           alike
           in
           both
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           commandements
           ,
           while
           they
           ought
           to
           haue
           rooted
           out
           persons
           out
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           and
           we
           sinnes
           out
           of
           our
           hearts
           and
           liues
           .
           Thus
           I
           haue
           shewed
           how
           like
           we
           are
           to
           the
           Canaanites
           in
           suffering
           sinnes
           in
           ourselues
           ,
           which
           should
           haue
           been
           rooted
           out
           rather
           :
           now
           let
           vs
           also
           see
           it
           in
           some
           particular
           manner
           how
           we
           be
           too
           like
           them
           in
           our
           dealings
           toward
           others
           .
        
         
           For
           euen
           as
           they
           failed
           in
           suffering
           the
           Canaanites
           to
           remaine
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           expell
           them
           ;
           so
           doe
           wee
           suffer
           them
           who
           are
           little
           better
           then
           Canaanites
           in
           their
           behauiour
           and
           manners
           to
           abide
           therein
           ,
           till
           they
           
           corrupt
           and
           taint
           them
           that
           dwell
           among
           them
           ;
           as
           if
           an
           infection
           were
           dispersed
           round
           about
           to
           poyson
           mens
           bodies
           .
           The
           people
           of
           Israel
           set
           themselues
           to
           seeke
           their
           owne
           quietnesse
           and
           ease
           (
           though
           they
           broke
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           )
           in
           letting
           the
           Canaanites
           liue
           still
           ,
           and
           abide
           in
           the
           land
           .
           And
           to
           this
           point
           things
           are
           come
           in
           our
           daies
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           God
           command
           to
           bee
           done
           ,
           and
           good
           and
           wholesome
           lawes
           enioyne
           against
           many
           fowle
           sinnes
           ,
           yet
           if
           the
           executing
           of
           them
           require
           labour
           and
           any
           cost
           ,
           and
           it
           bring
           any
           toyle
           and
           trouble
           ,
           and
           hinder
           mens
           ease
           and
           profit
           ;
           behold
           ,
           
             a
             Lion
             is
             in
             the
             way
          
           ;
           they
           will
           not
           at
           all
           take
           them
           in
           hand
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           
           haue
           begun
           ,
           they
           soone
           waxe
           wearie
           of
           the
           worke
           ,
           and
           giue
           it
           ouer
           (
           neuer
           enioying
           Gods
           promise
           to
           harten
           them
           to
           the
           obeying
           of
           his
           commandements
           ,
           but
           yeelding
           to
           their
           owne
           corrupt
           reason
           )
           so
           that
           there
           is
           little
           rooting
           out
           of
           grieuous
           disorders
           and
           lewdnesse
           of
           life
           ,
           in
           towne
           ,
           countrie
           ,
           or
           familie
           :
           as
           whoring
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           gaming
           ,
           ill
           companies
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           :
           and
           as
           little
           pursuing
           of
           the
           persons
           that
           disguise
           themselues
           therewith
           ,
           either
           in
           Church
           or
           Common-wealth
           .
           And
           this
           was
           a
           greater
           fault
           in
           these
           tribes
           to
           let
           the
           Canaanites
           remaine
           ,
           and
           not
           expell
           them
           ;
           because
           they
           were
           strong
           enough
           to
           haue
           done
           it
           ;
           and
           stronger
           by
           much
           then
           they
           on
           whom
           they
           should
           haue
           executed
           Gods
           charge
           :
           for
           so
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           verse
           28.
           
           
             When
             Israel
             waxed
             strong
          
           ,
           yet
           did
           they
           not
           expell
           them
           wholly
           ,
           but
           onely
           put
           them
           to
           tribute
           .
           So
           this
           aggrauateth
           the
           sinne
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           
           God
           hath
           giuen
           authority
           into
           mens
           hands
           to
           remoue
           such
           disorders
           ,
           and
           greater
           gifts
           of
           knowledge
           and
           ability
           to
           ouermatch
           such
           euils
           as
           he
           would
           haue
           to
           bee
           rooted
           out
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           wanteth
           zeale
           ,
           and
           courage
           to
           goe
           about
           it
           .
           And
           though
           things
           shall
           neuer
           bee
           brought
           to
           that
           perfection
           that
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           yet
           much
           might
           be
           done
           that
           is
           vtterly
           neglected
           .
           This
           be
           said
           and
           noted
           out
           of
           all
           the
           verses
           in
           generall
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           tribes
           mentioned
           therein
           .
        
         
           Now
           more
           particularly
           ,
           somewhat
           is
           to
           bee
           said
           of
           Manasse
           and
           Ephraim
           :
           who
           did
           not
           alike
           behaue
           themselues
           when
           they
           were
           seuered
           ,
           as
           when
           
           they
           were
           ioyned
           together
           :
           then
           they
           went
           the
           one
           with
           the
           other
           roundly
           to
           the
           worke
           ,
           and
           prospered
           :
           but
           now
           they
           being
           diuided
           ,
           they
           were
           
           backward
           and
           slothfull
           ,
           and
           so
           let
           the
           Canaanites
           grow
           and
           multiply
           .
           That
           which
           I
           will
           obserue
           heere
           is
           this
           :
           That
           we
           looke
           heedfully
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           make
           much
           of
           godly
           society
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           enioy
           it
           therefore
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           all
           
           the
           good
           that
           we
           may
           by
           it
           .
           For
           wee
           haue
           much
           encouragement
           thereby
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           good
           wee
           goe
           about
           ,
           wherein
           it
           may
           bee
           vsed
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Wise
           man
           saith
           ;
           
             Two
             are
             better
             then
             one
             ;
             if
             one
             lie
             alone
             ,
             how
             should
             he
             be
             warme
             ?
          
           And
           
           so
           many
           good
           persons
           being
           ioyned
           together
           in
           a
           good
           worke
           ,
           (
           like
           firebrands
           in
           a
           chimney
           ,
           that
           giue
           a
           glowing
           heate
           when
           they
           are
           laid
           together
           ,
           when
           one
           alone
           soone
           goeth
           out
           )
           one
           is
           refreshed
           ,
           helped
           ,
           hartened
           ,
           
           and
           comforted
           by
           the
           other
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           kind
           of
           worke
           which
           they
           take
           in
           hand
           :
           and
           so
           one
           alone
           is
           much
           weakened
           ,
           made
           heauie
           ,
           and
           soone
           discouraged
           .
           As
           Moses
           his
           hands
           failed
           against
           Amalek
           ,
           till
           Aaron
           and
           Hur
           propped
           them
           vp
           .
           But
           Moses
           and
           
             Aanon
             ,
             Caleb
          
           and
           
             Ioshuah
             ;
             Dauid
          
           and
           Ionathan
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           more
           many
           together
           ,
           as
           their
           employment
           required
           ,
           who
           doubteth
           but
           that
           they
           did
           much
           more
           roundly
           and
           readily
           dispatch
           the
           worke
           appointed
           them
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           if
           they
           had
           been
           disioyned
           and
           asunder
           ?
           Therefore
           doubtlesse
           ,
           where
           both
           ,
           if
           there
           bee
           no
           more
           ,
           or
           many
           are
           sound
           hearted
           in
           seuerall
           to
           God
           and
           his
           worship
           ,
           and
           like
           minded
           and
           vpright
           hearted
           each
           to
           other
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           doubly
           honoured
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           graced
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           wicked
           ;
           the
           aduersarie
           stronglier
           resisted
           by
           their
           vnited
           force
           ;
           besides
           the
           strengthening
           one
           the
           others
           hands
           in
           the
           way
           to
           happinesse
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           the
           publike
           assemblies
           of
           the
           faithfull
           haue
           great
           force
           to
           quicken
           and
           to
           comfort
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           seeing
           the
           faces
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           all
           being
           present
           together
           to
           meet
           the
           Lord
           there
           ;
           farre
           otherwise
           then
           one
           alone
           can
           finde
           it
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           well
           minded
           also
           ,
           and
           enioyeth
           no
           such
           benefit
           of
           the
           ministry
           at
           all
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           can
           be
           no
           otherwise
           .
           Euen
           so
           Christian
           fellowship
           in
           priuate
           betwixt
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           their
           mutuall
           edifying
           and
           comfort
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           opportunity
           to
           enioy
           it
           ,
           is
           many
           waies
           gainefull
           .
           And
           though
           solitarinesse
           hath
           also
           her
           kinde
           and
           sweet
           vse
           ;
           and
           though
           there
           is
           a
           time
           to
           be
           alone
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           desireth
           it
           ,
           who
           is
           fit
           to
           vse
           it
           ;
           yet
           to
           be
           tied
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           (
           which
           is
           worse
           )
           to
           bee
           in
           bad
           company
           euery
           while
           ,
           it
           is
           such
           an
           vncomfortable
           estate
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           not
           for
           imployment
           in
           their
           particular
           calling
           ,
           wherein
           they
           may
           bestow
           their
           chiefe
           time
           ,
           they
           
           should
           make
           their
           life
           meerely
           tedious
           and
           wearisome
           .
           Therfore
           I
           maruell
           ,
           that
           godly
           fellowship
           and
           acquaintance
           is
           no
           more
           sought
           and
           made
           account
           of
           ;
           nor
           the
           communion
           of
           Saints
           (
           which
           is
           but
           one
           fruit
           of
           the
           Gospell
           )
           in
           no
           heartier
           and
           greater
           request
           ,
           nor
           no
           better
           vse
           made
           of
           it
           where
           it
           is
           enioyned
           ;
           but
           broken
           off
           among
           some
           ,
           by
           euery
           light
           and
           small
           conceit
           ,
           teatch
           ,
           or
           sinister
           report
           and
           slander
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           like
           occasions
           .
           And
           seeing
           I
           haue
           spoken
           this
           of
           fellowship
           ,
           one
           thing
           I
           haue
           thought
           good
           to
           adde
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           :
           if
           it
           bee
           possible
           let
           a
           wise
           Christian
           bee
           neuer
           to
           seeke
           of
           some
           one
           faithfull
           friend
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           may
           breake
           his
           minde
           in
           
           all
           doubtfull
           cases
           ,
           and
           communicate
           with
           him
           about
           necessary
           matters
           ,
           and
           who
           may
           be
           to
           him
           as
           an
           eye
           to
           watch
           ouer
           him
           ,
           and
           as
           another
           him-selfe
           to
           comfort
           him
           .
        
         
           Let
           this
           suffice
           to
           shew
           what
           a
           benefit
           Christian
           society
           and
           godly
           fellowship
           is
           many
           waies
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           can
           rightly
           vse
           it
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             Behold
             how
             good
             and
             pleasant
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             brethren
             to
             dwel
          
           
           
             together
             in
             vnity
          
           :
           and
           what
           danger
           and
           discouragements
           there
           arise
           in
           the
           priuate
           condition
           ;
           where
           no
           helpe
           by
           Christian
           communion
           of
           neighbors
           
           is
           enioyned
           ;
           and
           therfore
           what
           heed
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           therin
           that
           such
           a
           band
           be
           not
           broken
           where
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           where
           none
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           speedily
           (
           as
           may
           be
           )
           sought
           and
           procured
           :
           that
           for
           want
           of
           aduice
           ,
           fellowship
           and
           good
           company
           ,
           so
           many
           waies
           requisite
           ,
           men
           be
           not
           plunged
           into
           depth
           of
           troubles
           ,
           both
           in
           matters
           of
           soule
           ,
           and
           in
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ;
           many
           of
           the
           which
           might
           easily
           haue
           been
           auoided
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           followeth
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           deferre
           to
           the
           next
           Sermon
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           NINTH
           SERMON
           VPON
           THE
           FIRST
           AND
           SECOND
           CHAPTERS
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             
               VERS
               .
               30.
               
               
                 Neither
                 did
                 Zebulon
                 expell
              
               ,
               &c.
               as
               before
               to
               vers
               .
               34.
               
            
             
               VERS
               .
               34.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Ammorites
                 draue
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Dan
                 into
                 the
                 mountaine
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 suffered
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 valley
                 .
              
            
             
               VERS
               .
               35.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Ammorites
                 dwelt
                 still
                 in
                 Mount
                 Heres
                 in
                 Aijlon
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Shaalbim
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Iosephs
                 family
                 preuailed
                 ,
                 they
                 became
                 tributaries
                 .
              
            
             
               VERS
               .
               36.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 coast
                 of
                 the
                 Amorites
                 was
                 from
                 Maaleh-akeabim
                 ,
                 euen
                 from
                 Selah
                 ,
                 and
                 vpward
                 .
              
            
          
           
             NOw
             it
             followeth
             .
             From
             this
             30.
             verse
             ,
             to
             the
             34.
             the
             holy
             
             Story
             setteth
             downe
             particularly
             ,
             how
             the
             tribes
             of
             
               Zebulon
               ,
               Ashur
            
             and
             Naphtali
             ,
             did
             euen
             as
             the
             other
             tribes
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             of
             
               Beniamin
               ,
               Manasse
            
             ,
             and
             Ephraim
             ;
             that
             they
             let
             those
             Canaanites
             liue
             still
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             did
             only
             put
             them
             to
             tribute
             .
             Wherein
             to
             see
             the
             agreement
             that
             was
             in
             this
             sinne
             betwixt
             them
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             it
             is
             worthy
             the
             noting
             ,
             and
             may
             bee
             of
             singular
             vse
             vnto
             vs.
             For
             they
             did
             as
             if
             they
             had
             consented
             together
             ,
             one
             to
             doe
             as
             the
             other
             did
             ,
             (
             whereas
             they
             could
             (
             yet
             )
             but
             heare
             one
             of
             an
             others
             doing
             )
             they
             did
             (
             I
             say
             )
             euen
             as
             the
             other
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             for
             their
             ease
             and
             quiet
             ,
             make
             leagues
             with
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             God
             commanded
             them
             .
             Which
             sheweth
             vs
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             lesse
             maruell
             that
             we
             see
             it
             so
             in
             our
             age
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             
             so
             from
             age
             to
             age
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             agreement
             in
             finne
             among
             all
             estates
             ,
             yea
             in
             the
             same
             sinne
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             did
             mutually
             resolue
             to
             ioyne
             therein
             .
             For
             Paul
             
             speaking
             of
             grosse
             sinnes
             which
             should
             raigne
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             the
             latter
             age
             after
             Christ
             ,
             tels
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             times
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             people
             in
             the
             seuerall
             ages
             ,
             should
             be
             tainted
             therewith
             .
             And
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Lot
             ,
             so
             shall
             it
             bee
             in
             the
             ages
             following
             ;
             they
             did
             eate
             and
             drinke
             ,
             and
             marrie
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             made
             them
             their
             paradise
             .
             And
             as
             they
             haue
             done
             ,
             and
             liued
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             so
             they
             doe
             ,
             and
             will
             doe
             ,
             still
             .
             And
             as
             they
             sought
             their
             
             
             felicity
             and
             hearts
             desire
             heere
             in
             some
             transitorie
             things
             ;
             as
             in
             gathering
             wealth
             ,
             hunting
             after
             vaine
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             seeking
             of
             promotion
             :
             euen
             so
             ,
             this
             doe
             many
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             who
             professe
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             is
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             ciuiler
             sort
             ;
             there
             are
             greater
             abominations
             then
             these
             :
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             they
             haue
             not
             knowne
             ;
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             hath
             not
             been
             before
             their
             eyes
             ;
             but
             is
             this
             done
             in
             one
             place
             as
             in
             another
             ,
             yee
             will
             aske
             ,
             as
             the
             sinne
             heere
             spoken
             of
             ,
             was
             alike
             spread
             throughout
             the
             tribes
             ?
             I
             answere
             ;
             neuer
             more
             then
             at
             this
             day
             .
             Therefore
             when
             the
             meaner
             sort
             receiued
             not
             the
             word
             with
             fruit
             ,
             I
             turned
             (
             saith
             the
             Ppophet
             Ieremy
             )
             to
             the
             mighty
             ,
             to
             the
             learned
             ,
             to
             the
             Priest
             ,
             &c.
             as
             declaring
             that
             hee
             looked
             to
             finde
             it
             otherwise
             
             there
             ;
             but
             behold
             ,
             all
             were
             alike
             .
          
           
             So
             is
             it
             said
             by
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Noah
               ,
               so
               shall
               it
               bee
               at
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               ,
            
             and
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             in
             the
             latter
             age
             ,
             whereof
             this
             in
             which
             we
             liue
             is
             a
             part
             ,
             
               they
               did
               then
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               marrie
               ,
               and
               giue
               in
               marriage
               ,
            
             (
             these
             were
             things
             what
             they
             did
             then
             most
             minde
             and
             set
             their
             hearts
             on
             ,
             and
             knew
             nothing
             of
             any
             danger
             )
             
               till
               the
               flood
               came
               and
               tooke
               them
               all
               away
               .
            
             And
             what
             doe
             men
             now
             ,
             or
             haue
             done
             in
             our
             remembrance
             in
             the
             former
             daies
             ,
             but
             euen
             so
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             things
             ?
             What
             pleasure
             haue
             men
             ,
             saue
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             and
             following
             after
             their
             delights
             ?
             and
             as
             the
             tribes
             did
             ,
             for
             their
             ease
             and
             pleasure
             commit
             sinne
             ,
             euery
             one
             his
             owne
             way
             :
             so
             what
             doe
             men
             ,
             but
             euery
             one
             that
             which
             doth
             best
             serue
             his
             owne
             turne
             .
             What
             effectuall
             and
             sauing
             knowledge
             of
             God
             is
             there
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             saue
             only
             heere
             and
             therein
             a
             few
             persons
             ?
             and
             generally
             the
             Gospell
             is
             a
             mysterie
             ,
             
             and
             the
             pearle
             in
             it
             is
             hidden
             from
             one
             ,
             as
             from
             another
             ,
             though
             
               it
               bee
               hidden
               from
               none
               but
               from
               them
               that
               shall
               perish
               .
            
             What
             excessiue
             and
             vnsatiable
             seeking
             
             after
             the
             worlds
             good
             is
             there
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             ages
             ?
             what
             bold
             prophaning
             of
             the
             Lords
             Sabbaths
             ,
             when
             yet
             he
             hath
             plainely
             charged
             vs
             the
             contrary
             ,
             saying
             :
             Remember
             yee
             keepe
             them
             holy
             ?
             And
             what
             should
             I
             further
             set
             downe
             other
             agreements
             betwixt
             men
             in
             their
             liues
             and
             practise
             ,
             whether
             we
             compare
             our
             daies
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             same
             daies
             one
             man
             with
             another
             ?
             And
             yet
             one
             would
             thinke
             that
             the
             examples
             of
             former
             times
             should
             teach
             the
             latter
             wisedome
             .
             That
             seeing
             they
             who
             now
             liue
             may
             behold
             ,
             how
             they
             haue
             been
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             that
             oft
             times
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             their
             delights
             ,
             and
             could
             keepe
             themselues
             from
             death
             no
             more
             then
             others
             ;
             therefore
             it
             ought
             worthily
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             looke
             further
             ,
             and
             to
             prepare
             a
             better
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             enduring
             inheritance
             against
             they
             must
             goe
             hence
             .
             But
             to
             grow
             to
             an
             end
             ;
             seeing
             it
             is
             so
             that
             the
             world
             is
             like
             itselfe
             ,
             and
             the
             sinnes
             of
             it
             haue
             entertainment
             alike
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             with
             one
             as
             with
             another
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             why
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             and
             teach
             the
             vse
             of
             it
             before
             I
             end
             .
             (
             For
             besides
             the
             diuels
             malice
             ,
             who
             ruleth
             alike
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             children
             of
             darknes
             ,
             &
             draweth
             them
             to
             the
             same
             euils
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             places
             )
             besides
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             all
             men
             are
             corrupted
             in
             their
             harts
             ,
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             desires
             :
             
             they
             all
             loue
             euill
             ,
             and
             loath
             that
             which
             I
             good
             .
             Wherby
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             the
             sins
             that
             one
             embraceth
             ,
             an
             other
             delighteth
             in
             also
             ;
             hauing
             no
             ability
             nor
             will
             to
             resist
             or
             turne
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             drinketh
             them
             vp
             ,
             as
             the
             fish
             doth
             water
             .
             And
             there
             is
             nothing
             able
             to
             make
             it
             otherwise
             but
             one
             :
             and
             that
             is
             the
             grace
             of
             regeneration
             &
             new
             birth
             ,
             which
             changeth
             a
             man
             ,
             &
             giues
             him
             a
             new
             hart
             and
             will
             ,
             whereby
             he
             disliketh
             the
             former
             inclination
             
             and
             disposition
             that
             led
             and
             caried
             him
             amisse
             before
             .
             And
             hereby
             the
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             his
             sinfull
             heart
             being
             found
             out
             ,
             he
             groweth
             to
             be
             out
             of
             loue
             and
             liking
             with
             the
             desires
             which
             came
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             consequently
             from
             the
             uill
             words
             and
             actions
             that
             proceeded
             from
             it
             ;
             and
             both
             mindeth
             and
             doth
             the
             contrary
             things
             .
             Thus
             hee
             is
             ,
             as
             wee
             see
             ,
             turned
             into
             an
             other
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             different
             from
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             .
             But
             because
             few
             light
             on
             this
             change
             ,
             and
             this
             grace
             entreth
             not
             into
             many
             ;
             but
             is
             resisted
             rather
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             deadly
             manner
             ,
             euen
             when
             by
             sound
             preaching
             it
             is
             offered
             vnto
             them
             ;
             
             therefore
             they
             abide
             in
             the
             same
             estate
             wherein
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             not
             subiect
             to
             the
             grace
             that
             should
             guide
             them
             ,
             neither
             indeed
             can
             be
             .
             Thus
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             few
             being
             new
             borne
             ,
             the
             most
             agree
             in
             the
             same
             euill
             ,
             to
             the
             which
             (
             the
             heart
             being
             alike
             disposed
             vnto
             it
             )
             they
             are
             carried
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             it
             will
             (
             perhaps
             )
             be
             obiected
             ,
             that
             the
             good
             nature
             that
             is
             in
             many
             ,
             more
             then
             in
             some
             others
             ,
             and
             good
             education
             doe
             put
             difference
             betwixt
             men
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             the
             changing
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             ;
             be
             it
             knowne
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             nature
             is
             poysoned
             ,
             and
             enclined
             
             to
             all
             sinne
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             seede
             thereof
             :
             and
             the
             best
             education
             ,
             being
             not
             seasoned
             with
             religion
             ,
             can
             but
             worke
             ciuility
             in
             a
             man
             ;
             or
             (
             at
             the
             most
             )
             restraine
             him
             from
             some
             outward
             and
             open
             wickednesse
             ;
             it
             cannot
             giue
             him
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             neither
             therefore
             make
             him
             a
             new
             creature
             .
             And
             I
             conclude
             with
             the
             vse
             of
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             all
             such
             as
             desire
             to
             be
             better
             guided
             then
             naturall
             men
             can
             be
             ,
             must
             seriously
             labour
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             their
             hearts
             ,
             searching
             out
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             depth
             of
             falshood
             and
             euill
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             great
             and
             much
             :
             and
             (
             as
             they
             are
             taught
             )
             bewaile
             
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             bringeth
             forth
             fruit
             vnto
             death
             ,
             till
             they
             obtaine
             pardon
             thereof
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             other
             sinnes
             :
             with
             the
             which
             grace
             they
             receiue
             will
             and
             strength
             ,
             though
             weakely
             ,
             to
             liue
             well
             ,
             and
             to
             please
             God
             ;
             yea
             and
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             let
             them
             attend
             to
             sincere
             preaching
             ,
             not
             by
             fits
             ,
             but
             ordinarily
             and
             constantly
             as
             they
             may
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             will
             draw
             them
             out
             of
             the
             puddle
             in
             which
             other
             lie
             still
             ,
             and
             worke
             that
             grace
             in
             them
             ,
             whereby
             they
             shall
             be
             reformed
             to
             the
             image
             of
             Christ
             their
             head
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             similitude
             of
             the
             members
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             vniformely
             gouerned
             by
             the
             same
             spirit
             ,
             which
             worketh
             alike
             fruits
             in
             all
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             onely
             way
             to
             come
             by
             it
             .
             
          
           
             But
             another
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             by
             these
             tribes
             beside
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             already
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             seeing
             they
             could
             not
             chuse
             but
             heare
             one
             of
             another
             
             what
             they
             did
             )
             how
             one
             was
             led
             by
             the
             example
             of
             the
             other
             .
             For
             though
             one
             easily
             agree
             with
             another
             in
             euill
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             before
             )
             yet
             I
             cannot
             tell
             how
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             when
             wee
             haue
             example
             also
             from
             others
             of
             any
             bad
             course
             ,
             we
             are
             much
             more
             easily
             riueted
             into
             it
             thereby
             .
             Nay
             this
             example
             so
             much
             preuaileth
             ,
             that
             although
             wee
             haue
             Gods
             commandement
             neuer
             so
             plaine
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             with
             threates
             annexed
             thereto
             ,
             wee
             boldly
             breake
             through
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             affect
             and
             commit
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             doctrine
             I
             said
             wee
             doe
             ;
             but
             wee
             beare
             it
             downe
             before
             vs
             as
             it
             were
             a
             streame
             .
             It
             could
             not
             easily
             haue
             been
             thought
             that
             this
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             one
             tribe
             after
             another
             ,
             could
             (
             there
             being
             so
             many
             of
             them
             )
             haue
             sought
             their
             owne
             ease
             ,
             in
             making
             peace
             with
             the
             other
             nations
             ,
             hauing
             receiued
             
             so
             straite
             a
             commandement
             that
             they
             should
             expell
             them
             :
             and
             yet
             they
             did
             so
             handle
             the
             matter
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             as
             it
             were
             vtterly
             forgotten
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             grew
             to
             bee
             confirmed
             in
             a
             contrary
             course
             .
             But
             when
             one
             tribe
             had
             broke
             the
             ice
             to
             another
             in
             breaking
             through
             the
             commandement
             ,
             it
             became
             as
             a
             matter
             that
             lay
             dead
             ,
             few
             looked
             after
             it
             .
             So
             it
             would
             hardly
             haue
             been
             thought
             ,
             that
             Saphira
             could
             haue
             been
             brought
             to
             consent
             to
             the
             holding
             backe
             of
             that
             summe
             of
             money
             which
             was
             consecrated
             to
             so
             good
             and
             holy
             an
             vse
             ;
             which
             was
             by
             making
             a
             lye
             ,
             and
             standing
             stifly
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             when
             she
             knew
             her
             husbands
             mind
             ,
             and
             had
             him
             to
             goe
             before
             her
             therein
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             made
             no
             matter
             to
             commit
             such
             a
             trespasse
             ,
             shee
             was
             emboldened
             to
             doe
             it
             also
             by
             his
             example
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             ,
             who
             would
             haue
             said
             that
             well
             nigh
             the
             whole
             city
             of
             Samaria
             should
             haue
             been
             drawne
             to
             receiue
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             his
             sorceries
             ?
             but
             after
             that
             some
             had
             begun
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             none
             to
             reproue
             and
             shame
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             the
             rest
             fell
             to
             it
             ,
             hauing
             such
             examples
             before
             them
             .
             And
             a
             man
             would
             wonder
             to
             see
             how
             such
             cleare
             &
             streight
             charges
             as
             God
             hath
             giuen
             to
             men
             ,
             of
             departing
             from
             iniquitie
             ,
             and
             of
             not
             
               following
               the
               multitude
               to
               doe
               euill
               ,
            
             should
             
             be
             so
             troden
             vnder
             foot
             ,
             and
             cast
             behinde
             mens
             backs
             .
             Ministers
             are
             commanded
             
             as
             they
             loue
             Christ
             ,
             they
             should
             feed
             his
             sheepe
             ,
             and
             his
             lambes
             :
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             giue
             all
             diligence
             to
             make
             their
             calling
             and
             election
             
             sure
             :
             young
             men
             not
             boldly
             take
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             spend
             their
             youth
             licentiously
             :
             old
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             patternes
             to
             the
             young
             in
             good
             life
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             as
             if
             God
             might
             be
             mocked
             ,
             hell
             agreed
             withall
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             the
             Scriptures
             that
             straitely
             vrge
             these
             things
             ,
             were
             an
             old
             wiues
             fable
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             regarded
             .
             For
             what
             one
             of
             many
             ,
             either
             Minister
             maketh
             euer
             the
             more
             conscience
             of
             zealous
             and
             diligent
             preaching
             ;
             or
             how
             many
             of
             the
             other
             sorts
             feare
             the
             commandement
             to
             depart
             from
             euill
             ?
             It
             is
             enough
             to
             them
             that
             they
             haue
             others
             to
             goe
             before
             them
             in
             the
             euils
             which
             they
             doe
             .
             For
             euen
             as
             sheepe
             and
             beasts
             follow
             the
             formost
             ranke
             ,
             whithersoeuer
             it
             leade
             them
             ,
             euen
             so
             these
             like
             beasts
             doe
             .
             Thus
             by
             the
             seede
             of
             ill
             example
             sinne
             encreaseth
             ,
             and
             iniquitie
             aboundeth
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             till
             at
             length
             a
             confusion
             of
             all
             things
             follow
             ,
             in
             offices
             ,
             duties
             ,
             and
             estates
             both
             in
             Church
             and
             Common-wealth
             .
             And
             the
             rather
             ,
             if
             men
             see
             such
             goe
             before
             them
             in
             euill
             as
             seeme
             to
             haue
             excellency
             in
             any
             gifts
             ,
             whereby
             they
             can
             maintaine
             their
             sinnes
             ;
             as
             by
             wealth
             ,
             learning
             ,
             authority
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             like
             .
             In
             which
             respect
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Iudah
             was
             the
             greater
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             beleeued
             not
             that
             God
             would
             enable
             them
             to
             cast
             
               out
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               valleyes
               ,
            
             seeing
             they
             had
             chariots
             of
             iron
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             becomming
             examples
             to
             their
             brethren
             therein
             ;
             and
             being
             the
             chiefest
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             done
             commendably
             in
             expelling
             many
             other
             of
             them
             ;
             therfore
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             tribes
             thought
             their
             sinne
             more
             tolerable
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             lesse
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             yet
             had
             not
             so
             good
             a
             pretence
             for
             their
             doings
             as
             Iudah
             had
             .
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             our selues
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             great
             boldnesse
             to
             follow
             bad
             examples
             ,
             the
             damnation
             of
             such
             sleepeth
             not
             .
             Let
             not
             men
             bee
             deceiued
             ,
             God
             hath
             all
             these
             things
             and
             such
             like
             registred
             and
             writen
             ,
             not
             with
             inke
             and
             paper
             ,
             (
             for
             then
             there
             were
             hope
             that
             in
             time
             they
             might
             bee
             worne
             out
             )
             but
             in
             his
             remembrance
             ,
             which
             neuer
             faileth
             .
             If
             Paul
             wish
             that
             men
             follow
             not
             his
             example
             (
             so
             rare
             a
             patterne
             of
             piety
             )
             further
             then
             hee
             followes
             Christ
             ;
             what
             
             shall
             they
             haue
             to
             answere
             ,
             who
             looke
             no
             further
             then
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             see
             others
             doe
             so
             ,
             how
             odious
             soeuer
             their
             doings
             are
             ?
             Let
             that
             serue
             vs
             for
             doctrine
             concerning
             examples
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             that
             leade
             and
             towle
             vs
             on
             by
             their
             example
             ,
             cannot
             helpe
             vs
             to
             beare
             our
             punishment
             ,
             when
             their
             own
             shall
             be
             intolerable
             to
             them
             ,
             seeing
             company
             shall
             not
             ease
             the
             torments
             of
             the
             damned
             in
             hell
             ;
             howsoeuer
             heere
             they
             could
             ioyne
             hand
             in
             hand
             to
             commit
             their
             sinne
             with
             pleasure
             and
             consent
             .
             And
             let
             vs
             bee
             so
             farre
             from
             following
             others
             in
             their
             doings
             ,
             further
             then
             they
             follow
             the
             rule
             that
             should
             guide
             vs
             all
             ,
             that
             our
             owne
             light
             may
             so
             shine
             before
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             blesse
             God
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             learne
             of
             vs.
             So
             shall
             wee
             shew
             our selues
             wiser
             then
             these
             tribes
             ,
             whose
             sinne
             we
             haue
             seene
             laid
             open
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             bee
             well
             fenced
             against
             all
             danger
             by
             ill
             examples
             .
             The
             last
             verses
             in
             this
             chapter
             now
             follow
          
           
             
               VERS
               .
               34.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Amorites
                 droue
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Dan
                 into
                 the
                 mountaine
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 suffered
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 valley
                 .
              
            
             
               35.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Amorites
                 dwelt
                 still
                 in
                 mount
                 Heres
                 ,
                 in
                 Aijalon
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Shaalbim
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Iosephs
                 familie
                 preuailed
                 ,
                 they
                 became
                 tributaries
                 .
              
            
             
               36.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 coast
                 of
                 the
                 Amorites
                 was
                 from
                 Maale-Akrabbim
                 ,
                 euen
                 from
                 Selah
                 and
                 vpward
                 .
              
            
          
           
             NOw
             in
             the
             shutting
             vp
             of
             the
             chapter
             ,
             the
             holy
             story
             bringeth
             in
             the
             
             tribe
             of
             Dan
             ,
             shewing
             that
             these
             Danites
             had
             not
             the
             liberty
             that
             the
             other
             tribes
             had
             :
             for
             they
             yet
             had
             strength
             to
             expell
             the
             Canaanites
             that
             were
             in
             their
             lot
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             :
             these
             were
             couped
             vp
             in
             a
             narrow
             roome
             vnto
             the
             mountaines
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             not
             suffered
             to
             possesse
             them
             neither
             :
             but
             they
             were
             not
             permitted
             at
             all
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             vallies
             ,
             but
             their
             enemies
             had
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             kept
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             possessions
             in
             their
             hands
             by
             force
             .
             So
             that
             we
             see
             that
             the
             negligence
             of
             the
             other
             tribes
             in
             suffering
             the
             forbidden
             nations
             to
             remaine
             and
             waxe
             strong
             ;
             caused
             these
             their
             brethren
             to
             be
             wronged
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             without
             their
             due
             which
             God
             had
             allotted
             them
             :
             For
             if
             they
             had
             kept
             their
             enemies
             out
             ,
             they
             might
             haue
             been
             able
             now
             to
             helpe
             this
             tribe
             of
             Dan
             :
             who
             if
             the
             house
             of
             Ioseph
             had
             not
             done
             more
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             left
             almost
             without
             habitation
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             this
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             mens
             sinnes
             doe
             not
             only
             redound
             to
             their
             
             owne
             hurt
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             others
             .
             Whereas
             none
             are
             hurt
             ,
             neither
             themselues
             ,
             by
             those
             that
             feare
             to
             offend
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             carefull
             to
             do
             their
             duties
             ,
             but
             they
             may
             receiue
             great
             benefit
             thereby
             .
             But
             the
             other
             hurt
             many
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             themselues
             .
             As
             wee
             see
             bad
             parents
             ,
             what
             woe
             they
             hoard
             vp
             for
             their
             vnhappy
             children
             ,
             as
             Ahab
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             What
             they
             do
             to
             themselues
             ,
             this
             place
             giues
             no
             occasion
             to
             shew
             directly
             ,
             but
             by
             consequent
             ,
             but
             how
             other
             feare
             the
             worse
             by
             them
             .
             And
             the
             same
             may
             bee
             seene
             in
             many
             particulars
             among
             vs
             also
             ,
             both
             touching
             body
             and
             soule
             .
             As
             first
             ,
             how
             many
             soules
             doth
             an
             ignorant
             ,
             idle
             or
             scandalous
             Minister
             destroy
             and
             cause
             to
             perish
             ?
             How
             many
             good
             people
             doth
             an
             vngodly
             Magistrate
             grieue
             ,
             discourage
             ,
             and
             make
             faint
             in
             good
             duties
             ,
             and
             flesh
             the
             vngodly
             ?
             as
             Salomon
             saith
             ;
             
               When
               the
               righteous
               are
               in
               authority
               ,
               the
               people
               reioyce
               ;
               but
               when
               the
            
             
             
               wicked
               beareth
               rule
               ,
               the
               people
               sigh
               .
            
             The
             riotous
             ,
             ill
             company
             keepers
             ,
             and
             such
             
             as
             giue
             ill
             counsell
             ,
             how
             many
             doe
             they
             spoile
             ?
             as
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             we
             reade
             ;
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Euill
               words
               corrupt
               good
               manners
            
             .
             And
             what
             discredit
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Gospell
             it selfe
             ,
             hypocrites
             who
             professe
             
             it
             ,
             doe
             bring
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             declareth
             ,
             speaking
             thus
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ;
             
               Thou
               that
               teachest
               another
               ,
               and
               teachest
               not
               thy selfe
               ,
            
             causest
             the
             name
             of
             God
             to
             bee
             euill
             
             spoken
             of
             :
             so
             that
             both
             when
             the
             Gospell
             is
             truly
             preached
             ,
             and
             also
             practised
             of
             some
             ,
             yet
             both
             are
             ill
             spoken
             of
             by
             the
             wicked
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             offence
             that
             hypocrites
             giue
             .
             And
             generally
             the
             wicked
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             mischiefe
             and
             punishment
             from
             God
             ,
             vpon
             the
             places
             where
             they
             liue
             ;
             causing
             the
             earth
             to
             mourne
             ,
             and
             be
             wearie
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             ,
             yea
             Gods
             children
             are
             of
             the
             worse
             for
             their
             neighbourhood
             ,
             not
             onely
             while
             they
             gather
             infection
             by
             them
             to
             their
             soules
             ;
             but
             they
             smart
             bodily
             also
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             oftentimes
             in
             a
             publike
             calamity
             which
             their
             wicked
             liues
             haue
             caused
             .
          
           
             Further
             to
             giue
             briefly
             some
             instances
             of
             this
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             hurts
             that
             wicked
             men
             do
             to
             others
             in
             things
             of
             this
             life
             (
             for
             it
             would
             be
             too
             long
             to
             shew
             it
             at
             large
             )
             what
             doth
             the
             gamester
             ,
             spendthrift
             ,
             and
             the
             slothfull
             person
             ,
             but
             bring
             all
             to
             naught
             ,
             and
             vndoe
             his
             familie
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             bring
             himselfe
             to
             beggerie
             ?
             What
             doth
             the
             oppressor
             and
             the
             vsurer
             ,
             in
             exacting
             that
             which
             is
             agreed
             vpon
             (
             how
             hardly
             soeuer
             it
             can
             be
             yeelded
             )
             but
             fleece
             the
             borrower
             ,
             till
             he
             makes
             his
             skinne
             to
             grow
             to
             his
             bones
             for
             want
             of
             flesh
             ?
             How
             many
             cormorant-like
             rich
             men
             doe
             the
             like
             in
             other
             kindes
             ,
             imposing
             rents
             vpon
             their
             poore
             tenants
             ,
             which
             constraine
             them
             to
             labour
             for
             them
             onely
             ,
             in
             prouiding
             their
             due
             against
             their
             day
             ,
             and
             cannot
             maintaine
             themselues
             so
             well
             as
             seruants
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             ?
             whereas
             God
             alloweth
             them
             to
             liue
             ,
             and
             bee
             well
             maintained
             by
             their
             labour
             ?
             And
             other
             defraud
             the
             labourer
             of
             his
             wages
             ,
             or
             pay
             what
             they
             list
             ;
             and
             yet
             Saint
             Iames
             saith
             ,
             
               Their
               cry
               is
               entred
               into
               the
               eares
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               .
            
             Oh!
             it
             cannot
             be
             expressed
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             discommodities
             and
             annoiances
             ,
             which
             the
             sinnes
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             their
             wicked
             liues
             ,
             doe
             cause
             and
             bring
             vpon
             others
             as
             well
             as
             themselues
             (
             as
             the
             the
             tribes
             heere
             wrought
             woe
             to
             their
             neighbors
             these
             Danites
             )
             seeing
             all
             the
             plagues
             and
             mischiefes
             which
             are
             euery
             where
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             are
             to
             bee
             imputed
             vnto
             them
             ,
             to
             verifie
             that
             which
             is
             written
             ;
             
               Woe
               be
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               because
               of
               her
               iniquities
               .
            
             
             And
             this
             be
             said
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Dan
             and
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Now
             there
             remaineth
             a
             question
             to
             be
             answered
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             end
             the
             whole
             
             chapter
             .
             And
             the
             question
             is
             this
             ;
             seeing
             the
             tribes
             dwelt
             with
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             and
             tooke
             tribute
             of
             them
             ,
             whether
             it
             bee
             lawfull
             for
             a
             godly
             man
             to
             dwell
             and
             bee
             conuersant
             with
             the
             vngodly
             ,
             as
             Papists
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             seeing
             Christ
             kept
             company
             with
             the
             publicans
             and
             great
             sinners
             ;
             and
             seeing
             Saint
             Paul
             would
             not
             giue
             leaue
             to
             a
             beleeuing
             wife
             to
             depart
             from
             an
             
             vnbeleeuing
             husband
             ,
             if
             hee
             will
             dwell
             with
             her
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             simply
             vnlawfull
             to
             dwell
             with
             such
             :
             but
             if
             the
             godly
             be
             well
             setled
             in
             sound
             knowledge
             ,
             
             and
             strong
             in
             faith
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             be
             not
             tied
             to
             communicate
             with
             them
             in
             their
             false
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             may
             :
             but
             yet
             with
             certaine
             cautions
             .
             As
             first
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             companying
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             intendand
             endeauour
             to
             perswade
             
             them
             to
             sound
             religion
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             this
             end
             they
             shew
             themselues
             kinde
             and
             gentle
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             draw
             them
             on
             .
             But
             if
             they
             be
             in
             feare
             and
             danger
             to
             be
             drawne
             themselues
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             cut
             off
             such
             fellowship
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             that
             they
             must
             take
             heede
             of
             ,
             is
             ;
             that
             they
             liue
             vnreproueably
             
             
             and
             without
             iust
             blame
             among
             them
             :
             for
             otherwise
             they
             shall
             do
             them
             hurt
             ,
             and
             harden
             them
             ,
             rather
             then
             doe
             them
             the
             least
             good
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             they
             may
             not
             in
             the
             least
             matter
             vnder
             any
             colour
             of
             friendship
             mixe
             themselues
             with
             them
             ,
             either
             in
             their
             false
             opinions
             ,
             or
             in
             worshiping
             God
             ;
             no
             not
             although
             they
             should
             hope
             thereby
             to
             draw
             them
             on
             the
             easier
             to
             embrace
             Christ
             :
             as
             many
             hypocriticall
             professors
             doe
             ,
             and
             thereby
             couer
             their
             voluptuousnesse
             ,
             couetousnesse
             ,
             and
             prophanenesse
             ;
             who
             should
             rather
             remember
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             do
             euill
             ,
             that
             good
             may
             come
             of
             it
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             they
             must
             take
             heede
             that
             they
             seeke
             not
             their
             owne
             profit
             at
             their
             
             hands
             by
             companying
             with
             thē
             ;
             nor
             to
             take
             their
             pleasure
             in
             gaming
             &
             play
             with
             them
             ,
             whereby
             they
             bewraying
             their
             weakenesse
             (
             as
             impatience
             ,
             greediesse
             of
             gaine
             ,
             wrangling
             ,
             or
             being
             immoderate
             in
             spending
             the
             time
             therein
             )
             they
             should
             set
             them
             further
             backe
             from
             imbracing
             the
             Gospell
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             if
             these
             cautions
             be
             not
             regarded
             ,
             and
             also
             if
             wee
             haue
             no
             hope
             to
             win
             them
             ,
             wee
             must
             craue
             pardon
             ,
             and
             leaue
             them
             to
             God
             ;
             hauing
             no
             more
             to
             doe
             with
             them
             in
             that
             familiar
             manner
             ,
             further
             then
             of
             necessity
             which
             may
             possibly
             bee
             ,
             either
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             or
             on
             theirs
             ;
             (
             as
             if
             their
             neede
             should
             bee
             great
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             no
             other
             way
             to
             bee
             relieued
             by
             ,
             then
             by
             vs
             ,
             or
             if
             our
             liues
             should
             be
             preserued
             by
             them
             :
             In
             which
             case
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             very
             warie
             ,
             lest
             we
             be
             intangled
             by
             them
             .
             Also
             we
             may
             company
             with
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             bee
             linked
             to
             them
             by
             the
             bond
             of
             nature
             ;
             as
             they
             being
             our
             parents
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             kinsfolke
             ,
             or
             in
             ciuill
             respect
             ,
             as
             being
             our
             magistrates
             ,
             masters
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             as
             for
             putting
             children
             to
             schoole
             with
             teachers
             that
             be
             of
             that
             religion
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             way
             fit
             nor
             lawfull
             ,
             seeing
             by
             their
             gifts
             of
             learning
             ,
             they
             may
             so
             draw
             an
             high
             conceite
             of
             them
             from
             the
             children
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             the
             easier
             distill
             and
             drop
             poyson
             into
             them
             by
             their
             corrupt
             religion
             .
             And
             this
             for
             answere
             to
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             withall
             an
             end
             of
             the
             whole
             chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
             THE
             SECOND
             CHAPTER
             .
          
           
             
               VERS
               .
               1.
               
               
                 And
                 an
                 Angell
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 came
                 vp
                 from
                 Gilgal
                 to
                 Bochim
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 made
                 you
                 goe
                 vp
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 brought
                 you
                 vnto
                 the
                 land
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 sworne
                 vnto
                 your
                 fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 neuer
                 breake
                 my
                 couenant
                 with
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Ye
                 also
                 shall
                 make
                 no
                 couenant
                 with
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 this
                 land
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 breake
                 downe
                 their
                 altars
                 :
                 but
                 yee
                 haue
                 not
                 obeyed
                 my
                 voice
                 .
                 Why
                 haue
                 yee
                 done
                 this
                 ?
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 said
                 also
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 before
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 shall
                 bee
                 as
                 thornes
                 vnto
                 your
                 sides
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 gods
                 shall
                 be
                 your
                 destruction
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Angell
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 vnto
                 all
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 lift
                 vp
                 their
                 voice
                 and
                 wept
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 (
                 Therefore
                 they
                 called
                 that
                 place
                 Bochim
                 )
                 and
                 offered
                 sacrifices
                 there
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
            
          
           
             WE
             haue
             heard
             in
             the
             first
             chapter
             the
             notable
             victories
             of
             Israel
             ouer
             the
             nations
             ,
             while
             they
             obeyed
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             sin
             of
             many
             of
             them
             in
             suffering
             the
             Canaanites
             to
             liue
             .
             Now
             it
             followeth
             ,
             how
             the
             Lord
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             reproued
             them
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             the
             messenger
             
             that
             preached
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             fruit
             that
             followed
             thereof
             .
             And
             afterward
             ,
             vnto
             the
             end
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             the
             holy
             Story
             setteth
             downe
             the
             summe
             of
             almost
             the
             whole
             booke
             ;
             namely
             to
             the
             17.
             chapter
             ;
             taking
             occasion
             to
             doe
             this
             from
             the
             acts
             of
             former
             times
             :
             beginning
             at
             the
             things
             which
             were
             
             done
             before
             .
             Ioshuas
             death
             .
             The
             summe
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             chapter
             from
             verse
             6.
             is
             thus
             much
             :
             
               I
               shua
            
             a
             little
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             hauing
             called
             the
             people
             together
             ,
             and
             giuen
             them
             their
             charge
             (
             as
             appeareth
             in
             chapter
             23.
             and
             24.
             of
             that
             booke
             )
             that
             they
             should
             beware
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             feare
             the
             Lord
             ,
             after
             that
             ,
             he
             sent
             the
             people
             away
             ,
             and
             died
             :
             in
             whose
             daies
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             elders
             that
             liued
             after
             him
             ,
             the
             people
             obeyed
             his
             charge
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             seene
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             from
             the
             6.
             to
             the
             11.
             verse
             .
             But
             after
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             shewed
             how
             the
             next
             generation
             that
             arose
             after
             them
             ,
             declined
             from
             that
             good
             course
             :
             and
             so
             did
             the
             ages
             that
             followed
             them
             ,
             one
             was
             like
             another
             ,
             throughout
             this
             booke
             vnto
             the
             17.
             chap.
             and
             here
             with
             it
             is
             declared
             ,
             how
             God
             dealt
             with
             them
             .
             And
             that
             in
             few
             words
             was
             thus
             ;
             they
             fell
             to
             prouoke
             God
             by
             Idolatrie
             and
             other
             sins
             :
             then
             the
             Lord
             was
             displeased
             with
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             them
             into
             their
             enemies
             hands
             :
             after
             that
             they
             cryed
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             raised
             them
             vp
             Iudges
             or
             deliuerers
             of
             them
             ;
             yet
             they
             obeyed
             not
             euen
             them
             ,
             which
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             againe
             offended
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             threaten
             them
             as
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             to
             the
             end
             of
             this
             chapter
             .
             And
             this
             is
             declared
             and
             laid
             out
             by
             the
             diuers
             examples
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             throughout
             all
             this
             booke
             ,
             vnto
             the
             17.
             chapter
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             generall
             diuision
             made
             of
             the
             whole
             booke
             in
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           
             According
             to
             the
             meaning
             now
             set
             downe
             ,
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             chapter
             follow
             ,
             
             which
             are
             two
             :
             The
             first
             ,
             is
             a
             calling
             of
             the
             tribes
             that
             had
             offended
             ,
             to
             repentance
             ,
             to
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             The
             other
             ,
             is
             the
             setting
             downe
             of
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             people
             after
             Ioshuas
             death
             ,
             and
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             them
             vnder
             the
             Iudges
             ,
             throughout
             these
             15.
             next
             chapters
             ,
             vnto
             the
             17.
             and
             this
             is
             to
             the
             end
             of
             this
             chapter
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             leaue
             the
             last
             part
             to
             the
             due
             place
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             considered
             ,
             and
             examine
             the
             first
             as
             order
             requireth
             .
             And
             heere
             in
             this
             first
             part
             we
             may
             see
             these
             two
             things
             :
             A
             reproofe
             of
             the
             people
             by
             the
             Angell
             ,
             to
             verse
             4.
             and
             the
             effect
             that
             followed
             thereon
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             peoples
             repentance
             ,
             to
             the
             sixth
             verse
             :
             so
             that
             in
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             chapter
             is
             shewed
             ,
             how
             the
             people
             had
             prouoked
             God
             already
             by
             not
             driuing
             the
             nations
             out
             ,
             after
             their
             first
             entrance
             ,
             and
             the
             death
             of
             Ioshua
             :
             as
             wee
             haue
             heard
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             :
             and
             that
             they
             were
             brought
             to
             repentance
             .
             In
             the
             second
             part
             is
             declared
             ,
             how
             another
             generation
             that
             knew
             not
             the
             Lord
             did
             much
             worse
             :
             for
             they
             not
             onely
             made
             couenants
             with
             the
             Canaanites
             as
             the
             other
             did
             ,
             who
             were
             brought
             to
             repentance
             ;
             but
             also
             serued
             all
             manner
             of
             Idols
             ,
             and
             prouoked
             the
             Lord
             thereby
             .
             To
             begin
             therefore
             with
             the
             former
             branch
             of
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             reproofe
             ,
             the
             messenger
             that
             was
             sent
             to
             them
             ,
             (
             to
             make
             it
             
             more
             forcible
             to
             pricke
             their
             consciences
             )
             first
             rehearseth
             the
             benefits
             which
             God
             had
             bestowed
             vpon
             them
             ,
             which
             ought
             rather
             to
             haue
             drawne
             them
             to
             obedience
             .
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             first
             verse
             ,
             as
             ye
             may
             see
             :
             then
             he
             setteth
             downe
             the
             faults
             for
             which
             hee
             reproueth
             them
             .
             One
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             leagues
             with
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             commandement
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             cast
             downe
             their
             Alters
             ;
             and
             he
             expostulateth
             with
             
             them
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               why
               haue
               ye
               done
               this
            
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             charge
             which
             the
             Lord
             gaue
             you
             ?
             in
             the
             2.
             vers
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             he
             threateneth
             them
             ,
             that
             their
             disobedience
             should
             be
             to
             their
             great
             punishment
             ,
             saying
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             driue
             them
             out
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             bee
             prickes
             in
             your
             sides
             ,
             and
             their
             gods
             shall
             bee
             a
             snare
             vnto
             you
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             the
             3.
             verse
             .
             Now
             it
             remaineth
             to
             speake
             more
             particularly
             of
             these
             in
             order
             .
             But
             before
             I
             come
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             message
             ,
             I
             will
             say
             a
             little
             of
             the
             messenger
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             Messenger
             ,
             or
             Angel
             ,
             signifieth
             sometime
             a
             created
             nature
             
             without
             a
             body
             ,
             (
             as
             Hebr.
             1.
             
             Angels
             are
             called
             
               ministring
               spirits
            
             )
             and
             these
             assumed
             some
             forme
             at
             Gods
             commandement
             for
             the
             time
             then
             being
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             accomplish
             their
             office
             ,
             as
             Genes
             .
             18.
             
             Sometime
             this
             word
             signifieth
             
             any
             other
             messenger
             that
             God
             sendeth
             to
             execute
             his
             will
             :
             as
             Reuel
             .
             2.
             and
             3.
             where
             by
             the
             Angell
             ,
             is
             ment
             the
             minister
             that
             was
             sent
             to
             them
             ,
             a
             messenger
             from
             God.
             And
             whether
             of
             these
             soeuer
             is
             ment
             heere
             ,
             it
             maketh
             no
             matter
             ,
             and
             it
             being
             not
             particularly
             expressed
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             for
             vs
             ,
             that
             wee
             know
             it
             was
             a
             missenger
             sent
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             sufficiently
             authorized
             :
             and
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             sent
             ,
             one
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             reuerently
             receiued
             and
             beleeued
             .
             And
             let
             it
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             God
             alwaies
             vsed
             
             the
             ministry
             of
             his
             seruants
             to
             reueale
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             seemed
             good
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             declare
             his
             will
             vnto
             men
             ;
             either
             about
             the
             generall
             couenant
             of
             
             grace
             and
             promise
             of
             saluation
             ,
             or
             about
             any
             other
             particular
             thing
             as
             hee
             saw
             cause
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             did
             whether
             they
             were
             Patriarkes
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             or
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             did
             it
             in
             ages
             past
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             he
             doth
             now
             )
             other
             ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             as
             Pastours
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             whom
             he
             vseth
             at
             this
             day
             to
             reueale
             his
             will
             vnto
             the
             people
             .
             The
             which
             declaration
             of
             his
             will
             by
             them
             out
             of
             his
             word
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             as
             it
             highly
             commendeth
             his
             great
             kindnesse
             to
             these
             to
             whom
             he
             sent
             those
             his
             messengers
             ,
             (
             seeing
             wee
             know
             hee
             hath
             not
             done
             it
             at
             all
             people
             in
             any
             age
             )
             so
             it
             teacheth
             vs
             (
             as
             others
             that
             were
             before
             vs
             ,
             it
             did
             the
             like
             )
             that
             wee
             are
             bound
             to
             heare
             them
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             
             the
             Lord
             shall
             say
             to
             vs
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             According
             to
             that
             which
             our
             Sauiour
             himselfe
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               that
               heareth
               you
            
             ,
             
             
               heareth
               me
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               despiseth
               you
               ,
               despiseth
               me
               .
            
             And
             so
             much
             more
             wee
             are
             to
             heare
             them
             ,
             and
             receiue
             their
             message
             with
             all
             readinesse
             ,
             seeing
             as
             it
             hath
             
             been
             glorious
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             most
             of
             all
             in
             this
             latter
             age
             ;
             wherein
             is
             reuealed
             to
             vs
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             hath
             been
             performed
             by
             our
             Sauiour
             which
             appertaine
             to
             mans
             happinesse
             ,
             and
             which
             were
             in
             ages
             past
             onely
             foretold
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             may
             much
             more
             fully
             and
             clearely
             bee
             made
             knowne
             to
             the
             hearers
             now
             ,
             if
             the
             messenges
             who
             should
             bring
             the
             tidings
             ,
             be
             faithfull
             and
             able
             to
             doe
             their
             message
             .
             In
             which
             case
             wee
             must
             receiue
             them
             as
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             which
             they
             preach
             ,
             
               not
               as
               the
               word
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               deed
               )
               the
               word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             that
             so
             it
             may
             worke
             in
             vs
             effectually
             ,
             as
             physicke
             
             in
             a
             corrupt
             body
             ,
             both
             to
             make
             vs
             sicke
             ,
             and
             to
             recouer
             and
             heale
             vs
             againe
             ;
             
             God
             hauing
             prouided
             ,
             that
             in
             what
             estate
             soeuer
             the
             people
             be
             ,
             euery
             one
             should
             receiue
             his
             portion
             ,
             by
             the
             right
             diuiding
             of
             the
             word
             vnto
             them
             .
             And
             the
             ordinarinesse
             of
             their
             message
             ,
             should
             not
             make
             either
             their
             
             ministery
             the
             lesse
             set
             by
             :
             but
             rather
             wee
             should
             haue
             them
             in
             so
             much
             the
             more
             estimation
             ,
             and
             admire
             therein
             the
             vnspeakeable
             prouidence
             of
             God
             and
             loue
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             hee
             sendeth
             vs
             not
             to
             extraordinary
             
             meanes
             )
             so
             yet
             he
             hath
             promised
             the
             ordinary
             vnto
             his
             Church
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             :
             as
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             .
             
          
           
             Which
             being
             duly
             considered
             ,
             doth
             bewray
             the
             wofull
             and
             lamentable
             estate
             of
             the
             most
             hearers
             (
             though
             they
             are
             in
             most
             feareful
             estate
             that
             heare
             not
             )
             who
             euen
             where
             the
             word
             is
             preached
             with
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             haue
             it
             in
             small
             account
             and
             reuerence
             .
             And
             what
             should
             the
             Lord
             doe
             more
             vnto
             
             them
             ,
             hauing
             thus
             offered
             his
             dainties
             vnto
             them
             ?
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             so
             ful
             stomacked
             ,
             that
             they
             finde
             no
             sauour
             nor
             pleasure
             in
             them
             .
             They
             giue
             themselues
             leaue
             ,
             so
             to
             wallow
             in
             their
             sensualities
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             their
             fill
             of
             earthly
             
             delights
             ,
             that
             they
             finde
             no
             sauour
             in
             his
             heauenly
             delicates
             :
             yea
             and
             yet
             some
             of
             them
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             heretofore
             haue
             heard
             with
             ioy
             ;
             yea
             and
             a
             man
             might
             haue
             thought
             ,
             they
             would
             haue
             pluckt
             out
             their
             eyes
             for
             them
             that
             brought
             the
             glad
             tidings
             vnto
             them
             ,
             now
             are
             waxen
             full
             ,
             and
             count
             them
             their
             enemies
             for
             telling
             them
             the
             truth
             ;
             and
             some
             thinke
             themselues
             within
             a
             few
             weekes
             ,
             able
             to
             teach
             their
             teachers
             :
             as
             other
             haue
             turned
             their
             zeale
             into
             luke-warmenesse
             ,
             their
             reuerence
             into
             contempt
             ,
             conceitednesse
             ,
             worldlines
             ,
             and
             deprauing
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             And
             so
             like
             fooles
             ,
             while
             they
             loath
             this
             wholesome
             and
             sweete
             Manna
             of
             the
             word
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             approued
             truth
             of
             God
             :
             they
             relish
             fantasies
             ,
             and
             haue
             great
             taste
             and
             delight
             in
             dreames
             and
             lies
             :
             in
             somuch
             as
             that
             if
             any
             would
             faine
             himselfe
             to
             come
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             affirme
             ,
             that
             he
             brings
             them
             newes
             from
             thence
             for
             any
             sound
             knowledge
             or
             faith
             that
             they
             haue
             ,
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             receiue
             them
             .
             Oh
             people
             infatuated
             and
             bewitched
             (
             as
             Paul
             saith
             to
             the
             Galathians
             )
             seeking
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             runneth
             vpon
             a
             swords
             point
             ,
             their
             owne
             destruction
             .
             
             But
             of
             these
             enough
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           THE
           TENTH
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           SECOND
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           ,
           on
           the
           same
           text
           .
           vers
           .
           1.
           
        
         
           NOw
           further
           let
           vs
           marke
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           sending
           his
           messenger
           to
           the
           people
           heere
           did
           (
           after
           they
           had
           fallen
           
           from
           his
           couenant
           that
           hee
           made
           with
           them
           )
           to
           moue
           them
           to
           repentance
           (
           as
           in
           these
           3.
           verses
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           .
           )
           And
           heere
           let
           vs
           marke
           (
           I
           say
           )
           how
           God
           is
           faine
           to
           preuent
           them
           by
           this
           messenger
           ,
           while
           they
           lay
           in
           their
           sins
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           accuse
           themselues
           ,
           and
           complaine
           ,
           saying
           once
           among
           themselues
           ,
           
             What
             haue
             we
             done
          
           ?
           and
           so
           to
           seeke
           recouery
           .
           They
           were
           fit
           to
           be
           more
           and
           more
           hardened
           ,
           and
           to
           runne
           on
           still
           ,
           yea
           to
           couer
           their
           sinnes
           as
           Adam
           ,
           and
           flee
           
           from
           God
           as
           Ionas
           ,
           and
           to
           sit
           downe
           vpon
           them
           and
           hide
           them
           ,
           as
           Rahel
           vpon
           Labans
           Idols
           ;
           bet
           to
           bethinke
           themselues
           ,
           what
           they
           should
           do
           to
           come
           
           out
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           helpe
           themselues
           out
           of
           danger
           thereby
           ,
           they
           were
           vtterly
           to
           seeke
           ,
           and
           altogether
           vnfit
           .
           They
           may
           bee
           likened
           to
           Dauid
           ,
           
           who
           hauing
           lien
           long
           in
           two
           fearefull
           sinnes
           ,
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           repenting
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           Nathan
           was
           faine
           to
           leaue
           off
           parables
           ,
           and
           to
           speake
           plainely
           before
           he
           could
           conceiue
           him
           .
           And
           to
           Peter
           ,
           who
           hauing
           denied
           his
           master
           ,
           
           had
           no
           power
           to
           rise
           out
           of
           his
           sinne
           ,
           till
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           looked
           backe
           vpon
           him
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           watchword
           ,
           Peter
           called
           to
           minde
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           the
           cocks
           crowing
           ,
           the
           words
           which
           Iesus
           had
           spoken
           to
           him
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           denie
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           went
           out
           and
           wept
           bitterly
           .
        
         
           And
           by
           this
           wee
           may
           see
           ,
           what
           a
           dangerous
           thing
           sinne
           is
           ;
           I
           meane
           not
           
           onely
           the
           committing
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           one
           would
           thinke
           were
           feareful
           enough
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           afterward
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           rise
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           lie
           still
           in
           it
           (
           when
           yet
           men
           thinke
           they
           can
           repent
           of
           it
           at
           their
           pleasure
           )
           and
           when
           they
           list
           ,
           though
           it
           trouble
           the
           conscience
           ,
           as
           raw
           flesh
           doth
           the
           stomacke
           :
           but
           they
           are
           hardened
           in
           it
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           especially
           soone
           after
           the
           committing
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           cannot
           at
           all
           humble
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           bewaile
           their
           sinne
           to
           God.
           And
           if
           they
           come
           to
           themselues
           again
           after
           a
           time
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           by
           Gods
           preuenting
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           ;
           and
           while
           he
           renueth
           his
           grace
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           relenting
           and
           remorse
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           renouncing
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           crauing
           of
           pardon
           .
           Thereby
           indeed
           they
           are
           inabled
           to
           repent
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           returne
           to
           their
           former
           workes
           .
           But
           this
           is
           not
           (
           wee
           see
           )
           any
           power
           in
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           bring
           their
           hearts
           thereto
           ,
           nor
           to
           doe
           any
           such
           thing
           of
           themselues
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           say
           more
           ,
           that
           many
           times
           when
           they
           haue
           fallen
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           attaine
           this
           grace
           neither
           ;
           before
           God
           brings
           them
           to
           heare
           by
           preaching
           ,
           or
           by
           affliction
           calleth
           them
           to
           a
           deeper
           consideration
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           such
           like
           meanes
           bringeth
           their
           sinne
           to
           light
           ,
           and
           into
           disgrace
           with
           them
           ;
           as
           to
           these
           people
           hee
           did
           heere
           at
           Bochim
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           may
           bee
           they
           stay
           their
           course
           and
           returne
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           let
           this
           be
           well
           weighed
           herein
           ,
           what
           a
           distraction
           and
           disquietnesse
           it
           hath
           been
           to
           them
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           to
           lie
           bound
           as
           it
           were
           with
           the
           chaines
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           been
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           helpe
           themselues
           ;
           and
           to
           bee
           so
           bereaued
           of
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           ioy
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           feare
           of
           offending
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           that
           they
           lie
           dead
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           no
           part
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           hauing
           no
           vse
           of
           them
           to
           strengthen
           them
           to
           
           any
           good
           doing
           ,
           although
           they
           be
           in
           themselues
           profitable
           to
           all
           holy
           vses
           ;
           whereas
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           ,
           who
           would
           lose
           his
           sweet
           communion
           with
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           bee
           wise
           enough
           to
           consider
           what
           I
           say
           ;
           though
           it
           should
           neuer
           be
           brought
           against
           them
           ?
           no
           though
           it
           were
           but
           for
           an
           houre
           or
           a
           day
           ,
           with
           the
           comforts
           belonging
           thereto
           ?
           which
           yet
           these
           whom
           I
           haue
           spoken
           of
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           sinned
           against
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           doe
           depriue
           themselues
           of
           ,
           whole
           moneths
           and
           yeeres
           .
           And
           why
           doe
           they
           thus
           ?
           If
           they
           sustained
           all
           this
           ,
           as
           from
           their
           triall
           from
           God
           ,
           their
           patience
           were
           commendable
           ;
           or
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           to
           honour
           him
           thereby
           ,
           it
           were
           some
           commendation
           to
           them
           :
           but
           when
           it
           is
           for
           the
           hauing
           of
           their
           owne
           will
           amisse
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           enioying
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sinne
           for
           a
           short
           season
           ,
           oh
           how
           lamentable
           is
           it
           to
           thinke
           ?
           So
           that
           this
           wisedome
           shall
           well
           beseeme
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           
           giue
           all
           diligence
           to
           keepe
           well
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           well
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           haue
           their
           teeth
           set
           on
           edge
           with
           the
           deceiueable
           baites
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           the
           world
           
           so
           greedily
           runneth
           after
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           they
           shall
           see
           how
           deare
           it
           shall
           cost
           them
           ;
           and
           yet
           let
           them
           know
           this
           ,
           that
           such
           shall
           not
           bee
           onely
           void
           of
           the
           forementioned
           graces
           ,
           but
           they
           shall
           also
           smart
           through
           many
           punishments
           .
           And
           now
           if
           it
           be
           so
           hard
           for
           them
           to
           come
           to
           repentance
           when
           they
           haue
           fallen
           ,
           who
           yet
           before
           had
           enioyed
           that
           gift
           soundly
           :
           how
           much
           further
           off
           are
           they
           ,
           who
           neuer
           haue
           part
           in
           it
           at
           all
           ?
           neither
           are
           like
           to
           haue
           ;
           euen
           as
           wee
           see
           by
           daily
           experience
           (
           how
           fearefull
           an
           estate
           is
           that
           to
           liue
           in
           )
           vnlesse
           they
           wait
           on
           God
           diligently
           in
           the
           ordinance
           of
           preaching
           to
           attaine
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           wee
           haue
           heard
           how
           God
           was
           faine
           to
           prouoke
           them
           to
           repentance
           ,
           
           before
           they
           could
           set
           themselues
           toward
           it
           :
           It
           followeth
           to
           see
           by
           what
           reason
           he
           vrged
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           after
           I
           haue
           said
           a
           little
           of
           the
           places
           heere
           mentioned
           ,
           Gilgal
           was
           a
           citie
           in
           the
           plain
           of
           Iordan
           ,
           not
           farre
           from
           Iericho
           ,
           from
           this
           Gilgal
           the
           messenger
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           come
           .
           And
           Bochim
           is
           a
           place
           neare
           adioyning
           to
           it
           ,
           in
           which
           this
           message
           was
           done
           to
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           who
           had
           by
           their
           sins
           caused
           it
           .
           It
           was
           not
           called
           Bochim
           before
           ,
           but
           had
           the
           name
           giuen
           by
           occasion
           of
           that
           which
           fell
           out
           there
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           weeping
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           when
           their
           sinnes
           were
           brought
           to
           their
           remembrance
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           word
           Bochim
           signifieth
           ,
           namely
           ,
           weeping
           .
           At
           this
           place
           therefore
           (
           to
           returne
           to
           the
           purpose
           )
           the
           Lord
           told
           them
           of
           their
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           beginneth
           to
           make
           it
           odious
           to
           them
           by
           rehearsing
           his
           benefits
           great
           and
           many
           :
           as
           if
           hee
           should
           say
           ,
           what
           cause
           haue
           I
           giuen
           you
           to
           deale
           thus
           vnthankefully
           and
           disobediently
           with
           me
           .
           Hath
           my
           kindnesse
           been
           thus
           requited
           of
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           returne
           me
           euill
           for
           my
           good
           will
           ?
        
         
           Heere
           as
           in
           sundry
           other
           places
           wee
           may
           see
           what
           effects
           the
           benefits
           of
           God
           doe
           commonly
           worke
           in
           men
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           forgetfulnesse
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           vnthankfulnesse
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           meane
           account
           making
           of
           them
           ;
           also
           boldnesse
           in
           seeking
           of
           carnall
           liberty
           thereby
           (
           vnto
           the
           which
           we
           are
           so
           readily
           caried
           ,
           and
           to
           prouoke
           God
           much
           more
           then
           if
           they
           had
           neuer
           enioyed
           them
           ;
           little
           remembring
           that
           the
           Lord
           giues
           them
           a
           watchword
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           rather
           looke
           in
           all
           things
           to
           be
           thankefull
           .
           Iustly
           therefore
           was
           this
           
           people
           heere
           chalenged
           for
           their
           vnthankefulnesse
           .
           This
           was
           the
           cause
           why
           they
           were
           warned
           before
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           take
           heed
           when
           they
           were
           come
           into
           the
           land
           of
           promise
           ,
           and
           should
           there
           possesse
           
             great
             and
             goodly
             cities
             ,
             which
             they
             builded
             not
             ,
             and
             houses
             full
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             goods
             ,
             which
             they
             filled
             not
          
           ;
           
           
             and
             wels
             which
             they
             digged
             not
             ;
             vineyards
             ,
             and
             Oliue
             trees
             ,
             which
             they
             planted
             not
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             had
             eaten
             and
             should
             be
             full
             ,
             they
             were
             warned
          
           (
           I
           say
           )
           
             that
             they
             should
             beware
             ,
             they
             forgot
             not
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
          
           &c.
           signifying
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           wealth
           and
           ease
           would
           goe
           nigh
           to
           make
           them
           to
           
           forget
           Gods
           mercies
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           were
           deliuered
           out
           of
           their
           miseries
           .
           By
           which
           wee
           see
           the
           peruersenesse
           of
           our
           depraued
           nature
           ,
           which
           turnes
           the
           wholesomest
           food
           into
           poyson
           ,
           as
           the
           corrupt
           stomacke
           doth
           the
           daintiest
           meates
           .
           We
           abhorre
           him
           who
           hauing
           receiued
           freely
           good
           turnes
           ,
           and
           benefits
           ,
           forgetteth
           his
           benefactor
           when
           hee
           is
           promoted
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           men
           are
           the
           worse
           for
           Gods
           benefits
           ,
           and
           are
           more
           bold
           in
           sinning
           against
           him
           ,
           by
           the
           abundance
           of
           his
           earthly
           and
           common
           blessings
           .
           So
           Dauid
           confesseth
           ,
           that
           
             before
             he
             was
             afflicted
             hee
             went
             astray
             :
          
           so
           that
           his
           benefits
           
           (
           wee
           see
           )
           did
           him
           not
           so
           much
           good
           as
           his
           chasetisements
           .
           And
           so
           
           Ieremy
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           
             as
             an
             vntamed
             calfe
          
           ,
           till
           God
           corrected
           him
           .
           Wofull
           experience
           teacheth
           ,
           how
           rare
           the
           man
           is
           who
           may
           truly
           say
           otherwise
           ?
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           benefits
           knit
           his
           heart
           neerely
           to
           God
           ,
           before
           he
           bee
           taught
           it
           by
           affliction
           .
           And
           yet
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           neither
           that
           of
           it
           owne
           nature
           draweth
           men
           to
           loue
           and
           obey
           God
           any
           more
           then
           his
           benefits
           ;
           but
           as
           God
           worketh
           that
           grace
           ,
           ,
           of
           his
           especiall
           fauour
           ;
           without
           which
           our
           whole
           life
           is
           meere
           disobedience
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           further
           then
           his
           grace
           guideth
           vs
           ,
           and
           keepeth
           vs
           within
           compasse
           in
           both
           estates
           .
           Common
           blessings
           and
           generall
           we
           thinke
           and
           say
           ,
           belong
           to
           others
           as
           well
           as
           to
           vs
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           speciall
           and
           priuate
           ,
           while
           we
           reape
           and
           feele
           them
           ,
           we
           say
           ,
           [
           Blessed
           be
           God
           ]
           but
           wee
           are
           not
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           knit
           to
           him
           in
           dutie
           euer
           the
           more
           .
           The
           tenne
           leapets
           being
           
           cleansed
           ,
           returned
           not
           to
           giue
           thankes
           ,
           saue
           one
           .
           And
           hee
           to
           whom
           tenne
           thousand
           talents
           were
           remitted
           ,
           shewes
           this
           fruit
           of
           his
           thankefulnesse
           ,
           that
           he
           caught
           his
           fellow
           by
           the
           throat
           who
           owed
           him
           an
           hundred
           pence
           ,
           bidding
           
           him
           pay
           that
           he
           owed
           .
           And
           why
           this
           ?
           For
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           naturally
           is
           puffed
           vp
           with
           prosperity
           ,
           and
           vaine
           estimation
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           hee
           prideth
           in
           that
           which
           will
           be
           his
           ouerthrow
           and
           waxeth
           hardened
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           far
           off
           from
           humility
           ,
           and
           meane
           thinking
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           all
           may
           perceiue
           (
           who
           can
           rightly
           iudge
           )
           that
           it
           maketh
           him
           prouder
           ,
           and
           more
           scornefull
           ,
           yea
           vtterly
           vnlike
           him
           he
           should
           be
           ,
           and
           disguised
           :
           and
           yet
           to
           become
           great
           and
           get
           much
           in
           this
           vale
           of
           misery
           ,
           while
           things
           of
           greatest
           price
           are
           not
           asked
           after
           ,
           how
           eagerly
           doe
           men
           runne
           after
           it
           ,
           as
           fish
           follow
           the
           baite
           with
           greedinesse
           :
           nay
           they
           laugh
           all
           such
           to
           scorne
           that
           find
           fault
           with
           them
           for
           so
           doing
           ,
           and
           who
           doe
           not
           follow
           them
           in
           that
           excesse
           ,
           and
           let
           better
           things
           passe
           by
           them
           as
           little
           worth
           ?
           yea
           and
           yet
           this
           doe
           they
           ,
           who
           lawfully
           come
           by
           wealth
           and
           promotion
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           the
           Lord
           giueth
           prosperity
           without
           any
           indirect
           or
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           :
           euen
           such
           (
           I
           say
           )
           doe
           offend
           in
           the
           like
           manner
           of
           excesse
           and
           greedinesse
           ,
           and
           fall
           into
           the
           same
           danger
           thereby
           that
           the
           others
           doe
           ,
           who
           attaine
           to
           it
           by
           shifting
           ,
           and
           against
           conscience
           .
           What
           then
           ,
           some
           (
           perhaps
           )
           will
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           lawfull
           for
           vs
           to
           enioy
           the
           earthly
           
           benefits
           of
           God
           ?
           And
           againe
           ,
           are
           there
           none
           that
           rightly
           vse
           prosperity
           and
           plenty
           ?
           I
           answere
           ,
           God
           forbid
           ;
           for
           men
           may
           ,
           and
           some
           doe
           much
           more
           good
           thereby
           to
           others
           especially
           ,
           then
           vnder
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           in
           aduersitie
           .
           
           But
           this
           is
           rare
           :
           for
           a
           contrary
           mischiefe
           rather
           in
           prosperity
           befalleth
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           they
           suspect
           not
           ,
           neither
           feare
           any
           danger
           :
           
           no
           not
           when
           they
           grosly
           forget
           themselues
           ,
           and
           abuse
           their
           prosperity
           ,
           when
           yet
           it
           hangeth
           ouer
           their
           heads
           ,
           and
           is
           most
           hardly
           auoided
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           neither
           
           doe
           they
           obserue
           themselues
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           become
           drunken
           with
           it
           ,
           
           neither
           search
           into
           themselues
           to
           finde
           out
           how
           they
           offend
           thereby
           .
           Both
           which
           are
           necessary
           for
           a
           man
           in
           prosperity
           to
           doe
           ,
           yea
           and
           to
           vse
           to
           doe
           so
           daily
           ,
           for
           the
           cutting
           off
           the
           dangers
           that
           may
           otherwise
           ensue
           therby
           .
           And
           yet
           as
           the
           best
           practises
           against
           this
           and
           other
           sinnes
           ,
           yea
           though
           they
           be
           neuer
           so
           conscionably
           and
           reuerently
           put
           in
           vre
           ,
           doe
           by
           little
           and
           little
           grow
           
           common
           ,
           and
           lose
           their
           strength
           ;
           so
           therefore
           besides
           both
           these
           ,
           a
           Christian
           man
           must
           oft
           with
           Iob
           ,
           tell
           it
           seriously
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           looke
           for
           
           his
           change
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           alwaies
           be
           summer
           ;
           and
           thereby
           cracke
           the
           
           pride
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           abase
           the
           excesse
           of
           carnall
           delight
           ,
           which
           prosperity
           will
           otherwise
           ful
           soone
           raise
           vp
           in
           him
           most
           dangerously
           .
           And
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           if
           God
           
           
           continue
           his
           daies
           of
           health
           and
           welfare
           ,
           so
           that
           smartie
           crosses
           be
           kept
           from
           him
           ,
           let
           him
           crosse
           his
           naughty
           and
           vnruly
           affections
           ,
           and
           those
           especially
           by
           which
           he
           is
           most
           like
           to
           offend
           ,
           and
           be
           in
           danger
           ,
           chasing
           them
           away
           by
           seruent
           prayer
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           grow
           in
           fruitfulnesse
           thereby
           ,
           as
           he
           who
           receiued
           fiue
           talents
           ,
           brought
           fiue
           more
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           gained
           thereby
           .
           And
           these
           things
           being
           duely
           obserued
           ,
           as
           being
           those
           which
           be
           most
           necessary
           ,
           
           I
           will
           not
           doubt
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           man
           who
           doth
           so
           ,
           shall
           vse
           prosperity
           well
           ,
           and
           be
           profitable
           many
           waies
           thereby
           ,
           which
           yet
           of
           another
           man
           that
           doth
           not
           so
           ,
           I
           cannot
           warrant
           :
           nay
           ,
           I
           dare
           be
           bold
           to
           say
           hee
           shall
           not
           .
           But
           seeing
           the
           godly
           doe
           rarely
           thus
           ,
           by
           this
           Iudge
           ,
           how
           the
           world
           vseth
           prosperity
           ,
           if
           the
           godly
           so
           hardly
           vse
           it
           well
           .
        
         
           Another
           thing
           is
           worthie
           to
           bee
           marked
           heere
           ,
           where
           the
           Lord
           moueth
           the
           people
           to
           repentance
           ,
           by
           rehearsing
           his
           benefits
           bestowed
           vpon
           them
           ,
           
           and
           that
           is
           this
           :
           that
           of
           all
           reasons
           ,
           this
           ought
           most
           to
           preuaile
           with
           Gods
           seruants
           ,
           to
           disswade
           them
           from
           their
           sinnes
           which
           they
           haue
           fallen
           into
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           them
           out
           of
           them
           or
           to
           preuent
           the
           committing
           of
           the
           like
           ,
           this
           (
           I
           say
           )
           ought
           most
           to
           preuaile
           with
           them
           ,
           euen
           the
           often
           remembrance
           and
           due
           consideration
           of
           Gods
           benefits
           ,
           though
           with
           griefe
           it
           may
           bee
           spoken
           ,
           this
           aduice
           preuailes
           too
           little
           .
           This
           reason
           God
           vsed
           heere
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           were
           conuicted
           thereby
           ,
           and
           yeelded
           ,
           and
           confessed
           themselues
           guilty
           :
           For
           why
           ?
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           constrained
           them
           ,
           which
           hauing
           been
           before
           shead
           
           plentifully
           into
           their
           hearts
           .
           Now
           when
           they
           heard
           this
           sharpe
           and
           iust
           reproofe
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           God
           himselfe
           by
           his
           messenger
           ,
           they
           saw
           clearly
           their
           sinne
           ,
           and
           namely
           their
           vnthankfulnesse
           ,
           how
           they
           had
           forgot
           Gods
           benefits
           ,
           and
           trod
           vnder
           foote
           his
           louing
           kindnesse
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           most
           precious
           of
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           went
           neare
           them
           ,
           they
           knowing
           that
           hee
           had
           done
           so
           many
           &
           great
           good
           things
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           ,
           with
           the
           remembring
           of
           his
           benefits
           in
           some
           perticular
           manner
           ,
           as
           they
           heard
           them
           repeated
           ,
           caused
           them
           to
           cast
           vp
           their
           vnsauoury
           gorge
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           returne
           from
           their
           deceiueable
           and
           damnable
           offences
           ,
           &
           to
           imbrace
           againe
           the
           mercies
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           was
           their
           first
           husband
           .
           And
           with
           this
           putting
           the
           people
           in
           remembrance
           of
           his
           many
           and
           great
           benefits
           ,
           God
           doth
           draw
           them
           on
           oft
           in
           other
           places
           to
           feare
           him
           .
           As
           when
           hee
           saith
           in
           Deuteronomie
           ,
           I
           thy
           God
           haue
           blessed
           thee
           in
           all
           that
           thy
           heart
           could
           desire
           .
           Thus
           in
           another
           place
           also
           hee
           
           calling
           the
           people
           to
           repentance
           ,
           whom
           he
           compareth
           to
           a
           vine
           ,
           and
           labouring
           
           to
           draw
           them
           from
           their
           ingratitude
           ,
           putteth
           them
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           planted
           them
           being
           his
           Church
           ,
           in
           a
           place
           most
           plentifull
           and
           abundant
           .
           This
           caused
           Dauid
           euermore
           to
           haue
           Gods
           mercies
           in
           great
           remembrance
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           his
           benefits
           before
           his
           eyes
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           shame
           himselfe
           for
           his
           sinne
           passed
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           meanes
           seeke
           to
           come
           out
           of
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           the
           psalme
           103.
           he
           as
           though
           hee
           had
           not
           been
           thankfull
           (
           when
           yet
           he
           excelled
           all
           men
           therein
           )
           quickeneth
           vp
           himselfe
           thereto
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             Praise
             thou
          
           
           
             the
             Lord
             ,
             O
             my
             soule
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             within
             thee
             praise
             his
             holy
             name
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           51.
           
           Psalme
           ;
           to
           perswade
           himselfe
           to
           repentance
           ,
           hee
           saith
           ,
           that
           his
           mercies
           
           are
           great
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           were
           in
           him
           multitudes
           of
           compassions
           .
           Other
           reasons
           ,
           drawne
           from
           the
           dreadfull
           feare
           of
           Gods
           iudgements
           ,
           may
           (
           I
           confesse
           )
           terrifie
           for
           the
           time
           the
           hearts
           of
           Gods
           people
           and
           hold
           them
           in
           awe
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           by
           violence
           :
           but
           they
           worke
           not
           kindly
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           dutie
           
           with
           cheerefulnesse
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           stay
           them
           from
           further
           euill
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           till
           forcibler
           perswasions
           come
           .
           But
           when
           all
           is
           said
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           that
           constraineth
           men
           that
           they
           should
           liue
           to
           God
           ,
           not
           to
           
           themselues
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           will
           not
           say
           that
           this
           reason
           shall
           alwaies
           preuaile
           with
           vs
           ,
           although
           where
           it
           doth
           not
           ,
           wee
           may
           well
           conclude
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           much
           out
           of
           order
           ,
           and
           haue
           grosly
           forgot
           our selues
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           come
           to
           the
           particular
           benefits
           which
           hee
           bestowed
           vpon
           them
           ,
           
           forbearing
           to
           repeate
           them
           euery
           one
           together
           ,
           seeing
           they
           may
           bee
           read
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           for
           times
           sake
           ,
           but
           one
           after
           another
           as
           they
           lie
           in
           order
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           brought
           them
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           countrie
           which
           was
           wholly
           infected
           with
           superstition
           and
           idolatry
           ;
           and
           therefore
           most
           dangerous
           to
           dwell
           in
           .
           And
           what
           a
           benefit
           was
           it
           then
           for
           them
           to
           bee
           deliuered
           from
           thence
           ,
           euen
           as
           from
           Rome
           ;
           or
           in
           another
           respect
           ,
           from
           Sodome
           ?
           For
           
           there
           they
           must
           haue
           been
           corrupted
           with
           the
           pestilent
           contagion
           of
           their
           idolatrie
           ,
           beside
           the
           most
           heauie
           burthens
           and
           bondage
           ,
           with
           which
           both
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           still
           also
           they
           must
           haue
           been
           pressed
           with
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           remained
           there
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           almost
           euery
           where
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           where
           mention
           is
           made
           of
           Gods
           goodnesse
           to
           Israel
           ,
           this
           their
           deliuerance
           out
           of
           Egypt
           is
           most
           commonly
           reckoned
           as
           the
           principall
           ,
           because
           without
           it
           all
           other
           blessings
           had
           been
           as
           nothing
           .
           Therefore
           let
           vs
           also
           know
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           singuler
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           false
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           idolatry
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           say
           no
           more
           ;
           but
           especially
           when
           there
           is
           ioyned
           with
           that
           a
           deliuerance
           from
           bodily
           troubles
           also
           .
           A
           benefit
           ,
           whereof
           many
           thousands
           in
           this
           land
           are
           partakers
           ,
           which
           their
           fellow
           brethren
           in
           other
           nations
           ,
           being
           as
           Israel
           was
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           Iuda
           in
           Babylon
           oppressed
           with
           idolatry
           ,
           would
           thinke
           they
           obtained
           an
           vnualuable
           benefit
           ,
           if
           they
           might
           haue
           freedome
           from
           it
           .
           And
           so
           they
           may
           well
           thinke
           :
           For
           oh
           what
           a
           liberty
           is
           it
           both
           to
           soule
           and
           body
           ?
           and
           yet
           we
           may
           haue
           it
           with
           farre
           more
           ease
           then
           they
           had
           it
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           trauell
           or
           iourney
           .
        
         
           And
           although
           they
           cannot
           value
           it
           in
           any
           sort
           according
           to
           the
           worth
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           haue
           neuer
           felt
           the
           burthen
           of
           a
           troubled
           conscience
           ,
           and
           bodily
           vexations
           ;
           yet
           wee
           that
           haue
           ,
           though
           they
           bee
           nothing
           so
           grieuous
           as
           they
           
           had
           ;
           we
           (
           I
           say
           )
           are
           euery
           day
           (
           that
           we
           rise
           out
           of
           our
           beds
           to
           doe
           our
           necessarie
           businesse
           )
           to
           confesse
           this
           marueilous
           worke
           of
           God
           for
           our
           deliuerance
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           deny
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           other
           benefits
           of
           God
           are
           to
           bee
           sought
           for
           also
           ;
           as
           the
           enioying
           of
           the
           sincere
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           to
           the
           further
           welfare
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           things
           necessary
           for
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           that
           so
           there
           may
           want
           no
           encouragement
           to
           Gods
           seruice
           .
           But
           howsoeuer
           the
           Lord
           should
           denie
           vs
           the
           one
           ,
           I
           meane
           plentie
           for
           our
           bodies
           ,
           which
           yet
           for
           many
           yeers
           he
           hath
           most
           gratiously
           yeelded
           and
           granted
           vs
           :
           yet
           we
           should
           contend
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           I
           meane
           sound
           and
           sauing
           knowledge
           by
           an
           happie
           and
           sound
           ministery
           ,
           by
           all
           meanes
           ,
           if
           possibly
           wee
           may
           enioy
           it
           .
           Which
           I
           speake
           to
           the
           iust
           reproofe
           of
           all
           such
           as
           doe
           onely
           regard
           their
           outward
           estate
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           little
           or
           nothing
           looking
           after
           the
           benefit
           of
           true
           happinesse
           by
           their
           soules
           welfare
           :
           forecasting
           altogether
           to
           plant
           themselues
           ther
           ,
           whither
           the
           hope
           of
           earthly
           commodities
           doth
           leade
           them
           .
           And
           though
           the
           townes
           ,
           families
           ,
           and
           kindreds
           be
           neuer
           so
           prophane
           and
           superstitious
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           they
           make
           hast
           ,
           yet
           that
           they
           little
           regard
           ;
           but
           so
           as
           
           commodity
           and
           honour
           may
           be
           gotten
           (
           as
           their
           common
           question
           is
           ,
           may
           we
           looke
           for
           any
           good
           there
           ?
           )
           they
           will
           dwell
           ,
           there
           they
           will
           liue
           and
           dei
           ,
           
           and
           there
           they
           will
           match
           and
           leaue
           their
           children
           to
           remaine
           after
           them
           .
           But
           as
           from
           holding
           them
           from
           the
           infection
           of
           Popery
           ,
           or
           labouring
           to
           shield
           them
           vnder
           a
           setled
           good
           ministery
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           minde
           and
           seeke
           their
           saluation
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           part
           of
           their
           thought
           .
           Nay
           there
           bee
           thousands
           in
           this
           land
           that
           lust
           after
           the
           seruitude
           of
           Popish
           Egypt
           againe
           ;
           earnestly
           desiring
           that
           day
           (
           which
           God
           turne
           away
           )
           the
           Lord
           forgiue
           it
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           prayed
           for
           them
           that
           crucified
           him
           )
           they
           know
           not
           what
           they
           do
           .
           So
           farre
           are
           they
           from
           thankfulnesse
           for
           their
           freedome
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           voluntary
           slaues
           vnder
           that
           Pharaoh
           of
           Rome
           ,
           euen
           in
           their
           owne
           countrey
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           returne
           and
           so
           to
           draw
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           counted
           of
           vs
           a
           rare
           and
           singular
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           free
           from
           great
           calamities
           ,
           and
           extremities
           both
           of
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           as
           these
           Israelites
           were
           ,
           who
           were
           deliuered
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           the
           bondage
           thereof
           .
           And
           by
           occasion
           of
           this
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           this
           I
           further
           adde
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           liue
           void
           of
           grieuous
           paines
           and
           diseases
           ,
           (
           as
           well
           as
           Egyptian
           bondage
           )
           which
           others
           ,
           yea
           and
           those
           many
           of
           Gods
           deare
           children
           are
           vnder
           ,
           as
           the
           stone
           ,
           collicke
           ,
           gowts
           ,
           vlcers
           ,
           gripings
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           also
           such
           as
           be
           not
           in
           vtter
           penury
           and
           want
           ,
           nor
           yoked
           with
           vnquiet
           ,
           vnkind
           and
           supestitious
           companions
           in
           marriage
           ,
           nor
           with
           vnmercifull
           land
           lords
           ,
           and
           cruell
           ouerseers
           and
           gouernours
           (
           which
           doe
           make
           their
           life
           
           wearisome
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           consume
           all
           their
           cheerefulnesse
           and
           comfort
           ,
           as
           as
           the
           moth
           eateth
           vp
           the
           beauty
           of
           a
           garment
           )
           let
           all
           such
           (
           I
           say
           )
           beare
           their
           other
           pettie
           and
           small
           discommodities
           ,
           troubles
           ,
           and
           visitations
           ,
           patiently
           and
           contentedly
           ,
           and
           bee
           highly
           thankfull
           for
           that
           they
           are
           deliuered
           from
           farre
           greater
           :
           yea
           and
           let
           them
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           if
           with
           freedome
           from
           these
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           they
           hold
           sound
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           bee
           free
           from
           the
           stings
           of
           an
           euill
           conscience
           also
           ,
           that
           they
           enioy
           a
           peece
           of
           a
           paradise
           ,
           though
           in
           a
           meane
           condition
           :
           and
           let
           them
           pitie
           those
           which
           are
           in
           such
           depths
           of
           griefe
           ,
           that
           their
           feruent
           prayes
           may
           moue
           the
           Lord
           to
           pity
           them
           also
           :
           and
           let
           them
           that
           be
           free
           from
           them
           ,
           resolue
           with
           themselues
           and
           endeauour
           to
           vse
           their
           liberty
           and
           health
           to
           all
           possible
           good
           doing
           .
           And
           yet
           let
           this
           bee
           knowne
           also
           ,
           that
           where
           God
           layeth
           these
           great
           burthens
           vpon
           some
           of
           his
           ,
           hee
           giueth
           them
           the
           greater
           grace
           to
           goe
           meekely
           vnder
           them
           .
           And
           let
           vs
           beware
           ,
           lest
           through
           our
           security
           and
           negligence
           God
           may
           iustly
           
           vpbraid
           vs
           with
           his
           benefits
           (
           as
           heere
           he
           doth
           Israel
           )
           that
           hauing
           elbow-roome
           and
           liberty
           to
           serue
           God
           in
           our
           places
           and
           callings
           ,
           without
           any
           to
           disturbe
           vs
           ,
           or
           hold
           vs
           vnder
           ,
           we
           enbondage
           our selues
           by
           an
           ill
           conscience
           ,
           loosenesse
           ,
           security
           ,
           earthlinesse
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           euils
           ,
           by
           which
           our
           life
           should
           be
           as
           irksome
           as
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           or
           Babell
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           benefit
           heere
           mentioned
           ,
           that
           God
           bestowed
           vpon
           them
           ,
           
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           brought
           them
           into
           the
           fruitful
           land
           in
           which
           they
           dwelt
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           farre
           greater
           matter
           then
           the
           former
           ;
           as
           shewing
           them
           plainly
           that
           he
           thought
           it
           not
           enough
           to
           deliuer
           them
           out
           of
           bondage
           ,
           except
           hee
           filled
           them
           with
           good
           things
           also
           .
           He
           had
           done
           much
           for
           them
           if
           hee
           had
           onely
           deliuered
           them
           out
           of
           that
           fearefull
           bondage
           ,
           though
           hee
           had
           left
           them
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ;
           but
           to
           bring
           them
           also
           into
           that
           fruitfull
           land
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           oh
           admirable
           kindnesse
           !
           Behold
           then
           heere
           the
           great
           bountifulnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           hee
           can
           as
           well
           and
           willingly
           giue
           abundance
           to
           his
           children
           ,
           as
           keep
           them
           out
           of
           great
           troubles
           .
           He
           is
           not
           therby
           wasted
           nor
           diminished
           in
           his
           blessings
           ,
           by
           giuing
           them
           out
           &
           liberally
           bestowing
           them
           ;
           being
           a
           fountain
           of
           riches
           neuer
           drawne
           dry
           .
           So
           he
           said
           to
           the
           posterity
           of
           his
           people
           :
           Oh
           that
           Israel
           would
           haue
           hearkened
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           haue
           walked
           in
           
           my
           waies
           ;
           I
           would
           soone
           haue
           brought
           downe
           their
           enemies
           :
           I
           would
           haue
           fed
           them
           with
           the
           fat
           of
           wheat
           ,
           and
           with
           honey
           out
           of
           the
           rocke
           .
           Neither
           neede
           we
           thinke
           that
           he
           standeth
           at
           it
           to
           giue
           vs
           these
           ,
           whose
           honour
           it
           is
           to
           bestow
           great
           things
           ;
           and
           hath
           already
           giuen
           vs
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           ;
           euen
           his
           owne
           sonne
           ;
           and
           therefore
           can
           much
           more
           afford
           vs
           these
           smaller
           benefits
           
           also
           .
           As
           we
           know
           that
           he
           did
           giue
           great
           riches
           to
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             Iob
          
           ,
           and
           to
           other
           his
           faithfull
           seruants
           ,
           whom
           he
           loued
           dearely
           .
           And
           wee
           in
           this
           land
           haue
           good
           proofe
           hereof
           ,
           in
           that
           (
           with
           deliuerance
           from
           bondage
           )
           we
           haue
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           peace
           ,
           gouernment
           ,
           plentie
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
           And
           more
           particularly
           ,
           we
           in
           this
           land
           haue
           cause
           to
           admire
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           deliuering
           vs
           from
           the
           cursed
           practises
           of
           those
           Iesuites
           &
           Locusts
           ,
           whom
           that
           beast
           hath
           sent
           forth
           to
           destroy
           vs
           ,
           Prince
           ,
           Nobles
           ,
           Magistrates
           ,
           Ministers
           :
           and
           to
           root
           out
           Church
           and
           policie
           among
           vs
           ,
           and
           bring
           in
           darkenesse
           and
           confusion
           againe
           .
           Wee
           owe
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           as
           great
           thankes
           to
           God
           for
           these
           mercies
           (
           and
           specially
           in
           the
           late
           Treason
           )
           as
           Israel
           did
           for
           their
           freedome
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           the
           ouerthrow
           of
           Pharaoh
           when
           he
           pursued
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           to
           this
           common
           obiection
           ,
           why
           God
           doth
           not
           enrich
           so
           his
           
           faithfull
           ones
           in
           this
           latter
           age
           ?
           (
           which
           obiection
           many
           are
           readier
           to
           put
           forth
           questions
           ,
           then
           to
           take
           any
           adswere
           to
           it
           )
           for
           (
           say
           they
           )
           though
           men
           of
           the
           world
           haue
           great
           substance
           ,
           and
           swim
           in
           wealth
           and
           riches
           ;
           yet
           Gods
           people
           are
           seldome
           so
           ;
           but
           are
           held
           downe
           with
           pouerty
           and
           wants
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           as
           one
           is
           hardly
           able
           to
           relieue
           another
           ;
           and
           thereby
           also
           (
           they
           say
           )
           they
           doe
           the
           lesse
           good
           in
           bringing
           on
           ,
           and
           perswading
           to
           religion
           ,
           seeing
           they
           whom
           they
           goe
           about
           to
           perswade
           ,
           doe
           feare
           that
           their
           God
           loueth
           them
           not
           whom
           they
           serue
           ,
           seeing
           hee
           bestoweth
           not
           wealth
           vpon
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           vpon
           others
           who
           are
           not
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           especially
           in
           some
           places
           ,
           religious
           at
           all
           :
           also
           they
           feare
           that
           if
           they
           themselues
           should
           bee
           religious
           ,
           euen
           they
           should
           become
           poore
           also
           .
           This
           (
           I
           say
           )
           troubles
           many
           ,
           them
           therefore
           I
           answere
           after
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           To
           doe
           them
           good
           ,
           hee
           is
           ready
           to
           bestow
           riches
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           better
           
           things
           also
           .
           As
           he
           said
           to
           Ieroboam
           ,
           when
           of
           a
           seruant
           he
           made
           him
           a
           King
           :
           
             If
             this
             had
             not
             been
             enough
             ,
             I
             would
          
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             haue
             giuen
             thee
             more
          
           :
           If
           then
           to
           
           him
           a
           bad
           man
           hee
           would
           haue
           giuen
           more
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           vsed
           that
           well
           ;
           then
           who
           doubteth
           but
           that
           he
           would
           be
           liberally
           handed
           to
           his
           deare
           children
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           for
           their
           good
           ?
           But
           otherwise
           (
           indeed
           )
           hee
           thinketh
           them
           better
           held
           backe
           then
           bestowed
           ;
           as
           he
           answered
           by
           Saint
           Iames
           ,
           when
           they
           asked
           ,
           
           they
           obtained
           not
           ,
           because
           they
           asked
           amisse
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           bestow
           the
           things
           they
           asked
           ,
           vpon
           their
           lusts
           but
           if
           they
           might
           haue
           bettered
           by
           them
           ,
           hee
           would
           haue
           liberally
           giuen
           vnto
           them
           .
           And
           as
           he
           answered
           Paul
           ,
           when
           hee
           gaue
           him
           not
           that
           which
           hee
           asked
           (
           and
           yet
           that
           which
           he
           asked
           was
           a
           better
           thing
           then
           riches
           )
           
             my
             grace
             is
             sufficient
             for
             thee
             :
          
           so
           in
           denying
           them
           to
           his
           
           faithfull
           seruants
           ,
           he
           giueth
           his
           grace
           ,
           which
           worketh
           contentment
           in
           them
           ,
           
           and
           thereby
           though
           their
           outward
           estate
           bee
           weake
           ,
           hee
           yet
           euen
           in
           that
           ,
           keepes
           them
           from
           the
           noisome
           euils
           of
           the
           dayes
           they
           liue
           in
           ,
           that
           I
           say
           no
           
           more
           .
           And
           further
           to
           answere
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           hold
           this
           for
           a
           truth
           ,
           that
           euery
           mans
           estate
           wherein
           God
           setteth
           him
           (
           I
           say
           not
           that
           which
           hee
           by
           his
           sinne
           hath
           brought
           vpon
           him
           )
           is
           best
           for
           him
           ,
           as
           we
           in
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           are
           
           well
           taught
           ,
           when
           wee
           are
           directed
           to
           aske
           our
           daily
           bread
           ;
           euen
           such
           successe
           in
           our
           estate
           ,
           poore
           or
           rich
           ,
           as
           our
           heauenly
           father
           seeth
           best
           for
           vs
           ,
           euen
           that
           is
           
             our
             daily
             bread
          
           ,
           with
           the
           which
           we
           must
           be
           contented
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           further
           to
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           hee
           that
           hath
           meate
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           and
           apparell
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           counted
           poore
           ,
           when
           indeed
           the
           wealthiest
           hath
           no
           more
           ,
           neither
           is
           better
           satisfied
           with
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           then
           such
           an
           one
           being
           gratious
           :
           and
           as
           for
           the
           superfluity
           that
           he
           hath
           ,
           which
           is
           counted
           his
           glory
           ,
           how
           commonly
           doe
           we
           see
           it
           to
           become
           his
           bane
           ?
           And
           where
           is
           the
           man
           that
           is
           not
           the
           worse
           for
           his
           wealth
           ,
           it
           being
           
             his
             strong
             hold
          
           ,
           which
           maketh
           
           him
           bolder
           to
           sinne
           ,
           that
           way
           that
           he
           is
           most
           carried
           by
           his
           sensuality
           ,
           much
           more
           then
           the
           poore
           man
           dare
           do
           .
           And
           though
           God
           setteth
           vp
           some
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           their
           triall
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           maintaining
           of
           all
           estates
           ,
           &
           preseruing
           of
           fellowship
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           Common
           wealth
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           godly
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           want
           wealth
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           vsed
           of
           many
           euen
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           snare
           and
           entangle
           them
           in
           this
           deceiueable
           world
           ;
           which
           as
           the
           beast
           that
           is
           caught
           by
           the
           hornes
           in
           the
           bushes
           and
           briers
           ;
           and
           as
           a
           man
           with
           bolts
           on
           his
           heeles
           is
           holden
           from
           running
           :
           so
           doth
           it
           hold
           them
           back
           from
           running
           apace
           to
           the
           heauenly
           life
           .
        
         
           Neither
           let
           this
           trouble
           any
           ,
           that
           while
           most
           of
           the
           godly
           want
           ,
           our
           fathers
           vnder
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           had
           great
           wealth
           and
           possessions
           ;
           and
           yet
           were
           godly
           and
           saued
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           God
           loued
           vs
           ,
           he
           would
           as
           well
           bestow
           them
           vpon
           vs
           now
           :
           for
           wee
           must
           know
           that
           his
           outward
           seruice
           then
           was
           more
           costly
           then
           now
           it
           is
           ,
           which
           required
           more
           wealth
           :
           and
           moreouer
           they
           had
           one
           vse
           of
           their
           riches
           ,
           which
           we
           haue
           not
           that
           by
           these
           earthly
           things
           ,
           God
           did
           figure
           out
           to
           them
           things
           heauenly
           ;
           as
           by
           the
           earthly
           Canaan
           ,
           hee
           did
           the
           heauenly
           Ierusalem
           :
           for
           when
           that
           earthly
           countrey
           was
           promised
           our
           fathers
           ,
           they
           enioyed
           it
           not
           ,
           but
           liued
           
           strangers
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           in
           those
           promises
           looked
           further
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           a
           better
           ,
           which
           they
           enioyed
           .
           This
           that
           hath
           been
           said
           may
           fully
           answere
           the
           question
           .
           I
           conclude
           therefore
           ,
           that
           God
           can
           freely
           and
           willingly
           bestow
           liberall
           portions
           vpon
           his
           faithfull
           seruants
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           keepe
           them
           out
           of
           great
           calamities
           ,
           if
           he
           see
           it
           to
           be
           best
           for
           them
           when
           their
           estate
           is
           weake
           :
           and
           seeing
           it
           were
           not
           like
           to
           be
           good
           for
           them
           to
           enioy
           ,
           which
           he
           thinkes
           not
           good
           to
           giue
           them
           ,
           let
           them
           the
           more
           contentedly
           labour
           to
           be
           without
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           third
           benefit
           heere
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           promised
           
           that
           hee
           would
           neuer
           breake
           couenant
           with
           them
           .
           Heere
           the
           Lord
           may
           seeme
           to
           giue
           them
           great
           aduantage
           :
           for
           if
           hee
           binde
           himselfe
           thus
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           being
           such
           as
           did
           oft
           times
           (
           as
           they
           are
           charged
           heere
           to
           haue
           done
           )
           breake
           their
           couenant
           toward
           him
           ,
           it
           may
           seeme
           that
           hee
           is
           tied
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           neuer
           breake
           his
           couenant
           with
           them
           ,
           seeing
           he
           hath
           promised
           so
           vnto
           them
           whatsoeuer
           they
           doe
           ,
           or
           howsoeuer
           they
           breake
           theirs
           ,
           or
           behaue
           themselues
           toward
           him
           .
           Then
           the
           which
           what
           is
           more
           absurd
           ?
           For
           the
           answering
           of
           this
           therefore
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           vnderstanding
           these
           words
           
           
           of
           the
           verse
           ,
           two
           things
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           :
           One
           is
           ,
           of
           what
           couenant
           hee
           speaketh
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           he
           had
           granted
           this
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           neuer
           breake
           it
           .
           The
           other
           ,
           whether
           hee
           spake
           this
           simply
           ;
           or
           vpon
           a
           condition
           ;
           namely
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           obey
           him
           .
           These
           two
           being
           answered
           ,
           will
           make
           the
           matter
           cleare
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           wee
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           couenant
           heere
           mentioned
           ,
           hee
           neither
           meaneth
           the
           particular
           couenant
           which
           hee
           entreth
           into
           with
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           
             to
             be
             their
             God
             all
             sufficient
          
           for
           euer
           (
           for
           that
           hee
           will
           neuer
           
           goe
           from
           ,
           but
           
             whom
             he
             loueth
          
           ,
           as
           he
           loued
           them
           ere
           they
           loued
           him
           ,
           so
           
             to
             the
             end
             he
             loueth
             them
             ,
          
           )
           neither
           doth
           he
           meane
           the
           generall
           couenant
           of
           sending
           
           Christ
           to
           redeeme
           the
           world
           :
           for
           the
           vnbeleefe
           of
           man
           could
           not
           make
           that
           
           promise
           of
           God
           frustrate
           ,
           and
           of
           none
           effect
           :
           but
           he
           meaneth
           the
           couenant
           of
           enioying
           the
           land
           peaceably
           ,
           into
           which
           hee
           brought
           them
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           commodities
           therein
           .
           Now
           that
           couenant
           was
           made
           with
           them
           conditionally
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           be
           obedient
           to
           him
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           other
           thing
           ,
           which
           I
           said
           was
           one
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           which
           serueth
           for
           the
           better
           vnderstanding
           of
           this
           speech
           ;
           where
           he
           saith
           by
           his
           messenger
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           made
           a
           couenant
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           hee
           would
           neuer
           breake
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           endeauour
           to
           walke
           with
           him
           ,
           hee
           would
           continue
           them
           in
           that
           good
           land
           which
           hee
           had
           giuen
           them
           ,
           and
           blesse
           them
           therein
           ;
           otherwise
           he
           would
           bee
           free
           from
           his
           promise
           ,
           and
           hee
           would
           cast
           them
           out
           after
           long
           bearing
           their
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           punish
           them
           sundry
           waies
           in
           the
           meane
           season
           .
           And
           euen
           so
           he
           did
           to
           them
           ,
           seeing
           they
           kept
           not
           couenant
           with
           him
           
           as
           he
           required
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           bound
           them
           to
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           .
           And
           this
           for
           the
           clearing
           of
           the
           forementioned
           doubt
           .
        
         
           This
           point
           being
           thus
           determined
           ,
           doth
           minister
           this
           heauenly
           instruction
           
           to
           vs
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           did
           faithfully
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           good
           hart
           set
           our selues
           to
           obey
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           meane
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           as
           may
           of
           vs
           be
           performed
           ,
           he
           would
           doe
           great
           things
           for
           vs
           euen
           in
           this
           world
           :
           he
           would
           feede
           vs
           with
           good
           things
           ,
           euen
           with
           the
           bread
           of
           wheat
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           finest
           ,
           as
           hee
           saith
           in
           the
           Psalme
           ;
           and
           other
           earthly
           blessings
           answerable
           :
           and
           would
           not
           suffer
           
           the
           proud
           to
           domineere
           ouer
           his
           inheritance
           ,
           but
           soone
           bring
           them
           down
           .
           And
           yet
           wee
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           if
           his
           owne
           people
           shall
           sinne
           against
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           correct
           them
           with
           the
           rod
           ,
           and
           often
           withdraw
           from
           them
           the
           sweet
           fruit
           of
           his
           fauour
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           of
           his
           countenance
           ,
           which
           was
           wont
           to
           refresh
           
           and
           comfort
           their
           soules
           :
           so
           that
           euen
           the
           priuiledges
           which
           issue
           from
           this
           couenant
           ,
           may
           in
           great
           part
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           great
           while
           lie
           drowned
           in
           them
           and
           be
           to
           seeke
           ,
           as
           ioy
           ,
           peace
           ,
           confidence
           in
           prayer
           ,
           with
           such
           like
           ,
           and
           their
           temporary
           benefits
           vtterly
           lost
           .
           Oh
           therefore
           notwithstanding
           many
           
           large
           and
           great
           and
           worthie
           promises
           be
           made
           to
           vs
           ,
           yet
           when
           wee
           doe
           not
           labour
           to
           be
           faithfull
           in
           our
           couenant
           ,
           but
           take
           our
           liberty
           amisse
           ,
           euery
           one
           his
           way
           ,
           as
           he
           thinkes
           good
           :
           behold
           ,
           our
           sinnes
           depriue
           vs
           of
           many
           blessings
           which
           we
           might
           haue
           enioyed
           ,
           
             and
             hold
             many
             good
             things
             from
             vs
             ,
          
           as
           Ieremie
           
           saith
           ,
           and
           bring
           many
           euils
           vpon
           vs
           :
           and
           euen
           so
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           witnesseth
           ,
           though
           
             the
             Lords
             hand
             is
             not
             shortened
             that
             he
             cannot
             saue
             ,
             neither
             is
             his
             eare
          
           
           
             heauie
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             heare
             ,
             yet
             your
             iniquities
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             haue
             separated
             betwixt
             you
             and
             your
             God
             ,
             and
             your
             sinnes
             haue
             hid
             his
             face
             from
             you
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             not
             heare
             .
          
           So
           
           that
           if
           these
           things
           be
           rightly
           weighed
           ,
           it
           may
           truly
           be
           said
           ,
           what
           we
           will
           not
           
           
           suffer
           the
           Lord
           to
           doe
           vs
           good
           ,
           nor
           to
           fill
           vs
           with
           his
           blessings
           ,
           as
           hee
           is
           ready
           to
           doe
           ;
           euen
           we
           our selues
           ,
           because
           wee
           will
           not
           cease
           to
           prouoke
           him
           .
           And
           this
           is
           liuely
           laid
           out
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Amos
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           it
           rained
           
           vpon
           one
           peece
           of
           ground
           ,
           and
           not
           vpon
           another
           :
           and
           wherefore
           was
           it
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           sinne
           of
           those
           that
           possesse
           it
           ?
           contrary
           to
           our
           blind
           reason
           ,
           who
           looke
           (
           as
           Sampson
           did
           )
           that
           it
           should
           alway
           goe
           well
           with
           vs
           ,
           howsoeuer
           we
           deale
           with
           God
           ,
           or
           defraud
           him
           of
           his
           due
           ,
           breaking
           couenant
           with
           
           him
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           our
           Sauiour
           agreeth
           well
           with
           it
           ;
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             meeke
          
           
           
             shall
             inherite
             the
             earth
          
           :
           for
           that
           which
           they
           haue
           ,
           shall
           bee
           sweeter
           to
           them
           ,
           then
           great
           riches
           of
           the
           vngodly
           ;
           and
           it
           shall
           multiply
           also
           when
           God
           seeth
           good
           .
           So
           that
           it
           might
           make
           one
           to
           maruell
           to
           see
           them
           who
           are
           counted
           Gods
           people
           ,
           many
           times
           to
           run
           so
           greedily
           after
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           vaine
           allurements
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           such
           wise
           ,
           that
           they
           go
           backe
           in
           grace
           as
           fast
           ,
           as
           though
           Gods
           caring
           for
           them
           were
           nothing
           like
           their
           owne
           ;
           and
           as
           though
           they
           had
           forgotten
           that
           he
           promiseth
           sufficient
           wealth
           to
           a
           godly
           life
           ,
           godlinesse
           
           hauing
           the
           promises
           of
           things
           both
           earthly
           and
           heauenly
           ;
           and
           yet
           so
           it
           is
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           can
           catch
           fastest
           ,
           imagines
           he
           shall
           speed
           best
           :
           when
           all
           may
           see
           that
           they
           who
           seeke
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           God
           ,
           haue
           best
           successe
           and
           blessing
           ,
           others
           going
           without
           it
           .
           But
           whereas
           they
           obiect
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           richest
           for
           the
           most
           part
           who
           sauour
           no
           goodnesse
           ;
           that
           ought
           to
           trouble
           no
           man
           ,
           for
           full
           soone
           shall
           the
           riches
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           those
           riches
           that
           cause
           it
           ,
           right
           soone
           (
           I
           say
           )
           shall
           they
           betake
           them
           to
           their
           wings
           ,
           and
           leaue
           the
           reconing
           behinde
           to
           bee
           made
           ,
           by
           them
           who
           haue
           ill
           gotten
           and
           spent
           them
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           little
           to
           their
           liking
           :
           for
           know
           we
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           neuer
           to
           be
           counted
           blessings
           ,
           without
           the
           grace
           of
           vsing
           them
           aright
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           ELEVENTH
           SERMON
           CONTINVED
           VPON
           THE
           SAME
           TEXT
           ,
           Vers
           .
           2.
           3.
           
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             2.
             
             
               Ye
               shall
               make
               no
               couenant
               with
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               this
               land
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           THe
           second
           verse
           now
           followeth
           ,
           wherein
           the
           couenant
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           is
           set
           downe
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           on
           Gods
           behalfe
           
           in
           the
           former
           verse
           .
           For
           a
           couenant
           is
           betwixt
           two
           parties
           at
           the
           least
           .
           The
           points
           of
           their
           couenant
           are
           these
           two
           ;
           one
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           make
           no
           league
           with
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           land
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           breake
           their
           altars
           downe
           .
           Then
           hee
           findeth
           fault
           with
           them
           ,
           not
           for
           Idolatry
           wee
           see
           ,
           (
           which
           as
           yet
           they
           had
           not
           fallen
           to
           )
           but
           for
           the
           not
           keeping
           of
           their
           couenant
           .
           And
           hauing
           clearly
           conuinced
           them
           ,
           he
           expostulateth
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           asketh
           them
           why
           they
           had
           done
           so
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           been
           ready
           to
           heare
           their
           
           excuse
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           alleage
           any
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           their
           sinne
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           greater
           .
           After
           this
           hee
           proceedeth
           to
           shew
           the
           punishments
           that
           should
           bee
           inflicted
           on
           them
           :
           and
           they
           were
           three
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           not
           expell
           these
           nations
           for
           them
           :
           and
           what
           then
           ?
           The
           other
           two
           arose
           from
           that
           :
           for
           it
           followed
           then
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           abide
           still
           in
           the
           land
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           hurt
           and
           annoyance
           of
           the
           of
           Israelites
           who
           dwelt
           there
           .
           And
           the
           two
           waies
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           as
           thornes
           to
           pricke
           them
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           to
           paine
           :
           the
           other
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           as
           snares
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           should
           be
           taken
           ,
           and
           caught
           with
           their
           sinnes
           :
           and
           when
           they
           should
           afterward
           fal
           to
           their
           Idolatry
           ,
           they
           should
           most
           grieuously
           be
           punished
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           thus
           set
           downe
           ,
           wee
           may
           obserue
           these
           foure
           things
           in
           these
           two
           verses
           :
           first
           their
           couenant
           with
           God
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           conuicting
           them
           by
           the
           Angell
           ,
           of
           breaking
           it
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           the
           Lords
           expostulating
           with
           them
           for
           it
           :
           fourthly
           ,
           the
           punishment
           threatened
           for
           it
           .
           Concerning
           
           the
           first
           ,
           in
           this
           that
           the
           people
           was
           bound
           to
           couenant
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           with
           them
           ,
           learne
           all
           of
           vs
           ,
           that
           if
           wee
           will
           looke
           for
           benefit
           by
           Gods
           couenant
           made
           with
           vs
           ,
           we
           must
           enter
           into
           couenant
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           looke
           to
           bee
           faithfull
           in
           keeping
           it
           with
           him
           :
           which
           I
           speake
           not
           as
           though
           wee
           may
           claime
           any
           thing
           by
           due
           desert
           thereby
           ,
           but
           that
           wee
           may
           know
           that
           God
           hath
           so
           appointed
           ,
           and
           we
           ought
           to
           performe
           it
           accordingly
           .
           And
           though
           God
           maketh
           promise
           here
           but
           of
           earthly
           benefits
           ,
           yet
           in
           other
           places
           he
           couenanteth
           with
           his
           ,
           to
           giue
           them
           heauenly
           also
           ;
           as
           pardon
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           
           life
           eternall
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           most
           surely
           keepe
           promise
           in
           both
           .
           So
           although
           the
           godly
           are
           bound
           heere
           onely
           to
           some
           particular
           duties
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           generall
           couenant
           ,
           they
           are
           vrged
           both
           to
           beleeue
           those
           things
           which
           God
           promiseth
           them
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           walke
           before
           God
           continually
           in
           their
           whole
           course
           ,
           wherein
           yet
           their
           failings
           are
           not
           reckoned
           against
           them
           ,
           which
           by
           frailty
           they
           offend
           in
           :
           but
           if
           any
           will
           boldly
           tempt
           God
           ,
           being
           carelesse
           in
           looking
           to
           their
           couenant
           ;
           let
           such
           know
           that
           God
           will
           not
           bee
           mocked
           ,
           their
           sinne
           will
           finde
           them
           out
           .
           And
           so
           vnderstand
           it
           of
           particular
           couenants
           ,
           such
           as
           this
           was
           that
           God
           made
           heere
           with
           this
           people
           .
           If
           hee
           promise
           to
           blesse
           them
           in
           their
           marriage
           ,
           earthly
           affaires
           and
           businesse
           ,
           with
           such
           like
           ,
           if
           they
           bee
           faithfull
           therein
           ,
           as
           they
           couenant
           ;
           then
           if
           they
           faile
           ,
           and
           bee
           false-hearted
           ,
           God
           is
           free
           from
           his
           word
           and
           promise
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           in
           the
           couenant
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           forbidding
           them
           fellowship
           
           with
           those
           nations
           ,
           and
           commanding
           them
           to
           pull
           downe
           their
           altars
           ,
           on
           which
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           offer
           to
           their
           false
           gods
           ,
           did
           thereby
           cut
           off
           occasion
           from
           them
           of
           committing
           Idolatry
           :
           teaching
           vs
           thereby
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           will
           auoide
           the
           occasions
           of
           euill
           ,
           we
           shall
           also
           be
           kept
           from
           the
           euils
           themselues
           ,
           yea
           grosse
           sinnes
           ;
           as
           idolatry
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           adultery
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           though
           we
           be
           very
           prone
           to
           commit
           them
           .
           And
           yet
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           not
           shunne
           the
           occasions
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           meanes
           that
           leade
           to
           them
           ,
           we
           shall
           vndoubtedly
           fall
           into
           them
           .
           Take
           one
           for
           example
           ,
           the
           most
           common
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           If
           we
           bee
           foolishly
           and
           vnbeseeming
           our
           profession
           snared
           with
           some
           woman
           ,
           as
           hauing
           been
           caught
           by
           her
           eye
           lids
           ,
           and
           taken
           with
           that
           which
           is
           precious
           in
           her
           ;
           we
           must
           ,
           to
           auoid
           the
           fowle
           and
           shamefull
           sin
           of
           adultery
           ;
           first
           with
           chast
           Iob
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           firme
           couenant
           not
           to
           looke
           vpon
           
           her
           :
           secondly
           ,
           neither
           talke
           of
           her
           ,
           nor
           with
           her
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           might
           easily
           
           nourish
           wicked
           lust
           and
           desires
           .
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           come
           we
           not
           in
           her
           company
           if
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           as
           godly
           Ioseph
           refused
           to
           doe
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           looke
           wee
           not
           after
           her
           ,
           
           neither
           let
           our
           thoughts
           linger
           nor
           carrie
           vs
           that
           way
           ,
           but
           by
           feruent
           prayer
           be
           chased
           away
           farre
           from
           her
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           is
           no
           feare
           of
           committing
           the
           sinne
           ,
           or
           of
           falling
           into
           any
           further
           danger
           ,
           for
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           hath
           spoken
           it
           .
           So
           I
           might
           say
           ,
           many
           a
           man
           might
           haue
           eschewed
           murther
           ,
           if
           hee
           could
           haue
           withdrawne
           his
           heart
           from
           wrath
           and
           reuenge
           ;
           and
           so
           might
           many
           haue
           auoided
           oppression
           ,
           and
           miserlinesse
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           haue
           snibbed
           the
           first
           straying
           concupiscence
           and
           their
           vnlawfull
           desires
           after
           another
           mans
           commodity
           .
        
         
           I
           propound
           these
           instances
           among
           the
           rest
           (
           not
           hauing
           time
           to
           speake
           of
           all
           ,
           or
           many
           ,
           )
           for
           that
           the
           diuell
           spiteth
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           seeketh
           more
           specially
           these
           waies
           to
           bring
           his
           malice
           to
           passe
           ,
           casting
           a
           blindnesse
           vpon
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           hardly
           see
           ,
           no
           not
           when
           they
           be
           in
           great
           danger
           ,
           
           till
           they
           be
           fallen
           into
           it
           ,
           by
           being
           taken
           with
           the
           baite
           that
           he
           laid
           for
           them
           .
           Yea
           wofull
           experience
           hath
           made
           vs
           to
           see
           this
           to
           be
           too
           true
           :
           and
           they
           who
           haue
           broken
           out
           of
           this
           snare
           ,
           know
           with
           what
           difficulty
           they
           haue
           escaped
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           the
           common
           sort
           ,
           who
           shew
           no
           great
           religion
           in
           their
           liues
           ,
           there
           are
           few
           of
           them
           but
           are
           brought
           to
           shame
           ,
           if
           opportunity
           serue
           ,
           some
           of
           these
           waies
           ,
           or
           be
           made
           to
           hang
           downe
           their
           heads
           by
           reason
           of
           guilty
           consciences
           ;
           and
           such
           mischiefe
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           might
           haue
           auoided
           ,
           
           and
           namely
           vncleannesse
           one
           of
           the
           foulest
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           haue
           been
           perswaded
           to
           shunne
           the
           occasions
           thereof
           ,
           in
           keeping
           out
           of
           the
           company
           of
           such
           as
           by
           whom
           they
           become
           besotted
           and
           impotent
           ;
           and
           also
           if
           they
           could
           walke
           soberly
           in
           their
           particular
           callings
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           hauing
           nothing
           to
           doe
           with
           them
           .
           So
           that
           we
           may
           see
           what
           good
           they
           get
           by
           their
           dalying
           ,
           vnseasonable
           companying
           ,
           and
           loose
           talking
           which
           they
           vse
           with
           women
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           one
           of
           the
           chiefe
           delights
           that
           the
           ciuill
           sort
           of
           men
           doe
           take
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           would
           thinke
           they
           should
           haue
           great
           wrong
           offered
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           be
           warned
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           come
           more
           particulerly
           to
           this
           couenant
           which
           the
           heads
           of
           Israel
           
           must
           keepe
           toward
           the
           Lord
           ,
           of
           casting
           downe
           their
           alters
           ,
           and
           of
           hauing
           no
           fellowship
           with
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           they
           affoord
           a
           seuerall
           lesson
           .
           By
           the
           first
           that
           I
           mentioned
           ,
           this
           may
           bee
           learned
           ,
           that
           Christian
           Magistrates
           are
           by
           their
           authority
           to
           pull
           downe
           all
           Idols
           ,
           and
           abolish
           superstition
           both
           
           of
           the
           infidels
           and
           heretickes
           ,
           and
           the
           occasions
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           to
           purge
           their
           dominions
           and
           iurisdictions
           from
           such
           drosse
           and
           abominations
           .
           
             (
             Hezekiah
          
           brake
           downe
           the
           brasen
           serpent
           being
           abused
           ,
           and
           called
           it
           Nehushton
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           peece
           of
           brasse
           .
           )
           And
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           ,
           seeing
           Gods
           worship
           is
           
           simple
           and
           vncompounded
           ,
           and
           hee
           that
           addeth
           thereto
           any
           superstitious
           ceremony
           ,
           tainteth
           the
           substance
           as
           much
           as
           lieth
           in
           him
           .
           And
           all
           Christians
           ought
           to
           doe
           the
           same
           in
           their
           priuate
           houses
           ,
           and
           places
           subiect
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           their
           fields
           ,
           farmes
           ,
           Chappels
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           yet
           let
           them
           take
           heed
           ,
           that
           they
           attempt
           not
           to
           doe
           so
           out
           of
           their
           callings
           ,
           or
           in
           other
           mens
           houses
           ,
           or
           other
           places
           where
           they
           haue
           no
           authority
           to
           meddle
           ,
           vpon
           any
           deuotion
           or
           good
           intent
           (
           as
           they
           cal
           it
           )
           either
           to
           honor
           God
           ,
           or
           benefit
           others
           ,
           or
           though
           it
           were
           to
           winne
           the
           Idolaters
           themselues
           .
           For
           that
           course
           is
           not
           onely
           not
           ordained
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           winne
           the
           Idolaters
           to
           sound
           religion
           ,
           but
           also
           forbidden
           :
           
           and
           other
           meanes
           ,
           as
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           conference
           ,
           &c.
           are
           appointed
           to
           root
           the
           same
           out
           of
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           and
           to
           turn
           them
           from
           such
           blind
           deuotion
           .
           The
           other
           may
           bee
           tearmed
           zeale
           ,
           but
           vnaduised
           ,
           corrupt
           and
           sinfull
           ;
           neither
           of
           an
           wise
           Christian
           to
           be
           vsed
           .
           And
           this
           bee
           noted
           by
           occasion
           of
           the
           one
           part
           of
           the
           peoples
           couenant
           :
           namely
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           pull
           downe
           their
           alters
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           haue
           no
           fellowship
           with
           them
           ,
           I
           haue
           ,
           spoken
           of
           before
           ,
           chap
           1.
           vers
           .
           last
           ,
           saue
           onely
           that
           I
           spake
           not
           particularly
           of
           
           making
           marriages
           with
           Idolaters
           ;
           which
           yet
           followeth
           by
           good
           and
           necessary
           consequent
           .
           For
           if
           a
           priuate
           Christian
           fearing
           God
           ,
           may
           haue
           no
           familiar
           conuersing
           with
           such
           ,
           then
           much
           lesse
           in
           marriage
           making
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           nearest
           fellowship
           of
           all
           other
           .
           And
           so
           I
           briefly
           conclude
           with
           the
           charge
           giuen
           by
           the
           Lord
           in
           Deuteronomie
           ,
           
             Yee
             shall
             make
             no
             marriages
          
           
           
             with
             them
             ,
             neither
             giue
             thy
             daughter
             to
             his
             sonne
             ,
             nor
             take
             his
             daughter
             to
             thy
             sonne
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           the
           messenger
           of
           God
           hauing
           told
           the
           people
           of
           the
           couenant
           
           which
           they
           were
           bound
           to
           ,
           he
           shewes
           them
           their
           sinne
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           broke
           their
           couenant
           ;
           and
           conuicteth
           them
           of
           it
           saying
           :
           
             ye
             haue
             not
             obeyed
          
           .
           Which
           being
           so
           spoken
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           deny
           it
           .
           And
           this
           Scripture
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           men
           ought
           to
           bee
           conuinced
           of
           their
           sinne
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           them
           so
           proued
           to
           be
           iust
           prouocations
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           yet
           they
           liue
           in
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           may
           not
           bee
           able
           to
           denie
           them
           ;
           and
           all
           to
           the
           end
           they
           may
           the
           easilier
           be
           brought
           to
           repentance
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           told
           in
           preaching
           what
           is
           sinne
           ,
           which
           I
           grant
           must
           be
           done
           ;
           but
           as
           farre
           as
           may
           bee
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           bee
           charged
           as
           guilty
           who
           are
           so
           :
           and
           to
           bee
           vrged
           as
           they
           haue
           giuen
           cause
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           that
           they
           may
           be
           pricked
           in
           their
           consciences
           ,
           vnlesse
           their
           hearts
           be
           flinty
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           say
           from
           their
           hearts
           ,
           we
           haue
           sinned
           .
           And
           this
           is
           one
           principall
           point
           in
           preaching
           to
           be
           aimed
           at
           by
           Gods
           commandement
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             preach
             the
             word
             ,
             in
             season
             and
             out
             of
             season
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
          
           
           
             conuince
             ,
             and
             exhort
             with
             all
             lenity
             :
          
           and
           this
           conuincing
           is
           most
           auaileable
           ,
           (
           through
           Gods
           blessing
           )
           among
           other
           meanes
           to
           awake
           the
           drowsie
           conscience
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           quiet
           and
           reforme
           it
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           foretelleth
           vs
           in
           Saint
           Iohns
           Gospell
           ,
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           
           the
           word
           inspired
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           preached
           by
           his
           Apostles
           and
           Ministers
           after
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           should
           conuince
           the
           world
           of
           sinne
           .
           So
           we
           reade
           in
           the
           second
           of
           the
           Acts
           ,
           that
           Peter
           proued
           against
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           conuicted
           them
           in
           their
           consciences
           that
           they
           had
           crucified
           the
           Lord
           of
           glory
           who
           consented
           thereto
           .
           And
           it
           is
           said
           immediately
           following
           there
           ,
           when
           they
           heard
           it
           ,
           they
           were
           pricked
           in
           their
           hearts
           .
           Thus
           when
           Dauid
           could
           easily
           yeeld
           to
           the
           truth
           generally
           set
           downe
           to
           him
           by
           Nathan
           ,
           but
           
           could
           goe
           no
           further
           ;
           namely
           ,
           to
           see
           himselfe
           faulty
           ,
           whose
           sinne
           reached
           to
           the
           heauens
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           Nathan
           conuinced
           him
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             thou
             art
             the
             man
          
           that
           hath
           dealt
           so
           cruelly
           and
           wickedly
           ;
           and
           then
           hee
           could
           say
           ,
           
             I
             haue
             sinned
          
           .
           So
           in
           Sam.
           24.
           when
           God
           had
           shewed
           Dauid
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           in
           
           numbring
           the
           people
           ,
           he
           repented
           and
           yeelded
           .
           vers
           .
           17.
           
        
         
           Thus
           Paul
           dealt
           with
           the
           Romans
           ,
           when
           he
           sought
           throughly
           to
           make
           odious
           to
           them
           their
           former
           ill
           course
           ,
           
             What
             fruit
             had
             yee
          
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             in
             those
             things
             whereof
             ye
             are
             now
             ashamed
             ?
          
           their
           consciences
           bare
           them
           witnesse
           that
           
           that
           they
           had
           none
           .
           And
           as
           this
           kind
           of
           dealing
           with
           the
           people
           in
           our
           preaching
           is
           most
           profitable
           ,
           and
           like
           to
           doe
           most
           good
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           hardest
           matters
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           rouze
           vp
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           to
           conuince
           it
           .
           Profitable
           I
           say
           it
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           if
           it
           be
           awaked
           and
           pricked
           ,
           it
           cannot
           but
           acknowledge
           
           the
           sinne
           in
           all
           likelihood
           ,
           and
           bleed
           and
           so
           relent
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           craue
           pardon
           ,
           and
           abandon
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           direct
           way
           whereby
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           guideth
           men
           to
           saluation
           :
           but
           if
           any
           be
           drowsie
           and
           sleepy
           conscienced
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           be
           not
           moued
           by
           hearing
           any
           reproofes
           ,
           or
           doe
           striue
           against
           the
           light
           of
           their
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           being
           conuinced
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           or
           wax
           hardened
           ,
           which
           is
           worst
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           vnkind
           abusing
           of
           that
           gratious
           worke
           of
           God
           in
           them
           :
           I
           bewaile
           their
           case
           ,
           for
           they
           not
           onely
           receiue
           not
           any
           benefit
           thereby
           ,
           but
           doe
           waxe
           worse
           ,
           and
           so
           depart
           from
           God
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           seldome
           returne
           to
           him
           againe
           (
           for
           the
           most
           of
           them
           )
           of
           which
           sort
           Iudas
           was
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           .
           And
           yet
           these
           shifts
           men
           will
           vse
           when
           they
           are
           conuicted
           :
           for
           either
           they
           are
           not
           pricked
           ,
           or
           struggle
           against
           it
           and
           seeke
           to
           shift
           it
           off
           ;
           or
           else
           they
           are
           hardened
           by
           the
           deceitfulnesse
           of
           sinne
           ;
           all
           which
           ought
           
           most
           carefully
           to
           be
           taken
           heed
           of
           .
        
         
           To
           returne
           therfore
           ,
           it
           is
           profitable
           for
           the
           hearers
           to
           be
           oftentimes
           conuinced
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           our
           ministery
           doth
           them
           little
           good
           ,
           but
           so
           it
           is
           also
           hard
           to
           winde
           in
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           pierce
           their
           hearts
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ;
           I
           meane
           to
           bring
           the
           hearers
           to
           this
           point
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           cry
           out
           and
           say
           ,
           euery
           one
           for
           his
           owne
           part
           ,
           I
           haue
           sinned
           .
           For
           concerning
           the
           ministers
           ,
           who
           should
           bee
           one
           speciall
           meanes
           to
           doe
           it
           :
           they
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           abstaine
           from
           this
           worke
           altogether
           ;
           either
           winding
           vp
           all
           in
           obscurity
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           vnderstood
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           contenting
           themselues
           with
           the
           bare
           propounding
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           without
           applying
           it
           to
           the
           conscience
           ,
           or
           discouering
           the
           corruption
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           hearer
           may
           not
           escape
           .
           This
           worke
           they
           leaue
           to
           the
           peoples
           discretion
           .
           And
           alas
           they
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           working
           the
           word
           vpon
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           many
           starting
           holes
           and
           excuses
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           extenuate
           them
           ,
           and
           alleage
           their
           owne
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           other
           
           mens
           examples
           ,
           so
           that
           though
           they
           be
           stricken
           by
           our
           preaching
           as
           with
           an
           arrow
           ,
           yet
           they
           be
           harnessed
           and
           bumbaced
           in
           such
           wise
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           shift
           off
           the
           blow
           ,
           and
           not
           bee
           wounded
           thereby
           ,
           but
           rather
           will
           follow
           their
           owne
           euill
           courses
           the
           more
           ,
           and
           harden
           their
           hearts
           still
           ,
           who
           may
           well
           set
           the
           best
           side
           outward
           (
           I
           denie
           not
           )
           and
           for
           a
           while
           carrie
           a
           faire
           shew
           ,
           as
           though
           all
           were
           well
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           God
           knoweth
           their
           harts
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           be
           sure
           that
           their
           sinne
           shall
           find
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           not
           goe
           well
           with
           them
           in
           the
           end
           .
           The
           vse
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           so
           looke
           to
           our selues
           in
           the
           whole
           
           carriage
           of
           our
           liues
           ,
           that
           we
           feare
           not
           what
           may
           be
           said
           to
           vs
           ,
           or
           brought
           against
           vs
           (
           so
           verifying
           the
           prouerbe
           ,
           the
           righteous
           is
           bold
           as
           a
           Lion
           )
           and
           
           the
           rather
           seeing
           wee
           haue
           
             iudged
             our selues
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             not
             bee
             iudged
             of
             the
          
           
           Lord
           ;
           and
           haue
           kept
           our
           consciences
           pure
           and
           good
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           we
           may
           not
           feare
           conuincing
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           word
           of
           God
           can
           offer
           no
           violence
           to
           
           them
           who
           offer
           it
           first
           to
           themselues
           )
           especially
           for
           any
           wilfull
           offending
           :
           but
           yet
           if
           for
           all
           this
           we
           be
           found
           too
           light
           ,
           and
           in
           somethings
           worthy
           to
           be
           blamed
           ,
           (
           as
           who
           can
           looke
           so
           narrowly
           about
           himselfe
           but
           he
           may
           be
           iustly
           charged
           )
           or
           if
           wee
           breake
           out
           amisse
           ,
           then
           our
           dutie
           is
           to
           desire
           that
           the
           word
           may
           challenge
           vs
           euen
           for
           that
           :
           and
           being
           conuinced
           of
           it
           ,
           let
           vs
           willingly
           
           and
           readily
           yeeld
           ,
           wherby
           we
           shall
           free
           our selues
           from
           the
           iust
           blame
           of
           blockish
           ,
           sleepy
           ,
           of
           secure
           and
           obstinate
           hearers
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           I
           passe
           from
           this
           conuincing
           of
           them
           by
           the
           messenger
           of
           God
           ,
           
           to
           the
           expostulating
           with
           them
           for
           the
           breach
           of
           their
           couenant
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             Why
             haue
             ye
             done
             this
          
           ?
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           in
           the
           person
           of
           God
           to
           them
           ,
           if
           ye
           can
           shew
           any
           reason
           why
           yeemay
           doe
           thus
           ,
           I
           giue
           you
           leaue
           ,
           come
           forth
           ,
           and
           make
           your
           answere
           :
           but
           the
           people
           answered
           not
           a
           word
           ,
           in
           token
           that
           they
           held
           themselues
           guilty
           .
           This
           teacheth
           that
           God
           is
           equall
           and
           righteous
           in
           his
           proceedings
           ,
           yea
           euen
           toward
           those
           who
           haue
           prouoked
           him
           :
           as
           he
           saith
           in
           the
           like
           case
           by
           his
           Prophet
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           were
           the
           posterity
           of
           this
           people
           heere
           mentioned
           ,
           
             come
             and
             let
             vs
             reason
             together
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Hee
           
           doth
           not
           as
           men
           do
           ,
           who
           will
           smite
           them
           who
           haue
           done
           them
           wrong
           before
           
           they
           shall
           know
           why
           ;
           and
           are
           neuer
           willing
           to
           come
           to
           good
           conditions
           with
           them
           ,
           how
           tractable
           soeuer
           they
           might
           finde
           them
           .
           These
           are
           indeed
           cruell
           and
           vnmercifull
           men
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           offer
           any
           indifferency
           ;
           the
           Lord
           (
           I
           say
           )
           dealeth
           not
           so
           ;
           but
           offers
           to
           them
           who
           haue
           dealt
           trecherously
           and
           broken
           couenant
           with
           them
           ;
           that
           if
           they
           can
           alleage
           any
           sound
           reason
           for
           their
           doings
           ,
           yea
           euen
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           that
           hee
           hath
           dealt
           hardly
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           void
           of
           compassion
           to
           them
           ,
           hee
           will
           heare
           them
           ,
           and
           giue
           them
           leaue
           to
           plead
           their
           owne
           cause
           .
           Which
           aduantage
           hee
           giuing
           them
           ,
           he
           doth
           stop
           all
           mouthes
           and
           is
           iustified
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           all
           his
           words
           and
           
           workes
           .
        
         
           Which
           makes
           greatly
           for
           the
           conuicting
           of
           all
           such
           as
           say
           like
           them
           in
           Ezechiel
           ,
           
             the
             Lords
             waies
             are
             vnequall
          
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           could
           haue
           kept
           them
           from
           
           such
           falles
           and
           dangerous
           estates
           thereby
           ,
           as
           come
           vpon
           them
           .
           Where
           yet
           who
           seeth
           not
           ,
           that
           hee
           hath
           set
           double
           hedge
           and
           ditch
           betwixt
           them
           and
           their
           sinnes
           ;
           nay
           rather
           brazen
           wals
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           not
           come
           neere
           nor
           commit
           them
           .
           Hee
           hath
           (
           to
           speake
           plainely
           )
           sent
           his
           Prophets
           among
           
           them
           ,
           to
           forbid
           and
           threaten
           them
           ,
           euen
           as
           hee
           did
           to
           Adam
           ,
           if
           hee
           should
           reach
           out
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           eate
           of
           the
           forbidden
           tree
           .
           Hee
           allureth
           and
           seeketh
           to
           win
           them
           ,
           and
           perswadeth
           them
           to
           imbrace
           the
           good
           way
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           
           come
           neare
           the
           way
           of
           death
           and
           punishment
           ;
           euen
           as
           hee
           seeketh
           them
           who
           are
           lost
           ,
           but
           few
           of
           them
           will
           heare
           and
           come
           :
           so
           that
           he
           may
           say
           ,
           what
           shall
           I
           doe
           more
           for
           this
           people
           :
           yea
           he
           may
           as
           well
           say
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           hee
           did
           to
           the
           people
           by
           Hosea
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ;
           
             O
             Ephraim
             ,
             what
             shall
             I
             doe
             vnto
             thee
             ?
             O
             Iuda
             ,
             how
             shall
             I
             entreate
             thee
             ?
          
           So
           that
           if
           any
           harden
           their
           hearts
           
           in
           such
           manner
           ,
           to
           charge
           God
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           from
           which
           yet
           by
           no
           perswasions
           nor
           reasons
           they
           could
           bee
           reclaimed
           :
           nay
           for
           the
           maintaining
           wherof
           they
           haue
           shewed
           themselues
           rebellious
           and
           obstinate
           :
           know
           they
           ,
           that
           while
           this
           Scripture
           and
           such
           other
           shall
           remaine
           to
           witnesse
           against
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           neuer
           bee
           able
           to
           finde
           the
           smallest
           ease
           by
           such
           cauiling
           ,
           whereby
           they
           doe
           but
           as
           it
           were
           by
           patching
           new
           with
           old
           ,
           make
           the
           rent
           worse
           .
        
         
           And
           by
           this
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           not
           best
           to
           trust
           to
           our
           owne
           imaginations
           ,
           nor
           to
           follow
           our
           owne
           waies
           :
           neither
           to
           deale
           as
           Adam
           ,
           to
           excuse
           
           our selues
           ;
           nor
           to
           be
           like
           to
           them
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           were
           bidden
           to
           the
           marriage
           ,
           sent
           their
           answere
           as
           it
           pleased
           them
           ,
           but
           so
           as
           it
           little
           became
           them
           ;
           for
           thereby
           wee
           wade
           but
           the
           deeper
           into
           danger
           ,
           and
           
           
           beare
           away
           more
           blowes
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           bee
           said
           of
           them
           that
           striue
           against
           his
           
           chastisements
           .
           For
           euery
           tongue
           that
           shal
           contend
           with
           him
           in
           iudgement
           he
           shall
           condemne
           .
           And
           this
           we
           may
           see
           if
           wee
           list
           ,
           in
           that
           fearefull
           example
           of
           him
           that
           hid
           his
           talent
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           commanded
           to
           put
           to
           vse
           ,
           and
           occupie
           it
           .
           Hee
           thought
           hee
           had
           reason
           enough
           to
           say
           for
           his
           defence
           ,
           that
           hee
           knew
           him
           to
           bee
           an
           hard
           man
           of
           whom
           hee
           receiued
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           would
           be
           sure
           to
           returne
           him
           his
           owne
           againe
           .
           But
           what
           answere
           heard
           he
           ?
           euen
           this
           ,
           
             Take
             the
             vnprofitable
             seruant
             and
             cast
             him
             into
             vtter
             darkenesse
             ,
          
           
           
             there
             shall
             be
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             .
          
           Therefore
           we
           see
           by
           this
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           our
           text
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           people
           had
           nothing
           to
           answere
           ,
           when
           a
           reason
           was
           demanded
           of
           them
           why
           they
           had
           done
           so
           ;
           that
           when
           men
           haue
           followed
           their
           owne
           swinge
           ,
           in
           sinning
           as
           they
           haue
           desired
           ,
           they
           shall
           neuer
           bee
           able
           to
           answere
           any
           thing
           in
           their
           owne
           defence
           soundly
           ,
           nor
           iustly
           ;
           but
           to
           the
           further
           encrease
           of
           their
           sinne
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           already
           ,
           but
           shall
           bee
           tongue
           tied
           :
           wherupon
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           proued
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           so
           good
           right
           when
           he
           dealeth
           against
           sinners
           ,
           that
           entring
           into
           iudgement
           with
           them
           ,
           hee
           feareth
           not
           to
           giue
           them
           all
           vantages
           that
           they
           thinke
           will
           serue
           their
           turnes
           :
           but
           in
           the
           end
           they
           shall
           see
           that
           they
           do
           but
           make
           themselues
           thereby
           the
           more
           guilty
           .
           For
           by
           these
           meanes
           in
           giuing
           this
           people
           liberty
           to
           answere
           what
           they
           could
           ,
           their
           sinne
           was
           the
           more
           aggrauated
           against
           them
           ,
           they
           hauing
           not
           so
           much
           as
           any
           colour
           to
           defend
           themselues
           .
           And
           this
           being
           so
           ,
           let
           vs
           learne
           hereby
           not
           to
           yeeld
           onely
           by
           silence
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           humbled
           also
           and
           relent
           ;
           and
           proceed
           on
           to
           true
           repentance
           :
           yea
           ,
           let
           vs
           beware
           that
           wee
           haue
           no
           controuersies
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           by
           being
           bold
           to
           offend
           and
           prouoke
           him
           ;
           thinking
           (
           though
           foolishly
           and
           falsly
           )
           to
           make
           a
           good
           end
           :
           for
           be
           we
           sure
           we
           shall
           neuer
           make
           our
           part
           good
           against
           him
           :
           neither
           let
           vs
           sinne
           in
           hope
           ;
           for
           when
           wee
           are
           threatened
           punishment
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           when
           we
           shall
           be
           arraigned
           ,
           we
           shall
           easily
           be
           found
           guilty
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           shall
           be
           iustified
           ,
           and
           then
           all
           our
           faire
           shewes
           must
           vanish
           ,
           leauing
           vs
           in
           the
           briers
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           haue
           heard
           the
           people
           reproued
           for
           their
           sin
           :
           now
           the
           threatning
           
           of
           the
           punishment
           followeth
           ,
           which
           is
           sharpe
           and
           sore
           ;
           and
           is
           set
           down
           in
           three
           points
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           not
           expell
           their
           enemies
           ,
           as
           hee
           had
           vpon
           condition
           promised
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           that
           their
           remaining
           still
           in
           the
           land
           should
           be
           as
           thornes
           in
           their
           sides
           :
           the
           third
           ,
           their
           gods
           should
           bee
           as
           a
           snare
           to
           catch
           them
           in
           ,
           to
           their
           destruction
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           first
           of
           these
           punishments
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           not
           expell
           
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           it
           is
           well
           to
           bee
           weighed
           what
           he
           meant
           by
           it
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           the
           better
           see
           what
           a
           punishment
           it
           was
           :
           Now
           his
           meaning
           in
           thus
           speaking
           was
           this
           :
           for
           as
           much
           as
           yee
           haue
           not
           stood
           to
           your
           couenant
           to
           driue
           the
           nations
           out
           ,
           but
           haue
           suffered
           them
           to
           remaine
           there
           still
           ;
           neither
           will
           I
           stand
           to
           mine
           ,
           which
           was
           but
           conditionally
           made
           with
           you
           :
           so
           that
           wheras
           I
           promised
           to
           be
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           expell
           them
           for
           you
           as
           I
           haue
           begun
           to
           doe
           ,
           now
           I
           will
           doe
           so
           no
           more
           .
           And
           what
           will
           follow
           of
           that
           ?
           euen
           this
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           doe
           it
           not
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           doe
           it
           of
           your selues
           ;
           for
           ye
           are
           too
           weake
           ,
           as
           ye
           haue
           good
           proofe
           .
           And
           yet
           if
           they
           be
           not
           cast
           out
           ,
           they
           shall
           remaine
           to
           your
           destruction
           .
           This
           the
           Lord
           meant
           by
           saying
           that
           he
           would
           not
           cast
           them
           out
           .
        
         
         
           This
           first
           punishment
           teacheth
           vs
           this
           ;
           that
           when
           we
           remoue
           not
           annoiances
           
           while
           we
           may
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           afterward
           ,
           when
           we
           would
           .
           Now
           our
           greatest
           annoiances
           are
           euery
           mans
           speciall
           sinnes
           ,
           euen
           as
           this
           one
           ,
           
           their
           breaking
           off
           couenant
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           was
           theirs
           .
           And
           when
           wee
           see
           some
           of
           the
           speciallest
           of
           these
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           what
           eye
           sores
           they
           be
           to
           vs
           ,
           while
           our
           hearts
           goe
           after
           them
           ,
           and
           what
           trouble
           and
           sorrow
           they
           bring
           with
           them
           to
           vs
           ;
           and
           yet
           wee
           cast
           them
           not
           from
           vs
           ,
           but
           still
           retaine
           them
           ;
           it
           shall
           come
           to
           passe
           afterwards
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           get
           such
           strength
           in
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           depart
           and
           come
           out
           from
           them
           ,
           no
           not
           then
           when
           wee
           would
           .
           For
           they
           shall
           so
           winde
           themselues
           into
           vs
           ,
           and
           so
           draw
           our
           delights
           after
           them
           ,
           especially
           through
           long
           lying
           in
           them
           vncontrolled
           ,
           that
           wee
           shall
           become
           drunken
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           besotted
           ,
           so
           as
           wee
           shall
           be
           vtterly
           impotent
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           our
           prayers
           or
           other
           meanes
           (
           if
           we
           vse
           any
           )
           be
           able
           to
           preuaile
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           Nay
           I
           say
           more
           ,
           when
           God
           shall
           visit
           vs
           with
           sicknesse
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           or
           when
           his
           word
           hath
           in
           speciall
           manner
           wounded
           our
           consciences
           ,
           and
           feared
           
           vs
           with
           his
           displeasure
           for
           them
           ;
           yet
           euen
           then
           wee
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           breake
           off
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           come
           out
           of
           loue
           with
           them
           ;
           they
           haue
           so
           strongly
           and
           forcibly
           drawne
           vs
           after
           them
           ,
           euen
           as
           an
           husband
           ,
           a
           naturall
           man
           vpon
           his
           death
           bed
           can
           hardly
           depart
           from
           the
           wife
           of
           his
           youth
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           dearely
           loued
           .
           And
           if
           (
           as
           in
           that
           case
           it
           comes
           sometimes
           to
           passe
           )
           if
           ,
           I
           say
           wee
           doe
           crie
           out
           of
           such
           sinnes
           in
           the
           anguish
           of
           our
           consciences
           ,
           or
           when
           we
           thinke
           we
           shall
           die
           ,
           (
           as
           such
           afflictions
           will
           search
           deepe
           ,
           and
           (
           perhaps
           )
           constraine
           vs
           to
           vtter
           in
           our
           extremity
           and
           paine
           ,
           some
           confessions
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           dislikings
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           purposes
           ,
           while
           God
           holds
           vs
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           on
           the
           racke
           with
           promise
           and
           protestation
           ,
           neuer
           to
           returne
           to
           them
           
           any
           more
           ;
           yet
           it
           shall
           appeare
           ,
           that
           euen
           those
           promises
           are
           but
           wrung
           from
           vs
           by
           force
           and
           feare
           ,
           as
           Sauls
           confession
           was
           ,
           when
           hee
           heard
           hee
           should
           lose
           his
           kingdome
           .
           For
           when
           Gods
           heauie
           hand
           shall
           once
           bee
           off
           ,
           from
           wringing
           and
           paining
           either
           our
           minds
           or
           bodies
           ,
           wee
           shall
           bee
           ready
           to
           runne
           to
           our
           old
           byas
           againe
           ,
           as
           Ahab
           did
           after
           his
           rash
           and
           hasty
           putting
           on
           sackcloth
           ,
           and
           to
           imbrace
           those
           and
           the
           like
           sins
           ,
           with
           as
           great
           liking
           (
           that
           I
           say
           no
           more
           )
           as
           we
           did
           before
           .
        
         
           Behold
           therefore
           what
           a
           bondage
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           deluded
           by
           ,
           and
           ouercome
           of
           such
           base
           commanders
           ,
           and
           what
           iniurie
           we
           doe
           our selues
           ,
           when
           we
           fall
           into
           league
           with
           any
           speciall
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           why
           doe
           wee
           not
           throughly
           and
           hartily
           dislike
           and
           set
           against
           them
           while
           they
           be
           as
           it
           were
           in
           the
           bud
           ,
           and
           as
           yet
           but
           newly
           sprung
           vp
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           first
           alluring
           of
           vs
           ?
           yea
           rather
           why
           did
           we
           not
           rather
           keep
           thē
           out
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           might
           haue
           had
           no
           such
           power
           ouer
           vs
           ?
           For
           there
           is
           hope
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           our
           acquaintance
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           withstand
           and
           shake
           them
           off
           ,
           if
           wee
           would
           set
           our selues
           to
           the
           purpose
           to
           doe
           it
           ;
           namely
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           of
           God
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           diligence
           and
           vprightnesse
           ,
           knowing
           that
           wee
           should
           not
           lose
           our
           labour
           .
           Whereas
           if
           wee
           giue
           place
           to
           tentations
           ,
           and
           foolish
           allurements
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           wisely
           and
           seriously
           withstand
           the
           beginnings
           thereof
           ,
           wee
           bee
           not
           only
           in
           danger
           to
           become
           slaues
           to
           them
           afterward
           ,
           and
           vnable
           to
           chase
           them
           away
           when
           we
           would
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           prostitute
           our selues
           to
           many
           other
           which
           are
           their
           companions
           ,
           till
           wee
           finde
           that
           which
           this
           
           
           people
           found
           heere
           in
           expelling
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           rid
           of
           them
           ;
           or
           if
           some
           few
           doe
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           with
           exceeding
           difficulty
           .
           So
           that
           they
           are
           wise
           who
           giue
           not
           vp
           their
           members
           as
           weapons
           of
           sinne
           ,
           but
           by
           
           faith
           set
           themselues
           to
           mortifie
           it
           betimes
           ,
           after
           they
           haue
           attained
           sound
           hope
           to
           be
           saned
           :
           knowing
           that
           otherwise
           the
           strong
           man
           Satan
           will
           hold
           and
           keepe
           possession
           ,
           if
           a
           stronger
           then
           hee
           come
           not
           ,
           euen
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           by
           his
           power
           to
           driue
           him
           out
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           if
           this
           bee
           well
           begun
           and
           attempted
           of
           vs
           ,
           I
           thinke
           this
           caueat
           or
           watch
           word
           not
           vnprofitable
           ,
           but
           necessary
           ,
           that
           although
           wee
           haue
           got
           the
           vpper
           hand
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           the
           vncleane
           spirit
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           shall
           suffer
           (
           by
           our
           carelesnesse
           and
           sloth
           )
           this
           good
           worke
           to
           slake
           and
           to
           bee
           broken
           off
           ,
           our
           enemie
           will
           make
           another
           assault
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           and
           gather
           strength
           to
           recouer
           his
           possession
           againe
           .
           For
           though
           he
           be
           once
           driuen
           out
           ,
           yet
           hee
           imbarkes
           himselfe
           (
           if
           he
           can
           get
           in
           againe
           ,
           as
           he
           laboureth
           to
           doe
           )
           and
           stronglier
           keepeth
           the
           hold
           with
           double
           force
           and
           courage
           ;
           nay
           seuen
           fold
           more
           then
           at
           the
           first
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           then
           what
           will
           the
           end
           bee
           ,
           all
           may
           see
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           though
           not
           worse
           then
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           with
           him
           ,
           who
           did
           but
           goe
           about
           it
           ,
           but
           did
           it
           not
           in
           deed
           ,
           yet
           with
           exceeding
           difficulty
           and
           perill
           ,
           though
           hee
           had
           expelled
           him
           before
           .
        
         
           From
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           many
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           those
           also
           of
           the
           forwarder
           sort
           ,
           haue
           no
           courage
           in
           them
           to
           roote
           out
           sinne
           in
           their
           townes
           and
           families
           ,
           seeing
           they
           entertaine
           the
           same
           in
           themselues
           .
           And
           if
           they
           attempt
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           yet
           they
           doe
           it
           but
           faintly
           ,
           and
           soone
           leaue
           it
           off
           .
           And
           hereof
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           numbers
           neuer
           grow
           to
           any
           great
           ripenesse
           in
           religion
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           practise
           of
           it
           ,
           neither
           doe
           euer
           come
           to
           see
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           the
           fruit
           of
           it
           in
           
           the
           comfort
           that
           it
           bringeth
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           wise
           to
           chase
           away
           those
           common
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           they
           doe
           most
           lie
           open
           ,
           nor
           doe
           but
           dallie
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           neuer
           oppose
           themselues
           against
           them
           any
           thing
           hartily
           ,
           especially
           any
           long
           time
           together
           .
           So
           that
           many
           liue
           in
           whoredome
           ,
           in
           malice
           ,
           in
           oppression
           ,
           deceiuing
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           who
           are
           kept
           from
           reprochfull
           euils
           ,
           yet
           liue
           but
           a
           dead
           and
           vncomfortable
           life
           ,
           seeing
           they
           doe
           not
           resist
           offers
           to
           sinne
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           any
           made
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           Gedeon
           did
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           but
           seeke
           and
           hunt
           after
           them
           rather
           :
           and
           such
           a
           life
           hath
           small
           force
           in
           it
           to
           perswade
           others
           to
           repentance
           .
           And
           this
           of
           the
           first
           punishment
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TWELFTH
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           SECOND
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           NOw
           to
           proceed
           .
           The
           second
           punishment
           threatned
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           bee
           thornes
           in
           their
           sides
           ,
           is
           
           next
           to
           bee
           weighed
           .
           Oh
           how
           fearefull
           is
           this
           ?
           For
           what
           is
           more
           irkesome
           ,
           then
           continually
           ,
           night
           and
           day
           ,
           lying
           or
           going
           ,
           to
           haue
           thornes
           pricking
           our
           flesh
           ?
           which
           must
           needs
           breed
           griefe
           vpon
           griefe
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           vpon
           sorrow
           .
           And
           this
           came
           to
           passe
           afterward
           vnto
           this
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           who
           were
           oft
           brought
           ,
           as
           is
           manifest
           in
           this
           booke
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           following
           ,
           to
           sin
           after
           sinne
           ,
           and
           punishment
           vpon
           punishment
           ,
           for
           suffering
           the
           Canaanites
           and
           Idolaters
           to
           liue
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           to
           bee
           prouoked
           ,
           and
           the
           land
           defiled
           thereby
           .
           And
           in
           the
           large
           laying
           out
           of
           this
           punishment
           vpon
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           let
           it
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           fellowship
           and
           familiarity
           with
           such
           ,
           
           and
           with
           prophane
           persons
           will
           pricke
           our
           consciences
           ,
           as
           thornes
           our
           flesh
           ,
           when
           wee
           must
           oft
           remember
           ,
           that
           wee
           haue
           thereby
           not
           onely
           allowed
           them
           in
           their
           bad
           speeches
           and
           examples
           ,
           against
           our
           knowledge
           and
           conscience
           ,
           
           which
           will
           pricke
           and
           vexe
           vs
           afterwards
           if
           there
           bee
           any
           true
           feare
           of
           God
           in
           vs
           :
           but
           also
           ,
           that
           we
           our selues
           be
           tainted
           by
           their
           fellowship
           ,
           and
           not
           dulled
           onely
           in
           grace
           and
           gifts
           .
           But
           of
           this
           before
           .
        
         
           This
           doctrine
           may
           also
           more
           generally
           be
           applied
           to
           all
           sinnes
           which
           we
           shall
           suffer
           to
           lurke
           and
           lie
           in
           vs
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           thornes
           in
           our
           flesh
           afterwards
           .
           Howsoeuer
           in
           the
           committing
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           be
           as
           sweet
           and
           pleasant
           baits
           ,
           yet
           after
           ,
           they
           become
           as
           choakes
           and
           bitter
           vomiting
           vnto
           vs.
           We
           may
           not
           thinke
           that
           their
           ending
           will
           bee
           as
           their
           beginning
           at
           the
           committing
           of
           them
           :
           when
           Adam
           should
           eate
           the
           fruit
           forbidden
           ,
           oh
           how
           the
           Serpent
           baited
           it
           with
           pleasantnesse
           to
           the
           tast
           ,
           beautifulnes
           to
           the
           eye
           ,
           but
           vnspeakeable
           
           benefit
           to
           his
           fond
           perswasion
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           should
           bring
           with
           it
           the
           knowledge
           of
           good
           and
           euill
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           like
           vnto
           God
           himselfe
           .
           But
           when
           it
           was
           tasted
           of
           them
           ,
           what
           gall
           or
           wormewood
           was
           euer
           like
           bitter
           vnto
           it
           ?
           what
           thornes
           ,
           did
           pricke
           the
           heart
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           after
           that
           hee
           had
           been
           deceiued
           
           and
           ouercome
           with
           the
           bait
           that
           the
           diuell
           had
           laid
           to
           catch
           him
           withall
           ?
           what
           thornes
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           did
           pricke
           him
           after
           ,
           as
           in
           that
           Psalme
           made
           by
           him
           
           doth
           liuely
           and
           plentifully
           appeare
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           other
           which
           lay
           out
           his
           sorrow
           ,
           shame
           ,
           anguish
           ,
           doubting
           ,
           and
           fearing
           that
           hee
           had
           lost
           all
           grace
           ,
           by
           hauing
           his
           desire
           in
           committing
           of
           that
           sinne
           .
           And
           it
           is
           the
           best
           that
           can
           bee
           said
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           (
           hauing
           hauing
           had
           warnings
           and
           charges
           giuen
           them
           ,
           to
           tie
           vp
           their
           vnruly
           affections
           ,
           and
           outragious
           lusts
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           dallie
           with
           
           the
           sinnes
           that
           they
           haue
           been
           allured
           by
           )
           haue
           yet
           been
           so
           farre
           from
           regarding
           such
           instructions
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           giuen
           ouer
           themselues
           vnto
           these
           defilements
           .
           They
           haue
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           found
           them
           thornes
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           did
           ,
           though
           few
           of
           them
           haue
           euer
           had
           the
           thorne
           plucked
           out
           of
           their
           flesh
           ,
           to
           disquiet
           them
           no
           more
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           ;
           I
           meane
           to
           bee
           brought
           to
           sound
           and
           kind
           repentance
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           punishment
           was
           ,
           that
           their
           gods
           should
           bee
           snares
           vnto
           them
           .
           
           A
           snare
           we
           know
           is
           set
           to
           take
           and
           catch
           the
           bird
           or
           conie
           vnawares
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           may
           be
           killed
           at
           the
           pleasure
           of
           him
           that
           set
           it
           .
           And
           so
           hee
           shewes
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           not
           foreseeing
           wisely
           ,
           that
           their
           not
           rooting
           these
           nations
           out
           ,
           would
           proue
           a
           ioyning
           with
           them
           in
           the
           worshipping
           of
           their
           gods
           ,
           and
           so
           would
           become
           their
           destruction
           ;
           for
           their
           so
           foolithly
           running
           into
           the
           snare
           ,
           he
           shewes
           them
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           taken
           therein
           ,
           and
           fall
           thereby
           ,
           and
           by
           other
           noisome
           sinnes
           ,
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           would
           scourge
           them
           grieuously
           ,
           one
           generation
           after
           another
           ,
           till
           they
           should
           perish
           out
           of
           that
           good
           land
           .
           And
           euen
           so
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           and
           they
           found
           all
           true
           that
           was
           told
           them
           :
           for
           to
           those
           enemies
           to
           whom
           they
           had
           most
           wickedly
           ioyned
           themselues
           in
           league
           ;
           they
           were
           often
           in
           subiection
           and
           bondage
           ,
           and
           thereby
           spoiled
           of
           all
           their
           goods
           ,
           liberties
           ,
           and
           blessings
           ,
           and
           afterward
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           land
           among
           the
           Babylonians
           and
           Assyrians
           .
        
         
           And
           by
           this
           wee
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           by
           idolatrous
           and
           wicked
           company
           keeping
           wee
           haue
           snares
           set
           for
           vs
           ,
           to
           bring
           vs
           in
           fellowship
           with
           them
           in
           their
           fowlest
           sinnes
           .
           For
           so
           the
           Lord
           hath
           said
           ,
           if
           wee
           will
           conuerse
           and
           haue
           fellowship
           
           with
           them
           ,
           by
           making
           of
           marriages
           ,
           and
           eating
           with
           them
           ,
           wee
           shall
           also
           fall
           to
           their
           fashions
           ,
           and
           partake
           with
           them
           in
           their
           sinnes
           as
           this
           people
           did
           .
           For
           great
           is
           the
           force
           of
           friendship
           ,
           to
           draw
           vs
           to
           that
           which
           wee
           neuer
           intended
           ;
           nay
           against
           which
           we
           resolued
           to
           keepe
           our selues
           .
           And
           who
           is
           strong
           enough
           among
           vs
           to
           withstand
           all
           the
           allurements
           &
           perswasions
           
           of
           carnall
           friends
           (
           wee
           being
           oft
           in
           their
           company
           )
           who
           haue
           so
           many
           waies
           to
           draw
           and
           allure
           vs
           ,
           but
           that
           one
           time
           or
           other
           he
           shall
           bee
           constrained
           to
           yeeld
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           should
           not
           ,
           how
           can
           he
           beare
           al
           the
           dislikes
           ,
           frownings
           ,
           displeasures
           ,
           and
           hard
           handlings
           ,
           with
           the
           which
           hee
           shall
           bee
           set
           vpon
           and
           pursued
           ?
           And
           we
           see
           as
           much
           :
           and
           theremedie
           is
           ,
           to
           refraine
           their
           companies
           
           and
           neare
           fellowship
           with
           them
           altogether
           ;
           and
           yet
           although
           we
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           thereby
           bee
           free
           from
           danger
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           yet
           wee
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           without
           as
           great
           care
           had
           to
           keepe
           our
           liues
           free
           from
           all
           other
           offences
           ,
           wee
           shall
           some
           other
           way
           lie
           open
           to
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           whereby
           as
           great
           danger
           is
           like
           to
           ensue
           .
           And
           by
           this
           gather
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           neither
           bee
           idle
           nor
           vnprofitable
           in
           the
           acknowledgement
           of
           Christ
           ,
           if
           wee
           seeke
           to
           prosper
           .
           But
           seeing
           we
           behold
           the
           practise
           and
           vnwearied
           labour
           of
           the
           bad
           and
           popish
           sort
           ,
           to
           winne
           men
           to
           their
           vngodly
           course
           ,
           this
           one
           thing
           I
           must
           adde
           more
           particularly
           :
           Let
           vs
           that
           professe
           our selues
           Christians
           ,
           be
           ashamed
           to
           bee
           so
           carelesse
           and
           slothfull
           in
           the
           companies
           where
           we
           come
           ,
           to
           draw
           and
           moue
           men
           to
           faith
           and
           repentance
           ,
           and
           to
           stirre
           vp
           better
           persons
           to
           loue
           and
           to
           
           good
           workes
           ,
           and
           through
           selfe
           loue
           so
           to
           please
           our selues
           in
           rotten
           talke
           as
           
           we
           doe
           .
           And
           this
           be
           said
           of
           the
           punishments
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           haue
           set
           downe
           the
           words
           of
           Gods
           messenger
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           
           sought
           to
           turne
           the
           people
           from
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           vnto
           God
           by
           repeating
           his
           benefits
           ,
           
           and
           by
           reproofes
           and
           threats
           .
           I
           should
           heere
           haue
           ended
           with
           his
           speech
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           seē
           an
           occasion
           of
           propounding
           an
           obiection
           and
           doubt
           ,
           will
           be
           taken
           from
           hence
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           I
           will
           set
           it
           downe
           and
           answere
           it
           ,
           before
           I
           goe
           to
           any
           new
           matter
           .
           The
           obiection
           is
           this
           ,
           seeing
           the
           messenger
           of
           God
           mouing
           them
           to
           repentance
           ,
           doth
           with
           his
           reprouing
           and
           conuicting
           them
           ,
           make
           no
           mention
           of
           faith
           ,
           it
           may
           seeme
           that
           faith
           was
           not
           of
           such
           price
           then
           as
           it
           is
           now
           ,
           no
           mention
           being
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           might
           be
           driuen
           to
           desperation
           rather
           ,
           then
           brought
           to
           repentance
           ,
           being
           not
           encouraged
           to
           beleeue
           the
           pardon
           of
           their
           sin
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           forsake
           it
           .
           To
           the
           which
           I
           answere
           ;
           first
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           be
           moued
           
           to
           repentance
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           had
           with
           all
           encouragement
           &
           perswasion
           to
           beleeue
           :
           for
           though
           hee
           name
           not
           faith
           expresly
           ,
           yet
           seeing
           repentance
           and
           that
           cannot
           be
           separated
           ,
           neither
           could
           repentance
           therefore
           be
           vrged
           vpon
           them
           without
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           this
           people
           did
           repent
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           cleere
           by
           the
           text
           ;
           therefore
           they
           also
           beleeued
           .
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           the
           messenger
           repeating
           Gods
           promises
           to
           them
           ;
           what
           doth
           he
           but
           finde
           fault
           with
           them
           for
           not
           beleeuing
           the
           same
           before
           ?
           I
           conclude
           therefore
           ,
           that
           hee
           moued
           them
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           chiefe
           thing
           in
           our
           turning
           to
           God.
           And
           so
           let
           all
           bee
           perswaded
           ,
           though
           it
           bee
           not
           alwaies
           expressed
           ,
           euen
           as
           it
           was
           said
           to
           the
           Iaylor
           ,
           when
           hee
           asked
           what
           hee
           should
           doe
           to
           bee
           saued
           ;
           beleeue
           in
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           .
           And
           as
           without
           faith
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           please
           God
           ;
           so
           let
           it
           bee
           
           looked
           vnto
           principally
           ,
           that
           we
           rise
           vp
           ,
           and
           lie
           downe
           ,
           and
           walke
           accompanied
           with
           that
           ,
           for
           so
           we
           shall
           resist
           the
           tentations
           ,
           allurements
           ,
           and
           discouragements
           ,
           
           with
           other
           difficulties
           of
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           thus
           answered
           ,
           now
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
           second
           point
           in
           this
           first
           
           part
           of
           the
           chapter
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           sermon
           that
           the
           people
           reaped
           by
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           repentance
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           these
           two
           verses
           ,
           not
           in
           expresse
           words
           ,
           but
           by
           signes
           thereof
           ,
           and
           those
           are
           set
           downe
           to
           bee
           three
           .
           The
           first
           was
           ,
           that
           
             they
             lifted
             vp
             their
             voice
          
           ;
           the
           second
           ,
           
             they
             wept
          
           ;
           the
           third
           ,
           
             they
             offered
             sacrifice
          
           .
           By
           the
           lifting
           vp
           of
           their
           voice
           ,
           wee
           can
           conceiue
           no
           other
           thing
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           heartily
           confessed
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           cried
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           heard
           to
           haue
           been
           reproued
           by
           Gods
           messenger
           ,
           and
           craued
           pardon
           of
           them
           ,
           accusing
           themselues
           .
           They
           being
           guided
           therein
           by
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           Hosea
           in
           his
           time
           taught
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           in
           repenting
           they
           should
           take
           to
           them
           words
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           haue
           a
           good
           heart
           .
           By
           their
           weeping
           ,
           they
           signified
           deepe
           griefe
           conceiued
           for
           displeasing
           God
           ,
           and
           prouoking
           his
           wrath
           against
           them
           .
           And
           their
           weeping
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           the
           place
           took
           the
           name
           thereof
           ,
           and
           was
           called
           Bochim
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           place
           of
           weepers
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           sacrifice
           they
           declared
           their
           faith
           ,
           that
           their
           sinne
           was
           pardoned
           .
           For
           the
           sacrifices
           were
           shadowes
           of
           Christs
           death
           ;
           and
           they
           in
           offering
           them
           ,
           beleeued
           as
           the
           fathers
           of
           those
           times
           did
           ,
           they
           constantly
           beleeued
           (
           I
           say
           )
           that
           all
           their
           sinnes
           were
           forgiuen
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           resembled
           by
           the
           offering
           of
           them
           .
           To
           the
           which
           also
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           added
           thankes
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           directed
           the
           people
           in
           Hosea
           to
           doe
           in
           
           the
           repentance
           which
           hee
           required
           of
           them
           ;
           which
           also
           was
           resembled
           by
           their
           peace
           offerings
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           examine
           these
           things
           more
           perticularly
           ,
           this
           doctrine
           of
           repentance
           which
           heere
           occasion
           is
           offered
           to
           speake
           of
           ,
           I
           will
           the
           brieflier
           passe
           
           ouer
           ,
           seeing
           I
           haue
           spoken
           largely
           of
           it
           in
           other
           Sermons
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           this
           booke
           ,
           saue
           onely
           so
           farre
           as
           the
           words
           require
           somewhat
           to
           bee
           said
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           seeing
           the
           hearing
           of
           that
           sermon
           did
           worke
           so
           good
           things
           in
           the
           people
           ,
           I
           meane
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           such
           fruit
           ,
           wee
           are
           taught
           
           not
           onely
           to
           pray
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           haruest
           to
           send
           such
           labourers
           into
           the
           haruest
           ,
           as
           may
           bee
           able
           and
           fit
           to
           bring
           home
           the
           Lords
           haruest
           ;
           but
           also
           what
           we
           should
           doe
           when
           wee
           heare
           such
           diuine
           sermons
           ,
           and
           doctrine
           as
           this
           was
           which
           the
           messenger
           of
           God
           heere
           preached
           vnto
           them
           which
           do
           vrge
           our
           consciences
           by
           laying
           out
           our
           sinnes
           :
           for
           all
           doctrine
           is
           not
           of
           that
           argument
           .
           I
           grant
           we
           ought
           by
           all
           doctrine
           to
           be
           moued
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           which
           wee
           heare
           ,
           and
           as
           occasion
           is
           offered
           ,
           either
           to
           griefe
           or
           to
           comfort
           :
           but
           when
           wee
           are
           more
           specially
           taught
           the
           doctrine
           of
           repentance
           ,
           wee
           should
           follow
           the
           example
           of
           these
           heere
           mentioned
           ,
           who
           cried
           out
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           mourned
           deepely
           ,
           and
           craued
           pardon
           .
           And
           likewise
           of
           other
           that
           did
           the
           same
           ;
           as
           the
           people
           that
           came
           after
           these
           ,
           when
           they
           heard
           Samuel
           reprouing
           them
           ,
           lamented
           after
           God
           ;
           and
           they
           who
           are
           mentioned
           
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           the
           Acts
           ,
           at
           Peters
           sermon
           ,
           
             were
             pricked
             in
             their
             hearts
          
           ,
           and
           
           sought
           comfort
           .
           So
           (
           I
           say
           )
           should
           wee
           doe
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           both
           such
           as
           haue
           repented
           already
           ,
           to
           renue
           it
           ,
           and
           such
           also
           as
           are
           yet
           to
           enter
           vpon
           it
           .
           And
           it
           is
           fearefull
           when
           these
           fruits
           may
           be
           seene
           in
           them
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           among
           vs
           ,
           hearing
           the
           like
           sermons
           ,
           can
           goe
           vntouched
           in
           their
           consciences
           .
           and
           with
           drie
           eyes
           or
           harts
           :
           for
           though
           these
           be
           not
           sufficient
           ,
           yet
           with
           faith
           they
           are
           commendable
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           and
           more
           principally
           heere
           ,
           as
           this
           people
           lifted
           vp
           their
           voice
           
           and
           wept
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           reproued
           for
           the
           abse
           of
           Gods
           benefits
           ,
           and
           for
           breaking
           of
           their
           couenant
           ,
           by
           Gods
           messenger
           :
           so
           among
           all
           other
           good
           instructions
           (
           which
           are
           infinite
           )
           we
           should
           be
           greatly
           moued
           and
           sore
           grieued
           ,
           when
           wee
           shall
           heare
           that
           wee
           are
           iustly
           charged
           by
           preaching
           ,
           for
           the
           like
           faults
           ;
           as
           for
           the
           ill
           vsing
           of
           the
           blessings
           which
           God
           hath
           bestowed
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           and
           for
           breaking
           the
           couenant
           which
           wee
           haue
           made
           with
           him
           ,
           because
           these
           two
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           thorowly
           minded
           of
           vs
           daily
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           giue
           no
           iust
           cause
           to
           be
           rebuked
           for
           the
           neglecting
           of
           either
           of
           them
           .
           For
           what
           
           doe
           we
           in
           our
           liues
           commendably
           ,
           if
           these
           two
           bee
           wanting
           ,
           and
           neglected
           of
           vs
           ,
           I
           meane
           if
           we
           doe
           not
           bind
           our selues
           by
           couenant
           ,
           to
           bee
           more
           fruitfull
           in
           dutie
           ,
           and
           more
           cheerefully
           to
           go
           about
           the
           same
           ,
           while
           we
           see
           Gods
           benefits
           continued
           to
           vs
           ,
           whereby
           he
           doth
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           hire
           vs
           thereunto
           ?
           And
           secondly
           ,
           if
           we
           make
           not
           new
           couenants
           with
           him
           from
           time
           to
           time
           to
           walke
           constantly
           in
           our
           vprightnesse
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           deserue
           iust
           rebuke
           for
           breaking
           and
           looking
           loosely
           to
           the
           old
           ?
           But
           if
           wee
           haue
           due
           regard
           of
           both
           these
           ,
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           wee
           shall
           both
           keepe
           all
           other
           parts
           of
           our
           liues
           within
           compasse
           the
           better
           ,
           and
           also
           we
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           feare
           that
           we
           can
           sustaine
           any
           sharpe
           reproofe
           iustly
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           euer
           vnwelcome
           to
           flesh
           )
           for
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           further
           ,
           to
           say
           somewhat
           more
           perticularly
           of
           these
           three
           signes
           of
           their
           repentance
           ;
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           inward
           graces
           which
           are
           testified
           by
           the
           outward
           signes
           thereof
           heere
           set
           downe
           ,
           are
           rather
           to
           be
           sought
           of
           vs
           in
           our
           repentance
           ,
           as
           relenting
           and
           melting
           of
           the
           heart
           for
           offending
           God
           ,
           humiliation
           ,
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           then
           the
           outward
           signes
           themselues
           ;
           
           the
           last
           especially
           ,
           as
           the
           offering
           of
           sacrifice
           ,
           both
           expiatorie
           ,
           to
           seeke
           forgiuenesse
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           eucharisticall
           ,
           representing
           their
           thankes
           ,
           which
           were
           meerely
           ceremoniall
           ,
           and
           proper
           to
           the
           Iewes
           ;
           therefore
           not
           now
           to
           be
           vsed
           of
           vs
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           them
           laudable
           ,
           this
           ceremony
           being
           then
           in
           vse
           to
           expresse
           their
           faith
           and
           beleeuing
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           their
           thankesgiuing
           ,
           as
           we
           doe
           simply
           offer
           to
           God
           both
           ,
           and
           without
           them
           .
           This
           be
           said
           of
           their
           offering
           sacrifice
           first
           ,
           though
           mentioned
           last
           .
           The
           other
           two
           ,
           of
           lifting
           vp
           their
           voice
           ,
           and
           weeping
           ,
           are
           alwaies
           to
           bee
           aimed
           at
           in
           our
           repentance
           ,
           but
           cannot
           alwaies
           be
           attained
           ,
           neither
           are
           therefore
           of
           necessity
           to
           bee
           vrged
           ,
           neither
           
           to
           be
           rested
           in
           if
           we
           haue
           them
           .
           For
           the
           first
           of
           them
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           lifting
           
           vp
           the
           voice
           in
           prayer
           and
           confession
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           accusing
           of
           our selues
           ,
           it
           is
           required
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Osea
           ,
           of
           such
           as
           could
           shew
           it
           :
           for
           in
           vrging
           the
           people
           at
           that
           time
           to
           repent
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             O
             Israel
             ,
             returne
             to
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
          
           hee
           addeth
           :
           
             take
             vnto
             you
             words
             ,
             and
             say
             vnto
             him
             ,
             take
             away
             all
             iniquity
             and
             receiue
          
           
           
             vs
             graciously
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             offer
             the
             calues
             of
             our
             lips
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           all
           cannot
           expresse
           their
           minds
           in
           words
           ;
           as
           namely
           ,
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           especially
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           some
           in
           the
           bitternes
           of
           their
           hearts
           powre
           out
           their
           prayers
           without
           words
           at
           some
           time
           ,
           as
           Anna
           did
           .
           Therefore
           if
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           it
           be
           most
           expedient
           (
           as
           if
           it
           may
           be
           an
           helpe
           to
           quicken
           vs
           in
           feruency
           )
           the
           voice
           is
           to
           be
           
           lifted
           vp
           ,
           but
           not
           alwaies
           of
           necessity
           to
           be
           inioyned
           .
        
         
           Now
           concerning
           weeping
           ,
           which
           they
           also
           heere
           are
           said
           to
           haue
           adioyned
           ,
           
           it
           being
           a
           further
           degree
           of
           sorrow
           then
           many
           can
           attaine
           vnto
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           of
           necessity
           to
           bee
           imposed
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           )
           as
           though
           repentance
           could
           not
           be
           without
           it
           :
           though
           where
           it
           can
           be
           ,
           and
           accompanieth
           repentance
           ,
           it
           doth
           more
           deepely
           search
           into
           the
           heart
           ,
           satisfie
           the
           party
           so
           moued
           ,
           and
           quiet
           the
           mind
           ,
           which
           was
           before
           troubled
           and
           vnsetled
           .
           This
           I
           haue
           thought
           good
           to
           say
           of
           their
           outward
           signes
           of
           repentance
           .
           And
           seeing
           they
           were
           set
           downe
           to
           testifie
           the
           same
           in
           the
           people
           ,
           therefore
           all
           may
           see
           that
           this
           repentance
           must
           be
           euer
           found
           in
           vs
           ,
           whether
           any
           of
           the
           signes
           bee
           present
           or
           no.
           And
           the
           points
           thereof
           are
           these
           ;
           that
           the
           heart
           bee
           deepely
           
           pricked
           for
           sinne
           ,
           that
           it
           bewaile
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           purposing
           neuer
           to
           turne
           to
           it
           or
           the
           like
           againe
           :
           which
           is
           all
           that
           can
           bee
           for
           the
           present
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           bee
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           aggrauating
           of
           the
           sinne
           ,
           a
           beleeuing
           according
           to
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           all
           freely
           remitted
           by
           God
           through
           Christ
           ,
           
           which
           more
           or
           lesse
           quiteth
           the
           heart
           :
           and
           if
           that
           beleeuing
           be
           there
           ,
           it
           wil
           purge
           it
           from
           dead
           workes
           also
           afterward
           ,
           and
           keepe
           it
           from
           sinning
           any
           more
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           it
           did
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           the
           heart
           and
           whole
           man
           being
           sanctified
           already
           through
           beleeuing
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           repentance
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           to
           practise
           by
           the
           example
           of
           this
           people
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           many
           other
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           as
           in
           
             Ieremy
             ,
             Hosea
          
           ,
           and
           diuers
           other
           .
           
        
         
           But
           heere
           may
           a
           doubt
           arise
           about
           the
           repentance
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           seeme
           not
           to
           haue
           been
           such
           as
           it
           hath
           bin
           set
           downe
           to
           be
           .
           For
           if
           they
           repented
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           why
           did
           they
           not
           bring
           forth
           fruits
           of
           amendment
           ?
           whereof
           this
           was
           one
           ,
           yea
           a
           chiefe
           one
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           after
           this
           ,
           haue
           rooted
           out
           the
           idolatrous
           Canaanites
           ,
           they
           being
           now
           so
           sharpely
           reproued
           for
           that
           they
           had
           not
           done
           it
           before
           ,
           but
           rather
           made
           leagues
           with
           them
           ,
           when
           yet
           that
           making
           of
           peace
           with
           them
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           chiefe
           sins
           that
           was
           laid
           to
           their
           charge
           ?
           and
           in
           all
           sound
           repentance
           ,
           the
           sins
           bewailed
           ,
           
           acknowledged
           ,
           and
           repented
           of
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           amended
           (
           wee
           know
           )
           in
           the
           persons
           .
           For
           answere
           hereto
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           thought
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           held
           backe
           
           strength
           and
           courage
           from
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           could
           not
           fight
           against
           them
           ,
           prosperously
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           done
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           Ioshua
           .
           And
           this
           he
           did
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           beare
           that
           as
           a
           mark
           of
           their
           sin
           and
           disobedience
           .
           For
           God
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           accustomed
           maner
           ,
           did
           receiue
           them
           into
           his
           fauor
           ,
           when
           they
           repented
           :
           but
           hee
           did
           not
           by
           and
           by
           restore
           againe
           to
           them
           the
           other
           particular
           gifts
           ,
           which
           for
           their
           iust
           deserts
           hee
           had
           taken
           from
           them
           ;
           as
           strength
           of
           body
           ,
           and
           courage
           of
           minde
           ,
           they
           hauing
           both
           been
           abused
           of
           them
           before
           ,
           neither
           necessary
           to
           saluation
           .
        
         
           Which
           thing
           is
           most
           needfull
           for
           vs
           to
           marke
           for
           our
           great
           benefit
           :
           For
           euen
           so
           he
           dealeth
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           people
           .
           
           So
           hee
           dealt
           with
           our
           first
           parents
           after
           their
           fall
           :
           for
           though
           they
           repented
           ,
           and
           were
           receiued
           againe
           into
           fauour
           ,
           yet
           the
           euils
           and
           discommodities
           which
           they
           brought
           vpon
           themselues
           and
           mankind
           ,
           did
           not
           the
           Lord
           take
           away
           ;
           neither
           was
           that
           quiet
           and
           sweet
           abode
           of
           theirs
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           enioyed
           of
           them
           at
           any
           time
           after
           .
           So
           Sampson
           lost
           the
           gift
           of
           his
           bodily
           strength
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           after
           hee
           had
           so
           greatly
           displeased
           God
           ;
           which
           I
           might
           say
           of
           many
           other
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           they
           lost
           the
           vse
           of
           such
           graces
           as
           before
           they
           enioyed
           .
           And
           so
           doubtlesse
           ,
           such
           as
           after
           a
           commendable
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           before
           been
           truly
           conuerted
           to
           God
           by
           faith
           and
           repentance
           ,
           did
           fall
           againe
           to
           their
           old
           sinnes
           ,
           or
           to
           drowsinesse
           and
           coldnes
           in
           his
           seruice
           ;
           such
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           haue
           found
           and
           receiued
           the
           like
           measure
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           as
           most
           cleare
           experience
           hath
           been
           hereof
           in
           this
           late
           deceased
           generation
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           who
           still
           remaine
           of
           them
           ;
           whose
           first
           zeale
           and
           loue
           which
           they
           had
           at
           their
           first
           receiuing
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           being
           after
           slaked
           ,
           hath
           neuer
           after
           been
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           recouered
           .
           For
           though
           they
           haue
           seene
           their
           falles
           ,
           and
           repented
           ,
           and
           obtained
           mercy
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           hath
           left
           a
           marke
           of
           
           that
           their
           sinne
           behind
           ,
           both
           to
           minister
           and
           people
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           haue
           rarely
           recouered
           their
           former
           zeale
           ,
           the
           one
           in
           feruent
           preaching
           ,
           and
           care
           taking
           ouer
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           cheerefull
           profession
           ,
           vprightnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           holy
           walking
           ;
           but
           haue
           limped
           in
           some
           sort
           afterwards
           ,
           and
           they
           doe
           come
           short
           of
           the
           grace
           they
           had
           before
           ;
           the
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           suffered
           to
           put
           them
           in
           remembrance
           of
           that
           their
           sin
           ;
           euen
           as
           a
           man
           hauing
           fallen
           from
           an
           high
           beame
           or
           tree
           ,
           and
           broken
           his
           bones
           ,
           though
           hee
           get
           
           them
           set
           together
           againe
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           may
           serue
           the
           turne
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           yet
           he
           neuer
           feeles
           them
           perfectly
           cured
           ,
           but
           euer
           painfull
           and
           lame
           afterward
           ,
           or
           much
           impaired
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           adde
           one
           instance
           more
           ;
           such
           as
           after
           they
           truly
           repented
           haue
           fallen
           into
           adultery
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           hainous
           crime
           ,
           though
           they
           haue
           risen
           againe
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           giuen
           good
           testimony
           thereof
           ,
           although
           they
           come
           to
           be
           truly
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           forgiuen
           them
           ,
           yet
           what
           vnquietnesse
           doe
           they
           oft
           finde
           within
           themselues
           ,
           what
           shame
           and
           holding
           downe
           of
           the
           head
           
           doth
           it
           cause
           outwardly
           before
           men
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           much
           appalled
           and
           held
           backe
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           they
           might
           haue
           been
           ,
           from
           good
           doing
           ?
           besides
           ,
           how
           many
           of
           the
           louers
           of
           the
           truth
           are
           strong
           enough
           to
           receiue
           them
           as
           they
           did
           before
           ,
           (
           though
           it
           be
           their
           sinne
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           )
           and
           as
           freely
           to
           communicate
           with
           them
           euery
           way
           ;
           but
           are
           much
           estranged
           from
           them
           ,
           
           and
           hardly
           conceiue
           of
           them
           ,
           whereby
           it
           may
           bee
           seene
           ,
           that
           their
           credit
           is
           much
           impaired
           thereby
           among
           men
           ,
           although
           they
           bee
           still
           in
           fauour
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           and
           others
           were
           .
           The
           which
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           prouidence
           doth
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           to
           keepe
           them
           in
           awe
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           ready
           to
           breake
           out
           againe
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           may
           see
           how
           God
           detesteth
           sinne
           ,
           euen
           in
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           also
           that
           hee
           may
           thereby
           stir
           vp
           more
           serious
           repentance
           ,
           and
           constant
           holding
           on
           in
           that
           course
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           bee
           notled
           away
           from
           it
           by
           the
           errour
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           in
           such
           as
           are
           brought
           into
           the
           right
           way
           already
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           (
           that
           I
           may
           teach
           a
           further
           vse
           of
           it
           )
           ought
           to
           prouoke
           al
           such
           as
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           are
           kept
           from
           such
           reprochfull
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           yeeld
           continuall
           thankes
           to
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           (
           which
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           is
           much
           neglected
           )
           as
           well
           as
           for
           other
           benefits
           ,
           which
           giue
           them
           iust
           cause
           to
           doe
           the
           same
           .
           But
           if
           any
           lie
           in
           knowne
           and
           offensiue
           crimes
           ,
           and
           yet
           can
           cunningly
           keepe
           them
           from
           mens
           eyes
           ,
           and
           looke
           no
           further
           ;
           let
           such
           
           know
           they
           are
           worse
           then
           the
           worst
           I
           haue
           spoken
           of
           ,
           whose
           sins
           yet
           haue
           broken
           out
           before
           men
           .
           And
           seeing
           the
           best
           may
           fall
           possibly
           ,
           and
           that
           dangerously
           ,
           and
           so
           doing
           are
           sure
           that
           their
           sinne
           will
           finde
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           shall
           smart
           accordingly
           ;
           let
           the
           other
           much
           more
           thinke
           that
           God
           will
           vnskirt
           and
           vnuizor
           them
           to
           their
           shame
           ,
           in
           his
           good
           time
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           best
           count
           it
           no
           lost
           nor
           needlesse
           care
           to
           keepe
           themselues
           well
           while
           they
           are
           well
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           free
           from
           notorious
           and
           knowne
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           endeauour
           to
           giue
           good
           example
           without
           wearinesse
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           bee
           free
           from
           such
           fearefull
           offences
           .
           And
           this
           be
           said
           of
           the
           peoples
           repentance
           .
        
         
           To
           all
           the
           former
           instructions
           out
           of
           these
           two
           verses
           ,
           this
           I
           adde
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           
           bitter
           weeping
           of
           the
           people
           there
           ,
           caused
           the
           place
           to
           take
           the
           name
           from
           thence
           ,
           so
           that
           to
           this
           day
           it
           is
           retained
           ,
           and
           is
           called
           a
           place
           of
           weeping
           :
           and
           further
           ,
           we
           see
           how
           long
           the
           remembrance
           of
           it
           is
           kept
           for
           many
           yeeres
           after
           :
           then
           it
           doth
           strongly
           commend
           to
           vs
           ,
           what
           care
           we
           should
           haue
           while
           we
           liue
           ,
           to
           possesse
           the
           generations
           comming
           after
           vs
           ,
           of
           good
           examples
           giuen
           by
           vs
           among
           them
           that
           liue
           with
           vs
           ,
           which
           may
           doe
           good
           when
           we
           are
           gone
           :
           either
           Ministers
           by
           their
           diligent
           and
           feruent
           preaching
           ,
           and
           godly
           liuing
           ;
           or
           the
           people
           in
           more
           then
           ordinary
           receiuing
           the
           message
           of
           the
           Gospell
           with
           thanksgiuing
           ,
           and
           other
           commendable
           fruits
           following
           .
           The
           place
           of
           such
           inhabitants
           ,
           whether
           it
           receiue
           a
           name
           from
           such
           things
           done
           there
           ,
           as
           this
           Bochim
           did
           heere
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           materiall
           .
           But
           this
           is
           to
           bee
           thought
           ,
           that
           the
           remembrance
           of
           such
           good
           things
           done
           them
           ,
           might
           harten
           and
           encourage
           many
           that
           shall
           come
           after
           them
           ,
           not
           in
           that
           place
           onely
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           many
           other
           ,
           to
           follow
           such
           examples
           .
           But
           whether
           they
           doe
           or
           no
           ,
           this
           is
           too
           true
           ;
           that
           no
           vile
           actions
           shall
           bee
           done
           to
           leade
           the
           people
           from
           God
           and
           goodnes
           ,
           no
           disorder
           ,
           I
           meane
           vnruly
           behauiour
           ,
           and
           reuell
           rout
           keeping
           ;
           but
           their
           example
           shall
           bee
           taken
           vp
           (
           to
           be
           sure
           )
           not
           onely
           of
           them
           that
           haue
           seene
           them
           ;
           but
           also
           of
           them
           who
           shall
           come
           after
           them
           ,
           hauing
           heard
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           made
           customes
           ,
           if
           not
           petty
           lawes
           among
           themselues
           ,
           as
           the
           custome
           of
           spending
           the
           twelue
           daies
           at
           the
           Natiuity
           ,
           &c.
           doth
           too
           truly
           testifie
           .
           And
           thus
           I
           end
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           THIRTEENTH
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 VERS
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Now
                   when
                   Ioshus
                   had
                   sent
                   the
                   people
                   away
                   ,
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   went
                   euery
                   man
                   into
                   his
                   inheritance
                   to
                   possesse
                   the
                   land
                   .
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   people
                   had
                   serued
                   the
                   Lord
                   all
                   the
                   daies
                   of
                   Ioshua
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   daies
                   of
                   the
                   elders
                   that
                   outliued
                   Ioshua
                   ;
                   which
                   had
                   seene
                   all
                   the
                   great
                   workes
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   for
                   Israel
                   .
                
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 
                   But
                   Ioshua
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   Nun
                   ,
                   the
                   seruant
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   died
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   was
                   an
                   hundred
                   and
                   tenne
                   yeeres
                   old
                   .
                
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 
                   And
                   they
                   buried
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   coasts
                   of
                   his
                   inheritance
                   ,
                   in
                   Timnah-heres
                   in
                   mount
                   Ephraim
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   north
                   side
                   of
                   mount
                   Gaash
                   .
                
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 
                   And
                   so
                   all
                   that
                   generation
                   was
                   gathered
                   vnto
                   their
                   fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   generation
                   arose
                   after
                   them
                   which
                   neither
                   knew
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   his
                   workes
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   for
                   Israel
                   .
                
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   did
                   wickedly
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   &
                   serued
                   Baalim
                   .
                
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 
                   And
                   forsooke
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   their
                   fathers
                   ,
                   which
                   brought
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   and
                   followed
                   other
                   Gods
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   gods
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   that
                   were
                   round
                   about
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   bowed
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   prouoked
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   anger
                   .
                
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 
                   So
                   they
                   forsooke
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   serued
                   Baal
                   and
                   Ashteroth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               NOw
               followeth
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               chapter
               to
               the
               
               end
               ;
               which
               also
               containeth
               the
               summe
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               booke
               vnto
               the
               17.
               chapter
               ,
               and
               setteth
               downe
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               vnto
               the
               death
               of
               Sampson
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               after
               this
               manner
               .
               1.
               
               The
               people
               prouoked
               God
               by
               their
               sinnes
               .
               2.
               
               God
               punished
               them
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               other
               nations
               .
               3.
               
               He
               raised
               vp
               Iudges
               to
               them
               :
               and
               4.
               
               When
               they
               cried
               vnto
               him
               deliuered
               them
               .
               5.
               
               After
               that
               they
               brake
               forth
               and
               fell
               to
               Idolatry
               againe
               .
               And
               this
               was
               their
               estate
               all
               the
               time
               that
               passed
               till
               the
               acts
               mentioned
               in
               the
               17.
               chapter
               ,
               as
               is
               shewed
               by
               perticular
               examples
               through
               all
               the
               chapters
               before
               that
               ,
               beginning
               in
               the
               third
               .
               But
               if
               any
               see
               reason
               not
               to
               consent
               that
               these
               verses
               in
               this
               second
               part
               of
               this
               chapter
               doe
               lay
               forth
               the
               summe
               of
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               booke
               in
               generall
               ,
               it
               maketh
               no
               great
               matter
               .
               He
               must
               yet
               grant
               ,
               that
               in
               them
               is
               set
               downe
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               people
               generally
               at
               the
               time
               after
               Ioshuas
               death
               ,
               who
               knew
               not
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               in
               the
               chapters
               following
               ,
               more
               perticularly
               ;
               vnto
               the
               
               seuenteenth
               chapter
               .
               The
               distinct
               matters
               in
               this
               second
               part
               of
               the
               chapter
               are
               these
               fiue
               now
               mentioned
               .
               1.
               
               Their
               sinne
               .
               2.
               
               Their
               punishment
               .
               3.
               
               Their
               crying
               to
               God.
               4.
               
               Deliuerance
               .
               5.
               
               Their
               reuolting
               .
               The
               first
               of
               them
               was
               their
               sinne
               ,
               the
               which
               is
               set
               downe
               from
               the
               eleuenth
               verse
               to
               the
               fourteenth
               ,
               with
               the
               occasion
               that
               they
               tooke
               to
               fall
               in
               that
               manner
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               from
               the
               sixth
               verse
               to
               the
               eleuenth
               .
               And
               the
               occasion
               was
               the
               death
               of
               Ioshua
               ,
               and
               other
               good
               gouernours
               heere
               mentioned
               ,
               that
               outliued
               him
               :
               for
               though
               in
               their
               time
               the
               people
               serued
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               heere
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               yet
               after
               them
               arose
               another
               generation
               that
               knew
               not
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               forsooke
               him
               .
               Of
               these
               now
               as
               it
               followes
               in
               order
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               let
               vs
               consider
               what
               is
               said
               of
               Ioshua
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               lastly
               of
               them
               both
               .
               Of
               Ioshua
               first
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               so
               come
               to
               his
               death
               ;
               then
               of
               the
               people
               after
               his
               death
               .
               In
               that
               it
               is
               said
               of
               him
               that
               he
               had
               sent
               the
               people
               away
               to
               their
               inheritance
               ,
               before
               he
               died
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               recorded
               ,
               Iosh
               .
               24.
               it
               causeth
               a
               question
               to
               bee
               moued
               ,
               why
               hee
               had
               called
               them
               together
               before
               his
               death
               ;
               that
               appeareth
               in
               the
               chapter
               mentioned
               now
               ,
               throughout
               vnto
               the
               28.
               verse
               :
               and
               it
               was
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               to
               rehearse
               Gods
               benefits
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               
               exhort
               them
               to
               serue
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               this
               was
               a
               little
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               also
               he
               renewed
               a
               couenant
               betwixt
               the
               Lord
               and
               the
               people
               :
               the
               like
               to
               which
               we
               reade
               that
               Iehoida
               did
               betwixt
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Ioash
               the
               King.
               And
               so
               did
               
                 Nehemiah
                 ,
                 Iosiah
              
               and
               other
               ,
               whose
               rare
               &
               godly
               example
               is
               
               set
               forth
               most
               clearly
               and
               liuely
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               patterne
               to
               all
               Christian
               magistrates
               ,
               euen
               the
               highest
               ,
               how
               they
               should
               count
               it
               their
               greatest
               honour
               to
               honour
               
               the
               Lord
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               cause
               them
               to
               doe
               so
               likewise
               ;
               to
               aduance
               his
               true
               worship
               also
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               see
               true
               and
               sound
               doctrine
               taught
               and
               not
               to
               suffer
               superstition
               ,
               nor
               false
               opinions
               to
               bee
               thrust
               vpon
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               to
               prouide
               ,
               as
               neare
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               may
               know
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               not
               require
               these
               things
               of
               them
               for
               fashion
               ,
               but
               in
               sincerity
               ;
               and
               that
               seeing
               the
               Lord
               is
               a
               plentifull
               rewarder
               of
               them
               that
               seeke
               him
               :
               therefore
               
               they
               must
               not
               thinke
               themselues
               discharged
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               prouide
               for
               the
               outward
               peace
               of
               the
               people
               only
               (
               wherein
               yet
               they
               doe
               very
               commendably
               )
               but
               that
               they
               may
               liue
               godly
               also
               ;
               because
               vnder
               God
               they
               are
               the
               maintainers
               and
               preseruers
               of
               both
               tables
               .
               And
               the
               best
               that
               they
               can
               yeeld
               
               the
               Lord
               for
               aduancing
               them
               is
               ,
               to
               serue
               him
               in
               feare
               themselues
               ,
               and
               
                 kisse
                 the
                 sonne
              
               ,
               and
               prouide
               that
               others
               may
               doe
               so
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               disturbance
               ,
               by
               them
               that
               are
               corrupt
               in
               their
               religion
               ,
               and
               profane
               .
               And
               thus
               they
               are
               to
               goe
               before
               them
               zealously
               ,
               and
               faithfully
               in
               their
               owne
               practise
               ,
               as
               this
               noble
               man
               Ioshua
               heere
               did
               ,
               professing
               it
               openly
               that
               hee
               would
               doe
               so
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               whatsoeuer
               other
               doe
               ,
               
                 I
                 and
                 my
                 house
                 will
                 serue
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               that
               then
               and
               now
               these
               things
               might
               the
               better
               bee
               done
               ,
               the
               Lord
               commandeth
               in
               Deuteronomie
               ,
               that
               the
               highest
               in
               authority
               should
               be
               studious
               in
               the
               book
               
               of
               God.
               All
               the
               forementioned
               things
               did
               Moses
               ,
               who
               gonerned
               the
               people
               before
               Ioshua
               :
               who
               both
               are
               to
               bee
               followed
               in
               their
               religious
               course
               ;
               because
               experience
               hath
               alwaies
               taught
               vs
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               chiefe
               rulers
               bee
               zealous
               and
               religious
               ,
               the
               inferiours
               will
               embrace
               piety
               and
               godlinesse
               likewise
               ;
               at
               least
               ,
               not
               be
               against
               it
               .
               And
               contrariwise
               :
               but
               if
               they
               should
               not
               ,
               yet
               the
               people
               must
               themselues
               walke
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               And
               thus
               did
               Ioshua
               send
               the
               people
               away
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               and
               with
               
               
               gracious
               words
               exhorted
               them
               ,
               and
               spake
               to
               them
               when
               hee
               was
               readie
               to
               die
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               forementioned
               chapter
               of
               Ioshua
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               leaue
               his
               last
               words
               so
               fruitfull
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               their
               print
               might
               remaine
               in
               them
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               euen
               as
               it
               did
               .
               And
               seeing
               he
               sent
               them
               away
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               wee
               should
               know
               ,
               that
               it
               becommeth
               meaner
               persons
               much
               more
               to
               do
               so
               ;
               I
               meane
               ,
               to
               giue
               exhortation
               to
               their
               children
               ,
               seruants
               ,
               and
               neighbours
               ,
               if
               they
               haue
               freedome
               from
               paine
               ,
               which
               often
               times
               hindreth
               right
               good
               men
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               best
               memoriall
               that
               they
               can
               leaue
               behinde
               them
               at
               their
               death
               .
               There
               should
               be
               a
               wise
               putting
               of
               the
               house
               in
               order
               ,
               &
               a
               setting
               of
               mens
               estates
               at
               a
               stay
               before
               death
               come
               ,
               as
               Hezechiah
               was
               willed
               by
               
               the
               Lord
               to
               doe
               ;
               a
               chiefe
               part
               whereof
               is
               this
               giuing
               of
               exhortation
               :
               and
               this
               should
               be
               ;
               both
               that
               the
               minde
               of
               the
               visited
               partie
               may
               bee
               eased
               and
               at
               quiet
               ,
               and
               to
               preuent
               all
               trouble
               among
               those
               that
               remaine
               behinde
               .
               For
               if
               this
               be
               not
               done
               before
               sicknesse
               )
               as
               commonly
               it
               is
               neglected
               ,
               it
               had
               need
               to
               be
               then
               gone
               about
               with
               all
               speed
               .
               But
               whiles
               this
               dutie
               ought
               to
               bee
               performed
               ,
               of
               vsing
               good
               speech
               to
               the
               standers
               by
               ,
               how
               many
               are
               there
               who
               are
               scarce
               able
               or
               willing
               to
               take
               direction
               themselues
               ,
               when
               they
               lie
               vpon
               their
               death
               bed
               ?
               so
               farre
               are
               they
               from
               bequeathing
               gracious
               counsell
               and
               exhortation
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               all
               because
               they
               sought
               no
               such
               matter
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               their
               peace
               ,
               health
               ,
               and
               liberty
               ,
               nor
               desired
               that
               their
               family
               should
               .
               And
               this
               bee
               said
               of
               Ioshua
               ;
               now
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               diuision
               made
               before
               ,
               in
               the
               entring
               into
               this
               verse
               .
               They
               being
               now
               sent
               away
               ,
               went
               
               euery
               man
               to
               his
               inheritance
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               been
               before
               diuided
               to
               them
               by
               Ioshua
               ,
               and
               so
               rested
               at
               home
               in
               peace
               ,
               after
               their
               many
               hard
               battailes
               and
               troubles
               .
               Thus
               the
               Lord
               dealeth
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               for
               a
               time
               they
               finde
               hardnesse
               ,
               and
               afterward
               deliuerance
               and
               peace
               ;
               as
               after
               a
               storme
               commeth
               faire
               weather
               .
               Thus
               
                 heauinesse
                 endures
                 for
                 a
                 night
                 ,
                 but
                 ioy
                 commeth
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 .
              
               
               We
               all
               shunne
               trouble
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               of
               it selfe
               grieuous
               and
               vnwelcome
               ;
               but
               herein
               we
               are
               much
               faulty
               ,
               that
               as
               tedious
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               few
               of
               vs
               lay
               to
               auoide
               it
               aright
               ,
               by
               eschewing
               the
               sinnes
               that
               cause
               it
               :
               but
               rather
               bring
               it
               vpon
               our selues
               by
               our
               rash
               attempts
               ,
               and
               other
               wilfull
               ,
               carelesse
               ,
               and
               bad
               doings
               ;
               whereas
               we
               might
               be
               free
               from
               many
               troubles
               ,
               if
               wee
               could
               take
               counsell
               of
               God
               in
               our
               matters
               ,
               and
               stoope
               to
               his
               gouernment
               .
               And
               for
               example
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               wee
               prize
               not
               outward
               peace
               (
               to
               liue
               safely
               and
               quietly
               in
               our
               houses
               )
               at
               any
               high
               reckoning
               ,
               in
               which
               estate
               yet
               wee
               might
               doe
               much
               good
               ;
               but
               we
               trifle
               out
               our
               precious
               time
               at
               least
               ,
               if
               we
               bee
               not
               worse
               occupied
               ;
               whereby
               ,
               when
               wee
               raise
               trouble
               against
               our selues
               ,
               wee
               take
               not
               the
               best
               way
               commonly
               to
               goe
               through
               it
               cheerefully
               ,
               and
               meekely
               committing
               
               our
               way
               to
               God
               wholly
               ,
               by
               doing
               all
               the
               good
               we
               can
               ,
               and
               so
               waite
               vpon
               him
               patiently
               ,
               for
               a
               good
               issue
               .
            
             
               Now
               after
               the
               people
               were
               said
               to
               bee
               sent
               away
               ,
               it
               is
               further
               said
               ,
               that
               
               they
               serued
               God
               while
               Ioshua
               and
               other
               godly
               gouernours
               liued
               .
               Oh
               therefore
               how
               happy
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               enioy
               such
               ?
               For
               much
               helpe
               ,
               encouragement
               
               and
               ease
               the
               inferiours
               haue
               by
               them
               (
               they
               bearing
               the
               burthen
               off
               from
               the
               sholders
               of
               the
               other
               being
               more
               weake
               and
               vnfit
               thereto
               )
               who
               if
               they
               were
               not
               they
               must
               beare
               it
               themselues
               .
               For
               when
               the
               people
               haue
               by
               their
               meanes
               the
               Gospell
               purely
               preached
               ,
               and
               liue
               safely
               vnder
               their
               vine
               
               and
               figge
               tree
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Salomon
               ,
               with
               the
               liberty
               to
               exchange
               
               and
               vtter
               their
               commodities
               and
               wares
               ,
               little
               doe
               they
               weigh
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               what
               a
               benefit
               it
               is
               ,
               who
               doe
               commonly
               enioy
               these
               blessings
               by
               the
               kinde
               ,
               wise
               ,
               and
               religious
               care
               of
               their
               gouernours
               .
               So
               to
               come
               lower
               euen
               among
               our selues
               ,
               they
               who
               liue
               vnder
               inferiour
               guides
               ,
               as
               people
               of
               the
               meaner
               sort
               vnder
               godly
               headburrowes
               and
               guides
               in
               their
               townes
               ,
               who
               haue
               great
               encouragement
               to
               Christian
               duty
               by
               them
               ,
               together
               with
               
               good
               example
               ,
               rather
               then
               checkes
               taunts
               ,
               and
               discouragement
               (
               which
               many
               feele
               in
               bad
               townes
               )
               oh
               how
               sweet
               a
               liberty
               doe
               they
               enioy
               that
               can
               prize
               it
               aright
               ?
               what
               a
               furtherance
               to
               godlinesse
               ?
               So
               to
               be
               in
               a
               religious
               and
               well
               ordered
               familie
               ,
               where
               God
               and
               his
               true
               seruice
               is
               chiefly
               regarded
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               corner
               of
               heauen
               in
               respect
               of
               other
               houses
               ,
               though
               there
               want
               not
               in
               them
               many
               bodily
               comforts
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               such
               a
               thing
               bee
               set
               downe
               heere
               of
               the
               people
               to
               their
               commendation
               and
               their
               gouernours
               also
               ,
               and
               for
               vs
               to
               behold
               and
               thinke
               vpon
               ,
               that
               while
               such
               liued
               together
               ,
               the
               one
               was
               well
               guided
               by
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               God
               religiously
               serued
               of
               both
               ;
               then
               let
               all
               such
               as
               enioy
               the
               benefit
               of
               good
               and
               Christian
               gouernment
               ,
               in
               house
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               house
               ,
               especially
               in
               both
               ,
               fall
               downe
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               his
               great
               praise
               ,
               and
               the
               binding
               of
               themselues
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               pray
               earnestly
               that
               they
               may
               giue
               good
               testimonie
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               seeking
               to
               be
               setled
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               grow
               vp
               in
               faith
               ,
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               grace
               thereby
               .
               I
               know
               it
               is
               no
               common
               thing
               either
               to
               finde
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               where
               any
               are
               vnder
               the
               authority
               and
               wing
               of
               godly
               guides
               ,
               let
               them
               make
               account
               that
               it
               is
               their
               summer
               season
               ,
               not
               like
               the
               winter
               snuffes
               and
               brunts
               .
               And
               as
               for
               such
               as
               fauour
               not
               good
               
               dwellings
               ,
               but
               rather
               shunne
               them
               ,
               as
               Esau
               did
               good
               marriages
               ,
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               they
               may
               hold
               vp
               their
               head
               with
               the
               highest
               ,
               and
               beare
               out
               matters
               with
               the
               bigest
               ,
               and
               shift
               to
               get
               a
               share
               in
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sinne
               for
               a
               season
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               as
               farre
               from
               true
               happines
               as
               they
               are
               from
               spirituall
               and
               sound
               comfort
               ,
               though
               few
               haue
               eares
               to
               heare
               it
               ,
               till
               they
               smart
               by
               it
               .
               Now
               further
               ,
               for
               people
               that
               liue
               vnder
               a
               good
               ministry
               ,
               (
               to
               say
               a
               little
               of
               them
               ,
               Moses
               his
               being
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               doth
               wofully
               prognosticate
               ,
               vnto
               what
               a
               passe
               they
               are
               like
               to
               grow
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               elbow
               roome
               .
               For
               though
               none
               might
               liue
               happilier
               then
               they
               ,
               yet
               who
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               doe
               lesse
               looke
               after
               it
               ?
               for
               as
               they
               in
               Moses
               absence
               from
               them
               but
               fortie
               daies
               ,
               made
               themselues
               a
               calfe
               to
               worship
               :
               euen
               so
               the
               people
               are
               so
               brutish
               in
               these
               daies
               ,
               and
               disordered
               ,
               euen
               while
               their
               faithfull
               pastors
               liue
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               take
               no
               good
               by
               them
               :
               what
               did
               I
               say
               ?
               nay
               they
               liue
               most
               offensiuely
               vnder
               them
               .
               A
               signe
               of
               a
               wofull
               condemnation
               ready
               to
               come
               vpon
               them
               ,
               all
               may
               see
               it
               is
               in
               their
               so
               doing
               ,
               for
               louing
               darkenesse
               ,
               in
               the
               cleare
               light
               of
               the
               Gospell
               more
               then
               it
               .
               And
               though
               some
               of
               them
               
               who
               are
               more
               subtill
               doe
               carrie
               the
               matter
               more
               closely
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               restrained
               by
               necessity
               or
               shame
               ,
               not
               reformed
               by
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               the
               word
               .
               And
               let
               others
               who
               are
               not
               so
               bad
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               brought
               to
               true
               repentance
               ,
               let
               them
               (
               I
               say
               )
               make
               better
               vse
               of
               such
               helpes
               while
               they
               enioy
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               in
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               especially
               let
               them
               see
               that
               all
               bee
               well
               betwixt
               God
               and
               them
               ;
               yea
               and
               let
               them
               get
               furniture
               of
               grace
               to
               vphold
               them
               afterward
               also
               ,
               lest
               too
               late
               they
               lament
               ,
               that
               they
               tooke
               no
               good
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               bewaile
               the
               want
               of
               them
               (
               as
               Saul
               did
               Samuel
               )
               
               
               when
               there
               is
               no
               helpe
               .
            
             
               But
               heere
               in
               as
               much
               as
               we
               see
               these
               people
               held
               out
               in
               Gods
               seruice
               but
               
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               ,
               while
               they
               had
               good
               gouernours
               and
               ouerseers
               liuing
               with
               them
               :
               it
               auaileth
               much
               therefore
               to
               obserue
               in
               our selues
               what
               it
               is
               that
               maketh
               vs
               embrace
               religion
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               the
               chiefest
               thing
               that
               causeth
               vs
               to
               hold
               on
               the
               same
               .
               (
               A
               worthie
               point
               for
               all
               to
               learne
               ,
               and
               namely
               such
               as
               pretend
               they
               loue
               the
               Gospell
               )
               it
               much
               concerneth
               vs
               (
               I
               say
               )
               to
               know
               and
               be
               assured
               whether
               it
               be
               fauour
               of
               men
               ,
               commodity
               ,
               credit
               ,
               example
               ,
               or
               other
               outward
               respect
               ,
               which
               moueth
               vs
               to
               professe
               any
               thing
               more
               zealously
               then
               some
               other
               doe
               ,
               or
               whether
               for
               conscience
               sake
               ,
               in
               that
               God
               commandeth
               vs
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               sauour
               and
               sweetnesse
               that
               wee
               finde
               therein
               and
               in
               the
               Gospell
               which
               wee
               heare
               .
               For
               euen
               thereafter
               shal
               our
               welfare
               ,
               prosperity
               ,
               and
               perseuerance
               be
               .
               For
               if
               wee
               haue
               tasted
               how
               good
               
               the
               Lord
               is
               ,
               and
               haue
               found
               that
               hundred
               fold
               that
               is
               promised
               ,
               and
               verefied
               in
               vs
               which
               is
               written
               in
               the
               Psalme
               ,
               that
               
                 a
                 day
                 in
                 Gods
                 house
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 vs
              
               
               
                 then
                 a
                 thousand
                 else
                 where
              
               ;
               then
               we
               may
               know
               that
               wee
               haue
               builded
               vpon
               a
               
               rocke
               ,
               and
               our
               building
               shall
               stand
               ,
               and
               till
               we
               meet
               with
               a
               better
               booty
               then
               that
               ,
               and
               may
               serue
               a
               better
               master
               then
               the
               Lord
               is
               (
               which
               shall
               neuer
               be
               )
               wee
               will
               keepe
               close
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               count
               his
               seruice
               to
               bee
               perfect
               freedome
               .
               And
               to
               such
               as
               demand
               of
               vs
               whether
               wee
               will
               continue
               and
               hold
               on
               in
               a
               godly
               course
               ,
               or
               goe
               backe
               ,
               as
               Christ
               demanded
               of
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               
               able
               to
               answere
               with
               
                 Peter
                 :
                 whither
                 shall
                 wee
                 goe
                 ?
              
               wee
               are
               in
               the
               way
               to
               eternall
               life
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               not
               change
               our
               Christian
               course
               for
               any
               other
               .
               Otherwise
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               boast
               of
               our
               loue
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               [
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               ]
               when
               yet
               we
               will
               take
               no
               paines
               throughly
               to
               gage
               our
               harts
               and
               to
               see
               our
               affection
               well
               ordered
               ,
               that
               so
               good
               life
               may
               follow
               .
            
             
               Now
               while
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               speaketh
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               how
               they
               followed
               
               the
               Lord
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               Ioshua
               ,
               and
               the
               godly
               elders
               ;
               hee
               stayeth
               a
               while
               about
               them
               ,
               giuing
               them
               this
               testimony
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 seene
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 among
                 them
                 :
              
               meaning
               that
               they
               had
               not
               barely
               looked
               
               vpon
               them
               but
               obserued
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               Mary
               did
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Angell
               )
               had
               laid
               
               them
               vp
               in
               their
               hearts
               to
               consider
               them
               .
               For
               what
               profited
               it
               then
               otherwise
               to
               see
               them
               ?
               For
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               were
               many
               more
               aliue
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               who
               had
               seene
               the
               miracles
               and
               great
               workes
               which
               the
               Lord
               had
               wrought
               in
               placing
               them
               in
               Canaan
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               not
               worth
               the
               naming
               ,
               seeing
               they
               had
               not
               also
               made
               vse
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               these
               had
               seen
               them
               in
               another
               manner
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               acknowledged
               the
               Lords
               power
               and
               goodnesse
               toward
               them
               thereby
               ;
               declaring
               that
               to
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               constant
               seruing
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               cleaning
               to
               him
               ,
               euen
               because
               they
               had
               seene
               them
               .
               And
               it
               is
               no
               lesse
               (
               doubtlesse
               )
               then
               a
               great
               cause
               of
               the
               godlinesse
               of
               them
               that
               haue
               any
               in
               them
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               such
               as
               haue
               seene
               and
               weighed
               Gods
               wonderfull
               acts
               ,
               as
               his
               mercy
               and
               gracious
               working
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Gospell
               in
               themselues
               or
               other
               ;
               as
               also
               for
               that
               they
               haue
               had
               proofe
               of
               his
               mighty
               vpholding
               of
               thē
               in
               a
               good
               course
               against
               all
               aduersary
               power
               of
               the
               prince
               of
               darkenes
               ,
               and
               his
               band
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               this
               hath
               hartened
               them
               to
               duty
               not
               a
               little
               ,
               for
               that
               as
               they
               haue
               seen
               it
               alwaies
               to
               go
               well
               with
               them
               while
               they
               feared
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               departed
               from
               euill
               ;
               so
               they
               ●●ue
               seene
               the
               heauie
               hand
               of
               God
               to
               haue
               been
               against
               others
               ,
               that
               
               
               haue
               peruerted
               their
               waies
               ,
               &
               followed
               a
               bad
               course
               ;
               so
               that
               although
               they
               haue
               prospered
               heere
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               yet
               when
               God
               in
               his
               due
               time
               hath
               blowne
               vpon
               their
               visored
               felicity
               ,
               they
               haue
               wanzed
               away
               in
               his
               displeasure
               .
               This
               Salomon
               commendeth
               to
               vs
               in
               his
               example
               ,
               who
               professeth
               that
               it
               
               was
               his
               practise
               to
               behold
               and
               consider
               all
               things
               (
               not
               impertinent
               matters
               as
               a
               busie
               bodie
               ,
               but
               profitable
               )
               and
               especially
               the
               courses
               and
               issues
               of
               the
               righteous
               and
               wicked
               .
               By
               which
               meanes
               hee
               attained
               to
               great
               experience
               and
               wisedome
               ,
               both
               to
               guide
               himselfe
               and
               others
               .
               Euen
               as
               his
               father
               Dauid
               did
               also
               ;
               saying
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               made
               wiser
               then
               the
               ancient
               ,
               because
               he
               considered
               such
               things
               .
               But
               this
               meditating
               of
               Gods
               wonderfull
               workes
               ;
               and
               namely
               this
               one
               ,
               the
               greatest
               of
               other
               ,
               how
               he
               hath
               appointed
               to
               saue
               some
               from
               vtter
               perdition
               ,
               and
               letteth
               others
               goe
               on
               in
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               a
               strong
               motiue
               to
               draw
               men
               to
               God
               ,
               yet
               (
               with
               griefe
               it
               may
               be
               spoken
               )
               it
               is
               vtterly
               wanting
               among
               most
               men
               .
               Their
               hearts
               are
               set
               on
               follie
               and
               vanity
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               liued
               to
               see
               many
               laid
               in
               graue
               ,
               hath
               scarce
               a
               thought
               that
               hee
               shall
               follow
               ,
               and
               goe
               the
               way
               that
               all
               haue
               gone
               before
               him
               in
               .
               As
               for
               that
               they
               heare
               ,
               that
               
                 except
                 they
                 repent
                 they
                 shall
                 all
                 perish
                 ,
              
               although
               they
               know
               their
               
               hearts
               are
               hardened
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               neither
               can
               repent
               nor
               haue
               the
               least
               desire
               after
               it
               ;
               yet
               they
               crie
               peace
               ,
               peace
               ,
               as
               though
               all
               were
               safe
               .
               So
               that
               it
               may
               now
               iustly
               be
               complained
               of
               ,
               which
               Salomon
               hath
               long
               agoe
               bewrayed
               ,
               that
               the
               fooles
               eyes
               are
               in
               euery
               corner
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               meaning
               that
               they
               are
               busying
               
               themselues
               any
               way
               needlesly
               ,
               and
               amisse
               ;
               but
               as
               for
               things
               out
               of
               the
               world
               or
               aboue
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               (
               as
               Saint
               Peter
               speaketh
               )
               a
               farre
               off
               ,
               their
               eyes
               are
               
               sore
               and
               pur-blind
               ,
               they
               cannot
               looke
               after
               them
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               Prophet
               speaketh
               ,
               they
               are
               wise
               to
               doe
               euill
               ;
               but
               to
               doe
               well
               ,
               they
               haue
               no
               knowledge
               .
               
               The
               Lord
               himselfe
               bewaileth
               this
               brutishnes
               in
               men
               ,
               that
               like
               vnreasonable
               creatures
               they
               minde
               onely
               that
               which
               is
               present
               ,
               and
               before
               their
               eyes
               ;
               but
               oh
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 that
                 my
                 people
                 were
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 consider
                 their
                 end
                 .
              
               For
               that
               is
               
               wisdome
               indeed
               ,
               which
               seeing
               the
               most
               doe
               want
               ,
               therefore
               they
               neuer
               enioy
               the
               thousand
               part
               of
               sweet
               liuing
               heere
               ,
               as
               they
               might
               doe
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               holy
               story
               hauing
               spoken
               of
               the
               workes
               which
               Ioshua
               and
               the
               
               people
               did
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               maketh
               mention
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               followeth
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               actions
               of
               life
               are
               ended
               .
               And
               therefore
               Dauid
               ,
               when
               hee
               was
               departing
               hence
               ,
               said
               ;
               
                 I
                 goe
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               As
               wee
               haue
               therefore
               
               heard
               much
               of
               the
               actions
               of
               our
               life
               ;
               so
               let
               vs
               heare
               some
               what
               of
               death
               ,
               as
               the
               text
               giueth
               vs
               leaue
               and
               occasion
               .
               And
               in
               that
               we
               heare
               that
               he
               died
               the
               
               seruant
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               hee
               had
               long
               liued
               ,
               and
               had
               done
               so
               many
               worthie
               things
               in
               his
               life
               (
               death
               and
               departure
               hence
               being
               so
               solemne
               a
               thing
               as
               it
               is
               )
               we
               should
               bee
               much
               moued
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               thinke
               vpon
               the
               end
               of
               all
               flesh
               ,
               but
               especially
               of
               our
               owne
               death
               ,
               and
               to
               prepare
               for
               it
               aboue
               all
               things
               ,
               
               and
               to
               learne
               to
               die
               ;
               that
               so
               wee
               might
               with
               him
               ,
               die
               the
               seruants
               of
               God.
               Which
               though
               to
               a
               naturall
               man
               it
               be
               imposible
               ,
               yet
               the
               Lord
               maketh
               it
               tolerable
               ,
               yea
               easie
               ,
               and
               a
               welcome
               thing
               ,
               to
               all
               such
               as
               haue
               first
               learned
               to
               liue
               well
               heere
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               are
               fit
               to
               die
               .
               For
               perseuerance
               in
               good
               life
               ,
               meeteth
               with
               a
               good
               death
               ,
               and
               ioyfully
               embraceth
               it
               :
               in
               which
               respect
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 birth
                 ,
              
               as
               being
               the
               entrance
               
               into
               life
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               text
               saith
               ,
               
                 Ioshua
                 the
                 seruant
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 died
                 :
              
               noting
               that
               his
               death
               was
               not
               as
               the
               death
               of
               euery
               common
               man
               ,
               but
               a
               
               blessed
               death
               ,
               and
               a
               rest
               from
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               which
               hee
               had
               been
               faithfull
               in
               his
               life
               ;
               and
               therfore
               now
               looking
               for
               his
               reward
               ,
               from
               the
               Lord
               
               a
               bountifull
               paymaister
               ,
               death
               was
               welcome
               to
               him
               .
               As
               it
               is
               reported
               of
               an
               ancient
               Father
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               being
               80.
               yeeres
               old
               ,
               and
               being
               then
               to
               bid
               farewell
               to
               his
               friends
               ,
               said
               ;
               Thus
               long
               haue
               I
               serued
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               now
               it
               grieueth
               mee
               not
               to
               die
               ;
               for
               I
               haue
               a
               good
               master
               ,
               thereby
               meaning
               that
               death
               was
               far
               more
               welcome
               to
               him
               then
               life
               ;
               euen
               as
               that
               day
               is
               to
               a
               faithfull
               seruant
               ,
               wherein
               he
               is
               to
               receiue
               liberall
               wages
               for
               his
               long
               seruice
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               daies
               are
               that
               went
               before
               .
               And
               thus
               S.
               Paul
               speaketh
               of
               Dauid
               ,
               that
               
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 serued
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 slept
                 :
              
               meaning
               that
               hee
               rested
               from
               his
               labours
               
               in
               body
               ,
               while
               his
               soule
               returned
               to
               God
               who
               gaue
               it
               .
               And
               when
               we
               haue
               learned
               ,
               and
               fitted
               our selues
               to
               die
               ,
               then
               the
               hearing
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               beholding
               it
               in
               other
               ,
               is
               a
               fit
               meane
               to
               quicken
               vs
               to
               the
               looking
               after
               it
               our selues
               ,
               and
               to
               further
               and
               confirme
               vs
               in
               readinesse
               to
               die
               well
               ;
               considering
               deepely
               of
               it
               and
               of
               our
               owne
               mortality
               with
               it
               .
               And
               it
               much
               helpeth
               to
               thinke
               vpon
               the
               infinite
               thousands
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               (
               who
               haue
               been
               taken
               hence
               by
               death
               )
               and
               namely
               ,
               the
               rolles
               of
               Kings
               ,
               such
               as
               haue
               been
               more
               noble
               and
               memorable
               persons
               ,
               who
               seemed
               to
               haue
               an
               eternity
               heere
               ,
               by
               their
               dignity
               ,
               pompe
               ,
               and
               prerogatiues
               aboue
               other
               men
               ,
               as
               also
               among
               our selues
               more
               neerely
               to
               hearken
               after
               ,
               and
               thinke
               vpon
               the
               death
               of
               such
               as
               wee
               haue
               knowne
               or
               liued
               with
               ;
               oh
               it
               doth
               not
               a
               little
               helpe
               to
               cracke
               the
               pride
               of
               life
               in
               vs
               ,
               and
               to
               prepare
               for
               death
               .
               All
               which
               in
               fit
               seasons
               and
               vpon
               good
               consideration
               ,
               being
               set
               before
               our
               eyes
               ,
               are
               singuler
               meanes
               to
               fasten
               this
               meditation
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               that
               wee
               also
               may
               willingly
               and
               readily
               giue
               place
               to
               death
               :
               and
               this
               shall
               much
               easilier
               and
               the
               better
               bee
               ,
               while
               by
               our
               reioycing
               that
               we
               haue
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               our
               Lord
               wee
               die
               daily
               
               before
               death
               doe
               come
               .
               By
               meanes
               whereof
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               vncertaine
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               any
               to
               die
               among
               vs
               ,
               who
               shall
               bee
               next
               ;
               so
               euery
               one
               should
               put
               forward
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               did
               in
               a
               case
               not
               vnlike
               ,
               being
               told
               by
               their
               master
               
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 betray
                 him
              
               ;
               euery
               one
               asked
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 is
                 it
                 I
              
               
               master
               ?
               Euen
               so
               (
               I
               say
               )
               we
               ought
               to
               resolue
               ,
               euery
               one
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               the
               next
               ,
               that
               so
               death
               may
               the
               better
               be
               prouided
               for
               .
               And
               let
               this
               serue
               by
               this
               occasion
               ,
               for
               a
               meditation
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               His
               old
               age
               being
               an
               hundred
               and
               ten
               yeeres
               ,
               are
               reckoned
               as
               an
               honour
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               being
               so
               commended
               for
               his
               godlinesse
               ,
               hee
               liued
               so
               long
               .
               To
               
               whom
               Moses
               and
               Caleb
               may
               bee
               added
               ,
               full
               of
               yeeres
               and
               grace
               .
               Doubtlesse
               it
               is
               no
               lesse
               to
               a
               man
               seruing
               God
               so
               religiously
               ,
               so
               long
               a
               time
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               an
               honour
               bestowed
               vpon
               all
               ,
               to
               become
               fathers
               and
               worthies
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               for
               their
               long
               continuance
               in
               grace
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               the
               loue
               of
               so
               many
               to
               waxe
               cold
               ,
               and
               a
               farre
               greater
               number
               to
               bee
               reprochfull
               in
               their
               age
               .
               But
               gray
               haires
               are
               a
               comely
               ornament
               ,
               
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
               
               For
               although
               it
               bee
               happinesse
               for
               the
               people
               of
               God
               to
               die
               betimes
               seeing
               to
               bee
               with
               Christ
               is
               best
               of
               all
               ,
               yet
               to
               liue
               long
               heere
               ,
               (
               if
               God
               
               may
               be
               honoured
               by
               vs
               in
               our
               life
               ,
               is
               an
               high
               honour
               also
               another
               way
               ,
               euen
               by
               doing
               much
               good
               .
               And
               so
               Dauid
               confessed
               ,
               saying
               ,
               If
               I
               may
               liue
               to
               keepe
               thy
               word
               (
               for
               thereby
               God
               is
               glorified
               )
               I
               shall
               count
               it
               a
               great
               bountie
               
               vnto
               me
               .
               Which
               reason
               Dauid
               and
               Hezekiah
               vsed
               ,
               desiring
               life
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               saying
               ;
               
                 The
                 liuing
                 ,
                 the
                 liuing
                 shall
                 praise
                 thee
                 ,
              
               Esa
               .
               38.
               19.
               
               And
               in
               the
               Psal
               .
               
               
               None
               can
               worship
               thee
               in
               the
               graue
               .
               This
               ,
               a
               man
               would
               thinke
               ,
               should
               stir
               
               vp
               all
               that
               haue
               made
               good
               beginnings
               in
               Christian
               life
               ,
               to
               long
               after
               perseuerance
               therein
               ,
               yea
               though
               they
               liue
               vnto
               old
               age
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               may
               bee
               experienced
               and
               well
               seene
               in
               the
               waies
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               declare
               them
               to
               others
               .
               Which
               as
               it
               is
               rare
               ,
               and
               few
               mens
               cases
               to
               doe
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               their
               
               honour
               that
               doe
               it
               ,
               and
               their
               benefit
               who
               enioy
               it
               .
               I
               speake
               this
               to
               the
               shame
               of
               such
               as
               doe
               by
               small
               occasions
               depart
               from
               good
               beginnings
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               pride
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               contempt
               of
               other
               ,
               take
               conceits
               against
               their
               brethren
               ,
               who
               hold
               constantly
               the
               profession
               of
               their
               hope
               ,
               and
               breake
               off
               their
               fellowship
               with
               them
               ,
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               way
               depart
               from
               a
               good
               course
               ;
               so
               that
               few
               such
               doe
               hold
               out
               to
               the
               end
               in
               their
               good
               beginnings
               ,
               but
               lose
               that
               honour
               that
               Ioshua
               had
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               
               old
               age
               died
               as
               he
               had
               long
               liued
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               seruant
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               then
               the
               which
               title
               ,
               the
               Angels
               had
               no
               greater
               honour
               .
               
            
             
               It
               is
               further
               added
               of
               Ioshua
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               buried
               in
               his
               owne
               inheritance
               ,
               
               which
               was
               in
               mount
               Ephraim
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               mentioned
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               superstition
               .
               Now
               concerning
               buriall
               wee
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               appointed
               that
               it
               should
               bee
               for
               the
               honest
               and
               decent
               couering
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               vntill
               the
               resurrection
               day
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               faithfull
               should
               bee
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               laid
               vp
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               in
               hope
               of
               their
               honour
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ;
               though
               many
               righteous
               persons
               haue
               by
               the
               cruelty
               of
               their
               enemies
               especially
               ,
               been
               denied
               this
               liberty
               of
               buriall
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               comliest
               manner
               of
               bestowing
               them
               ,
               but
               it
               hindred
               not
               their
               happinesse
               .
               Beside
               ,
               the
               bodies
               of
               God
               children
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               bee
               the
               temples
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               ought
               (
               if
               it
               may
               be
               )
               decently
               to
               be
               buried
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               cast
               forth
               into
               the
               fields
               .
               And
               it
               was
               a
               kind
               of
               a
               curse
               to
               
                 Iehoiakim
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 buried
                 like
                 an
                 asse
                 .
              
               But
               to
               say
               no
               more
               of
               this
               ,
               yet
               about
               buriall
               I
               adde
               one
               thing
               that
               whereas
               it
               goeth
               against
               the
               
               edge
               with
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               that
               their
               bodies
               should
               so
               bee
               abased
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               wrapped
               and
               wound
               vp
               ,
               and
               laid
               in
               graue
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               hauing
               liued
               sumptuously
               ,
               and
               daintily
               heere
               before
               ,
               and
               therefore
               costly
               cloathed
               ,
               and
               in
               fine
               apparell
               ;
               they
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               this
               mortality
               and
               corruption
               must
               ,
               by
               Gods
               ordinance
               bee
               put
               off
               ,
               before
               immortality
               and
               glory
               can
               be
               put
               on
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               abasement
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               laying
               of
               them
               by
               the
               walles
               ,
               in
               the
               vtmost
               and
               meanest
               roomes
               ,
               which
               were
               wont
               to
               haue
               their
               abode
               in
               the
               costliest
               and
               seemeliest
               places
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               homely
               laying
               forth
               of
               them
               by
               meane
               people
               ,
               they
               themselues
               in
               their
               life
               time
               hauing
               had
               company
               with
               the
               wealthier
               and
               better
               sort
               :
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               with
               all
               other
               abasements
               
               and
               disgrace
               ,
               serueth
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               euen
               to
               abate
               and
               pull
               downe
               the
               pride
               of
               men
               that
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               cause
               them
               to
               esteeme
               meanely
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               in
               their
               flourishingest
               estate
               ,
               which
               they
               haue
               too
               much
               pampered
               ,
               and
               gloried
               in
               ,
               by
               setting
               out
               of
               them
               so
               vainely
               .
               It
               is
               a
               fit
               cooling
               and
               check
               for
               such
               as
               haue
               so
               abused
               them
               ,
               to
               see
               in
               the
               vsage
               of
               other
               mens
               ,
               what
               shall
               be
               done
               to
               their
               owne
               .
               As
               for
               other
               who
               haue
               glorified
               God
               in
               their
               bodies
               ,
               and
               vsed
               them
               as
               meet
               instruments
               of
               their
               soules
               to
               make
               them
               fitter
               to
               serue
               God
               ,
               they
               knowing
               that
               their
               graue
               is
               made
               (
               by
               the
               graue
               of
               Christ
               )
               a
               sweet
               bed
               for
               their
               bodies
               to
               sleepe
               in
               ,
               till
               by
               the
               power
               of
               his
               resurection
               ,
               they
               shall
               rise
               to
               partake
               eternall
               life
               with
               their
               soules
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               as
               a
               prison
               or
               dungeon
               to
               locke
               them
               vp
               in
               ,
               till
               the
               resurrection
               of
               condemnation
               ,
               
               as
               whereto
               the
               wicked
               are
               reserued
               :
               they
               (
               I
               say
               )
               knowing
               this
               ,
               are
               not
               dismaied
               but
               comforted
               in
               thinking
               of
               this
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               they
               hauing
               
               learned
               that
               it
               is
               appointed
               that
               all
               shall
               once
               die
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               abasement
               of
               their
               bodies
               must
               bee
               ,
               before
               they
               enioy
               immortality
               and
               glory
               ,
               they
               I
               say
               ,
               doe
               both
               submit
               themselues
               willingly
               thereunto
               while
               they
               liue
               heere
               ,
               rather
               then
               take
               a
               pride
               in
               their
               bodies
               ,
               as
               too
               many
               doe
               (
               yea
               euen
               in
               their
               haire
               )
               and
               they
               bewaile
               the
               sinne
               rather
               which
               hath
               brought
               such
               reproch
               ,
               and
               farre
               greater
               misery
               then
               that
               vpon
               men
               ,
               and
               with
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               despise
               the
               shame
               that
               is
               set
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               beare
               contentedly
               such
               reproch
               ,
               
               in
               certaine
               hope
               of
               the
               glory
               which
               they
               are
               going
               to
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               which
               I
               haue
               said
               of
               burial
               ,
               one
               thing
               more
               let
               vs
               consider
               :
               that
               
               seeing
               Ioshuas
               buriall
               is
               onely
               spoken
               of
               simply
               and
               barely
               (
               without
               any
               addition
               )
               which
               also
               yee
               shall
               reade
               of
               the
               Kings
               and
               great
               persons
               burials
               in
               their
               histories
               :
               it
               is
               worth
               the
               considering
               ,
               what
               superstition
               the
               Prelates
               of
               Rome
               haue
               brought
               into
               this
               ceremonie
               of
               buriall
               ,
               as
               they
               haue
               done
               about
               all
               other
               pieces
               of
               their
               religion
               ;
               partly
               to
               blind
               fold
               poore
               soules
               ,
               in
               making
               them
               to
               thinke
               ,
               that
               their
               dead
               shall
               fare
               the
               better
               for
               their
               trumperv
               (
               when
               yet
               they
               doe
               but
               deceiue
               and
               feed
               them
               with
               false
               comforts
               )
               and
               partly
               while
               they
               seeke
               their
               owne
               ,
               and
               their
               shauelings
               gaine
               thereby
               ;
               but
               both
               for
               the
               aduancing
               of
               their
               superstitious
               religion
               .
               In
               perticular
               ,
               some
               of
               these
               abuses
               are
               ,
               that
               there
               must
               bee
               prayers
               made
               for
               their
               soules
               ,
               ringing
               ,
               to
               helpe
               them
               the
               sooner
               out
               of
               Purgatorie
               ,
               burying
               them
               neere
               the
               high
               alter
               ,
               with
               candles
               burning
               vpon
               their
               toombes
               ;
               and
               diuers
               other
               such
               superstitious
               orders
               whereby
               they
               perswade
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               as
               busie
               in
               making
               prouision
               for
               them
               in
               heauen
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               in
               heaping
               and
               
               vsing
               much
               trumperie
               about
               their
               buriall
               heere
               on
               earth
               .
               And
               this
               of
               buriall
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               the
               rest
               for
               this
               time
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           THE
           FOVRTEENTH
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           SECOND
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           AFter
           the
           holy
           story
           hath
           spoken
           of
           the
           life
           and
           death
           of
           Ioshua
           ,
           it
           proceedeth
           to
           shew
           what
           the
           people
           did
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           
           and
           makes
           two
           sorts
           of
           them
           .
           The
           one
           were
           they
           ,
           who
           about
           that
           time
           died
           :
           the
           other
           they
           who
           being
           another
           and
           new
           generation
           liued
           after
           them
           ,
           when
           the
           good
           elders
           were
           dead
           and
           thereby
           tooke
           occasion
           to
           fall
           to
           wickednesse
           .
           Of
           the
           first
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           gathered
           to
           their
           fathers
           ,
           meaning
           they
           died
           :
           and
           those
           were
           they
           that
           were
           left
           aliue
           ,
           a
           young
           seminarie
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           and
           came
           into
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           with
           Caleb
           and
           Ioshua
           ;
           these
           I
           say
           ,
           who
           then
           came
           lustie
           and
           young
           into
           the
           land
           ,
           were
           now
           full
           of
           yeers
           ,
           and
           died
           .
           The
           phrase
           
           of
           speech
           heere
           vsed
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           gathered
           to
           their
           fathers
           ,
           is
           oft
           vsed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           signifie
           thereby
           that
           they
           died
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           why
           they
           that
           died
           were
           said
           to
           be
           gathered
           to
           their
           fathers
           was
           this
           :
           seeing
           both
           their
           bodies
           were
           buried
           in
           the
           earth
           with
           theirs
           ,
           and
           their
           soules
           were
           ioyned
           to
           theirs
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           were
           good
           or
           bad
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           that
           these
           were
           gathered
           to
           their
           fathers
           ,
           now
           that
           they
           had
           liued
           
           out
           the
           age
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           euen
           then
           was
           threescore
           and
           tenne
           ;
           or
           at
           the
           most
           fourescore
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           much
           wearinesse
           ,
           wee
           see
           that
           they
           who
           liue
           to
           the
           vtmost
           of
           their
           yeeres
           cannot
           passe
           threescore
           ,
           or
           a
           few
           more
           ,
           with
           any
           fitnesse
           to
           be
           imployed
           profitably
           in
           any
           calling
           (
           without
           which
           ,
           life
           is
           but
           burthemsome
           )
           and
           so
           Moses
           saith
           in
           his
           time
           ;
           therefore
           how
           necessary
           
           is
           it
           that
           the
           precious
           time
           which
           is
           allotted
           vs
           to
           liue
           heere
           should
           bee
           employed
           to
           the
           best
           vses
           by
           vs
           ,
           who
           professe
           that
           wee
           liue
           to
           that
           very
           end
           especially
           ,
           considering
           how
           few
           attaine
           euen
           to
           these
           yeeres
           ;
           and
           how
           much
           time
           is
           of
           necessity
           to
           bee
           bestowed
           in
           eating
           ,
           and
           rest
           taking
           ,
           that
           I
           say
           nothing
           of
           many
           other
           anokements
           ,
           and
           beside
           both
           how
           fast
           &
           suddenly
           our
           end
           commeth
           .
           The
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           that
           I
           see
           how
           men
           lengthen
           out
           their
           liues
           endlesly
           ,
           in
           their
           owne
           foolish
           reckoning
           ;
           stretching
           them
           on
           the
           tenters
           ,
           and
           saying
           ,
           they
           may
           liue
           yet
           30.
           40.
           50.
           yeeres
           longer
           :
           and
           therupon
           ,
           how
           vainely
           &
           badly
           the
           cōmon
           sort
           do
           spend
           their
           time
           (
           whom
           I
           haue
           little
           hope
           to
           perswade
           to
           do
           better
           )
           but
           for
           that
           many
           of
           good
           report
           doe
           nothing
           carefully
           redeeme
           their
           precious
           time
           from
           either
           endlesse
           and
           needlesse
           busying
           their
           mindes
           about
           the
           commodities
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           or
           trifling
           it
           out
           little
           better
           then
           idly
           (
           if
           not
           as
           the
           other
           doe
           )
           so
           that
           they
           can
           giue
           small
           good
           account
           of
           the
           well
           passing
           of
           it
           ;
           as
           that
           good
           man
           Hezekiah
           did
           .
           2.
           
           King.
           20.
           3.
           and
           as
           the
           Apostle
           commandeth
           to
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           
           without
           which
           the
           so
           passing
           of
           it
           shall
           bee
           reckoned
           among
           their
           other
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           This
           be
           said
           of
           that
           generation
           that
           died
           ;
           now
           of
           that
           which
           liued
           ,
           and
           
           tooke
           occasion
           to
           doe
           wickedly
           when
           their
           forefathers
           were
           dead
           .
           This
           people
           it
           is
           said
           heere
           ,
           knew
           not
           the
           Lord
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           effectually
           ;
           neither
           therefore
           acknowledged
           him
           ,
           nor
           they
           knew
           not
           his
           workes
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           we
           heard
           before
           ,
           made
           no
           vse
           of
           them
           ,
           neither
           profited
           by
           them
           ,
           without
           which
           the
           bare
           knowledge
           of
           them
           was
           nothing
           .
           A
           description
           therefore
           ye
           see
           heere
           set
           downe
           of
           an
           euill
           people
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           such
           as
           neither
           knew
           God
           ,
           nor
           his
           workes
           .
           And
           no
           maruell
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           who
           did
           both
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           former
           generation
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           haue
           spoken
           ,
           did
           see
           that
           which
           they
           did
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           good
           teaching
           and
           example
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           strange
           thing
           ,
           that
           these
           did
           neither
           of
           both
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           these
           good
           helpes
           which
           the
           other
           had
           :
           It
           is
           not
           possible
           for
           such
           comming
           out
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           to
           walke
           before
           God
           in
           reuerence
           and
           cheerefulnesse
           .
           For
           how
           should
           men
           come
           to
           vnderstand
           mysteries
           ,
           as
           the
           sauing
           knowledge
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           effectuall
           knowledge
           of
           his
           great
           workes
           ,
           to
           bee
           brought
           to
           his
           feare
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           doe
           more
           then
           they
           that
           only
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           how
           (
           I
           say
           )
           should
           they
           come
           to
           such
           knowledge
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           should
           be
           plainely
           taught
           ,
           and
           haue
           some
           to
           breake
           the
           ice
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           following
           and
           practising
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           giuing
           good
           example
           to
           them
           ?
           Therefore
           in
           places
           where
           both
           are
           wanting
           ,
           such
           persons
           as
           I
           speake
           of
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           bee
           
           sought
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           enioy
           both
           ,
           by
           the
           benefit
           of
           other
           places
           ,
           being
           destitute
           of
           them
           in
           their
           owne
           habitation
           :
           which
           is
           sufficient
           to
           moue
           all
           such
           of
           vs
           as
           enioy
           better
           helpes
           ,
           to
           mourne
           for
           the
           desolation
           of
           those
           that
           want
           them
           :
           as
           we
           cannot
           chuse
           ,
           if
           we
           haue
           the
           spirit
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           who
           pitied
           
           such
           as
           they
           were
           ;
           and
           to
           entreat
           the
           Lord
           to
           supply
           their
           wants
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           this
           bewraies
           the
           vnhappinesse
           of
           all
           such
           as
           doe
           not
           heartily
           seeke
           after
           both
           ,
           but
           are
           content
           to
           liue
           without
           them
           ;
           I
           meane
           the
           getting
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           to
           the
           certainty
           of
           saluation
           ,
           Ioh.
           17.
           and
           also
           
           to
           liue
           with
           such
           ,
           as
           neere
           as
           may
           bee
           ,
           who
           may
           bee
           shining
           lights
           to
           them
           ,
           vnto
           sanctification
           of
           life
           .
        
         
           This
           last
           sort
           of
           the
           people
           affordeth
           also
           an
           other
           lesson
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           
           latter
           generations
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           backwardest
           in
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           more
           declining
           from
           it
           ,
           then
           the
           former
           .
           It
           was
           no
           wonder
           if
           it
           were
           so
           in
           these
           that
           wanted
           the
           meanes
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           euen
           where
           they
           are
           enioyed
           .
           Wee
           see
           how
           those
           plants
           and
           flowers
           that
           were
           rare
           a
           few
           yeeres
           agoe
           ,
           grow
           now
           
           in
           euery
           garden
           ;
           for
           one
           getteth
           them
           of
           another
           ;
           so
           sinne
           growes
           by
           tradition
           and
           example
           ,
           and
           daily
           encreaseth
           ,
           each
           age
           adding
           some
           new
           ,
           till
           they
           come
           to
           the
           full
           measure
           .
           And
           though
           commonly
           old
           things
           decay
           and
           waxe
           worse
           ,
           yet
           old
           Adam
           the
           older
           ,
           the
           stronger
           .
           Sinne
           hath
           his
           ages
           of
           growth
           for
           as
           the
           world
           growes
           older
           ,
           so
           sinners
           multiply
           who
           trading
           in
           
           sinne
           ,
           doe
           still
           exceed
           the
           former
           age
           in
           all
           kind
           of
           leaudnesse
           ;
           and
           one
           consenting
           with
           the
           other
           in
           exalting
           follie
           ,
           whether
           wee
           consider
           number
           of
           persons
           (
           equall
           comparison
           being
           made
           )
           or
           the
           foulenesse
           ,
           or
           boldnesse
           in
           sinne
           ,
           wee
           must
           looke
           that
           the
           latter
           daies
           will
           bee
           worser
           .
           The
           pride
           ,
           couetousnesse
           ,
           and
           drunkennesse
           of
           our
           presentage
           was
           not
           seene
           in
           our
           forefathers
           dayes
           as
           now
           :
           nay
           (
           which
           is
           monstrous
           )
           not
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           although
           this
           extenuateth
           not
           their
           other
           sinne
           ,
           for
           euen
           they
           in
           subtilty
           and
           ill
           conscience
           exceed
           their
           former
           ages
           also
           .
           There
           is
           now
           more
           knowledge
           indeed
           where
           long
           teaching
           hath
           been
           ,
           but
           because
           men
           receiue
           not
           the
           truth
           in
           loue
           and
           sincerity
           ,
           God
           accurseth
           it
           with
           barrennesse
           .
           Honest
           simplicity
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           tainted
           with
           craft
           and
           subtilty
           ,
           and
           therefore
           fitter
           to
           receiue
           the
           print
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           is
           iusled
           out
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           are
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           risen
           vp
           more
           prophane
           and
           filthie
           ;
           more
           scornfull
           also
           and
           hardlier
           perswaded
           to
           goodnesse
           then
           the
           former
           generations
           .
           And
           though
           this
           may
           bee
           found
           true
           in
           the
           generall
           estate
           of
           all
           (
           as
           toward
           the
           end
           of
           the
           
           world
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           latter
           daies
           our
           Sauiour
           foretold
           it
           should
           be
           so
           )
           that
           iniquitie
           should
           abound
           ,
           and
           haue
           the
           vpper
           hand
           :
           yet
           in
           perticular
           generations
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           it
           may
           also
           be
           seene
           to
           bee
           so
           ;
           that
           if
           the
           Gospell
           bee
           planted
           in
           a
           nation
           countrey
           ,
           or
           towne
           ,
           and
           bee
           continued
           from
           one
           age
           to
           another
           ,
           though
           the
           meanes
           be
           like
           ,
           yet
           the
           latter
           generation
           shall
           come
           behinde
           the
           forme
           ,
           in
           feruencie
           ,
           diligence
           ,
           and
           euery
           way
           in
           yeelding
           fruit
           of
           the
           Gospell
           commendably
           in
           respect
           of
           it
           ;
           they
           will
           verifie
           the
           prouerbe
           ,
           New
           things
           are
           dainty
           ,
           and
           old
           loathsome
           .
        
         
           For
           I
           cannot
           tell
           how
           it
           commeth
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           yee
           must
           grow
           glutted
           with
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           wearie
           and
           ashamed
           in
           some
           sort
           of
           the
           godly
           zeale
           and
           forwardnesse
           that
           they
           haue
           seene
           in
           others
           of
           former
           times
           .
           They
           will
           receiue
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           as
           other
           haue
           done
           ,
           but
           they
           thinke
           it
           more
           then
           needeth
           ,
           to
           stoope
           to
           the
           simplicity
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           zealous
           patternes
           to
           other
           in
           
           practising
           the
           perticular
           doctrine
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           one
           point
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           another
           ;
           but
           seeke
           to
           take
           more
           liberty
           then
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           examine
           vpon
           what
           good
           grounds
           they
           doe
           it
           :
           neither
           will
           they
           bee
           forward
           in
           going
           one
           before
           another
           in
           mercifulnesse
           ,
           in
           iustice
           ,
           and
           in
           seeking
           to
           punish
           notorious
           faults
           in
           their
           families
           and
           townes
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           like
           good
           example
           giuing
           ,
           and
           thereby
           discourage
           them
           ,
           who
           else
           were
           like
           to
           come
           forward
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           not
           laid
           such
           blocks
           in
           their
           way
           .
           So
           that
           we
           had
           need
           to
           stirre
           vp
           our selues
           by
           the
           examples
           of
           them
           that
           haue
           gone
           before
           vs
           commendably
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           please
           our selues
           in
           that
           which
           we
           doe
           ,
           and
           to
           rest
           therein
           without
           contending
           ,
           and
           striuing
           to
           doe
           better
           .
           For
           who
           is
           ignorant
           that
           such
           an
           estate
           cannot
           be
           good
           ?
           And
           if
           wee
           will
           bee
           aduised
           ,
           let
           vs
           know
           that
           our
           reward
           shall
           bee
           great
           ,
           if
           wee
           honour
           the
           Lord
           with
           greatest
           forwardnesse
           in
           religious
           duties
           ,
           when
           iniquitie
           aboundeth
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           
           loue
           of
           many
           shall
           waxe
           cold
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           haue
           shewed
           the
           occasion
           of
           this
           peoples
           sinne
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           their
           good
           gouernours
           were
           dead
           ;
           their
           sinne
           it selfe
           now
           followeth
           in
           these
           3.
           
           next
           verses
           :
           and
           that
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           first
           generally
           ,
           then
           perticularly
           .
           In
           this
           verse
           thus
           ;
           that
           they
           did
           euill
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           fell
           to
           Idolatry
           .
           Heere
           to
           stay
           a
           little
           ,
           till
           I
           passe
           to
           the
           other
           two
           verses
           :
           the
           euill
           which
           they
           did
           (
           most
           certainly
           )
           displeased
           the
           Lord
           in
           a
           most
           grieuous
           manner
           .
           As
           by
           the
           same
           word
           heere
           vsed
           ,
           the
           like
           is
           meant
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           did
           that
           which
           was
           euill
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord.
           And
           so
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           those
           things
           which
           were
           good
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           the
           acts
           of
           many
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Iuda
           were
           ;
           they
           were
           
           said
           to
           please
           him
           highly
           .
           But
           when
           God
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           many
           encouragements
           
           to
           his
           seruice
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           regard
           not
           to
           bee
           the
           better
           by
           them
           ,
           what
           maruell
           if
           hee
           abhorre
           such
           doings
           ,
           and
           make
           open
           exclamation
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           heere
           ,
           when
           both
           hee
           hath
           set
           hedge
           and
           ditch
           to
           hold
           vs
           
           from
           committing
           them
           ,
           and
           also
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           many
           causes
           of
           doing
           better
           ,
           both
           by
           teaching
           vs
           ,
           and
           by
           other
           his
           manifold
           benefits
           ,
           and
           also
           looketh
           for
           it
           at
           our
           hands
           that
           we
           should
           doe
           so
           ?
        
         
           So
           that
           although
           the
           sinne
           of
           this
           people
           was
           manifest
           to
           the
           view
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           before
           God
           ;
           yet
           if
           it
           had
           been
           secret
           and
           hid
           from
           men
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           euill
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           euen
           so
           I
           say
           of
           our selues
           ,
           if
           wee
           minde
           not
           Gods
           matters
           and
           seruice
           chiefly
           ,
           but
           walke
           loosely
           ,
           and
           hollowly
           ,
           we
           shall
           iustly
           be
           challenged
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           he
           cannot
           abide
           ,
           howsoeuer
           men
           find
           no
           fault
           in
           vs.
           For
           though
           there
           be
           degrees
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           one
           is
           more
           grieuous
           then
           another
           ,
           yet
           they
           that
           set
           not
           their
           hearts
           wholly
           to
           seeke
           the
           Lord
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           care
           to
           please
           him
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           euen
           they
           doe
           that
           which
           is
           euill
           in
           his
           eyes
           ,
           seeing
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           Lord
           search
           narrowly
           ,
           and
           spie
           that
           which
           men
           see
           not
           ;
           Therefore
           what
           may
           be
           said
           to
           the
           liues
           of
           the
           greatest
           number
           ,
           and
           yet
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           such
           as
           reproue
           others
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           in
           many
           of
           their
           doings
           to
           be
           charged
           iustly
           by
           any
           ,
           yet
           when
           they
           bee
           not
           vpright
           in
           heart
           ,
           and
           faithfull
           to
           God
           in
           one
           thing
           as
           well
           as
           in
           another
           ,
           yet
           (
           while
           they
           be
           not
           so
           bad
           as
           other
           )
           they
           doe
           euill
           in
           his
           sight
           .
           For
           seeing
           not
           they
           whom
           man
           ,
           but
           whom
           God
           approueth
           are
           praiseworthy
           ;
           they
           therfore
           shall
           haue
           this
           still
           and
           euer
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           euill
           in
           the
           
           eyes
           of
           the
           Lord
           if
           he
           commend
           them
           not
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           Iob
           ,
           saying
           thus
           ,
           they
           
           are
           vpright
           ,
           feare
           God
           ,
           and
           depart
           from
           euill
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           were
           well
           thought
           on
           ,
           there
           should
           smal
           cause
           be
           found
           ,
           why
           they
           who
           are
           tender
           conscienced
           ,
           
           and
           feare
           to
           doe
           euill
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           scornfully
           and
           spitefully
           railed
           vpon
           ,
           and
           disgraced
           by
           the
           men
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           dare
           not
           be
           so
           loose
           in
           their
           liues
           as
           other
           are
           ,
           shewing
           thereby
           that
           they
           can
           abide
           none
           but
           such
           as
           do
           euill
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord.
           And
           this
           of
           the
           eleuenth
           verse
           .
        
         
           For
           of
           the
           word
           
             [
             Baal
          
           ]
           I
           will
           speake
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           together
           ,
           with
           other
           
           of
           like
           sort
           .
           But
           first
           in
           this
           twelfth
           verse
           the
           holy
           story
           saith
           ,
           that
           they
           forsooke
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           yet
           was
           the
           God
           of
           their
           fathers
           ,
           and
           had
           brought
           them
           out
           of
           the
           bondage
           of
           Egypt
           .
           This
           as
           it
           was
           more
           then
           to
           displease
           God
           in
           some
           particular
           actions
           (
           for
           it
           was
           a
           leauing
           of
           the
           true
           worshiping
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           fountaine
           of
           well
           doing
           dutie
           in
           our
           life
           :
           )
           so
           it
           is
           aggrauated
           by
           the
           fauour
           and
           benefits
           heere
           mentioned
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           what
           God
           had
           done
           for
           them
           :
           and
           further
           ,
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           their
           sinne
           may
           bee
           laid
           out
           more
           fully
           by
           comparing
           it
           with
           Peters
           answere
           to
           our
           Sauiour
           .
           For
           when
           he
           saw
           some
           of
           his
           hearers
           to
           depart
           from
           him
           ,
           vpon
           no
           iust
           cause
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           bare
           conceit
           ;
           and
           he
           asked
           Peter
           ,
           if
           they
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           fellow
           Apostles
           also
           would
           depart
           from
           him
           ;
           hee
           answered
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Lord
             whither
             should
             we
             goe
             ?
             thou
             hast
             the
             words
             of
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           As
           if
           hee
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           
           hauing
           found
           them
           so
           good
           and
           bountifull
           to
           them
           already
           ,
           and
           hauing
           such
           hope
           still
           of
           greater
           good
           from
           him
           hereafter
           ,
           as
           they
           knew
           not
           where
           to
           finde
           the
           like
           ,
           it
           should
           haue
           been
           absurd
           for
           them
           to
           depart
           from
           him
           as
           the
           other
           Disciples
           did
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           speake
           the
           truth
           ,
           who
           can
           say
           any
           lesse
           ?
           And
           so
           might
           this
           people
           well
           haue
           answered
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           ought
           to
           haue
           said
           also
           ,
           euen
           as
           Peter
           did
           .
           But
           it
           was
           farre
           from
           them
           ,
           because
           some
           of
           them
           had
           neuer
           cleaued
           to
           the
           Lord
           in
           truth
           before
           ,
           nor
           trusted
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           walked
           hollowly
           and
           vnfaithfully
           towards
           him
           ,
           though
           now
           they
           did
           much
           worse
           .
           And
           by
           them
           
           we
           may
           see
           to
           what
           a
           fearefull
           estate
           they
           may
           grow
           ,
           to
           what
           depth
           of
           sinne
           they
           may
           fall
           ,
           who
           embrace
           not
           religion
           conscionably
           ,
           euen
           for
           the
           worthinesse
           and
           excellency
           thereof
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           good
           they
           haue
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           haue
           gotten
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           loue
           they
           should
           beare
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           loued
           them
           first
           ;
           but
           rather
           began
           to
           professe
           in
           a
           passion
           ,
           or
           in
           some
           other
           outward
           and
           mutable
           respects
           ;
           such
           (
           I
           say
           )
           may
           be
           like
           in
           time
           to
           depart
           from
           God
           altogether
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           what
           other
           state
           are
           they
           ,
           but
           without
           God
           in
           the
           world
           ?
           For
           when
           mens
           hearts
           become
           hardened
           once
           by
           the
           deceitfulnesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           they
           doe
           next
           after
           that
           grow
           worse
           ,
           and
           so
           depart
           from
           the
           liuing
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           written
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrues
           .
           Now
           as
           I
           haue
           
           spoke
           of
           these
           who
           were
           but
           outward
           professors
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           how
           they
           did
           wickedly
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           so
           there
           being
           some
           better
           among
           them
           who
           did
           so
           likewise
           .
           We
           may
           further
           note
           hereby
           ,
           that
           though
           we
           beginne
           wel
           as
           some
           of
           these
           did
           ,
           in
           the
           true
           renouncing
           of
           euil
           ,
           yet
           we
           not
           holding
           on
           faithfully
           and
           carefully
           ,
           by
           considering
           duely
           Gods
           goodnesse
           toward
           vs
           ,
           and
           zealously
           embracing
           good
           meanes
           ,
           we
           may
           easily
           ,
           and
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           yea
           and
           shall
           also
           together
           goe
           backe
           ,
           euen
           as
           these
           did
           :
           but
           of
           the
           reuolting
           of
           such
           I
           haue
           spoken
           a
           little
           before
           .
        
         
           Now
           therefore
           it
           followeth
           .
           I
           will
           shew
           how
           this
           people
           fell
           to
           Idolatry
           ,
           
           euen
           to
           worship
           Baal
           and
           Ashtaroth
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           Idols
           as
           the
           people
           and
           
           nations
           serued
           ,
           who
           dwelt
           about
           them
           :
           but
           first
           what
           is
           ment
           by
           these
           names
           of
           the
           Idols
           heere
           named
           .
           Baal
           signifieth
           a
           patrone
           or
           helper
           ,
           as
           they
           tooke
           the
           Idoll
           Baal
           to
           be
           .
           Ashteroth
           was
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Sidonians
           ,
           an
           Idoll
           which
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           sheepe
           was
           worshipped
           .
           And
           by
           the
           word
           Baalim
           heere
           ,
           is
           meant
           all
           manner
           of
           Idols
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           worshipped
           among
           them
           .
           To
           this
           point
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           were
           now
           come
           ,
           that
           seeing
           they
           would
           not
           expell
           those
           idolatrous
           nations
           while
           they
           might
           ;
           neither
           continued
           to
           serue
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           haue
           done
           ;
           behold
           ,
           they
           themselues
           now
           departed
           from
           him
           also
           ,
           and
           fell
           to
           idolatrie
           with
           them
           .
           Where
           ,
           besides
           that
           we
           may
           learne
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           auoide
           not
           the
           occasions
           of
           sinne
           ,
           we
           cannot
           looke
           to
           auoide
           the
           committing
           of
           the
           sinne
           it selfe
           ,
           of
           the
           which
           
           I
           haue
           spoke
           in
           the
           former
           chapter
           ;
           we
           may
           further
           see
           ,
           that
           after
           men
           once
           forsake
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           his
           waies
           that
           haue
           been
           made
           knowne
           vnto
           them
           ,
           they
           fall
           to
           most
           lothsome
           sinnes
           ,
           euen
           to
           most
           grosse
           and
           fowle
           Idolatry
           :
           yea
           and
           there
           is
           no
           end
           of
           such
           abominations
           with
           them
           ,
           if
           God
           restraine
           them
           not
           .
        
         
           Euen
           so
           the
           Lord
           complaineth
           in
           Ieremie
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             My
             people
             haue
             committed
             two
             euils
             ,
             for
             they
             haue
             forsaken
             me
             the
             fountaine
             of
             liuing
             waters
             ,
             and
             haue
             diged
          
           
           
             to
             themselues
             pits
             that
             will
             hold
             no
             water
             .
          
           It
           would
           neuer
           haue
           been
           thought
           ,
           that
           people
           so
           well
           prouided
           to
           liue
           happily
           ,
           as
           these
           were
           by
           their
           manifold
           encouragements
           (
           euen
           as
           wee
           haue
           seene
           our selues
           in
           our
           time
           many
           to
           haue
           been
           among
           vs
           )
           it
           would
           neuer
           (
           I
           say
           )
           haue
           been
           thought
           that
           such
           could
           grow
           to
           be
           so
           monstrous
           and
           prophane
           ,
           that
           none
           might
           seeme
           to
           goe
           beyond
           them
           therein
           :
           Euen
           so
           it
           may
           bee
           said
           ;
           and
           to
           apply
           this
           to
           our selues
           ,
           oh
           ,
           if
           men
           could
           see
           what
           God
           hath
           done
           for
           them
           in
           these
           daies
           ,
           when
           hee
           hath
           granted
           them
           to
           liue
           in
           the
           daies
           wherein
           the
           Gospell
           hath
           shewed
           most
           cleare
           light
           ,
           and
           made
           manifest
           the
           way
           to
           eternall
           life
           ,
           to
           them
           who
           sat
           in
           darkenesse
           ,
           and
           when
           heerewith
           he
           hath
           giuen
           peace
           and
           abundance
           of
           earthly
           commodities
           also
           ,
           &c.
           
           Oh
           (
           I
           say
           )
           that
           they
           could
           in
           this
           their
           time
           see
           these
           things
           ?
           how
           happy
           might
           they
           haue
           been
           thereby
           ?
           but
           they
           are
           hidden
           from
           them
           .
           Now
           therefore
           when
           for
           all
           these
           they
           haue
           yet
           followed
           their
           owne
           hearts
           desire
           ,
           and
           the
           course
           of
           such
           as
           know
           not
           God
           ;
           we
           may
           say
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           oh
           how
           iustly
           may
           it
           bee
           complained
           of
           ,
           to
           their
           no
           lesse
           shame
           then
           misery
           ?
        
         
           Now
           if
           any
           desire
           to
           know
           what
           Idolatry
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           that
           they
           were
           said
           to
           commit
           it
           ;
           let
           them
           know
           this
           for
           answere
           to
           both
           :
           
           Idolatrie
           is
           a
           worshipping
           of
           Idols
           ;
           and
           hath
           two
           parts
           ,
           outward
           and
           and
           when
           wee
           giue
           that
           to
           them
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           either
           of
           these
           inward
           :
           wee
           commit
           idolatry
           .
           The
           inward
           ,
           when
           wee
           trust
           in
           ,
           pray
           ,
           giue
           thankes
           ,
           or
           subiect
           our selues
           vnto
           them
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           in
           heauen
           or
           earth
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           water
           vnder
           it
           .
           The
           externall
           is
           ;
           when
           wee
           manifest
           our
           affections
           to
           them
           by
           any
           outward
           things
           ,
           as
           bowing
           the
           knee
           ,
           vailing
           the
           cap
           ,
           prostrating
           our selues
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           in
           vsing
           any
           other
           ceremony
           appointed
           by
           God
           for
           his
           owne
           seruice
           .
           Now
           whereas
           this
           being
           vrged
           to
           the
           Idolaters
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           Popes
           votaries
           :
           their
           answere
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           giue
           not
           honour
           or
           worship
           to
           the
           Image
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           they
           giue
           reuerence
           to
           ;
           be
           it
           stocke
           ,
           or
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           God
           and
           Christ
           himselfe
           in
           the
           Image
           ;
           let
           them
           heare
           to
           their
           shame
           what
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           
           to
           the
           Corinths
           ,
           the
           Image
           or
           Idoll
           is
           nothing
           saith
           hee
           :
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           God
           
           is
           not
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           vnder
           it
           ,
           whom
           they
           say
           they
           serue
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           is
           represented
           in
           such
           images
           :
           and
           what
           do
           they
           worship
           then
           but
           the
           creature
           ?
           Whereby
           wee
           may
           truly
           gather
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           list
           ,
           may
           cleerely
           see
           that
           their
           bowing
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           prostrating
           themselues
           before
           them
           ,
           is
           grosse
           Idolatry
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           they
           pretend
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           been
           oft
           and
           learnedly
           answered
           .
           The
           same
           may
           be
           said
           of
           their
           offerings
           ,
           burning
           of
           lights
           ,
           their
           going
           on
           pilgrimage
           to
           the
           Saints
           departed
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
           Now
           as
           for
           their
           miracles
           ,
           
           they
           are
           false
           and
           wrought
           by
           Satan
           ,
           which
           God
           doth
           suffer
           for
           two
           causes
           :
           one
           to
           try
           his
           ,
           whether
           they
           will
           goe
           from
           God
           thereby
           ;
           the
           other
           to
           punish
           themselues
           and
           other
           wicked
           ones
           ,
           by
           beleeuing
           lies
           .
           And
           as
           for
           Cornelius
           bowing
           to
           Peter
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           to
           the
           Angell
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           take
           them
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           because
           they
           went
           too
           farre
           ,
           they
           were
           forbidden
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           in
           these
           verses
           ,
           let
           vs
           note
           a
           thing
           or
           two
           more
           .
           For
           seeing
           this
           
           people
           saw
           and
           heard
           that
           God
           allowed
           their
           fathers
           worshipping
           of
           him
           ;
           as
           
             Abrahams
             ,
             Iacobs
             ,
             Moses
          
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           followed
           nor
           their
           example
           ,
           it
           made
           their
           sinne
           greater
           :
           For
           our
           fathers
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           heere
           meaneth
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           followed
           ;
           namely
           ,
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           as
           Paul
           
           in
           the
           24.
           of
           the
           Acts
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           he
           in
           seruing
           God
           ,
           
             worshipped
             the
             God
             of
          
           
           
             his
             fathers
          
           ,
           and
           followed
           them
           therein
           .
           Such
           fathers
           if
           the
           Papists
           would
           follow
           ,
           when
           they
           boast
           that
           they
           haue
           the
           fathers
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           all
           controuersies
           about
           matters
           in
           question
           betwixt
           them
           and
           vs
           :
           as
           transubstantiation
           ,
           reall
           presence
           ,
           adoration
           of
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           would
           soone
           be
           at
           an
           end
           .
           And
           let
           vs
           see
           that
           we
           retaine
           the
           true
           seruing
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           those
           our
           holy
           fathers
           did
           ,
           seeing
           with
           such
           seruice
           we
           haue
           heard
           God
           to
           be
           pleased
           .
           And
           further
           note
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           miracles
           of
           Egypt
           are
           repeated
           ,
           and
           applyed
           heere
           to
           this
           generation
           ,
           which
           yet
           were
           done
           long
           before
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           
           had
           been
           brought
           out
           of
           Egypt
           themselues
           ,
           being
           not
           yet
           borne
           :
           and
           this
           was
           to
           the
           end
           that
           they
           should
           profit
           and
           be
           moued
           by
           them
           as
           wel
           as
           their
           fathers
           ;
           note
           (
           I
           say
           )
           that
           the
           miracles
           and
           workes
           of
           God
           in
           times
           past
           wrought
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           ought
           to
           serue
           for
           our
           benefit
           ,
           and
           we
           ought
           to
           haue
           vse
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           before
           vs
           ,
           in
           whose
           daies
           they
           were
           wrought
           ,
           although
           we
           saw
           them
           not
           done
           :
           whereupon
           this
           is
           set
           downe
           ,
           
             that
             whatsoouer
             things
             are
             written
             ,
             are
             written
             for
             our
             learning
             ,
          
           both
           that
           we
           should
           ,
           among
           all
           other
           vses
           of
           them
           ,
           bee
           confirmed
           
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           also
           looke
           for
           no
           more
           proofe
           of
           it
           by
           other
           miracles
           to
           be
           wrought
           in
           euery
           age
           following
           .
           And
           if
           we
           be
           resolued
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           ,
           let
           vs
           see
           that
           we
           be
           guided
           by
           it
           also
           .
           And
           this
           be
           said
           of
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           generation
           that
           rose
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           good
           elders
           :
           now
           of
           their
           punishment
           .
        
         
           
             And
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             hot
             against
             Israel
             ,
             and
             hee
             deliuered
             them
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             spoilers
             ,
             that
             spoiled
             them
             :
             and
             he
             sold
             them
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             enemies
          
           
           
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             could
             no
             longer
             stand
             before
             their
             enemies
             :
          
        
         
           
             Whithersoeuer
             they
             went
             out
             ,
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             sore
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             the
          
           
           
             Lord
             had
             said
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Lord
             had
             sworne
             vnto
             them
             ;
             so
             he
             punished
             them
             sore
             .
          
        
         
           We
           haue
           heard
           of
           the
           first
           point
           of
           the
           foure
           ,
           in
           this
           second
           part
           of
           the
           
           chapter
           ;
           namely
           ,
           of
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           people
           .
           The
           next
           point
           followeth
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           )
           of
           the
           punishment
           ,
           with
           the
           which
           the
           Lord
           pursued
           them
           
           for
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           two
           fold
           :
           the
           first
           was
           ,
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           conceiued
           against
           them
           for
           it
           ,
           the
           second
           the
           fruit
           of
           it
           .
           And
           that
           is
           set
           downe
           heere
           to
           be
           partly
           the
           spoiling
           them
           of
           their
           goods
           ,
           and
           partly
           bondage
           to
           their
           enemies
           ;
           and
           more
           generally
           ,
           that
           Gods
           hand
           was
           against
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           stand
           before
           them
           ;
           by
           meanes
           wherof
           they
           were
           in
           anguish
           and
           straits
           ,
           not
           knowing
           what
           to
           do
           .
           Behold
           how
           their
           estate
           was
           changed
           ,
           yea
           and
           that
           so
           soone
           ,
           after
           they
           turned
           away
           from
           the
           Lord
           :
           euen
           so
           shall
           all
           finde
           it
           .
           But
           come
           we
           to
           the
           particulars
           .
        
         
           When
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           heere
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           angry
           with
           them
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           so
           take
           it
           ,
           as
           though
           God
           were
           subiect
           to
           passions
           as
           men
           are
           ,
           as
           either
           anger
           or
           repentance
           ,
           &c.
           but
           such
           speeches
           are
           vsed
           ,
           and
           now
           this
           one
           ,
           of
           
           Gods
           anger
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           our
           faults
           may
           appeare
           the
           more
           grieuous
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           are
           said
           to
           prouoke
           him
           who
           is
           so
           hardly
           moued
           .
           Againe
           ,
           to
           our
           capacity
           they
           are
           vttered
           ,
           to
           giue
           vs
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           and
           will
           doe
           the
           same
           things
           that
           men
           ,
           being
           angry
           for
           faults
           committed
           against
           them
           ,
           will
           doe
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           be
           reuenged
           vpon
           the
           offenders
           :
           and
           yet
           hee
           is
           free
           from
           passion
           .
           What
           are
           we
           then
           to
           think
           ,
           when
           we
           heare
           that
           God
           is
           angry
           ?
           to
           set
           light
           by
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           do
           ;
           when
           yet
           we
           heare
           that
           he
           is
           not
           led
           by
           passions
           ?
           no
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           troubled
           for
           it
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           but
           feare
           that
           God
           will
           doe
           the
           same
           to
           vs
           ,
           that
           an
           angry
           man
           ,
           being
           offended
           ,
           will
           doe
           to
           such
           as
           prouoke
           
           him
           .
           For
           why
           ?
           are
           we
           stronger
           then
           he
           ?
           or
           thinke
           we
           that
           we
           shall
           eschew
           and
           decline
           danger
           ?
           when
           yet
           in
           his
           anger
           he
           is
           compared
           to
           a
           Lion
           ,
           who
           seeketh
           his
           prey
           ?
           No
           doubtlesse
           ;
           for
           his
           wrath
           is
           assisted
           with
           power
           ,
           and
           with
           presence
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           
             If
             his
             anger
             bee
             kindled
             ,
             the
             earth
             is
             moued
             ,
             and
             the
             foundations
             ,
             of
             the
             hils
             are
             shaken
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           If
           
           
             his
             anger
             be
             kindled
             but
             a
             little
             ,
             happie
             are
             they
             that
             trust
             in
             him
             .
          
           Which
           places
           ,
           
           with
           many
           other
           such
           ,
           doe
           liuely
           shew
           the
           danger
           of
           them
           that
           prouoke
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           he
           is
           angry
           iustly
           ,
           so
           his
           anger
           is
           (
           without
           respect
           of
           persons
           )
           or
           parciality
           declared
           against
           all
           sorts
           without
           exception
           ,
           that
           prouoke
           him
           :
           the
           greatest
           shall
           as
           well
           smart
           as
           the
           meanest
           ,
           as
           the
           text
           there
           importeth
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           vse
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           seeing
           God
           is
           prouoked
           by
           our
           sins
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           beware
           that
           we
           offend
           him
           not
           in
           the
           common
           manner
           as
           men
           doe
           ,
           in
           the
           prophaning
           of
           his
           Sabbaths
           ,
           his
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           in
           slander
           ,
           lying
           ,
           dissembling
           ,
           incontinency
           ,
           and
           vnchastnesse
           of
           body
           and
           minde
           ,
           in
           deceiuing
           ,
           oppressing
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           waies
           more
           :
           and
           especially
           we
           must
           looke
           that
           we
           liue
           not
           in
           vnbeleefe
           ,
           which
           is
           disobedience
           in
           an
           high
           degree
           ,
           euen
           to
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           for
           which
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           is
           reuealed
           from
           heauen
           .
           
           But
           if
           wee
           haue
           fallen
           into
           any
           such
           ,
           the
           next
           heed
           to
           bee
           taken
           of
           vs
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           sleepe
           vpon
           them
           ,
           but
           tremble
           ,
           for
           that
           we
           know
           Gods
           wrath
           is
           kindled
           against
           vs
           ,
           and
           who
           knoweth
           whether
           vengeance
           may
           come
           forth
           
           and
           take
           hold
           of
           vs
           ,
           before
           our
           hearts
           relent
           ,
           and
           before
           wee
           meet
           him
           with
           repentance
           ?
           
             When
             the
             Lion
             roreth
             all
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             forrest
             quake
          
           ;
           and
           is
           it
           not
           time
           for
           vs
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           ,
           when
           the
           mighty
           Lion
           of
           the
           tribe
           of
           Iudah
           is
           moued
           ?
           And
           if
           it
           be
           meet
           that
           euen
           the
           children
           of
           God
           be
           held
           in
           awe
           ,
           by
           considering
           that
           he
           their
           God
           is
           a
           iealous
           God
           ,
           yea
           a
           consuming
           fire
           ;
           and
           againe
           ,
           if
           they
           cannot
           but
           tremble
           to
           behold
           him
           in
           displeasure
           sometime
           ,
           with
           his
           enemies
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           see
           him
           in
           his
           smiling
           countenance
           toward
           
           his
           owne
           people
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           should
           they
           tremble
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           their
           owne
           case
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           themselues
           are
           the
           persons
           vpon
           whom
           hee
           frowneth
           ?
           And
           if
           the
           Princes
           wrath
           be
           death
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           it
           is
           by
           Ahashuerosh
           ,
           
           when
           he
           was
           inflamed
           against
           Haman
           ;
           how
           dangerous
           is
           the
           estate
           of
           them
           who
           most
           iustly
           haue
           stirred
           vp
           the
           Lord
           against
           them
           ?
           For
           which
           cause
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           ;
           
             Feare
             not
             him
             who
             can
             but
             destroy
             the
             body
             :
             but
             feare
             him
             that
          
           
           
             can
             cast
             body
             and
             soule
             into
             hell
             :
             I
             say
             feare
             him
             ?
          
           So
           that
           the
           man
           lying
           in
           known
           sinne
           ,
           not
           repenting
           ,
           is
           the
           man
           of
           misery
           ,
           if
           hee
           could
           see
           it
           ,
           howsoeuer
           hee
           sooth
           vp
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           be
           soothed
           by
           other
           ,
           for
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Lord
           hath
           spoken
           it
           .
           And
           I
           haue
           wondred
           oft
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           offending
           ,
           as
           are
           knowne
           daily
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           that
           willingly
           and
           loosely
           ,
           yea
           and
           with
           boldnesse
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           being
           in
           so
           great
           danger
           thereby
           of
           sundry
           punishments
           euery
           
           day
           ;
           I
           haue
           wondred
           (
           say
           )
           that
           so
           few
           make
           hast
           to
           rid
           themselues
           out
           of
           that
           fearefull
           condition
           ;
           and
           especially
           they
           seeing
           so
           many
           to
           smart
           from
           time
           to
           time
           for
           the
           same
           and
           the
           like
           sinnes
           that
           swarme
           in
           them
           :
           and
           yet
           further
           ,
           to
           giue
           too
           apparant
           tokens
           by
           their
           impenitency
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           be
           infinitely
           worse
           with
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           bee
           gone
           hence
           .
           Thus
           much
           for
           this
           time
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           FIFTEENTH
           SERMON
           VPON
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           ,
           THE
           REST
           OF
           THE
           fourteenth
           and
           the
           fifteenth
           verses
           ,
           a
           part
           of
           the
           former
           text
           ,
           and
           on
           these
           
             verses
             following
          
           .
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             15.
             
             
               Whithersoeuer
               they
               went
               out
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             
               Notwithstanding
               the
               Lord
               raised
               vp
               Iudges
               ,
               which
               deliuered
               them
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               their
               oppressors
               .
            
          
           
             17.
             
             
               But
               yet
               they
               would
               not
               obey
               their
               Iudges
               ;
               for
               they
               went
               a
               whoring
               after
               other
               gods
               ,
               and
               worshipped
               them
               ,
               and
               turned
               quickly
               out
               of
               the
               way
               wherein
               their
               fathers
               walked
               ,
               obeying
               the
               Commandements
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               so
               .
            
          
           
             18.
             
             
               And
               when
               the
               Lord
               raised
               them
               vp
               Iudges
               ,
               the
               Lord
               was
               with
               the
               Iudge
               ,
               and
               deliuered
               them
               out
               of
               the
               hand
               of
               their
               enemies
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               the
               Iudge
               (
               for
               the
               Lord
               had
               compassion
               of
               their
               gronings
               ,
               because
               of
               them
               that
               oppressed
               them
               and
               tormented
               them
               .
               )
            
          
        
         
           OF
           Gods
           anger
           and
           the
           feare
           therof
           ,
           being
           the
           first
           punishment
           ,
           we
           haue
           heard
           .
           Now
           followeth
           the
           next
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           effect
           of
           it
           .
           For
           they
           who
           are
           angry
           ,
           consult
           and
           deuise
           ,
           how
           they
           may
           reuenge
           themselues
           vpon
           such
           as
           haue
           offended
           them
           :
           the
           〈…〉
           out
           ●ffect
           :
           the
           effect
           of
           whose
           anger
           is
           set
           downe
           ,
           first
           to
           be
           the
           spoiling
           〈…〉
           good
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           bondage
           
           they
           came
           in
           to
           their
           enemies
           ,
           which
           was
           farre
           greater
           .
           And
           these
           are
           the
           sorer
           because
           God
           dealt
           not
           with
           them
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           gaue
           them
           ouer
           to
           men
           ,
           yea
           cruell
           men
           ,
           such
           as
           Dauid
           desired
           he
           might
           not
           fall
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           no
           mercy
           with
           them
           .
           But
           to
           say
           some
           what
           of
           the
           former
           of
           these
           two
           ;
           to
           such
           as
           be
           in
           prosperity
           ,
           we
           know
           that
           the
           losse
           of
           wealth
           is
           found
           by
           experience
           ,
           and
           taken
           of
           men
           to
           bee
           one
           of
           the
           hardest
           iudgements
           that
           doe
           befall
           them
           ;
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           loue
           their
           money
           and
           goods
           almost
           if
           not
           altogether
           as
           well
           as
           their
           liues
           .
           And
           yet
           a
           great
           punishment
           is
           this
           which
           they
           sustaine
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Lord
           hath
           giuen
           them
           as
           blessings
           ,
           they
           lose
           the
           right
           vse
           of
           the
           ,
           for
           and
           through
           their
           foolishnesse
           and
           sinne
           ,
           and
           cause
           that
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           become
           curses
           to
           them
           .
           And
           God
           in
           his
           wisedome
           doth
           send
           such
           penalties
           oft
           times
           among
           many
           other
           vnto
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           heere
           ,
           hee
           gaue
           them
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           spoilers
           .
           But
           this
           was
           yet
           farre
           worse
           ,
           when
           they
           must
           goe
           vnder
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           neuer
           consider
           by
           whom
           ,
           and
           why
           they
           were
           thus
           punished
           .
           Behold
           in
           this
           people
           ,
           the
           extreame
           follie
           of
           sinners
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           who
           though
           their
           hearts
           are
           set
           vpon
           their
           wealth
           and
           commodities
           ,
           yet
           neuer
           bethinke
           themselues
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           which
           often
           wasteth
           them
           to
           nothing
           .
           Know
           we
           therfore
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           decay
           in
           our
           goods
           ,
           by
           barrennesse
           
           of
           the
           ground
           ,
           or
           vnseasonablenesse
           of
           the
           weather
           ,
           by
           debt
           ,
           suretiship
           ,
           
           or
           by
           any
           other
           such
           like
           ,
           and
           especially
           by
           mispending
           them
           ;
           know
           we
           (
           I
           say
           )
           we
           haue
           a
           warning
           thereby
           ,
           sent
           vs
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           some
           ill
           parts
           of
           life
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           in
           Deuteronomie
           ,
           If
           thou
           wilt
           not
           obey
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           
           Lord
           thy
           God
           ,
           then
           the
           fruit
           of
           thy
           land
           ,
           and
           all
           thy
           labour
           shall
           a
           people
           that
           thou
           knowest
           not
           ,
           eate
           :
           and
           the
           heauen
           that
           is
           ouer
           thee
           shall
           be
           brasse
           ,
           and
           the
           earth
           vnder
           thee
           ,
           iron
           .
        
         
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             A
             nation
             that
             is
             of
             a
             fierce
             countenance
             shall
             eate
             the
             fruit
             of
             thy
             cattell
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             he
             shall
             leaue
             thee
             neither
             wheate
             ,
             wine
             ,
             nor
             oyle
             ,
             neither
             shalt
             thou
             prosper
             in
             thy
             waies
             .
          
           By
           all
           which
           ,
           and
           this
           which
           is
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           that
           they
           heere
           were
           spoiled
           of
           their
           goods
           ,
           as
           it
           should
           make
           vs
           carefull
           to
           preuent
           euen
           his
           
           iudgement
           among
           many
           other
           ,
           by
           vpright
           walking
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           harmelesse
           liuing
           among
           men
           ,
           how
           foolish
           and
           precise
           soeuer
           that
           course
           of
           life
           seeme
           to
           many
           :
           so
           when
           wee
           haue
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           good
           way
           ,
           and
           fallen
           
           from
           that
           obedience
           which
           we
           haue
           couenanted
           to
           yeeld
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           sustaine
           such
           losse
           thereby
           ,
           aboue
           all
           things
           let
           vs
           seeke
           to
           finde
           out
           the
           cause
           thereof
           ,
           and
           that
           speedily
           ,
           as
           Ieremy
           requireth
           ,
           and
           beare
           our
           losse
           because
           
           we
           haue
           sinned
           ;
           and
           sinne
           no
           more
           lest
           a
           worse
           thing
           befall
           vs.
           And
           let
           vs
           not
           count
           it
           our
           hard
           fortune
           ,
           (
           as
           foolish
           men
           tearme
           it
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           none
           )
           when
           wee
           are
           so
           wasted
           in
           our
           goods
           ,
           neither
           please
           wee
           our selues
           in
           condemning
           and
           charging
           the
           second
           cause
           thereof
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           〈…〉
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           whatsoeuer
           be
           the
           instrument
           of
           our
           losse
           or
           vndoing
           ,
           sure
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           the
           effecter
           and
           worker
           of
           it
           .
           And
           therof
           〈…〉
           Deuteronomie
           ,
           of
           this
           and
           all
           other
           his
           fearfull
           iudgements
           ,
           after
           that
           〈…〉
           sent
           them
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           demanded
           wherefore
           hath
           the
           Lord
           done
           this
           ?
           how
           fierce
           is
           his
           great
           wrath
           ?
           they
           shall
           answere
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           forsaken
           the
           couenant
           of
           the
           Lord
           God
           of
           their
           fathers
           ,
           therfore
           hath
           the
           Lords
           
           wrath
           waxed
           hot
           against
           this
           people
           ,
           to
           bring
           vpon
           it
           euery
           curse
           that
           is
           written
           in
           this
           booke
           .
        
         
         
           And
           the
           same
           doctrine
           that
           I
           haue
           taught
           of
           the
           spoiling
           of
           mens
           goods
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           fruit
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           for
           their
           sin
           ,
           (
           this
           being
           excepted
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           may
           impouerish
           his
           people
           (
           who
           feare
           him
           )
           in
           fauour
           and
           mercy
           )
           The
           same
           I
           may
           as
           fitly
           and
           truly
           say
           of
           the
           bringing
           or
           them
           into
           seruitude
           and
           bondage
           vnto
           vile
           and
           cruell
           persons
           :
           but
           let
           the
           one
           bee
           vnderstood
           by
           the
           other
           ,
           seeing
           I
           speake
           of
           this
           in
           another
           place
           .
           But
           I
           will
           further
           obserue
           
           another
           thing
           heere
           ,
           that
           seeing
           it
           is
           said
           that
           they
           were
           led
           into
           bondage
           after
           they
           were
           spoiled
           of
           their
           goods
           ,
           and
           so
           smarted
           by
           both
           ,
           we
           may
           note
           how
           God
           so
           dealeth
           with
           the
           disobedient
           out
           times
           ,
           euen
           as
           hee
           did
           heere
           with
           these
           ,
           that
           as
           their
           sins
           go
           not
           alone
           ,
           so
           neither
           doe
           their
           punishments
           .
           So
           that
           God
           dealeth
           with
           such
           as
           offend
           him
           not
           one
           way
           ,
           but
           many
           ;
           as
           he
           did
           puinsh
           Achan
           ,
           both
           with
           shame
           ,
           and
           with
           paine
           :
           so
           Pharaoh
           was
           visited
           with
           terrours
           ,
           and
           with
           bodily
           plagues
           also
           :
           euen
           so
           now
           many
           are
           
           pursued
           with
           crosses
           in
           their
           goods
           ,
           reproch
           in
           their
           name
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           body
           with
           paine
           and
           diseases
           .
           And
           this
           he
           doth
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           know
           they
           shall
           pay
           deare
           for
           their
           stolne
           pleasures
           ,
           how
           sweet
           soeuer
           they
           bee
           to
           them
           in
           their
           fond
           account
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           both
           together
           may
           hold
           them
           backe
           from
           prouoking
           him
           .
           For
           as
           Esay
           saith
           ,
           one
           iudgement
           shall
           not
           serue
           the
           turne
           ,
           if
           
           men
           struggle
           and
           fight
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           stand
           out
           with
           God
           ,
           when
           hee
           smiteth
           gently
           ,
           his
           hand
           will
           bee
           stretcht
           out
           still
           ;
           and
           looke
           what
           the
           former
           hath
           not
           done
           ,
           the
           latter
           shall
           make
           good
           .
           As
           wee
           reade
           in
           Ioel
           ,
           that
           fruit
           which
           one
           plague
           consumed
           not
           ,
           another
           did
           ,
           till
           an
           vtter
           riddance
           follow
           of
           all
           .
           But
           men
           bite
           vpon
           the
           bridle
           ,
           and
           curse
           their
           lucke
           ,
           but
           look
           not
           into
           themselues
           :
           so
           when
           God
           strippeth
           men
           of
           their
           goods
           ,
           and
           then
           casteth
           them
           into
           bondage
           ,
           as
           hee
           did
           deale
           with
           them
           heere
           ;
           or
           when
           hee
           doth
           the
           like
           to
           vs
           ,
           that
           one
           iudgement
           come
           in
           the
           necke
           of
           another
           to
           vs
           ,
           I
           thinke
           it
           may
           bee
           said
           truly
           without
           respect
           of
           damnation
           ,
           that
           wee
           haue
           paid
           deare
           for
           stolne
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           our
           bold
           taking
           of
           our
           liberties
           amisse
           .
           And
           seeing
           I
           haue
           not
           spoken
           particularly
           of
           going
           into
           seruitude
           ,
           and
           our
           nation
           hath
           not
           knowne
           what
           it
           meaneth
           ,
           nor
           how
           sharpe
           a
           scourge
           it
           is
           ;
           yet
           seeing
           many
           fall
           into
           it
           by
           Turke
           and
           Spanyard
           ,
           who
           haue
           little
           feared
           it
           ;
           therefore
           I
           wish
           them
           to
           reade
           of
           it
           in
           Deuteronomie
           :
           secondly
           ,
           to
           consider
           of
           it
           by
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           in
           Egypt
           :
           and
           lastly
           ,
           to
           lay
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           set
           a
           
           view
           of
           it
           before
           their
           eyes
           ,
           by
           the
           Popish
           and
           cruell
           tyrannizing
           ouer
           our
           soules
           heere
           in
           our
           owne
           land
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           Queene
           Mary
           ,
           when
           we
           could
           enioy
           no
           liberty
           of
           the
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           but
           our
           brethren
           who
           refused
           their
           Idoll-seruice
           and
           false
           worship
           ,
           were
           tortured
           and
           tormented
           by
           the
           bloody
           persecutors
           :
           and
           what
           may
           men
           looke
           for
           then
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           strangers
           ?
           And
           this
           to
           be
           said
           of
           bondage
           .
        
         
           Now
           further
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           added
           in
           generall
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           stand
           before
           their
           enemies
           ;
           for
           being
           so
           weakened
           by
           them
           in
           goods
           ,
           number
           ,
           and
           strength
           ,
           what
           maruell
           ?
           Let
           this
           be
           obserued
           ,
           that
           God
           vseth
           his
           
           and
           our
           enemies
           against
           vs
           his
           children
           ,
           when
           we
           prouoke
           him
           by
           our
           sins
           :
           as
           hee
           vsed
           Nabuchadnezzar
           against
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           Senacherib
           and
           others
           .
           Not
           that
           God
           putteth
           new
           poison
           and
           malice
           into
           them
           ,
           who
           had
           nothing
           else
           in
           them
           before
           ;
           but
           that
           hee
           iustly
           suffereth
           and
           letteth
           them
           alone
           (
           without
           any
           bridling
           or
           restraining
           them
           )
           to
           vomit
           vp
           their
           venome
           ,
           and
           
           their
           cankered
           hatred
           ,
           and
           letteth
           them
           loose
           to
           Satan
           .
           Whereby
           this
           among
           
           many
           other
           things
           may
           bee
           learned
           ,
           how
           vncertaine
           the
           comfort
           is
           that
           some
           take
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Papists
           (
           they
           hope
           )
           shall
           neuer
           preuaile
           against
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           nor
           Popery
           euer
           yoke
           them
           any
           more
           .
           Yes
           ,
           if
           God
           be
           displeased
           with
           them
           ,
           he
           may
           plague
           them
           that
           way
           ,
           by
           raising
           them
           vp
           as
           enemies
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           easily
           as
           hee
           did
           heere
           the
           Canaanites
           against
           Israel
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           were
           without
           feare
           that
           way
           ,
           hee
           may
           and
           can
           meet
           with
           them
           after
           sundry
           other
           sorts
           ,
           little
           to
           their
           comfort
           ,
           as
           they
           may
           see
           daily
           if
           their
           sinnes
           be
           not
           remoued
           out
           of
           his
           sight
           :
           so
           that
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaketh
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           though
           they
           escape
           the
           Lion
           ,
           a
           Beare
           should
           
           meet
           them
           :
           or
           went
           into
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           leaned
           his
           hand
           on
           the
           wall
           ,
           and
           a
           serpent
           bite
           him
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           which
           wee
           haue
           heard
           of
           the
           punishment
           of
           this
           people
           ,
           it
           appeares
           
           that
           they
           had
           load
           enough
           vpon
           them
           ,
           as
           one
           would
           thinke
           ,
           and
           yet
           ,
           as
           though
           there
           had
           not
           bin
           enough
           said
           of
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           against
           them
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           addeth
           heere
           ,
           
             that
             whithersoeuer
             they
             went
             forth
             ,
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             against
             them
          
           ;
           as
           if
           it
           should
           bee
           said
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           they
           tooke
           in
           hand
           or
           went
           about
           ,
           it
           prospered
           not
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           crossed
           therein
           ;
           whereas
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           we
           reade
           in
           the
           first
           Psalme
           ,
           the
           contrary
           to
           be
           said
           and
           set
           down
           .
           
           The
           like
           is
           spoken
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Azaria
           to
           the
           people
           of
           Iuda
           ,
           in
           the
           secōd
           booke
           of
           Chronicles
           .
           This
           though
           it
           be
           not
           seene
           of
           many
           ,
           nor
           marked
           of
           
           the
           disobedient
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           complained
           of
           ,
           yet
           their
           misery
           therefore
           is
           the
           greater
           ,
           seeing
           they
           goe
           on
           brutishly
           ,
           
             as
             the
             foole
             to
             the
             stocks
             ,
             and
             the
             oxe
             to
             the
             slaughter
             ,
             till
             a
             dart
             pierce
             through
             their
             liuer
             .
          
           But
           some
           feele
           and
           perceiue
           
           it
           ,
           when
           God
           being
           angry
           with
           them
           ,
           his
           hand
           is
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           experience
           witnesseth
           (
           though
           he
           deale
           not
           now
           so
           much
           nor
           apparantly
           against
           his
           enemies
           in
           bodily
           as
           spirituall
           plagues
           )
           for
           doe
           not
           many
           loden
           with
           sorrow
           and
           misery
           crieout
           ,
           that
           God
           fighteth
           against
           them
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           no
           outward
           punishments
           to
           bee
           seene
           vpon
           them
           ?
           and
           that
           they
           neither
           prosper
           nor
           enioy
           any
           inward
           peace
           ,
           but
           are
           wearisome
           to
           themselues
           ,
           cursing
           their
           lot
           ,
           and
           wishing
           themselues
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           nay
           laying
           violent
           hands
           vpon
           themselues
           ,
           for
           very
           anguish
           of
           heart
           and
           madnesse
           :
           thinking
           (
           falsely
           )
           so
           to
           escape
           their
           misery
           .
           And
           how
           heauie
           a
           thing
           is
           that
           ,
           (
           thinke
           wee
           )
           especially
           when
           they
           know
           not
           how
           to
           remedy
           it
           ?
           And
           as
           it
           is
           thus
           with
           them
           ,
           euen
           so
           Gods
           hand
           is
           euer
           with
           his
           faithfull
           seruants
           in
           all
           their
           waies
           which
           God
           hath
           set
           them
           in
           .
           They
           are
           
             like
             the
             tree
             planted
             by
             the
             riuers
          
           
           
             of
             waters
             ,
             that
             bringeth
             forth
             fruit
             in
             due
             season
             :
             and
             whatsoeuer
             they
             do
             it
             shall
             prosper
             .
          
           Indeed
           this
           is
           the
           lesse
           seene
           to
           be
           ,
           because
           they
           finde
           it
           so
           hard
           a
           thing
           for
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           so
           many
           discouragements
           ,
           to
           continue
           in
           their
           vprightnesse
           as
           we
           may
           see
           who
           marke
           it
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           oft
           vnsetled
           and
           broken
           off
           by
           the
           burthen
           of
           the
           flesh
           from
           their
           innocency
           ,
           or
           else
           are
           forced
           with
           much
           adoe
           to
           recouer
           themselues
           being
           fallen
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           great
           heauinesse
           thereby
           .
           But
           while
           God
           vpholdeth
           them
           by
           his
           grace
           ,
           hee
           doth
           also
           make
           them
           well
           liking
           ,
           and
           to
           prosper
           ,
           yea
           in
           their
           weakest
           estate
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           other
           ,
           and
           to
           recouer
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           it
           is
           added
           ,
           that
           this
           pursuing
           of
           them
           by
           the
           Lord
           in
           all
           
           that
           they
           set
           their
           hand
           vnto
           ,
           was
           
             as
             he
             had
             sworne
             to
             them
             ,
          
           it
           is
           to
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           be
           no
           otherwise
           :
           seeing
           God
           speaketh
           nothing
           in
           vaine
           ,
           much
           lesse
           if
           he
           sweare
           to
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           Samuels
           words
           ,
           the
           strength
           of
           Israel
           will
           
           
           not
           lie
           .
           One
           iot
           or
           tittle
           of
           his
           word
           cannot
           faile
           .
           It
           is
           farre
           more
           firme
           then
           
           the
           law
           of
           the
           Medes
           and
           Perfians
           ,
           which
           yet
           altered
           not
           .
           So
           that
           if
           the
           Lord
           speake
           the
           word
           or
           sweare
           (
           except
           it
           be
           conditionally
           )
           whether
           it
           be
           a
           threatening
           to
           such
           as
           prouoke
           him
           ,
           or
           a
           promise
           of
           any
           good
           things
           to
           such
           as
           trust
           in
           him
           ,
           it
           shall
           most
           certainiy
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           what
           attempts
           soeuer
           there
           be
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           as
           is
           daily
           to
           be
           seene
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           so
           little
           moued
           thereby
           ;
           but
           for
           all
           his
           threats
           ,
           go
           forward
           in
           their
           bad
           course
           ,
           till
           the
           euill
           threatened
           doe
           come
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           cause
           them
           to
           crie
           out
           ;
           euen
           as
           Gods
           seruants
           also
           doe
           smart
           ,
           when
           his
           promises
           being
           certaine
           ,
           are
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           not
           beleeued
           of
           them
           :
           But
           this
           matter
           is
           oft
           occasioned
           .
           And
           this
           bee
           said
           of
           the
           peoples
           sinne
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           punishment
           .
           It
           followeth
           now
           in
           the
           text
           .
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             16.
             
             
               Notwithstanding
               the
               Lord
               raised
               vp
               Iudges
               ,
               which
               deliuered
               them
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               their
               oppressors
               .
            
          
           
             17
             
               But
               yet
               they
               would
               not
               obey
               their
               Iudges
               ;
               for
               they
               went
               a
               whering
               after
               other
               gods
               and
               worshipped
               them
               ,
               and
               turned
               quickly
               out
               of
               the
               way
               wherein
               their
               fathers
               walked
               ,
               obeying
               the
               Commandements
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               so
               .
            
          
           
             18.
             
             
               And
               when
               the
               Lord
               had
               raised
               them
               vp
               Iudges
               ,
               the
               Lord
               was
               with
               the
               Iudges
               ,
               and
               deliuered
               them
               out
               of
               the
               hand
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               the
               Iudge
               :
               for
               the
               Lord
               had
               compassion
               of
               their
               gronings
               ,
               because
               of
               them
               that
               oppressed
               them
               and
               tormented
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           NOw
           follow
           the
           other
           things
           which
           I
           mentioned
           before
           in
           the
           sixth
           
           verse
           in
           laying
           out
           the
           points
           of
           this
           second
           part
           of
           the
           chapter
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           how
           the
           Lord
           raised
           them
           vp
           deliuerers
           in
           their
           oppressions
           when
           they
           cried
           vnto
           him
           ,
           who
           were
           called
           Iudges
           .
           This
           cannot
           bee
           vnderstood
           of
           any
           one
           time
           ,
           seeing
           he
           sent
           not
           many
           Iudges
           at
           once
           among
           them
           ,
           in
           any
           time
           of
           their
           affliction
           .
           Therefore
           hee
           sheweth
           heere
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           chapter
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           the
           changes
           and
           diuerse
           courses
           that
           they
           were
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Iudges
           .
           In
           few
           words
           it
           was
           thus
           :
           when
           they
           cried
           to
           the
           Lord
           in
           their
           oppressions
           ,
           he
           pitied
           their
           grones
           ,
           and
           raised
           them
           vp
           Iudges
           ,
           which
           were
           deliuerers
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           with
           them
           to
           blesse
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           turned
           away
           from
           him
           againe
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           was
           prouoked
           to
           go
           against
           them
           afresh
           as
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           this
           chapter
           ,
           &
           in
           some
           of
           the
           verses
           that
           follow
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           eighteenth
           verse
           (
           for
           these
           three
           verses
           are
           
           to
           bee
           ioyned
           and
           read
           together
           )
           that
           they
           groned
           to
           the
           Lord
           vnder
           their
           oppressions
           ,
           who
           saw
           nothing
           amiffe
           in
           themselues
           before
           ;
           it
           must
           teach
           vs
           ,
           
           that
           calamities
           will
           search
           and
           stirre
           vs
           vp
           to
           griefe
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           our
           mone
           
           to
           God
           for
           very
           anguish
           of
           heart
           ,
           how
           carelesse
           and
           iollie
           soeuer
           wee
           haue
           been
           before
           ,
           when
           wee
           boldly
           prouoked
           him
           ,
           and
           when
           wee
           haue
           been
           so
           carelesse
           and
           headstrong
           ,
           as
           that
           nothing
           could
           serue
           to
           plucke
           downe
           our
           stomackes
           ,
           yet
           sore
           troubles
           haue
           broken
           our
           hearts
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           neuer
           had
           been
           otherwise
           .
           Therefore
           when
           his
           word
           will
           not
           preuaile
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           faine
           euen
           to
           maister
           men
           by
           strong
           hand
           ,
           that
           at
           least
           hee
           may
           tame
           them
           by
           violence
           ,
           if
           he
           cannot
           bow
           them
           to
           repentance
           :
           euen
           as
           men
           handle
           horses
           and
           such
           beasts
           as
           they
           cannot
           rule
           ;
           they
           cast
           them
           ,
           and
           keepe
           them
           vnder
           by
           binding
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           worke
           their
           pleasure
           on
           them
           .
           The
           wilde
           
           Asse
           must
           be
           taken
           in
           her
           moneths
           ,
           when
           she
           cannot
           resist
           :
           and
           this
           course
           
           the
           Lordis
           driuen
           to
           take
           with
           vs
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           make
           our
           hearts
           to
           smart
           ,
           and
           to
           loade
           them
           with
           sorrowes
           ,
           or
           else
           there
           would
           bee
           no
           rule
           with
           vs
           :
           thus
           I
           say
           he
           is
           faine
           to
           take
           vs
           downe
           .
           According
           to
           that
           which
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Psal
           .
           
             When
             he
             smote
             them
             ,
             they
             sought
             him
             ,
             yea
             they
             sought
             him
             early
             :
             Pharaoh
          
           himselfe
           
           when
           he
           felt
           the
           smart
           of
           the
           plagues
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           sought
           for
           Moses
           to
           pray
           for
           him
           to
           the
           Lord.
           Long
           it
           is
           before
           men
           are
           fitted
           and
           framed
           to
           heare
           the
           Lord
           speake
           vnto
           them
           :
           but
           being
           bitten
           with
           sorrow
           ,
           they
           are
           glad
           to
           
           cling
           to
           him
           .
           But
           alas
           what
           commeth
           of
           the
           most
           of
           these
           his
           corrections
           and
           sharp
           dealings
           with
           such
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           for
           that
           I
           can
           say
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           of
           them
           doe
           but
           bow
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           as
           a
           bulrush
           with
           the
           winde
           ,
           their
           goodnesse
           being
           as
           the
           morning
           dew
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           goeth
           away
           ,
           and
           they
           cry
           out
           onely
           while
           the
           rod
           is
           held
           ouer
           them
           ,
           and
           afterward
           they
           returne
           againe
           to
           their
           old
           byas
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           did
           these
           heere
           ,
           and
           so
           doe
           many
           seeke
           the
           Lord
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           yet
           turne
           aside
           againe
           as
           a
           broken
           bow
           .
           But
           if
           such
           as
           be
           thus
           cast
           downe
           (
           as
           these
           were
           )
           when
           God
           afflicteth
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           one
           would
           think
           they
           would
           neuer
           lift
           vp
           their
           bristles
           against
           him
           any
           more
           ;
           if
           these
           I
           say
           doe
           yet
           waxe
           bold
           ,
           and
           kicke
           vp
           their
           heele
           against
           him
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           thinke
           of
           them
           who
           relent
           not
           at
           all
           for
           their
           euill
           doings
           ,
           no
           nor
           for
           Gods
           heauie
           hand
           vpon
           them
           ,
           but
           harden
           their
           harts
           ,
           as
           the
           dog
           which
           biteth
           the
           staffe
           that
           beateth
           them
           ?
           What
           then
           ,
           yee
           will
           aske
           is
           to
           bee
           done
           ;
           if
           groning
           vnder
           mens
           burthens
           of
           sinne
           and
           punishment
           haue
           no
           good
           effect
           ?
           All
           the
           remedy
           heere
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           men
           in
           such
           cases
           finding
           out
           their
           sins
           ,
           doe
           also
           seriously
           consider
           of
           the
           foulenesse
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           woe
           that
           they
           bring
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           tread
           them
           also
           vnder
           their
           feet
           ,
           and
           beleeue
           better
           things
           to
           bee
           comming
           from
           God
           toward
           them
           ,
           euen
           mercy
           and
           forgiuenesse
           ,
           which
           onely
           are
           able
           to
           crush
           their
           sinnes
           in
           peeces
           afterwards
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           make
           them
           kindly
           and
           truly
           acknowledged
           and
           cried
           out
           of
           ,
           while
           the
           smart
           taketh
           hold
           of
           them
           .
           This
           be
           noted
           of
           their
           groning
           .
        
         
           Now
           behold
           what
           the
           Lord
           did
           when
           they
           did
           thus
           complaine
           and
           cry
           
           out
           ;
           he
           had
           compassion
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           raised
           them
           vp
           Iudges
           ,
           that
           should
           deliuer
           them
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           oppressors
           and
           spoilers
           ,
           and
           he
           did
           so
           ,
           and
           was
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           it
           repented
           him
           that
           he
           had
           so
           suffered
           them
           to
           be
           oppressed
           .
           He
           doth
           oft
           as
           he
           did
           to
           Ahab
           ,
           pitty
           sinners
           ,
           when
           they
           smarting
           for
           their
           faults
           cry
           out
           of
           them
           :
           but
           he
           doth
           not
           receiue
           them
           to
           mercy
           ,
           except
           they
           truly
           forsake
           them
           ;
           which
           I
           say
           for
           our
           instruction
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           know
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           easily
           to
           be
           entreated
           of
           vs
           ,
           waiting
           indeed
           our
           repentance
           .
           And
           when
           we
           do
           but
           giue
           signes
           of
           disliking
           our
           sinnes
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           
           he
           stayeth
           his
           heauie
           hand
           from
           pursuing
           vs
           :
           what
           would
           hee
           doe
           ,
           thinke
           we
           ,
           if
           we
           came
           home
           to
           him
           with
           all
           our
           hearts
           ?
           But
           so
           we
           must
           know
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           that
           hee
           in
           so
           dealing
           with
           vs
           ,
           heapeth
           hot
           coles
           vpon
           our
           
           heads
           ,
           add
           maketh
           vs
           vnexcuseable
           ,
           when
           wee
           hauing
           such
           faire
           encouragement
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           shall
           yet
           keepe
           a
           loofe
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           shew
           vnfaithfulnes
           ,
           when
           we
           haue
           made
           couenants
           with
           him
           of
           amendment
           .
        
         
           But
           heere
           commeth
           in
           their
           misery
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           verse
           is
           to
           bee
           seene
           ,
           that
           
           when
           he
           did
           all
           this
           to
           them
           that
           heere
           is
           set
           downe
           ,
           yet
           for
           all
           his
           pitying
           them
           ,
           and
           shewing
           so
           great
           kindnesse
           toward
           them
           ,
           yet
           their
           Iudges
           ,
           who
           
           called
           them
           from
           Idolatry
           ,
           were
           not
           heard
           nor
           regarded
           of
           them
           .
           They
           considered
           not
           what
           a
           benefit
           it
           was
           to
           enioy
           such
           ,
           although
           they
           cried
           in
           the
           anguish
           of
           heart
           for
           helpe
           in
           trouble
           .
           Now
           in
           that
           this
           was
           a
           common
           thing
           with
           them
           after
           their
           deliuerances
           ,
           thus
           vnthankfully
           to
           deale
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           not
           obeying
           their
           Iudges
           ;
           for
           so
           they
           are
           charged
           heere
           to
           haue
           done
           :
           and
           in
           the
           chapters
           following
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           that
           they
           did
           so
           :
           by
           this
           briefly
           let
           vs
           learne
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           rarely
           the
           better
           for
           their
           deliuerances
           out
           of
           their
           troubles
           ,
           howsoeuer
           they
           crie
           to
           God
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           them
           .
           Whereas
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           it
           should
           be
           the
           thing
           most
           regarded
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           be
           oft
           in
           considering
           both
           how
           irkesome
           and
           vncomfortable
           it
           was
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           lay
           in
           affliction
           ;
           as
           in
           paine
           of
           body
           ,
           by
           sicknesse
           or
           disease
           ,
           or
           in
           pursuit
           by
           enemies
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           distresse
           :
           also
           what
           a
           gracious
           liberty
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           what
           ease
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           deliuered
           yea
           and
           with
           all
           this
           they
           should
           yeeld
           rare
           thankesgiuing
           to
           God
           for
           the
           same
           ;
           especially
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           end
           of
           all
           deliuerance
           ,
           euen
           the
           greatest
           ,
           and
           withall
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           serue
           the
           Lord
           euer
           after
           without
           feare
           .
           
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           another
           thing
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           omitted
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           that
           in
           stead
           of
           hearkening
           to
           ,
           and
           obeying
           God
           and
           their
           Iudges
           ,
           they
           fell
           againe
           directly
           to
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           so
           forsooke
           the
           God
           of
           their
           fathers
           ;
           and
           most
           brutishly
           bowed
           themselues
           to
           their
           Idols
           which
           were
           but
           blocks
           ,
           and
           could
           doe
           nothing
           for
           them
           .
           A
           deceiueable
           pleasure
           they
           tooke
           therein
           (
           as
           mans
           nature
           is
           very
           prone
           to
           serue
           God
           after
           a
           grosse
           and
           false
           manner
           )
           yea
           and
           the
           holy
           story
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           quickly
           fall
           to
           this
           ,
           and
           turne
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ;
           to
           teach
           vs
           how
           soone
           a
           well
           ordered
           course
           ,
           and
           good
           things
           are
           forgotten
           and
           laid
           aside
           .
           This
           as
           it
           may
           bee
           obserued
           ,
           in
           this
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           soone
           waxed
           wearie
           of
           their
           good
           beginnings
           ;
           so
           also
           it
           is
           apparant
           in
           others
           that
           come
           after
           them
           ;
           who
           though
           they
           haue
           good
           example
           before
           their
           eyes
           ,
           to
           goe
           before
           them
           therein
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           soone
           carried
           another
           way
           ;
           especially
           when
           the
           chiefe
           persons
           are
           gone
           ,
           who
           delighted
           in
           well
           doing
           .
           And
           yet
           further
           to
           lay
           out
           their
           sinne
           ,
           it
           is
           set
           forth
           by
           an
           apt
           and
           fit
           similitude
           of
           fornication
           ,
           euen
           as
           holinesse
           to
           God
           is
           in
           the
           Scripture
           oft
           times
           compared
           to
           chastnesse
           in
           marriage
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           the
           whoremonger
           is
           drunken
           and
           besotted
           with
           his
           lewd
           companions
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           can
           regard
           no
           counsell
           ,
           neither
           can
           see
           it
           to
           be
           his
           discredit
           ,
           to
           be
           linked
           in
           with
           such
           an
           one
           :
           neither
           is
           moued
           with
           the
           wasting
           of
           his
           goods
           which
           is
           caused
           thereby
           :
           euen
           so
           the
           spirituall
           whoremonger
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Idolater
           ,
           is
           as
           blind
           as
           his
           Idoll
           ,
           and
           cannot
           bee
           disswaded
           from
           it
           ;
           but
           an
           Image
           and
           Crucifix
           ouerswayeth
           him
           ,
           when
           the
           worshipping
           of
           God
           in
           spirit
           and
           truth
           is
           tedious
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           vnsauoury
           to
           him
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           all
           this
           which
           I
           haue
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           such
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           who
           aggrauate
           their
           sin
           in
           the
           like
           manner
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           that
           men
           regard
           nothing
           but
           their
           ease
           &
           vain
           pleasure
           ,
           &
           haue
           no
           consciences
           to
           performe
           their
           promises
           &
           vowes
           made
           to
           God
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           affliction
           .
           Againe
           ,
           they
           being
           either
           void
           of
           faith
           vtterly
           ;
           or
           hauing
           receiued
           some
           small
           measure
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           being
           slow
           &
           negligent
           
           in
           the
           meanes
           vsing
           daily
           and
           duly
           ,
           whereby
           it
           should
           be
           confirmed
           ;
           they
           hauing
           also
           others
           to
           ioyne
           &
           keepe
           company
           with
           them
           in
           doing
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           it
           easily
           commeth
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           they
           so
           soone
           decline
           ,
           and
           their
           promise
           which
           they
           made
           to
           God
           of
           repentance
           ,
           doth
           vanish
           like
           the
           sparkles
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SIXTEENTH
           SERMON
           VPON
           THE
           SECOND
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
           Vers
           .
           19.
           20.
           21.
           
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             19.
             
             
               Yet
               when
               the
               Iudge
               was
               dead
               ,
               they
               returned
               and
               did
               worse
               then
               their
               fathers
               ,
               in
               following
               other
               gods
               to
               serue
               them
               ,
               and
               worship
               them
               ;
               they
               ceased
               not
               from
               their
               owne
               inuentions
               ,
               nor
               from
               their
               rebellious
               way
               .
            
          
           
             20.
             
             
               Wherefore
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               kindled
               against
               Israel
               ,
               and
               he
               said
               ,
               because
               this
               people
               hath
               transgressed
               my
               couenant
               ,
               which
               I
               commanded
               their
               fathers
               .
               and
               hath
               not
               obeyed
               my
               voice
            
             ;
          
           
             21.
             
             
               Therfore
               will
               I
               no
               more
               cast
               out
               before
               them
               any
               of
               the
               nations
               which
               Ioshua
               left
               when
               he
               died
               .
            
          
           
             22.
             
             
               That
               through
               them
               I
               may
               proue
               Israel
               ,
               whether
               they
               will
               keepe
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               walke
               therein
               ,
               as
               their
               fathers
               kept
               it
               ,
               or
               not
               .
            
          
           
             23.
             
             
               So
               the
               Lord
               left
               those
               nations
               ,
               and
               droue
               them
               not
               out
               immediately
               ,
               neither
               deliuered
               them
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               Ioshua
               .
            
          
        
         
           NOw
           followeth
           the
           last
           branch
           of
           this
           second
           part
           of
           
           the
           chapter
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Iudge
           died
           ,
           the
           people
           did
           worse
           then
           their
           fathers
           ,
           (
           as
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           )
           whereupon
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           was
           kindled
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           in
           the
           twentieth
           verse
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           fruit
           of
           it
           ,
           namely
           ,
           Gods
           punishing
           of
           them
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           verse
           21.
           and
           the
           end
           why
           he
           did
           so
           ,
           in
           the
           22.
           that
           was
           ,
           to
           proue
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           last
           verse
           ,
           that
           God
           left
           the
           enemies
           in
           the
           land
           still
           in
           Ioshuas
           time
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           cast
           them
           out
           .
           Now
           of
           these
           as
           they
           lie
           in
           order
           .
        
         
           That
           it
           should
           bee
           thus
           with
           this
           people
           as
           in
           this
           verse
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           
           lesse
           lamentable
           then
           wonderfull
           .
           For
           when
           God
           had
           pitied
           them
           ,
           (
           they
           groning
           to
           him
           )
           and
           sent
           them
           Iudges
           ,
           who
           should
           deliuer
           them
           out
           of
           their
           oppressions
           ,
           and
           they
           likewise
           did
           deliuer
           them
           indeed
           :
           after
           that
           blessing
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           haue
           said
           that
           they
           would
           haue
           proued
           a
           rare
           people
           in
           thankes
           and
           obedience
           vnto
           God
           ?
           Now
           therefore
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           turned
           another
           way
           when
           the
           Iudge
           was
           dead
           ,
           who
           was
           sent
           to
           deliuer
           them
           ,
           and
           kept
           not
           their
           couenant
           which
           they
           had
           made
           with
           God
           ,
           but
           rebelled
           against
           him
           ,
           what
           trercherie
           was
           this
           ?
           And
           to
           that
           end
           is
           their
           sinne
           aggrauated
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           worse
           then
           their
           fathers
           ,
           but
           following
           their
           owne
           inuentions
           and
           euill
           waies
           .
           By
           all
           which
           it
           is
           to
           be
           gathered
           ,
           
           what
           light-headednesse
           and
           inconstancy
           is
           in
           men
           ,
           who
           haue
           sometime
           made
           earnest
           profession
           of
           amendment
           ;
           also
           what
           lewdnesse
           accompanieth
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           set
           it
           on
           worke
           .
           Heereupon
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           good
           exercises
           of
           
           prayer
           ,
           and
           purposes
           of
           good
           life
           are
           soone
           forgotten
           ,
           and
           worne
           out
           of
           memory
           with
           many
           .
           A
           simple
           minded
           man
           would
           thinke
           ,
           that
           where
           there
           hath
           been
           so
           much
           knowledge
           in
           people
           ,
           and
           shew
           of
           good
           conscience
           going
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           both
           doe
           cause
           confession
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           accusation
           of
           themselues
           ,
           with
           breaking
           forth
           into
           solemne
           protestation
           and
           couenan●●
           of
           turning
           to
           God
           with
           all
           their
           heart
           ;
           he
           would
           thinke
           (
           I
           say
           )
           that
           if
           after
           ten
           or
           twelue
           yeeres
           absence
           from
           them
           ,
           he
           should
           returne
           againe
           ;
           that
           hee
           should
           finde
           rare
           profiting
           in
           the
           Christian
           trade
           ;
           at
           least
           much
           forwardnes
           in
           knowledge
           and
           in
           all
           good
           duties
           ,
           and
           they
           so
           setled
           therein
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           be
           remoued
           any
           more
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           people
           much
           to
           bee
           lamented
           !
           they
           who
           might
           looke
           for
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           shall
           be
           like
           rather
           to
           finde
           it
           farre
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           much
           worse
           ,
           as
           wee
           see
           heere
           it
           was
           with
           these
           .
           And
           in
           stead
           of
           growing
           in
           knowledge
           and
           grace
           ,
           at
           least
           of
           setlednesse
           and
           stedfastnesse
           in
           their
           good
           beginnings
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           found
           reuolters
           from
           the
           same
           rather
           ;
           as
           it
           goeth
           with
           men
           now
           adaies
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           deuised
           with
           themselues
           ,
           or
           consulted
           with
           others
           about
           new
           waies
           and
           courses
           of
           life
           ,
           cleane
           contrary
           .
           Some
           to
           fall
           in
           with
           Papist
           and
           sectaries
           ,
           other
           to
           bee
           drawne
           to
           whoredome
           and
           vncleannesse
           ;
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           into
           depth
           of
           worldlinesse
           ,
           sutes
           ,
           vncharitable
           contentions
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           :
           which
           though
           it
           be
           fearefull
           to
           heare
           of
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           common
           ,
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           euen
           while
           good
           exercises
           of
           preaching
           and
           some
           good
           neighbourhood
           continue
           ,
           and
           bee
           enioyed
           of
           them
           :
           and
           therefore
           how
           much
           more
           shall
           this
           be
           found
           where
           such
           good
           meanes
           are
           wanting
           ?
           Oh
           if
           goodnesse
           preuaile
           not
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           haue
           not
           the
           vpper
           hand
           ,
           yea
           if
           it
           be
           not
           loued
           aboue
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           and
           in
           price
           aboue
           them
           ,
           and
           diligence
           vsed
           daily
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           good
           duties
           ,
           all
           shewes
           of
           the
           best
           beginnings
           will
           soone
           turne
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           And
           good
           reason
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           where
           men
           professe
           godlinesse
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           riches
           ,
           
             and
             hath
             the
             promises
             of
             this
             life
          
           
           
             and
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
          
           good
           reason
           (
           I
           say
           )
           that
           there
           they
           should
           not
           be
           ashamed
           ,
           to
           seeke
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           aduance
           and
           honour
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           all
           may
           know
           the
           worthinesse
           and
           price
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           without
           reward
           euen
           in
           this
           world
           .
           Which
           while
           few
           regard
           to
           doe
           ,
           they
           are
           worthily
           put
           to
           reproch
           and
           shame
           .
        
         
           But
           heere
           ,
           beside
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           (
           a
           good
           occasion
           being
           offered
           
           out
           of
           all
           these
           verses
           together
           )
           wee
           may
           gather
           a
           good
           direction
           for
           a
           great
           part
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           well
           before
           affliction
           come
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           time
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           after
           deliuerance
           out
           of
           it
           .
           Before
           it
           come
           ,
           and
           while
           God
           giueth
           vs
           
           leaue
           to
           serue
           him
           with
           cheerefulnesse
           (
           which
           is
           a
           sweet
           portion
           in
           this
           life
           )
           we
           should
           greatly
           labour
           to
           keepe
           well
           ,
           while
           we
           are
           well
           ,
           and
           not
           doe
           as
           this
           people
           did
           here
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           prouoke
           God
           to
           punish
           vs
           for
           sinning
           against
           him
           as
           the
           world
           doth
           ,
           negligently
           or
           wittingly
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           we
           haue
           ,
           for
           al
           
           our
           heed
           taking
           ,
           broken
           out
           against
           conscience
           ,
           (
           which
           without
           good
           heed
           taking
           ,
           may
           full
           easily
           be
           )
           we
           should
           cry
           to
           God
           after
           our
           fall
           ,
           &
           from
           vnder
           
           our
           burthen
           ,
           not
           tarrying
           till
           we
           be
           driuen
           to
           it
           by
           extremity
           ,
           as
           these
           heere
           were
           :
           and
           further
           when
           we
           cry
           to
           him
           ,
           wee
           should
           wait
           patiently
           ,
           (
           and
           the
           rather
           because
           we
           haue
           by
           our
           sinne
           prouoked
           him
           against
           vs
           )
           till
           God
           deliuer
           vs.
           Thirdly
           ,
           seeing
           he
           will
           most
           certainly
           helpe
           ,
           being
           thus
           sought
           to
           ,
           let
           vs
           beleeue
           and
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           heare
           vs
           graciously
           ,
           as
           wee
           see
           
           
           heere
           he
           did
           them
           ,
           who
           yet
           were
           great
           offenders
           ,
           and
           thus
           let
           vs
           strengthen
           and
           inable
           our selues
           to
           this
           patience
           with
           confidence
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           when
           wee
           
           be
           deliuered
           ,
           let
           vs
           afterward
           oft
           remember
           &
           consider
           in
           what
           an
           vncomfortable
           estate
           we
           were
           before
           ,
           and
           how
           good
           and
           gracious
           the
           Lord
           hath
           been
           to
           vs
           ,
           to
           bring
           vs
           out
           of
           such
           aduersity
           ,
           and
           with
           daily
           thankes
           cleaue
           to
           him
           yet
           more
           neerely
           then
           before
           ;
           and
           in
           no
           wise
           prouoke
           him
           by
           renewing
           
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           these
           did
           heere
           ,
           which
           were
           monstrous
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           owne
           cost
           (
           be
           we
           well
           assured
           )
           it
           shall
           be
           .
           And
           thus
           if
           we
           be
           carefull
           to
           doe
           ,
           it
           shall
           goe
           well
           with
           vs
           ,
           and
           good
           daies
           shall
           we
           see
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           looked
           for
           in
           so
           bad
           
           a
           world
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           haue
           their
           thousands
           of
           gold
           ,
           shall
           not
           bee
           able
           to
           buy
           and
           purchase
           with
           all
           their
           abundance
           .
           
        
         
           But
           to
           passe
           to
           the
           next
           verse
           .
           I
           hauing
           spoken
           of
           the
           reuolt
           of
           this
           people
           
           in
           the
           former
           verse
           ,
           (
           beside
           the
           direction
           which
           by
           occasion
           I
           set
           downe
           there
           ,
           )
           the
           holy
           story
           goeth
           on
           heere
           to
           shew
           what
           the
           Lord
           did
           to
           this
           people
           thus
           turning
           from
           their
           good
           beginnings
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Iudge
           ;
           He
           was
           sore
           displeased
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           anger
           was
           kindled
           against
           them
           .
           Here
           to
           say
           the
           same
           that
           I
           did
           there
           of
           Gods
           anger
           ,
           were
           but
           a
           needlesse
           thing
           .
           That
           which
           I
           note
           of
           it
           heere
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           that
           as
           before
           hath
           been
           
           seene
           ,
           so
           through
           the
           whole
           book
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           vsuall
           with
           the
           Lord
           to
           doe
           thus
           ;
           namely
           ,
           when
           men
           sinne
           ,
           to
           be
           angry
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           do
           as
           men
           will
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           angry
           :
           for
           otherwise
           wee
           haue
           heard
           that
           neither
           anger
           ,
           repenting
           ,
           nor
           any
           such
           affection
           ,
           or
           change
           is
           in
           the
           Lord.
           And
           is
           it
           not
           meet
           that
           God
           should
           thus
           deale
           with
           vs
           thinke
           we
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           so
           ready
           by
           euery
           occasion
           to
           prouoke
           him
           ?
           For
           if
           this
           held
           vs
           not
           in
           awe
           ,
           we
           should
           ,
           euen
           we
           who
           are
           his
           owne
           oft
           times
           breake
           out
           as
           the
           common
           sort
           do
           (
           the
           flesh
           being
           wearie
           of
           penting
           in
           )
           whereas
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           (
           I
           grant
           )
           should
           bee
           sufficient
           to
           constraine
           vs
           to
           our
           duties
           .
           And
           what
           a
           thing
           were
           it
           ,
           that
           God
           
           should
           alwaies
           bee
           angry
           with
           a
           man
           ?
           doubtlesse
           if
           any
           one
           could
           bee
           perswaded
           that
           he
           were
           so
           affected
           to
           him
           ,
           not
           onely
           his
           whole
           life
           should
           bee
           in
           daily
           and
           deadly
           vnquietnesse
           ;
           but
           he
           should
           also
           be
           ouerwhelmed
           with
           the
           thought
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           driuen
           to
           desperation
           .
           And
           yet
           we
           may
           know
           by
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           iust
           cause
           to
           doe
           no
           lesse
           ,
           but
           to
           let
           his
           anger
           burne
           as
           fire
           against
           such
           as
           prouoke
           him
           .
           But
           indeed
           hee
           oft
           deferres
           the
           declaration
           of
           his
           wrath
           ,
           giuing
           men
           time
           and
           liberty
           thereby
           to
           repent
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           once
           shew
           it
           many
           times
           ,
           when
           hee
           is
           often
           prouoked
           .
           Hereof
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           being
           iustly
           displeased
           ,
           and
           yet
           men
           doe
           not
           in
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           repent
           and
           turne
           to
           him
           ,
           humbly
           seeking
           mercy
           ;
           that
           hee
           doth
           afterward
           declare
           by
           his
           manifold
           or
           sorereuenges
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           long
           before
           prouoked
           to
           anger
           ,
           and
           iustly
           offended
           with
           them
           .
           But
           this
           is
           wisely
           to
           bee
           marked
           of
           vs
           ,
           that
           though
           his
           owne
           people
           sinne
           ,
           
             (
             as
             there
             is
             none
             that
             sinneth
             not
             )
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           by
           ouersight
           ,
           infirmity
           ,
           vnauoidable
           ignorance
           ,
           
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           whereas
           hee
           doth
           not
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           suffer
           his
           anger
           to
           breake
           forth
           ,
           the
           reason
           is
           this
           :
           he
           hath
           said
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           he
           wil
           not
           looke
           straightly
           what
           is
           done
           amisse
           of
           them
           :
           and
           beside
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           that
           they
           haue
           fallen
           so
           ,
           they
           rise
           againe
           ,
           and
           this
           they
           do
           daily
           and
           ordinarily
           returning
           to
           him
           againe
           ,
           &
           cast
           themselues
           down
           in
           true
           humiliation
           before
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           meditation
           &
           application
           of
           the
           work
           of
           their
           redeemer
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Lord
           is
           pacified
           with
           them
           againe
           .
           Therefore
           such
           as
           are
           wise
           ,
           will
           bee
           most
           
           carefull
           to
           keepe
           away
           occasions
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           ;
           seeing
           the
           Lords
           anger
           is
           a
           consuming
           fire
           ,
           and
           while
           that
           is
           prouided
           against
           ,
           men
           may
           possesse
           
           their
           soules
           with
           peace
           ,
           and
           may
           goe
           out
           and
           in
           with
           him
           daily
           ,
           with
           good
           liking
           and
           comfort
           ,
           thus
           much
           of
           Gods
           being
           angry
           againe
           ,
           now
           of
           the
           punishment
           that
           followed
           vpon
           it
           .
        
         
           God
           being
           thus
           displeased
           with
           them
           ,
           seeing
           they
           had
           so
           shamefully
           
           transgressed
           and
           broken
           the
           couenant
           that
           he
           made
           with
           their
           fathers
           ;
           
             therefore
             hee
             will
             no
             more
          
           (
           hee
           said
           )
           
             cast
             out
             any
             of
             the
             nations
             that
             Ioshua
             left
             behinde
             .
          
           For
           although
           Israel
           was
           oft
           deliuered
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           sundry
           of
           them
           by
           their
           Iudges
           ;
           by
           whom
           also
           many
           of
           them
           were
           slaine
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           not
           vtterly
           rooted
           out
           ,
           but
           their
           posterity
           sprung
           vp
           againe
           afterward
           ,
           and
           multiplied
           in
           the
           land
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           disquieting
           ,
           vexing
           and
           annoying
           of
           his
           people
           .
           This
           I
           say
           was
           the
           punishment
           :
           And
           how
           sore
           it
           was
           ,
           may
           bee
           thought
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           these
           nations
           were
           left
           among
           them
           to
           their
           destruction
           ;
           as
           in
           verse
           3.
           we
           haue
           seene
           ,
           where
           wee
           heard
           the
           same
           punishment
           threatened
           by
           the
           Angell
           to
           them
           at
           Bochim
           .
           But
           then
           they
           repented
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           God
           accepted
           it
           ,
           as
           hee
           promised
           .
           But
           this
           was
           more
           grieuous
           ,
           that
           afterwards
           their
           posterity
           did
           worse
           then
           they
           .
           For
           they
           there
           were
           reproued
           ,
           and
           threatened
           ,
           for
           making
           couenants
           with
           the
           Canaanites
           :
           these
           for
           falling
           flatly
           to
           Idolatry
           with
           them
           .
           Heere
           ,
           besides
           that
           wee
           may
           see
           that
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           men
           waxe
           worse
           and
           worse
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           decline
           ,
           and
           the
           bad
           decay
           and
           wanze
           away
           in
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           may
           bee
           seene
           by
           the
           example
           of
           these
           compared
           with
           that
           we
           reade
           in
           the
           second
           verse
           ;
           wee
           may
           further
           learne
           againe
           ,
           as
           in
           verse
           3.
           we
           heard
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           be
           discharged
           of
           his
           couenant
           towards
           men
           ,
           in
           and
           concerning
           the
           outward
           benefits
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           if
           they
           stand
           not
           to
           their
           couenants
           which
           they
           haue
           made
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           they
           bee
           his
           owne
           people
           ,
           hee
           will
           punish
           their
           offences
           with
           the
           
           rod
           ,
           and
           their
           iniquitie
           with
           strokes
           ;
           though
           hee
           take
           not
           his
           mercy
           vtterly
           from
           them
           :
           and
           if
           they
           be
           other
           ,
           he
           will
           much
           more
           leaue
           them
           helpelesse
           ,
           and
           to
           shift
           for
           themselues
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           fal
           into
           depth
           of
           euill
           ,
           who
           might
           haue
           thriued
           and
           prospered
           through
           his
           blessings
           .
           Yea
           and
           they
           might
           haue
           bin
           in
           good
           hope
           to
           haue
           embraced
           his
           couenant
           of
           grace
           and
           mercy
           also
           :
           as
           many
           are
           brought
           by
           Gods
           temporary
           benefits
           to
           seeke
           after
           spirituall
           ,
           so
           might
           these
           haue
           done
           also
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           little
           doe
           men
           know
           ,
           what
           vexation
           they
           they
           bring
           vpon
           themselues
           ,
           when
           they
           waxe
           carelesse
           in
           their
           couenants
           keeping
           which
           they
           haue
           entred
           into
           with
           God
           ;
           (
           as
           the
           leauing
           of
           some
           grosse
           sinne
           ,
           or
           the
           forsaking
           of
           ill
           company
           ,
           worldlinesse
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           offences
           ;
           )
           and
           so
           forgetting
           themselues
           ,
           fall
           to
           them
           againe
           afterward
           .
           They
           shall
           surely
           runne
           on
           from
           euill
           to
           worse
           that
           deale
           so
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           from
           smaller
           punishments
           to
           greater
           iudgements
           ,
           so
           little
           cause
           they
           shall
           haue
           to
           reioyce
           ,
           for
           glory
           of
           their
           winnings
           thereby
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           beside
           other
           manifold
           punishments
           which
           cannot
           bee
           reckoned
           vp
           ,
           they
           that
           breake
           couenant
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           shall
           alwaies
           haue
           some
           speciall
           eye
           sores
           left
           to
           vexe
           them
           ,
           as
           these
           nations
           were
           to
           Israel
           .
           And
           as
           this
           worthily
           layeth
           forth
           the
           forementioned
           punishment
           ,
           in
           vers
           .
           15.
           
             that
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             sore
             vpon
             this
             people
             of
             his
          
           ;
           euen
           so
           wee
           shall
           finde
           it
           who
           are
           vnfaithfull
           to
           him
           in
           our
           couenants
           ,
           as
           that
           either
           stubborne
           and
           disobedient
           children
           (
           none
           of
           the
           least
           plagues
           )
           shall
           rise
           vp
           to
           make
           our
           liues
           
           wearisome
           to
           vs
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           Salomon
           saith
           )
           
             shall
             be
             as
             corruption
             to
             our
             bones
             ,
          
           and
           
           that
           many
           waies
           ;
           as
           in
           wasting
           our
           goods
           riotously
           ,
           and
           with
           harlots
           ,
           and
           vnthriftinesse
           ,
           or
           by
           imbracing
           popery
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           by
           waxing
           prophane
           .
           Or
           we
           shall
           be
           crossed
           by
           vnkinde
           ,
           spitefull
           and
           vnquiet
           neighbours
           ;
           who
           with
           sutes
           ,
           brawlings
           ,
           and
           sundry
           disagreements
           ,
           shall
           make
           our
           best
           pleasures
           to
           be
           turned
           into
           bitternesse
           and
           wormewood
           :
           or
           we
           shall
           be
           plagued
           with
           seruants
           ,
           who
           shall
           consume
           vs
           ,
           and
           bring
           reproch
           and
           vexation
           vnto
           
           vs
           ,
           by
           defiling
           our
           houses
           ,
           or
           working
           vs
           some
           other
           annoiance
           :
           so
           likewise
           with
           vnfaithfull
           and
           scandalous
           Ministers
           ,
           sutes
           ,
           or
           controuersies
           ,
           so
           that
           by
           one
           or
           other
           of
           these
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           ,
           wee
           shall
           haue
           no
           comfort
           in
           any
           thing
           ;
           beside
           the
           many
           diseases
           ,
           as
           collicke
           ,
           stone
           ,
           burning
           agues
           ,
           consumption
           ;
           for
           which
           wee
           shall
           bee
           constrained
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           wee
           haue
           no
           pleasure
           in
           our
           liues
           .
           And
           yet
           a
           greater
           punishment
           then
           all
           these
           ,
           wee
           shall
           not
           know
           ,
           when
           these
           plagues
           be
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           for
           our
           vnfaithfulnesse
           in
           our
           couenant
           ,
           (
           though
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           case
           of
           the
           most
           that
           professe
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           thus
           to
           forget
           our selues
           )
           which
           thing
           yet
           (
           in
           great
           griefe
           I
           vtter
           it
           )
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           in
           many
           ,
           that
           when
           Gods
           hand
           is
           sore
           against
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           know
           not
           why
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           namely
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           amend
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           verse
           the
           end
           is
           set
           downe
           ,
           why
           God
           would
           not
           cast
           out
           the
           Canaanites
           :
           
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           proue
           them
           whether
           they
           would
           keepe
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           (
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           ,
           that
           he
           left
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           deliuer
           them
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Ioshua
           :
           and
           if
           they
           did
           obey
           the
           Lord
           in
           fighting
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           making
           no
           leagues
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           follow
           and
           do
           as
           their
           good
           forefathers
           had
           done
           ,
           then
           they
           might
           reape
           the
           fruit
           therof
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           the
           Lords
           promise
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           be
           with
           them
           to
           assist
           them
           ,
           to
           enioy
           the
           land
           to
           their
           hearts
           desire
           :
           If
           they
           should
           do
           otherwise
           ;
           then
           they
           should
           declare
           thereby
           that
           their
           strength
           was
           neuer
           great
           ,
           if
           they
           fainted
           being
           tried
           ;
           and
           beside
           ,
           they
           must
           beare
           the
           burthen
           that
           should
           light
           on
           
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           by
           this
           we
           may
           learne
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           this
           end
           in
           afflicting
           his
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           haue
           exercise
           of
           his
           graces
           in
           them
           ;
           as
           patience
           ,
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           and
           
           such
           like
           ,
           that
           being
           found
           furnished
           therwith
           ,
           they
           might
           giue
           God
           praise
           ,
           and
           they
           themselues
           might
           reioyce
           :
           and
           that
           they
           might
           be
           humbled
           ,
           if
           the
           contrary
           should
           be
           .
           And
           this
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           resolued
           of
           in
           all
           our
           troubles
           ,
           euen
           when
           we
           cannot
           finde
           out
           in
           our selues
           any
           particular
           sin
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Lord
           afflicteth
           vs.
           So
           that
           wee
           bee
           farre
           wide
           ,
           and
           offer
           our selues
           great
           
           iniurie
           ,
           when
           we
           doe
           not
           resolue
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           in
           Gods
           afflicting
           vs
           ,
           he
           tryeth
           vs
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           behaue
           our selues
           accordingly
           .
           The
           same
           may
           bee
           said
           ,
           if
           heresies
           spring
           vp
           among
           vs
           ,
           that
           God
           tryeth
           vs
           what
           we
           will
           doe
           :
           as
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             There
             must
             bee
             heresies
             euen
             among
             you
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             are
             approued
             ,
          
           
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           sound
           religion
           and
           godlinesse
           ,
           through
           long
           experience
           ,
           
             may
             bee
          
           
           knowne
           .
           It
           should
           teach
           vs
           ,
           seeing
           God
           doth
           so
           ,
           alwaies
           to
           haue
           our
           hearts
           carefully
           set
           vpon
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           it
           oft
           to
           our selues
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           bayts
           of
           sinne
           are
           set
           before
           vs
           (
           as
           a
           cup
           of
           pleasant
           wine
           well
           coloured
           ,
           yet
           mixed
           with
           poyson
           )
           wee
           should
           not
           meddle
           with
           ,
           nor
           reach
           out
           our
           hand
           
           thereto
           ,
           and
           how
           bold
           and
           busie
           soeuer
           we
           behold
           other
           to
           bee
           in
           snatching
           greedily
           at
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           deuoure
           them
           ;
           yet
           we
           may
           not
           bee
           enticed
           with
           them
           ,
           
           nor
           looke
           on
           them
           ;
           for
           why
           ?
           God
           doth
           trie
           vs
           thereby
           what
           strength
           of
           grace
           is
           in
           vs
           ,
           to
           resist
           and
           turne
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           them
           that
           doe
           most
           readily
           embrace
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           soone
           vomit
           vp
           their
           sweet
           morsels
           with
           bitternesse
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           adde
           this
           last
           verse
           with
           the
           former
           22.
           whereas
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
           God
           did
           not
           deliuer
           all
           the
           nations
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Ioshua
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           some
           ,
           and
           could
           as
           well
           haue
           brought
           vnder
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           it
           further
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           to
           haue
           an
           eye
           to
           Gods
           workes
           ,
           what
           things
           he
           doth
           ,
           and
           to
           resolue
           our selues
           ,
           that
           he
           seeth
           alwaies
           good
           reason
           thereof
           :
           and
           follow
           we
           his
           direction
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           leade
           vs
           to
           see
           as
           much
           .
           It
           is
           a
           good
           grace
           in
           vs
           ,
           if
           we
           can
           iustifie
           him
           in
           all
           that
           he
           doth
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           with
           the
           people
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           he
           hath
           done
           all
           things
           well
           .
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           whether
           we
           affirme
           it
           or
           no.
           But
           seeing
           wee
           are
           grauelled
           and
           amazed
           at
           many
           of
           his
           workes
           ,
           not
           seeing
           any
           reason
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           rather
           ready
           to
           reason
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           rebell
           ;
           [
           as
           when
           he
           crosseth
           vs
           in
           our
           attempts
           and
           doings
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           once
           ,
           but
           often
           ,
           nor
           in
           one
           thing
           ,
           but
           in
           many
           ,
           and
           that
           apparantly
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           in
           ordinary
           manner
           ,
           about
           our
           goods
           and
           bargaines
           ,
           health
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ]
           heere
           therefore
           I
           say
           ,
           humbly
           to
           submit
           our selues
           to
           that
           which
           he
           doth
           ,
           though
           it
           bee
           no
           other
           then
           we
           pray
           daily
           to
           doe
           [
           thy
           will
           bee
           done
           of
           vs
           ]
           oh
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           well
           beseeming
           vs
           ,
           and
           yet
           but
           our
           duty
           .
           And
           thus
           wee
           should
           say
           ;
           (
           if
           that
           goe
           not
           with
           our
           liking
           which
           God
           doth
           )
           hee
           could
           haue
           done
           otherwise
           ,
           as
           heere
           hee
           could
           haue
           cast
           out
           the
           Canaanites
           in
           Ioshuas
           daies
           :
           but
           as
           hee
           left
           them
           to
           try
           the
           people
           ;
           so
           he
           aduisedly
           letteth
           things
           alone
           to
           proue
           vs
           how
           wise
           ,
           confident
           ,
           and
           obedient
           we
           will
           bee
           therein
           .
           Hee
           could
           giue
           learning
           without
           study
           ,
           and
           deliuerance
           out
           of
           trouble
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           or
           withhold
           it
           altogether
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           not
           take
           hold
           of
           vs
           ,
           but
           he
           doth
           not
           ,
           neither
           seeth
           it
           best
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           we
           may
           frame
           our selues
           to
           his
           good
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           in
           euery
           part
           of
           our
           life
           bee
           subiect
           to
           him
           .
           And
           this
           bee
           said
           of
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           chapter
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           branches
           drawne
           out
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           the
           whole
           chapter
           .
           It
           followeth
           in
           the
           next
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             THE
             SEVENTEENTH
             SERMON
             ON
             THE
             THIRD
             CHAPTER
             OF
             THE
             BOOKE
             OF
             IVDGES
             .
          
           
             
               VERS
               .
               1.
               
               
                 These
                 now
                 are
                 the
                 nations
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 left
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 proue
                 Israel
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 Israel
                 as
                 had
                 not
                 knowne
                 all
                 the
                 warres
                 of
                 Canaan
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Onely
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 generations
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 warre
                 ,
                 which
                 doubtlesse
                 their
                 predecessors
                 knew
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Fiue
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Philistines
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Canaanites
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Zidonians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Hiuites
                 that
                 dwelt
                 in
                 mount
                 Lebanon
                 ,
                 from
                 mount
                 Baal-hermon
                 vntill
                 one
                 come
                 to
                 Hamath
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 And
                 these
                 remained
                 to
                 proue
                 Israel
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 would
                 obey
                 the
                 Commandements
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 commanded
                 their
                 fathers
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Moses
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 dwelt
                 among
                 the
                 Canaanites
                 ,
                 the
                 Hittites
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Amorites
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Perizzites
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Heuites
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Iebusites
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 And
                 they
                 tooke
                 their
                 daughters
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 wiues
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 their
                 daughters
                 to
                 their
                 sons
                 ,
                 and
                 serued
                 their
                 gods
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THe
             summe
             and
             parts
             in
             generall
             of
             this
             Chapter
             may
             
             be
             fitly
             set
             downe
             together
             :
             for
             in
             the
             first
             sixe
             verses
             is
             shewed
             ,
             why
             God
             left
             the
             nations
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             which
             those
             nations
             were
             .
             In
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Chapter
             there
             are
             three
             defections
             or
             fallings
             away
             from
             God
             in
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             three
             plagues
             sent
             vpon
             them
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             a
             threefold
             deliuerance
             by
             three
             seuerall
             Iudges
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             holy
             story
             beginneth
             to
             set
             downe
             the
             state
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               ANd
               first
               why
               these
               nations
               were
               left
               still
               in
               the
               land
               ,
               two
               reasons
               are
               set
               
               downe
               :
               one
               in
               the
               first
               and
               fourth
               verse
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               to
               proue
               them
               :
               the
               other
               in
               the
               first
               and
               second
               verse
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               know
               warre
               ;
               not
               meaning
               thereby
               to
               make
               them
               skilfull
               warriours
               ,
               (
               though
               necessity
               draue
               them
               to
               that
               ,
               when
               they
               saw
               they
               must
               trust
               to
               their
               skill
               )
               but
               to
               let
               them
               see
               what
               it
               was
               to
               bee
               put
               to
               their
               shifts
               ,
               and
               to
               fight
               with
               weapons
               ,
               who
               had
               neuer
               been
               wont
               to
               doe
               so
               ,
               neither
               their
               fathers
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Lord
               had
               in
               the
               former
               warres
               with
               their
               enemies
               ,
               extraordinarily
               fought
               for
               them
               without
               their
               owne
               labour
               and
               skill
               .
            
             
             
               To
               come
               to
               the
               first
               reason
               generally
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               first
               verse
               ,
               and
               particularly
               
               in
               the
               fourth
               ,
               I
               haue
               spoken
               of
               it
               in
               the
               former
               chapter
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               two
               verses
               :
               It
               is
               heere
               repeated
               to
               beate
               it
               into
               them
               deepely
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               them
               thoroughly
               perswaded
               thereof
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               then
               ,
               (
               and
               so
               wee
               now
               )
               bend
               all
               the
               force
               of
               our
               hearts
               to
               looke
               well
               about
               vs
               ,
               how
               we
               beare
               our
               troubles
               meekely
               and
               patiently
               ,
               depending
               vpon
               God
               for
               a
               good
               issue
               :
               
               which
               dutie
               he
               most
               certainly
               looketh
               for
               at
               our
               hands
               ,
               as
               throughout
               the
               Scripture
               he
               teacheth
               and
               admonisheth
               vs
               to
               doe
               ;
               and
               wee
               cannot
               but
               bee
               much
               disquieted
               by
               our
               afflictions
               ,
               if
               wee
               doe
               otherwise
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               our
               corrupt
               nature
               doe
               carrie
               vs
               much
               to
               rebell
               against
               the
               same
               .
               This
               is
               that
               which
               we
               haue
               to
               learne
               by
               the
               repeating
               of
               those
               words
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               namely
               that
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               God
               left
               the
               nations
               in
               the
               land
               to
               trie
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               to
               trie
               them
               in
               this
               ,
               whether
               they
               would
               keepe
               his
               commandements
               or
               no.
               
            
             
               Moreouer
               ,
               we
               must
               marke
               that
               which
               is
               set
               downe
               here
               in
               this
               first
               verse
               :
               
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               held
               these
               nations
               still
               in
               the
               land
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               the
               exceeding
               sore
               vexing
               of
               his
               people
               :
               to
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               the
               raizing
               ,
               remaining
               ,
               or
               remouing
               of
               troubles
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               appointing
               ;
               euen
               by
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               wise
               disposing
               ,
               whether
               wee
               respect
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               or
               member
               of
               it
               :
               and
               they
               come
               not
               by
               chance
               ,
               or
               a
               mans
               ill
               fortune
               ,
               as
               the
               ignorant
               people
               speake
               ,
               (
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               such
               thing
               )
               but
               as
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               saith
               in
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Amos
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 euill
                 in
                 the
                 city
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               no
               trouble
               ,
               
                 but
                 I
                 the
                 Lord
                 haue
              
               
               
                 sent
                 it
              
               .
               And
               if
               it
               were
               otherwise
               ,
               the
               best
               people
               ,
               as
               the
               worst
               are
               ,
               should
               (
               by
               their
               afflictions
               )
               be
               at
               their
               wits
               end
               .
               Wee
               may
               not
               therefore
               rest
               our selues
               
               in
               the
               second
               causes
               ,
               neither
               vexe
               our selues
               about
               them
               (
               as
               we
               doe
               too
               oft
               )
               which
               is
               a
               spurning
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               patiently
               beare
               them
               :
               seeing
               that
               whatsoeuer
               the
               instrument
               bee
               ,
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               ouer-ruling
               cause
               ,
               howsoeuer
               it
               is
               euident
               ,
               that
               oft
               times
               wee
               cause
               and
               bring
               them
               our selues
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               ought
               to
               bend
               our selues
               in
               all
               earnest
               manner
               ,
               to
               patience
               :
               and
               so
               much
               the
               rather
               ,
               seeing
               hee
               further
               certifieth
               vs
               ,
               that
               hee
               doth
               all
               for
               the
               best
               to
               such
               as
               feare
               him
               :
               so
               that
               wee
               doe
               but
               encrease
               our
               
               sorrow
               ,
               who
               by
               impatience
               encrease
               our
               sinne
               ;
               and
               therefore
               prouoke
               we
               not
               him
               ,
               from
               whom
               all
               trouble
               commeth
               ,
               and
               who
               through
               his
               Almighty
               power
               can
               cast
               into
               hell
               also
               ,
               but
               feare
               wee
               to
               doe
               euill
               in
               his
               sight
               euermore
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               auoid
               both
               ,
               and
               ascribe
               vnto
               him
               our
               deliuerances
               also
               ,
               that
               seeing
               all
               such
               deliuerances
               are
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               hee
               may
               haue
               his
               due
               praise
               from
               vs.
               
               
            
             
               In
               the
               end
               of
               this
               verse
               and
               the
               second
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 God
                 left
                 the
                 nations
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 teach
                 this
                 generation
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 warre
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 they
                 ,
                 nor
                 their
                 fathers
                 had
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 knowne
                 :
              
               which
               is
               another
               reason
               ,
               why
               those
               nations
               were
               not
               driuen
               out
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               more
               cleare
               meaning
               of
               it
               .
               When
               the
               Lord
               by
               trying
               them
               ,
               had
               found
               (
               though
               he
               was
               neuer
               ignorant
               what
               they
               would
               doe
               )
               and
               made
               manifest
               the
               impiety
               and
               idolatry
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               to
               themselues
               :
               he
               tooke
               away
               from
               them
               their
               strength
               in
               war
               ,
               and
               withheld
               his
               aide
               from
               them
               ,
               which
               hee
               had
               in
               times
               past
               giuen
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               fathers
               in
               battell
               with
               their
               enemies
               ,
               so
               that
               now
               when
               they
               went
               to
               warre
               by
               their
               owne
               power
               ,
               the
               Lord
               withholding
               his
               from
               
               them
               ,
               they
               knew
               what
               warre
               meant
               ,
               which
               before
               they
               knew
               not
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               had
               fought
               for
               them
               :
               for
               then
               hee
               gaue
               them
               strength
               ,
               and
               terrified
               their
               enemies
               and
               weakened
               them
               ,
               and
               gaue
               good
               successe
               to
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               but
               now
               he
               left
               them
               to
               shift
               for
               themselues
               :
               and
               therefore
               wee
               see
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               this
               
                 (
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 knowne
                 warre
                 )
              
               when
               as
               yet
               they
               had
               not
               broken
               their
               couenant
               with
               God
               ,
               for
               he
               had
               fought
               for
               them
               .
               They
               knew
               not
               then
               what
               it
               meant
               to
               goe
               to
               warre
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               had
               fought
               for
               them
               ,
               but
               now
               they
               did
               begin
               to
               learne
               .
            
             
               And
               heere
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               when
               by
               Gods
               kindnes
               and
               many
               comforts
               
               ministred
               by
               him
               ,
               we
               cannot
               be
               kept
               in
               compasse
               ,
               nor
               be
               brought
               to
               cleaue
               to
               him
               with
               all
               our
               hearts
               ,
               hee
               will
               take
               another
               course
               with
               vs
               to
               bring
               vs
               thereto
               :
               for
               hee
               will
               acquaint
               vs
               with
               wants
               ,
               trouble
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               as
               hee
               did
               this
               people
               heere
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               they
               can
               bring
               vs
               thereto
               :
               and
               yet
               such
               is
               his
               loue
               to
               vs
               ,
               if
               they
               preuaile
               with
               vs
               ,
               and
               worke
               kindly
               vpon
               vs
               to
               bring
               vs
               to
               repentance
               ,
               he
               will
               returne
               to
               vs
               againe
               graciously
               ,
               and
               continue
               still
               his
               former
               bounties
               toward
               vs.
               When
               Ioshua
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               generation
               in
               his
               daies
               
               truly
               serued
               the
               Lord
               ,
               they
               were
               preserued
               from
               their
               enemies
               ,
               and
               knew
               not
               what
               war
               meant
               ,
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               fought
               for
               thē
               ,
               while
               they
               did
               little
               more
               many
               times
               then
               looke
               on
               .
               And
               in
               our
               first
               parents
               we
               may
               cleerely
               see
               this
               to
               be
               exemplified
               :
               while
               they
               yet
               liued
               in
               innocency
               ,
               and
               were
               vpheld
               with
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               neither
               knew
               nor
               felt
               any
               euill
               :
               but
               when
               they
               had
               disobeyed
               by
               eating
               of
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               know
               
               what
               good
               and
               euil
               meant
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               children
               ,
               while
               in
               their
               younger
               yeeres
               they
               haue
               been
               subiect
               and
               obedient
               to
               their
               parents
               ,
               they
               are
               tenderly
               handled
               ,
               and
               haue
               all
               things
               with
               ease
               prouided
               for
               them
               :
               but
               when
               they
               grow
               vp
               rude
               and
               stout
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               ,
               are
               put
               forth
               to
               their
               shifts
               ,
               they
               come
               to
               know
               what
               hardnesse
               meanes
               (
               who
               before
               were
               not
               acquainted
               therewith
               )
               by
               the
               rough
               handling
               of
               strangers
               .
            
             
               And
               let
               it
               be
               well
               thought
               of
               by
               vs
               ,
               for
               euen
               so
               God
               dealeth
               with
               vs
               ,
               if
               we
               can
               by
               his
               mercies
               be
               drawne
               to
               dutie
               ,
               he
               is
               ready
               to
               bestow
               them
               plentifully
               
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               hee
               thinketh
               nothing
               too
               good
               for
               vs
               ,
               so
               as
               wee
               need
               not
               know
               the
               sorrowes
               and
               vexations
               that
               are
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               that
               which
               many
               thousands
               doe
               feele
               ,
               and
               smart
               by
               them
               .
               But
               if
               we
               will
               follow
               the
               common
               course
               of
               others
               ,
               to
               be
               like
               to
               them
               in
               euill
               ,
               we
               shall
               soone
               know
               that
               it
               was
               no
               meane
               benefit
               to
               be
               so
               sheltred
               by
               the
               Lord
               as
               we
               were
               before
               ;
               and
               namely
               ,
               that
               shall
               be
               ,
               when
               wee
               begin
               to
               feele
               his
               heauie
               hand
               against
               vs.
               And
               wee
               in
               this
               towne
               ,
               and
               heereabout
               haue
               seene
               ,
               while
               wee
               
               haue
               made
               it
               our
               chiefe
               delight
               ,
               to
               follow
               the
               Lord
               ,
               not
               regarding
               the
               examples
               and
               multitudes
               of
               bad
               and
               irreligious
               persons
               (
               who
               dwell
               among
               vs
               )
               to
               be
               withdrawne
               by
               them
               ,
               we
               that
               haue
               done
               so
               ,
               wee
               haue
               seene
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               Gods
               exceeding
               goodnesse
               toward
               vs
               (
               I
               speake
               to
               his
               praise
               )
               and
               desire
               I
               may
               neuer
               see
               the
               contrary
               .
               And
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               the
               ignorant
               and
               prophane
               sort
               ,
               who
               desire
               not
               to
               be
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Lord
               and
               his
               waies
               ,
               it
               may
               truly
               bee
               said
               ,
               that
               wee
               haue
               seene
               many
               good
               daies
               ,
               when
               our
               chiefe
               care
               hath
               been
               to
               liue
               vnder
               his
               gouernment
               ;
               and
               when
               wee
               haue
               failed
               at
               some
               time
               more
               then
               at
               others
               ,
               and
               through
               frailty
               forgotten
               ourselues
               ,
               hee
               hath
               mercifully
               quickened
               and
               brought
               vs
               backe
               againe
               :
               so
               that
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               wee
               haue
               not
               knowne
               what
               the
               sorrowes
               
               of
               the
               world
               meane
               .
               And
               our
               worst
               daies
               haue
               been
               ,
               when
               we
               haue
               forgot
               ourselues
               ,
               and
               forsaken
               the
               good
               and
               right
               way
               ,
               and
               walked
               or
               stepped
               aside
               into
               
               by-waies
               ,
               then
               he
               hath
               taught
               vs
               (
               by
               wofull
               experience
               )
               what
               sorrowes
               and
               vexations
               meane
               .
               For
               example
               :
               when
               we
               haue
               in
               the
               simplicity
               of
               our
               hearts
               ioyned
               in
               the
               sweet
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospell
               preached
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               haue
               minded
               it
               chiefly
               as
               our
               best
               treasure
               ;
               and
               when
               wee
               haue
               as
               well
               feared
               to
               offend
               the
               Lord
               in
               those
               things
               which
               haue
               liked
               vs
               best
               ,
               prouoking
               one
               another
               to
               loue
               and
               to
               good
               workes
               ,
               oh
               how
               hath
               hee
               made
               vs
               to
               prosper
               ?
               and
               when
               hath
               he
               frowned
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               but
               when
               we
               haue
               peruerted
               our
               waies
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               verse
               the
               nations
               are
               reckoned
               whom
               the
               Lord
               would
               haue
               to
               remaine
               in
               the
               land
               ,
               among
               whom
               his
               people
               the
               Israelites
               must
               dwell
               :
               
               reade
               them
               in
               the
               text
               .
               By
               this
               that
               they
               must
               dwell
               with
               these
               wicked
               nations
               ,
               
               wee
               are
               taught
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               punishments
               among
               many
               other
               ,
               which
               our
               diuers
               kinds
               of
               sinne
               draw
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               that
               euen
               because
               of
               them
               we
               must
               sometime
               dwell
               with
               the
               wicked
               :
               for
               though
               all
               must
               haue
               to
               do
               with
               them
               ,
               (
               or
               else
               they
               must
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               world
               )
               yet
               this
               that
               I
               now
               speak
               
               of
               ,
               is
               another
               matter
               .
               Dauid
               dwelt
               among
               the
               haters
               of
               peace
               out
               of
               the
               holy
               
               land
               :
               as
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               Pergamus
               ,
               whose
               habitation
               was
               where
               Satans
               throne
               was
               ;
               that
               was
               Gods
               triall
               to
               them
               .
               But
               the
               dwelling
               of
               Israel
               in
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               their
               fathers
               before
               them
               among
               the
               Egyptians
               :
               and
               the
               dwelling
               of
               these
               heere
               mentioned
               among
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               Canaanites
               ,
               and
               Heuites
               :
               these
               habitations
               (
               I
               say
               )
               were
               Gods
               punishments
               and
               curses
               ,
               euen
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               deserts
               and
               grieuous
               sinnes
               :
               who
               vexed
               them
               many
               waies
               ,
               as
               if
               Hornets
               should
               haue
               stung
               them
               :
               and
               because
               such
               dwellings
               are
               brought
               vpon
               men
               by
               their
               owne
               prouokings
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               sundry
               waies
               ;
               therefore
               beside
               the
               smart
               that
               they
               sustaine
               by
               them
               through
               outward
               troubles
               ,
               they
               haue
               this
               added
               thereunto
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               meekely
               and
               quietly
               beare
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               wound
               that
               they
               haue
               made
               in
               their
               conscience
               by
               their
               knowne
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               grieuous
               vnto
               them
               ,
               seeing
               they
               must
               and
               cannot
               but
               remember
               ,
               that
               they
               iustly
               sustaine
               them
               .
               One
               example
               of
               our
               time
               I
               will
               alleage
               of
               two
               persons
               ,
               a
               yeoman
               and
               his
               wife
               (
               I
               might
               bring
               many
               )
               These
               two
               dwelling
               among
               sundry
               good
               neighbours
               and
               religions
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               like
               minded
               to
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               distasted
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               tooke
               a
               sore
               pritch
               against
               them
               ,
               without
               any
               iust
               cause
               giuen
               them
               ,
               and
               therupon
               in
               wilfulnes
               remoued
               their
               dwelling
               from
               them
               .
               Their
               going
               away
               was
               to
               enioy
               better
               neighbours
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               commodities
               thereof
               the
               faster
               .
               But
               (
               to
               be
               short
               )
               seeing
               yee
               will
               long
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               to
               heare
               the
               end
               ;
               so
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               enioyed
               not
               that
               which
               they
               sought
               and
               went
               for
               ;
               for
               their
               wealth
               wasted
               ,
               and
               their
               neighbours
               ,
               who
               had
               neuer
               known
               what
               it
               ment
               ,
               neither
               had
               learned
               to
               vse
               them
               neighbourly
               ,
               dealt
               roughly
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               sore
               vexed
               and
               wearied
               them
               :
               vpon
               this
               ,
               the
               Lord
               visited
               them
               both
               ,
               with
               great
               sicknesse
               ,
               euen
               both
               of
               them
               together
               .
               And
               then
               they
               had
               leisure
               to
               bethinke
               themselues
               of
               the
               change
               they
               had
               made
               ,
               and
               especially
               with
               what
               minde
               they
               had
               done
               it
               :
               and
               then
               the
               crying
               out
               of
               their
               doings
               in
               this
               behalfe
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               did
               (
               as
               it
               fell
               out
               )
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               whom
               they
               had
               first
               dwelt
               among
               ,
               being
               sent
               for
               by
               them
               vpon
               occasion
               though
               they
               dwelt
               more
               
               then
               twentie
               miles
               distant
               from
               them
               ;
               not
               sparing
               to
               charge
               themselues
               deepely
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               their
               great
               repentance
               for
               their
               rashnesse
               and
               wilfulnesse
               in
               their
               remouing
               euen
               to
               them
               .
               So
               the
               man
               died
               there
               ,
               the
               woman
               in
               a
               maruellous
               manner
               bewailing
               her
               offence
               ,
               which
               was
               compounded
               of
               many
               ,
               and
               this
               from
               day
               to
               day
               .
               In
               which
               time
               it
               fell
               out
               that
               I
               was
               an
               eye
               and
               an
               eare
               witnesse
               of
               much
               more
               then
               I
               say
               :
               Shee
               by
               little
               recouered
               so
               farre
               ,
               as
               shee
               might
               bee
               carried
               from
               thence
               ,
               and
               so
               shee
               returned
               to
               her
               first
               dwelling
               (
               no
               friend
               could
               perswade
               her
               to
               the
               contrary
               )
               but
               neuer
               recouered
               her
               health
               ;
               but
               within
               a
               while
               after
               died
               at
               her
               owne
               house
               ,
               acknowledging
               and
               bewailing
               her
               sin
               to
               her
               neighbors
               that
               visited
               her
               ,
               bearing
               the
               shame
               of
               it
               meekely
               and
               with
               contentment
               .
               This
               example
               I
               thought
               not
               to
               be
               out
               of
               season
               to
               make
               mention
               of
               ,
               by
               so
               good
               an
               occasion
               ;
               to
               admonish
               some
               to
               make
               better
               reckoning
               of
               good
               neighbourhood
               ,
               who
               are
               too
               ready
               vpon
               a
               tetch
               taken
               ,
               to
               ease
               themselues
               with
               thinking
               to
               recouer
               their
               dwellings
               .
               Besides
               ,
               let
               vs
               not
               be
               secure
               about
               this
               ,
               to
               dwel
               we
               care
               not
               where
               ,
               nor
               in
               what
               places
               soeuer
               ,
               (
               because
               some
               can
               doe
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               laid
               vpon
               them
               to
               bee
               yeelded
               to
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               meere
               necessity
               )
               for
               though
               it
               bee
               Gods
               triall
               to
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               other
               haue
               it
               ,
               as
               their
               iust
               punishment
               ,
               yet
               make
               wee
               account
               of
               Christian
               and
               peaceable
               habitation
               as
               more
               then
               a
               common
               benefit
               .
               And
               yet
               such
               must
               know
               also
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               keepe
               themselues
               vnstained
               among
               the
               wicked
               and
               ill
               disposed
               ,
               and
               haue
               no
               fellowship
               with
               their
               vnfruitfull
               workes
               of
               darkenesse
               ,
               but
               groane
               vnder
               their
               burthen
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               ease
               them
               of
               it
               in
               time
               ,
               and
               seeke
               to
               supply
               their
               want
               in
               some
               other
               place
               by
               the
               publike
               meanes
               (
               if
               they
               want
               them
               )
               as
               they
               may
               .
               But
               let
               other
               if
               they
               can
               ,
               be
               free
               from
               the
               company
               and
               neere
               dwelling
               of
               such
               as
               are
               prophane
               ,
               noisome
               ,
               and
               spitefull
               ,
               enioy
               their
               freedome
               rather
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               of
               seruants
               :
               if
               it
               be
               their
               lot
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               let
               them
               be
               contented
               ,
               
               but
               if
               they
               can
               be
               free
               ,
               let
               them
               vse
               it
               rather
               .
               And
               that
               not
               onely
               for
               the
               hurt
               that
               they
               may
               easily
               get
               there
               ;
               but
               let
               their
               delight
               also
               bee
               in
               the
               saints
               which
               are
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               their
               fellowship
               with
               such
               as
               excell
               in
               vertue
               ,
               for
               the
               manifold
               good
               that
               they
               may
               reape
               by
               them
               .
               But
               heere
               an
               end
               of
               
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
               Now
               before
               I
               goe
               from
               the
               third
               verse
               ,
               which
               I
               haue
               ioyned
               with
               the
               
               fifth
               ;
               to
               shew
               that
               Israel
               dwelt
               among
               the
               nations
               ,
               this
               doubt
               is
               to
               bee
               answered
               ,
               namely
               ,
               how
               it
               can
               bee
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               the
               cities
               of
               the
               Philistims
               are
               said
               not
               to
               haue
               been
               possessed
               of
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               I
               meane
               Ekron
               ,
               Askelon
               ,
               and
               Gaza
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               at
               the
               time
               heere
               mentioned
               ,
               in
               the
               Philistims
               hands
               :
               seeing
               in
               the
               first
               chapter
               of
               this
               booke
               ,
               vers
               .
               18.
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               taken
               and
               enioyed
               with
               their
               borders
               ,
               of
               Iuda
               and
               Simeon
               in
               warre
               made
               with
               them
               .
               
               To
               the
               which
               it
               is
               answered
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               indeed
               at
               that
               time
               taken
               by
               them
               ;
               but
               now
               after
               that
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               in
               the
               possession
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               Israel
               ,
               their
               strength
               was
               abated
               ,
               and
               the
               Philistims
               power
               was
               confirmed
               .
               Whereby
               without
               any
               difficulty
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               they
               recouered
               them
               againe
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               which
               it
               may
               bee
               obserued
               ,
               what
               changes
               and
               alterations
               sin
               worketh
               ,
               (
               God
               in
               his
               prouidence
               so
               appointing
               )
               for
               by
               their
               sinne
               this
               came
               to
               
               passe
               .
               By
               eating
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               ,
               what
               an
               alteration
               was
               wrought
               in
               the
               estate
               of
               our
               first
               parents
               ,
               that
               they
               lost
               their
               honour
               ,
               their
               holines
               ,
               and
               their
               
               happinesse
               in
               one
               moment
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               were
               brought
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               euen
               to
               vtter
               misery
               .
               And
               Dauid
               for
               that
               one
               sinne
               with
               Bathsheba
               the
               wife
               of
               Vriah
               ,
               what
               a
               breach
               made
               he
               of
               the
               most
               sweet
               peace
               of
               conscience
               ,
               which
               
               hee
               before
               enioyed
               ,
               beside
               the
               changes
               that
               it
               wrought
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               by
               many
               punishments
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               posterity
               also
               ?
            
             
               The
               like
               is
               wel
               knowne
               of
               
                 Sampson
                 ,
                 Salomon
              
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               of
               the
               Lords
               people
               .
               That
               we
               may
               see
               that
               he
               spareth
               not
               his
               owne
               ,
               if
               they
               prouoke
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               in
               the
               Psalme
               ;
               
                 If
                 mine
                 owne
                 children
                 breake
                 my
                 lawes
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 punish
                 euen
              
               
               
                 their
                 sin
                 with
                 the
                 rod
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               are
               they
               exempt
               in
               this
               age
               who
               sin
               in
               the
               like
               manner
               ?
               How
               are
               many
               of
               them
               plagued
               for
               breaking
               couenant
               with
               God
               ,
               in
               committing
               some
               reprochfull
               sinne
               ;
               as
               adultery
               ,
               deceit
               ,
               spite
               ,
               and
               reuenge
               ,
               oppression
               or
               wrong
               ,
               grosse
               worldlinesse
               ,
               forsaking
               their
               constant
               course
               in
               a
               godly
               life
               ,
               and
               their
               zealous
               worshipping
               of
               him
               ?
               These
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               iniquities
               (
               for
               so
               cunningly
               can
               the
               diuell
               handle
               the
               matter
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               all
               possibly
               fasten
               vpon
               them
               )
               what
               changes
               (
               thinke
               wee
               )
               doe
               they
               bring
               to
               passe
               ?
               as
               sorrow
               for
               ioy
               ,
               feare
               in
               stead
               of
               godly
               courage
               and
               confidence
               ,
               shame
               for
               credit
               and
               good
               report
               ,
               with
               many
               such
               like
               ?
               
               This
               is
               foretold
               in
               Deuteronomie
               28.
               a
               chapter
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               worthie
               to
               
               bee
               often
               read
               ouer
               ,
               because
               it
               containeth
               a
               prophesie
               of
               all
               the
               euils
               which
               were
               inflicted
               vpon
               this
               people
               in
               their
               times
               ,
               for
               their
               apostacy
               and
               backsliding
               from
               God.
               If
               a
               man
               be
               absent
               but
               seuen
               yeeres
               from
               his
               acquaintance
               ,
               Oh
               ,
               how
               will
               they
               say
               ,
               hee
               is
               changed
               ?
               But
               this
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               change
               that
               sinne
               worketh
               .
               Yea
               and
               not
               only
               the
               forementioned
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               are
               grosse
               among
               men
               ,
               doe
               worke
               these
               great
               changes
               in
               their
               liues
               ;
               but
               also
               those
               which
               are
               grosse
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               euen
               they
               do
               the
               like
               :
               as
               the
               minding
               ,
               delighting
               in
               ,
               and
               attempting
               the
               forementioned
               sinnes
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               but
               vnder-hand
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               and
               not
               effected
               nor
               committed
               ,
               
               what
               alterations
               doe
               these
               worke
               in
               a
               man
               also
               ?
               And
               beside
               their
               other
               punishments
               which
               change
               and
               disfigure
               them
               ,
               the
               often
               buffeting
               of
               the
               conscience
               (
               which
               is
               some
               taste
               of
               hell
               )
               doth
               also
               as
               hornets
               torment
               them
               .
               What
               doth
               idlenesse
               of
               minde
               worke
               ,
               and
               the
               wandring
               after
               other
               loathsome
               lusts
               and
               desires
               ?
               also
               a
               slight
               following
               of
               mens
               callings
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               the
               grosse
               neglecting
               of
               them
               (
               wherein
               yet
               faithfully
               and
               diligently
               to
               be
               occupied
               is
               a
               piece
               of
               Paradise
               )
               what
               do
               these
               (
               I
               say
               )
               and
               such
               
               like
               bring
               to
               passe
               ,
               but
               vnwelcome
               changes
               ,
               decay
               ,
               and
               wasting
               of
               their
               estate
               with
               bondage
               ,
               and
               disguisednesse
               ,
               which
               they
               bring
               themselues
               into
               ,
               in
               such
               wise
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               not
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Christian
               life
               themselues
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               afraid
               through
               an
               euill
               conscience
               ,
               to
               reproue
               sinne
               in
               other
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               should
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               not
               regarded
               in
               that
               which
               they
               say
               :
               for
               they
               haue
               dishonoured
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               hee
               hath
               taken
               their
               honour
               from
               them
               ,
               that
               their
               words
               shall
               not
               bee
               set
               by
               :
               So
               that
               I
               may
               truly
               say
               ,
               their
               sin
               hath
               brought
               many
               changes
               into
               their
               liues
               ,
               and
               they
               neuer
               almost
               recouer
               the
               comfort
               of
               their
               former
               daies
               ,
               (
               for
               I
               speake
               of
               such
               as
               haue
               knowne
               better
               )
               since
               they
               vnhappily
               lost
               it
               .
               I
               haue
               but
               shewed
               in
               some
               sort
               what
               changes
               sinne
               worketh
               in
               Gods
               people
               .
            
             
               And
               seeing
               it
               is
               lesse
               doubted
               of
               ,
               that
               it
               doth
               much
               more
               in
               the
               liues
               of
               them
               who
               were
               neuer
               well
               gouerned
               :
               I
               will
               not
               make
               the
               like
               discourse
               of
               the
               effects
               that
               it
               worketh
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               shut
               vp
               briefly
               that
               which
               I
               meane
               to
               
               say
               thereof
               .
               And
               to
               speake
               the
               truth
               ,
               as
               sinne
               swarmeth
               ,
               rageth
               ,
               and
               getteth
               the
               vpper
               hand
               in
               them
               ,
               so
               it
               maketh
               strip
               and
               wast
               where
               it
               goeth
               ,
               and
               hauoke
               of
               all
               that
               good
               is
               ,
               where
               any
               apparance
               was
               of
               it
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               vnseasonable
               frost
               or
               East
               wind
               doth
               of
               the
               tender
               blossomes
               in
               the
               spring
               :
               and
               
               the
               like
               it
               doth
               worke
               in
               their
               estates
               and
               liues
               that
               commit
               it
               ,
               by
               bringing
               in
               punishment
               and
               iudgements
               of
               God
               thicke
               and
               three-fold
               .
               As
               by
               whoredome
               and
               riot
               ,
               the
               wasting
               of
               body
               and
               goods
               ;
               by
               drunkennesse
               ,
               diseases
               ;
               by
               quarrelling
               and
               vncharitablenesse
               ,
               sutes
               ;
               and
               losse
               of
               their
               sweet
               peace
               in
               neighbourhood
               ;
               by
               pride
               ,
               stoutnesse
               and
               statelinesse
               a
               fall
               ;
               yea
               ruine
               and
               vtter
               misery
               .
               Examples
               are
               infinite
               :
               as
               in
               the
               destruction
               of
               Babel
               for
               their
               insolency
               against
               God
               ;
               the
               swallowing
               vp
               of
               Chorah
               for
               his
               rebellion
               
               may
               be
               seene
               :
               also
               in
               the
               drowning
               of
               Pharaoh
               for
               mocking
               of
               God
               so
               oft
               :
               to
               the
               young
               man
               the
               threatening
               of
               iudgement
               for
               his
               iollity
               :
               the
               rich
               mans
               going
               to
               hell
               for
               taking
               his
               pleasure
               heere
               :
               in
               all
               these
               (
               I
               say
               )
               with
               a
               great
               number
               more
               ,
               this
               is
               to
               bee
               seene
               ,
               what
               woe
               sinne
               hath
               wrought
               to
               the
               committers
               of
               it
               :
               and
               it
               would
               much
               more
               in
               Scripture
               and
               experience
               at
               this
               day
               appeare
               ,
               if
               men
               were
               not
               wittingly
               blind
               in
               beholding
               it
               ;
               as
               also
               but
               that
               God
               hath
               had
               a
               regard
               to
               maintaine
               and
               preserue
               society
               among
               men
               ;
               for
               which
               cause
               ,
               many
               wicked
               ones
               are
               spared
               for
               a
               time
               .
               And
               this
               be
               said
               of
               the
               changes
               that
               sinne
               worketh
               ,
               which
               I
               haue
               said
               by
               occasion
               of
               the
               Israelites
               losing
               and
               yeelding
               againe
               the
               cities
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               with
               the
               priuiledges
               thereto
               belonging
               ,
               into
               their
               hands
               because
               of
               their
               sinne
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               it
               was
               said
               before
               ,
               vers
               .
               1.
               and
               4.
               that
               those
               nations
               were
               left
               to
               
               try
               Israel
               ,
               whether
               they
               would
               obey
               the
               commandements
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               here
               it
               is
               set
               downe
               how
               they
               carried
               themselues
               in
               the
               triall
               :
               namely
               ,
               that
               they
               made
               marriages
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               serued
               their
               gods
               ;
               they
               had
               no
               power
               to
               resist
               and
               doe
               otherwise
               .
               And
               by
               this
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               with
               what
               danger
               wee
               liue
               among
               Idolaters
               and
               wicked
               men
               :
               for
               in
               that
               it
               is
               said
               heere
               ,
               that
               they
               ioyned
               
               in
               marriage
               together
               ,
               which
               was
               specially
               forbidden
               them
               in
               Deuteronomie
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Lord
               did
               foresay
               would
               come
               to
               passe
               thereby
               .
               
               And
               he
               forbad
               them
               such
               mariages
               principally
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               seeing
               he
               foresaw
               and
               knew
               that
               by
               vnequall
               matching
               together
               ,
               his
               worship
               would
               bee
               greatly
               impaired
               ,
               if
               not
               turned
               into
               the
               contrary
               .
               For
               godly
               and
               religious
               persons
               are
               often
               alienated
               by
               the
               parties
               contrarily
               minded
               vnto
               them
               ,
               from
               the
               true
               God
               ;
               as
               in
               Salomons
               example
               (
               so
               wise
               a
               man
               )
               is
               to
               bee
               seene
               :
               who
               was
               exceedingly
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               builded
               places
               for
               strange
               Gods
               to
               worship
               them
               in
               ,
               being
               inticed
               thereto
               by
               strange
               women
               ,
               whom
               he
               loued
               .
               And
               our
               age
               hath
               sustained
               most
               grieuous
               shipwracke
               of
               conscience
               and
               goodnesse
               ,
               in
               that
               many
               therein
               haue
               ioyned
               in
               marriage
               with
               Papists
               ,
               and
               other
               prophane
               hellish
               Atheists
               :
               For
               when
               they
               haue
               by
               their
               familiarity
               together
               ,
               made
               marriages
               with
               them
               ;
               what
               remaineth
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               ,
               as
               these
               did
               heere
               ,
               doe
               turne
               to
               their
               religion
               also
               ,
               and
               serue
               in
               the
               manner
               that
               they
               doe
               ?
               But
               of
               this
               before
               ,
               chap.
               2.
               vers
               .
               2.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           EIGHTEENTH
           SERMON
           VPON
           THE
           THIRD
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 VERS
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 
                   So
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   did
                   wickedly
                   in
                   the
                   fight
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   forgat
                   the
                   Lord
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   serued
                   Baalim
                   and
                   Asheroth
                   .
                
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Therefore
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   was
                   kindled
                   against
                   Israel
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   sold
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   Cushan
                   rishathaim
                   King
                   of
                   Aram-nabaraim
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   serued
                   Cushan-rishathaim
                   eight
                   yeeres
                   .
                
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 
                   And
                   when
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   cried
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   stirred
                   vp
                   a
                   sauiour
                   to
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   saued
                   them
                   ,
                   euen
                   Othniel
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   Kenaz
                   Calebs
                   younger
                   brother
                   .
                
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   came
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   iudged
                   Israel
                   ,
                   and
                   went
                   out
                   to
                   warre
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   deliuered
                   Cushan
                   rishathaim
                   King
                   of
                   Aram
                   into
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   hand
                   preuailed
                   against
                   Cushan-rishathaim
                   .
                
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 
                   So
                   the
                   land
                   had
                   rest
                   fortie
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   and
                   Othniel
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   Kenaz
                   died
                   .
                
              
            
             
               NOw
               I
               hauing
               shewed
               how
               God
               tried
               his
               by
               people
               dwelling
               among
               the
               idolatrous
               nations
               ,
               what
               they
               would
               do
               ,
               and
               we
               hauing
               seene
               also
               what
               they
               did
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               they
               made
               marriages
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               serued
               their
               gods
               ,
               both
               which
               haue
               bin
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               first
               part
               of
               this
               chapter
               :
               I
               will
               now
               proceed
               to
               the
               second
               part
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               three
               examples
               therein
               set
               downe
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               and
               heerein
               I
               will
               speake
               chiefly
               of
               these
               things
               therein
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               the
               sinne
               ,
               punishment
               ,
               repentance
               and
               deliuerance
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               turned
               away
               againe
               from
               the
               Lord
               afterwards
               .
               The
               first
               example
               is
               to
               the
               twelfth
               verse
               :
               the
               second
               to
               the
               31.
               verse
               :
               the
               third
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               .
               The
               first
               hath
               these
               foure
               things
               to
               bee
               considered
               ;
               one
               is
               the
               peoples
               reuolting
               from
               God
               ,
               in
               this
               verse
               :
               another
               ,
               the
               punishment
               brought
               vpon
               them
               for
               it
               in
               the
               eighth
               verse
               :
               the
               third
               ,
               the
               peoples
               crying
               to
               God
               vnder
               it
               ,
               vers
               .
               9
               :
               and
               the
               fourth
               ,
               the
               Lords
               sending
               helpe
               in
               the
               rest
               ,
               vnto
               the
               12.
               verse
               ;
               with
               the
               fruit
               that
               followed
               .
            
             
               Their
               sinne
               is
               set
               downe
               ,
               first
               generally
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               euill
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               then
               more
               particularly
               ,
               that
               they
               forgot
               him
               ,
               and
               fell
               to
               Idolatry
               .
               Heere
               I
               giue
               this
               watchword
               to
               the
               reader
               ,
               that
               seeing
               I
               shall
               in
               this
               booke
               often
               meet
               with
               things
               that
               I
               haue
               already
               spoken
               of
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               diuerse
               things
               mentioned
               oft
               and
               sundry
               times
               heerein
               ;
               therefore
               I
               will
               not
               goe
               ouer
               them
               againe
               ,
               as
               oft
               as
               I
               meete
               with
               them
               ,
               being
               the
               same
               
               
               
               
               
               specially
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               which
               were
               but
               a
               wearying
               of
               the
               reader
               with
               repeating
               one
               thing
               oft
               :
               but
               I
               will
               note
               and
               chiefly
               follow
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               beside
               them
               are
               occasioned
               there
               .
               All
               the
               things
               in
               this
               verse
               are
               such
               :
               I
               will
               therefore
               doe
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               ,
               and
               referre
               the
               reader
               for
               the
               rest
               ,
               to
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               said
               of
               them
               before
               .
               Their
               sinne
               set
               downe
               in
               generall
               ,
               that
               they
               durst
               offend
               God
               secretly
               ,
               and
               do
               that
               which
               was
               euill
               in
               his
               sight
               :
               and
               that
               they
               forgot
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               remembred
               not
               his
               kindnesse
               ,
               and
               many
               benefits
               ;
               and
               their
               Idolatry
               and
               worshipping
               the
               gods
               of
               the
               nations
               ,
               which
               arose
               of
               the
               two
               former
               :
               these
               things
               (
               I
               say
               )
               duly
               considered
               of
               vs
               ,
               do
               teach
               this
               worthie
               point
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               how
               men
               breake
               out
               into
               grosse
               and
               foule
               sinnes
               ,
               by
               the
               forgetting
               of
               Gods
               goodnesse
               toward
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               taking
               of
               boldnesse
               to
               sinne
               against
               him
               ,
               in
               doing
               that
               which
               is
               any
               way
               euill
               in
               his
               eyes
               .
               And
               so
               by
               the
               contrary
               ;
               the
               direct
               way
               to
               liue
               godly
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               free
               from
               reprochfull
               sinnes
               ,
               is
               to
               feare
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               amisse
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               secret
               ,
               and
               to
               keepe
               in
               mind
               his
               benefits
               ,
               by
               daily
               recording
               them
               with
               
               feruent
               and
               hearty
               thankes
               .
               For
               if
               the
               child
               be
               drawne
               to
               a
               naturall
               loue
               and
               ioying
               in
               the
               parents
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               bee
               afraid
               to
               displease
               them
               ,
               seeing
               they
               make
               much
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               giue
               it
               all
               good
               things
               :
               what
               maruell
               is
               it
               if
               the
               Lords
               benefits
               ,
               which
               are
               renued
               vpon
               vs
               euery
               morning
               ,
               being
               duly
               recorded
               of
               vs
               ,
               should
               draw
               vs
               to
               delight
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               make
               our
               songs
               of
               him
               ;
               also
               that
               we
               
               being
               ready
               to
               doe
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               afraid
               to
               offend
               him
               in
               secret
               ,
               what
               maruell
               (
               I
               say
               )
               if
               we
               should
               abhore
               to
               dishonour
               him
               openly
               ?
               And
               if
               elder
               children
               endued
               with
               grace
               ,
               will
               be
               faithfull
               to
               their
               parents
               in
               their
               absence
               ,
               and
               so
               shunne
               boldnesse
               in
               offending
               them
               in
               presence
               :
               who
               doubteth
               ,
               but
               that
               if
               we
               feare
               to
               offend
               our
               God
               in
               secret
               ,
               we
               shall
               shunne
               open
               and
               greater
               offences
               also
               ?
               So
               by
               the
               contrary
               this
               is
               cleere
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               grow
               to
               this
               point
               ,
               that
               we
               dare
               doe
               that
               which
               is
               euill
               in
               Gods
               eyes
               ,
               and
               to
               forget
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               vnspeakeable
               kindnesse
               ,
               though
               wee
               commit
               not
               by
               and
               by
               the
               grosest
               and
               most
               odius
               things
               ,
               yet
               it
               will
               not
               belong
               before
               wee
               breake
               out
               euen
               grosly
               ,
               wax
               bold
               also
               ,
               and
               worke
               that
               which
               is
               odious
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               we
               ought
               euer
               to
               haue
               before
               vs
               Gods
               bounty
               and
               kindnesse
               in
               such
               wise
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               barres
               in
               our
               waies
               ,
               to
               keepe
               vs
               euen
               from
               smal
               offences
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               groser
               sinnes
               may
               much
               more
               bee
               kept
               from
               vs.
               And
               so
               Dauid
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               had
               not
               been
               bold
               to
               sinne
               against
               God
               in
               secret
               ,
               he
               had
               neuer
               broke
               out
               shamefully
               before
               men
               .
               We
               know
               the
               diuell
               is
               called
               
               a
               serpent
               ;
               which
               word
               signifieth
               properly
               a
               creeper
               ,
               because
               his
               property
               
               is
               ,
               by
               little
               and
               little
               creepe
               and
               winde
               into
               vs
               ,
               to
               withdraw
               our
               hearts
               
               from
               vprightnesse
               and
               constancy
               therein
               ;
               also
               to
               cause
               that
               Gods
               benefits
               shall
               be
               more
               meanely
               accounted
               off
               of
               vs
               :
               and
               then
               boldnesse
               in
               sinne
               will
               creepe
               vpon
               vs
               easily
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               wee
               shall
               not
               feare
               the
               attempting
               of
               great
               and
               grieuous
               sinnes
               also
               .
               It
               is
               our
               wisedome
               therefore
               to
               consider
               Gods
               goodnesse
               to
               bee
               so
               great
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               so
               continued
               to
               vs
               daily
               (
               as
               who
               shall
               but
               meanely
               obserue
               and
               weigh
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               needs
               confesse
               as
               much
               )
               that
               we
               should
               be
               afraid
               and
               ashamed
               to
               offend
               and
               displease
               him
               ,
               through
               negligence
               much
               more
               by
               forgetting
               ourselues
               in
               both
               to
               sin
               openly
               and
               wilfully
               .
               This
               be
               said
               of
               their
               sinne
               .
               The
               punishment
               followes
               .
            
             
               For
               this
               the
               Lord
               was
               sore
               displeased
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               what
               maruell
               ?
               so
               
               many
               sinnes
               being
               wrapped
               vp
               together
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               heard
               .
               And
               hee
               raised
               
               vp
               against
               them
               this
               King
               of
               Aram
               heere
               named
               ,
               who
               held
               them
               in
               bondage
               eight
               yeeres
               .
               Heere
               it
               plainly
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               when
               God
               is
               prouoked
               ,
               hee
               will
               bee
               reuenged
               :
               (
               as
               wee
               haue
               seene
               in
               the
               former
               chapter
               )
               and
               not
               
               winke
               at
               vs
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               giuen
               to
               thinke
               .
               And
               this
               is
               not
               a
               matter
               that
               falles
               out
               now
               and
               then
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               but
               ordinarily
               ,
               and
               that
               vpon
               countries
               ,
               townes
               ,
               families
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               persons
               ,
               accordingly
               as
               the
               occasion
               is
               offered
               .
               And
               yet
               
               he
               sheweth
               it
               not
               alwaies
               immediately
               ;
               as
               wee
               see
               in
               deferring
               his
               punishment
               to
               the
               old
               world
               an
               hundred
               and
               twentie
               yeeres
               ,
               after
               he
               was
               displeased
               with
               them
               .
               So
               he
               sent
               a
               famine
               in
               Dauids
               time
               on
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               for
               sinne
               
               committed
               before
               by
               Saul
               ,
               in
               slaying
               the
               Gibeonites
               .
               But
               though
               he
               sometime
               deferre
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               bring
               the
               offenders
               to
               repentance
               ,
               as
               the
               Aopstle
               saith
               to
               
               the
               Romans
               .
               And
               if
               that
               come
               not
               ,
               he
               wil
               in
               deferring
               ,
               doe
               as
               he
               that
               draweth
               his
               bow
               deepely
               ,
               that
               the
               stroke
               may
               be
               the
               more
               deadly
               .
               And
               yet
               oftentimes
               he
               deferreth
               not
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Corah
                 ,
                 Ananias
              
               ,
               and
               Saphira
               ,
               and
               others
               is
               to
               bee
               seene
               .
               And
               when
               men
               commit
               knowne
               sinnes
               ,
               they
               may
               make
               their
               reckoning
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               these
               waies
               God
               will
               meet
               with
               them
               early
               or
               late
               ,
               the
               least
               of
               them
               both
               will
               be
               deadly
               and
               vnwelcome
               .
            
             
               Now
               then
               the
               case
               standing
               thus
               ,
               and
               wee
               knowing
               how
               vnwelcome
               and
               wearisome
               his
               punishments
               are
               ;
               we
               see
               what
               we
               haue
               to
               doe
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               beware
               that
               wee
               prouoke
               not
               God
               ,
               by
               following
               the
               deuices
               and
               desires
               of
               our
               wicked
               hearts
               ,
               and
               so
               grow
               hardened
               through
               the
               deceitfulnesse
               of
               sinne
               .
               Oh
               therefore
               that
               wee
               should
               be
               so
               bold
               and
               ready
               to
               offend
               ,
               who
               yet
               blanke
               so
               soone
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               sore
               dismaid
               ,
               yea
               when
               there
               shall
               but
               some
               small
               correction
               be
               laid
               vpon
               vs
               !
               Oh
               that
               neither
               examples
               of
               other
               ,
               nor
               our
               
               owne
               experience
               can
               make
               vs
               wise
               to
               preuent
               and
               auoid
               so
               many
               and
               great
               iudgements
               ,
               as
               are
               drawne
               vpon
               vs
               daily
               by
               needlesse
               follie
               ,
               or
               wilfull
               offending
               !
               And
               secondly
               ,
               if
               we
               haue
               already
               falen
               ,
               what
               should
               bee
               more
               looked
               after
               ,
               then
               speedily
               to
               remember
               from
               whence
               we
               bee
               fallen
               ,
               and
               to
               cast
               vp
               our
               gorge
               ,
               and
               repent
               ,
               lest
               the
               Lord
               come
               vpon
               vs
               vnprouided
               .
               And
               as
               for
               such
               as
               at
               the
               hearing
               of
               this
               dare
               obiect
               againe
               ,
               that
               they
               beleeue
               that
               no
               such
               thing
               shall
               befall
               them
               :
               for
               they
               haue
               (
               they
               say
               )
               done
               as
               much
               as
               I
               speake
               of
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               safe
               to
               this
               houre
               ,
               and
               haue
               escaped
               punishment
               :
               I
               say
               of
               them
               ,
               what
               haue
               I
               to
               doe
               with
               them
               ?
               I
               tremble
               to
               heare
               of
               their
               brutish
               and
               bold
               insenciblenesse
               .
               They
               are
               as
               one
               asleepe
               in
               the
               mast
               of
               a
               ship
               in
               great
               danger
               ,
               but
               they
               feare
               nothing
               :
               and
               as
               one
               neare
               death
               by
               sicknesse
               ,
               but
               being
               senselesse
               ,
               feeleth
               no
               paine
               ;
               and
               as
               Naball
               a
               grosse
               sinner
               ,
               but
               regarded
               nothing
               that
               was
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               till
               he
               knew
               he
               must
               die
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               was
               as
               a
               stone
               or
               or
               blocke
               ,
               onely
               breathing
               .
               The
               punishment
               of
               such
               as
               boast
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               safe
               for
               all
               their
               sinning
               ,
               and
               haue
               escaped
               all
               danger
               ,
               punishment
               ,
               (
               although
               it
               be
               not
               seene
               of
               many
               ,
               nor
               of
               themselues
               )
               is
               yet
               far
               more
               grieuous
               then
               if
               it
               were
               seene
               with
               eyes
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               slumber
               ,
               or
               an
               hardened
               heart
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               all
               other
               the
               greatest
               punishment
               .
            
             
               Thus
               we
               haue
               heard
               that
               God
               was
               displeased
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               
               vengeance
               could
               not
               be
               farre
               off
               ,
               but
               must
               follow
               ,
               and
               now
               it
               is
               shewed
               in
               what
               manner
               that
               was
               executed
               .
               Gods
               punishing
               them
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               was
               eight
               yeers
               embondaging
               them
               vnder
               an
               heathen
               and
               idolatrous
               King
               ,
               who
               might
               command
               them
               what
               he
               would
               ,
               and
               lay
               vpon
               them
               burthens
               at
               his
               pleasure
               .
               And
               what
               the
               curtesie
               of
               strangers
               was
               ,
               wee
               may
               see
               in
               Deuteronomy
               ;
               
               namely
               such
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               should
               not
               regard
               the
               person
               of
               the
               old
               ,
               
               nor
               haue
               compassion
               on
               the
               young
               :
               and
               such
               courtesie
               as
               Benhadad
               shewed
               to
               Ahab
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               was
               before
               hee
               was
               in
               bondage
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               when
               hee
               did
               but
               besiege
               him
               and
               his
               chiefe
               city
               ,
               and
               had
               onely
               some
               likelihood
               to
               subdue
               him
               ,
               which
               hope
               of
               his
               ,
               yet
               was
               frustrated
               also
               .
               For
               this
               it
               was
               ,
               &
               thus
               he
               sent
               him
               word
               :
               
                 Thy
                 siluer
                 and
                 thy
                 gold
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 thy
                 women
                 and
                 thy
                 faire
                 children
              
               
               
                 are
                 mine
                 :
                 Or
                 else
                 I
                 will
                 send
                 my
                 seruants
                 to
                 thee
                 by
                 to
                 morrow
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 &
                 they
                 shall
                 search
                 thy
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 thy
                 seruants
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 pleasant
                 in
                 thine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 and
                 bring
                 it
                 away
                 .
              
               This
               was
               the
               courtesie
               which
               Benhadad
               shewed
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               but
               in
               besieging
               Israel
               :
               but
               these
               were
               heere
               subdued
               to
               Cushan-rishathaim
               ,
               and
               already
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               yea
               and
               that
               for
               eight
               yeeres
               ,
               which
               time
               vnder
               such
               bondage
               was
               (
               we
               may
               be
               sure
               )
               thought
               a
               long
               time
               .
            
             
               Now
               we
               that
               heare
               it
               may
               iudge
               ,
               whether
               they
               paied
               not
               deare
               for
               their
               liberties
               ,
               that
               they
               tooke
               in
               sinning
               :
               the
               chiefe
               of
               the
               which
               was
               Idolatry
               .
               
               There
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               (
               considering
               that
               which
               heere
               we
               reade
               )
               but
               that
               the
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               other
               sinne
               which
               was
               so
               pleasant
               to
               them
               in
               their
               prosperity
               ,
               was
               as
               bitter
               to
               them
               now
               in
               their
               bondage
               which
               it
               brought
               them
               into
               ,
               neither
               could
               it
               pluck
               them
               out
               of
               it
               .
               But
               by
               this
               let
               vs
               learne
               ,
               what
               woe
               and
               misery
               men
               sustaine
               and
               bring
               vpon
               themselues
               for
               a
               little
               stolne
               liberty
               ,
               and
               to
               speake
               as
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               onely
               for
               hauing
               their
               will
               :
               but
               let
               none
               looke
               to
               finde
               sinne
               afterward
               ,
               to
               be
               ,
               as
               while
               it
               is
               in
               committing
               .
               Eight
               yeeres
               sore
               bondage
               ,
               with
               the
               discommodities
               and
               irksomenesse
               that
               accompany
               it
               ,
               for
               a
               little
               liberty
               to
               liue
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ?
               And
               what
               excellencie
               or
               superabounding
               sweetnesse
               (
               thinke
               wee
               )
               and
               delight
               might
               that
               be
               which
               cost
               them
               so
               deare
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               enioyed
               so
               short
               a
               time
               ?
               Alas
               it
               was
               but
               the
               pleasing
               of
               their
               humour
               in
               falling
               downe
               before
               a
               stocke
               or
               astone
               .
               And
               such
               are
               their
               delights
               at
               this
               day
               ;
               transitorie
               ,
               vaine
               ,
               and
               soone
               flitting
               away
               ,
               
               if
               not
               filthy
               also
               ;
               for
               which
               they
               pay
               so
               deare
               ,
               that
               they
               debarre
               themselues
               of
               all
               sound
               and
               true
               comfort
               for
               them
               heere
               ,
               that
               I
               say
               nothing
               how
               they
               prouide
               for
               themselues
               hereafter
               ,
               beside
               other
               annoyances
               that
               they
               meete
               withall
               .
               Sodome
               and
               Gomer
               for
               a
               whole
               city
               ,
               Zimry
               and
               Cosby
               for
               particular
               
               persons
               ,
               the
               former
               to
               bee
               destroyed
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               for
               their
               filthy
               pleasures
               ;
               the
               latter
               to
               be
               thrust
               thorough
               in
               their
               tent
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               about
               
               their
               vncleannesse
               .
               What
               was
               their
               gaine
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               laid
               with
               their
               losse
               ?
               and
               for
               them
               that
               haue
               been
               thought
               to
               haue
               sped
               better
               in
               their
               matches
               by
               the
               like
               doings
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               reckoned
               vp
               ,
               nor
               found
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               nor
               yet
               in
               experience
               .
               So
               that
               we
               might
               be
               wise
               ,
               if
               we
               did
               well
               weigh
               it
               ,
               to
               auoide
               the
               sinne
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               might
               auoid
               the
               punishment
               also
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               thing
               noted
               in
               this
               first
               example
               of
               this
               people
               ,
               is
               their
               seeking
               
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               faith
               and
               repentance
               .
               For
               when
               sorrow
               pinched
               them
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               grieuous
               bondage
               ,
               and
               they
               saw
               all
               helpe
               of
               man
               failed
               them
               ,
               they
               fled
               to
               God
               ,
               acknowledging
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               now
               proued
               by
               wofull
               experience
               ,
               that
               the
               worshipping
               of
               strange
               gods
               had
               done
               them
               little
               good
               ,
               my
               meaning
               is
               ,
               they
               had
               thereby
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               other
               sinnes
               ,
               brought
               those
               calamities
               vpon
               themselues
               .
               And
               this
               their
               crying
               to
               God
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               action
               of
               one
               man
               ,
               or
               family
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               body
               of
               the
               people
               in
               generall
               :
               and
               some
               among
               them
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               did
               it
               soundly
               and
               vnfainedly
               :
               &
               therefore
               
               they
               repented
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               not
               so
               expresly
               set
               downe
               ,
               as
               in
               some
               places
               ;
               and
               so
               we
               must
               vnderstand
               this
               that
               is
               said
               of
               them
               heere
               .
               It
               is
               laid
               out
               by
               this
               word
               crying
               ,
               as
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               first
               of
               Samuel
               ,
               7.
               doth
               set
               down
               
               the
               repentance
               of
               the
               people
               after
               the
               like
               manner
               ;
               namely
               ,
               by
               their
               lamenting
               after
               God
               ;
               and
               in
               other
               places
               the
               same
               is
               done
               either
               by
               some
               signe
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               fruit
               of
               it
               ;
               so
               heere
               by
               crying
               .
               As
               if
               it
               should
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               they
               testified
               their
               sorrow
               for
               displeasing
               God
               ,
               their
               beleeuing
               of
               pardon
               ,
               purpose
               of
               amendment
               ,
               and
               their
               feruent
               prayer
               and
               confession
               of
               their
               sin
               ,
               as
               all
               these
               are
               required
               by
               the
               Lord
               in
               true
               repentance
               ,
               in
               Hosea
               ,
               14.
               
               And
               
               this
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               calamity
               in
               the
               elect
               ,
               or
               rather
               of
               Gods
               goodnesse
               towards
               them
               ,
               whereby
               he
               calleth
               them
               to
               himselfe
               by
               affliction
               .
            
             
               This
               place
               ,
               though
               briefly
               ,
               yet
               pithily
               ,
               teacheth
               all
               Gods
               people
               what
               to
               doe
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               prouoked
               God
               to
               afflict
               them
               for
               their
               sinnes
               :
               and
               that
               is
               this
               ;
               they
               should
               after
               the
               thinking
               vpon
               both
               ,
               seriously
               cry
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               call
               vpon
               him
               assoone
               as
               they
               shall
               bee
               able
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               to
               draw
               neare
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               people
               in
               Iames
               are
               directed
               to
               doe
               .
               And
               this
               I
               teach
               by
               
               so
               good
               occasion
               heere
               offered
               ,
               because
               though
               men
               bee
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               secure
               and
               carelesse
               ;
               yet
               if
               their
               sinnes
               bee
               once
               brought
               to
               mind
               ,
               and
               laid
               before
               them
               in
               any
               deepe
               and
               dreadfull
               manner
               ;
               they
               are
               in
               another
               extremity
               ,
               as
               in
               feare
               and
               terrour
               ,
               doubting
               that
               God
               will
               not
               heare
               them
               though
               they
               pray
               :
               for
               this
               is
               their
               disposition
               in
               that
               time
               through
               tentation
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               prouoked
               God
               ,
               to
               bee
               alienated
               and
               turned
               from
               him
               by
               dreadfull
               feare
               and
               vnbeliefe
               ;
               to
               whom
               they
               were
               wont
               while
               they
               walked
               vprightly
               to
               haue
               accesse
               by
               prayer
               before
               .
               Adam
               ,
               after
               his
               sinne
               ,
               was
               
               afraid
               of
               Gods
               voice
               ,
               (
               wherein
               yet
               before
               he
               reioyced
               )
               and
               did
               hide
               himselfe
               in
               the
               thicket
               for
               feare
               of
               it
               .
               So
               Dauid
               cryeth
               and
               complaineth
               when
               
               hee
               felt
               his
               sinne
               ,
               that
               his
               soule
               cleaued
               to
               the
               dust
               ;
               meaning
               that
               for
               very
               griefe
               hee
               was
               almost
               brought
               to
               the
               graue
               ;
               and
               againe
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               in
               
               the
               depth
               of
               trouble
               ,
               as
               not
               seeing
               for
               the
               time
               how
               to
               get
               out
               of
               it
               .
               This
               anguish
               he
               felt
               in
               his
               soule
               ,
               though
               he
               was
               deare
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord.
               And
               the
               51.
               
               Psalme
               testifieth
               how
               hee
               was
               wrapt
               in
               sorrow
               ,
               as
               if
               his
               bones
               had
               been
               broken
               ,
               thinking
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               that
               hee
               had
               lost
               all
               grace
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
               
               And
               no
               lesse
               cleerely
               doth
               this
               appeare
               in
               Ionas
               ,
               after
               that
               the
               Lord
               had
               pursued
               him
               for
               his
               sinne
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               bellie
               of
               the
               fish
               he
               cried
               thus
               :
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               
               am
               cast
               away
               out
               of
               thy
               sight
               ,
               the
               waters
               compassed
               mee
               about
               vnto
               the
               soule
               .
               So
               I
               may
               say
               of
               Gods
               best
               seruants
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               seene
               the
               horror
               of
               his
               wrath
               against
               them
               ,
               for
               some
               sinne
               that
               wounded
               them
               ,
               they
               haue
               been
               dismaied
               ,
               and
               almost
               past
               hope
               ,
               and
               brought
               to
               fainting
               for
               the
               time
               .
               And
               by
               this
               wee
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               secure
               and
               carelesse
               people
               who
               (
               wee
               know
               are
               not
               behinde
               other
               in
               sinning
               ,
               are
               in
               a
               contrary
               extremity
               .
               But
               to
               returne
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               if
               Gods
               seruants
               apprehend
               his
               wrath
               ,
               and
               then
               fal
               into
               the
               tentation
               of
               the
               diuell
               ,
               who
               can
               cunningly
               deceiue
               them
               ,
               in
               making
               it
               seeme
               greater
               then
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               kindled
               against
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               cast
               downe
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               with
               a
               deadly
               blow
               :
               and
               thus
               (
               I
               say
               doe
               all
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               till
               God
               put
               away
               feare
               from
               them
               .
               And
               seeing
               these
               two
               are
               contrary
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               bee
               turned
               from
               God
               by
               feare
               and
               vnbeliefe
               ,
               and
               to
               returne
               and
               come
               home
               neare
               vnto
               him
               againe
               by
               faith
               ;
               and
               seeing
               they
               meet
               so
               neare
               together
               in
               one
               person
               ,
               so
               that
               one
               of
               them
               oft
               times
               immediately
               succeedeth
               the
               other
               ;
               
               therefore
               all
               possible
               speed
               and
               care
               is
               to
               bee
               vsed
               ,
               that
               when
               feare
               ,
               through
               the
               accusation
               of
               the
               conscience
               taketh
               place
               ,
               faith
               should
               be
               at
               hand
               to
               expell
               and
               ouercome
               it
               .
               But
               againe
               to
               obiect
               further
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 God
                 heareth
                 not
              
               
               sinners
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hee
               will
               not
               (
               they
               say
               )
               heare
               them
               crying
               vnto
               them
               .
               But
               to
               this
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               when
               men
               repent
               ,
               he
               heareth
               them
               ,
               as
               wee
               see
               in
               
               
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Peter
              
               ,
               and
               other
               .
               And
               such
               need
               not
               be
               discouraged
               from
               comming
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               take
               hope
               assuredly
               that
               hee
               will
               heare
               them
               .
               Indeed
               they
               that
               dare
               not
               come
               and
               humble
               themselues
               to
               him
               after
               their
               offence
               ,
               and
               so
               stand
               firme
               in
               their
               hearts
               ;
               or
               other
               that
               doe
               call
               vpon
               him
               ,
               yet
               for
               all
               that
               doe
               it
               in
               shew
               rather
               then
               in
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               they
               (
               I
               say
               )
               doe
               all
               one
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               did
               not
               cry
               to
               God
               at
               all
               .
               They
               therefore
               who
               haue
               learned
               that
               God
               will
               certainely
               smite
               and
               punish
               ,
               if
               they
               sinne
               ;
               let
               them
               also
               learne
               ,
               what
               they
               must
               doe
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               must
               seeke
               to
               the
               Lord
               when
               hee
               punisheth
               ,
               as
               these
               men
               did
               heere
               ,
               taking
               heed
               of
               the
               extremities
               before
               mentioned
               .
               If
               they
               desire
               to
               turne
               away
               Gods
               wrath
               from
               them
               ;
               then
               cry
               they
               to
               him
               also
               in
               seeing
               their
               sinne
               ,
               and
               laying
               it
               neare
               their
               hearts
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               relent
               and
               turne
               from
               it
               ,
               let
               them
               beleeue
               that
               his
               anger
               is
               also
               turned
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               they
               vnfainedly
               purposing
               amendment
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               looking
               duly
               to
               it
               afterwards
               :
               but
               more
               happie
               are
               they
               who
               looke
               warily
               about
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               prouoke
               him
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               dutifully
               and
               constantly
               hold
               on
               their
               Christian
               course
               .
               And
               this
               of
               their
               crying
               to
               God
               ,
               the
               third
               point
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               thing
               in
               this
               first
               example
               now
               followeth
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               their
               deliuerance
               ,
               
               in
               this
               and
               the
               next
               two
               verses
               :
               wherein
               consider
               these
               foure
               things
               :
               first
               ,
               God
               raised
               them
               vp
               Othniel
               to
               be
               their
               deliuerer
               :
               then
               secondly
               ,
               how
               he
               furnished
               him
               thereto
               :
               and
               thirdly
               ,
               how
               hee
               gaue
               his
               aduersary
               into
               his
               hands
               :
               and
               fourthly
               ,
               what
               followed
               thereof
               .
               Othniel
               is
               described
               heere
               to
               be
               the
               same
               man
               ,
               of
               whom
               wee
               heard
               in
               the
               first
               chapter
               ,
               and
               who
               won
               the
               city
               Debir
               .
               He
               is
               called
               a
               sauiour
               ,
               because
               he
               saued
               Israel
               out
               of
               the
               
               hands
               of
               their
               great
               aduersary
               Cushan
               ,
               that
               had
               held
               them
               long
               in
               bondage
               :
               by
               which
               deliuerance
               they
               had
               good
               testimony
               ,
               that
               Gods
               displeasure
               was
               turned
               away
               from
               them
               .
               The
               Lords
               thus
               speedy
               turning
               vnto
               them
               vpon
               their
               repentance
               ,
               is
               marueilous
               ,
               but
               yet
               agreeable
               to
               that
               which
               is
               spoken
               of
               him
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               
                 slow
                 to
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 readie
                 to
                 forgiue
                 .
              
               And
               it
               is
               to
               teach
               vs
               that
               ,
               which
               wee
               are
               hardly
               brought
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               
               namely
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               most
               ready
               to
               remit
               and
               to
               remoue
               his
               punishments
               ,
               yea
               when
               we
               haue
               prouoked
               him
               thereto
               by
               our
               sins
               ,
               if
               it
               repent
               vs.
               When
               Dauid
               confessed
               his
               sin
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               Nathan
               being
               sent
               of
               God
               to
               moue
               him
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               vnderstood
               by
               his
               confession
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               so
               ;
               answered
               him
               immediately
               ,
               
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 are
                 forgiuen
                 thee
              
               .
               So
               the
               posterity
               of
               this
               people
               heere
               
               mentioned
               ,
               when
               God
               had
               sent
               vpon
               them
               a
               strange
               iudgement
               in
               their
               wheat
               haruest
               ,
               euen
               thunder
               and
               raine
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               thereby
               perceiue
               
               and
               see
               ,
               that
               their
               wickednesse
               was
               great
               in
               asking
               a
               King
               ,
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               commandement
               ,
               who
               had
               forbidden
               them
               so
               to
               doe
               :
               and
               the
               people
               had
               giuen
               testimony
               of
               their
               repentance
               ,
               in
               desiring
               Samuel
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               confessing
               that
               sinne
               in
               asking
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               their
               other
               sinnes
               ;
               hee
               answered
               ;
               
                 Feare
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 forsake
                 his
                 people
                 for
                 his
                 great
                 names
                 sake
                 ,
                 because
              
               
               
                 it
                 hath
                 pleased
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 make
                 you
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 you
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 right
                 way
                 .
              
            
             
             
               And
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               throughout
               is
               full
               of
               examples
               ,
               that
               tend
               to
               the
               same
               end
               .
               So
               that
               it
               may
               boldly
               and
               truly
               bee
               said
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
               gracious
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               kindlesse
               ,
               and
               repenteth
               him
               of
               the
               euill
               that
               hee
               had
               brought
               vpon
               his
               .
               So
               that
               it
               remaines
               ,
               that
               this
               heauenly
               Scripture
               lie
               not
               by
               vs
               vnoccupied
               ,
               
               and
               without
               fruit
               and
               vse
               .
               But
               seeing
               wee
               doe
               oft
               forget
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               thereby
               doe
               that
               which
               is
               euill
               in
               his
               eyes
               (
               oh
               fickle
               and
               inconstant
               people
               that
               we
               are
               )
               wee
               should
               not
               sleepe
               in
               our
               sinne
               ,
               but
               repaire
               to
               this
               remedie
               to
               rend
               our
               hearts
               rather
               then
               our
               garments
               ,
               and
               neuer
               to
               thinke
               our selues
               
               well
               till
               we
               haue
               recouered
               our
               losse
               ,
               and
               by
               faith
               ,
               see
               that
               wee
               are
               receiued
               into
               fauour
               with
               him
               againe
               ;
               for
               hee
               waiteth
               for
               this
               our
               humiliation
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               neuer
               come
               before
               him
               in
               vaine
               and
               be
               frustrate
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               most
               certainly
               accept
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               as
               for
               vs
               we
               ought
               neuer
               to
               be
               quiet
               ,
               till
               wee
               doe
               so
               .
               And
               wonderfull
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               great
               detriment
               ,
               that
               the
               way
               being
               so
               open
               to
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               and
               louing
               kindnesse
               ,
               euen
               to
               them
               that
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               it
               while
               they
               smart
               for
               their
               prouocations
               of
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               (
               I
               say
               )
               to
               bee
               wondred
               at
               ,
               that
               so
               few
               take
               benefit
               by
               it
               ,
               yea
               and
               that
               assoone
               as
               they
               haue
               offended
               ,
               
               they
               hast
               not
               to
               returne
               to
               him
               againe
               ,
               but
               wander
               in
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               and
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               till
               they
               bee
               driuen
               to
               it
               by
               meere
               necessity
               to
               bow
               and
               cry
               vnto
               God.
               
            
             
               And
               the
               more
               wee
               bewray
               our
               blockishnesse
               herein
               ,
               in
               that
               wee
               bee
               so
               hardly
               brought
               vpon
               our
               knees
               ,
               when
               we
               haue
               sinned
               against
               God
               ,
               wee
               are
               to
               know
               (
               for
               I
               thought
               it
               meet
               to
               vtter
               it
               )
               that
               there
               are
               no
               knots
               nor
               difficulties
               in
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               be
               found
               when
               hee
               is
               sought
               vnto
               ,
               and
               will
               heare
               when
               he
               is
               prayed
               to
               .
               It
               is
               a
               most
               cleere
               and
               well
               approued
               truth
               ,
               and
               none
               faile
               of
               helpe
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               doe
               not
               either
               heartily
               seeke
               it
               ,
               if
               they
               know
               how
               ,
               or
               else
               such
               as
               are
               ignorant
               how
               to
               doe
               it
               .
               And
               that
               which
               I
               haue
               said
               of
               repenting
               and
               returning
               to
               God
               ,
               when
               wee
               see
               some
               speciall
               fault
               committed
               ,
               either
               by
               negligence
               or
               wilfulnesse
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               in
               solemne
               manner
               thus
               cry
               vnto
               God
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               been
               taught
               ,
               euen
               so
               we
               ought
               to
               doe
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               no
               apparant
               wilfulnesse
               seene
               ,
               in
               our
               daily
               slips
               and
               infirmities
               ,
               to
               offer
               vp
               to
               God
               daily
               our
               sutable
               repentance
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               bee
               no
               time
               ,
               or
               not
               long
               in
               the
               least
               manner
               estranged
               ,
               no
               ,
               nor
               absent
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               continually
               goe
               in
               and
               out
               before
               him
               through
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               our
               life
               long
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               Paradise
               and
               felicity
               in
               this
               world
               .
               And
               this
               be
               said
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               of
               the
               three
               examples
               ,
               as
               occasion
               hath
               been
               offered
               ,
               to
               the
               tenth
               verse
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           NINETEENTH
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           THIRD
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           WE
           haue
           heard
           how
           God
           raised
           vp
           a
           sauiour
           or
           deliuerer
           to
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           when
           they
           cried
           to
           him
           in
           
           their
           oppression
           ,
           euen
           Othniel
           :
           now
           it
           is
           shewed
           ,
           how
           he
           fitted
           and
           furnished
           him
           for
           so
           great
           a
           worke
           .
           And
           that
           was
           thus
           :
           Othniel
           being
           a
           priuate
           man
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           meanest
           of
           his
           fathers
           house
           ,
           only
           somwhat
           enriched
           by
           his
           marrying
           of
           
             Acksah
             ,
             Calebs
          
           daughter
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           of
           some
           courage
           ,
           was
           the
           person
           whom
           the
           Lord
           stirred
           vp
           for
           this
           purpose
           .
           And
           he
           being
           further
           off
           then
           many
           other
           from
           ability
           hereunto
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           gaue
           him
           his
           spirit
           ,
           meaning
           the
           fruits
           of
           his
           spirit
           ;
           as
           knowledge
           and
           iudgement
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           will
           ;
           which
           are
           things
           most
           requisite
           for
           a
           gouernour
           ,
           and
           he
           gaue
           him
           also
           encrease
           of
           courage
           ,
           strength
           and
           wisedome
           for
           warre
           ,
           and
           besides
           them
           all
           ,
           certified
           him
           by
           his
           spirit
           that
           he
           was
           called
           of
           God
           to
           such
           a
           seruice
           .
           Now
           all
           things
           being
           thus
           appointed
           by
           God
           ,
           he
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           heere
           ,
           iudged
           Israel
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           hee
           executed
           his
           office
           ,
           in
           taking
           vpon
           him
           the
           protection
           of
           his
           people
           ;
           wherein
           the
           Lord
           being
           with
           him
           ,
           hee
           rescued
           them
           out
           of
           bondage
           to
           liberty
           againe
           ,
           and
           gouerned
           them
           ,
           and
           restored
           the
           pure
           worship
           of
           God
           among
           them
           :
           and
           more
           particularly
           concerning
           the
           subduing
           of
           the
           aduersary
           of
           Israel
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           strengthened
           him
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           Cushan-rushathaim
           I
           meane
           ,
           and
           gaue
           him
           into
           his
           hands
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           cleerely
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           all
           gifts
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           all
           excellent
           
           effects
           therof
           ,
           they
           are
           none
           of
           ours
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           Lords
           ,
           he
           giueth
           and
           distributeth
           them
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           heere
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           that
           came
           vpon
           Othniel
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           brought
           to
           passe
           the
           great
           things
           that
           he
           did
           .
           And
           whatsoeuer
           is
           of
           any
           note
           in
           man
           for
           price
           and
           exceliency
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           commeth
           from
           his
           meere
           bounty
           .
           Alas
           there
           is
           no
           bird
           stripped
           
           of
           her
           feathers
           more
           bare
           and
           naked
           ,
           then
           man
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           is
           void
           of
           goodnesse
           :
           for
           what
           hath
           he
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           receiued
           ?
           Insomuch
           as
           all
           
           that
           he
           hath
           to
           glory
           of
           is
           his
           sinne
           .
           A
           most
           holy
           and
           approued
           truth
           ,
           which
           giueth
           God
           his
           due
           ,
           and
           layeth
           out
           man
           in
           his
           colours
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           if
           her
           robbe
           not
           God
           of
           his
           honour
           ,
           and
           pranke
           not
           vp
           himselfe
           in
           his
           gifts
           ,
           he
           is
           nothing
           else
           (
           I
           say
           )
           but
           naked
           ,
           poore
           ,
           and
           a
           mirrour
           of
           misery
           .
           Saul
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           ,
           when
           he
           wrought
           so
           great
           a
           deliuerance
           for
           Israel
           against
           the
           Ammonites
           :
           Moses
           and
           Ioshua
           in
           the
           mighty
           preuailing
           for
           them
           against
           the
           Heathen
           nations
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           spite
           of
           all
           their
           teeth
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           
           proudest
           of
           them
           ;
           yea
           and
           Salomon
           in
           all
           his
           royalties
           ,
           what
           had
           they
           to
           commend
           &
           set
           out
           themselues
           withall
           ,
           but
           the
           gifts
           which
           God
           furnished
           them
           with
           ?
           How
           doe
           numbers
           iet
           vp
           and
           downe
           ,
           vaunting
           themselues
           ,
           who
           hauing
           some
           gifts
           giuen
           them
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           to
           a
           farre
           other
           end
           then
           they
           vse
           them
           for
           ,
           namely
           to
           honour
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           themselues
           ;
           doe
           neuer
           thinke
           of
           any
           such
           matter
           ,
           but
           dare
           more
           boldly
           sin
           against
           him
           ,
           then
           otherwise
           they
           durst
           doe
           ,
           and
           all
           because
           hee
           hath
           bestowed
           some
           gifts
           vpon
           them
           ,
           as
           personage
           ,
           beautie
           ,
           strength
           ,
           wealth
           ;
           euen
           as
           one
           should
           strippe
           a
           poore
           body
           out
           of
           his
           ragges
           ,
           and
           put
           costly
           and
           comely
           apparel
           vpon
           him
           .
        
         
           For
           though
           men
           be
           but
           earth
           and
           wormes
           meate
           ,
           yet
           how
           doe
           they
           set
           vp
           themselues
           ,
           some
           for
           their
           high
           aduancement
           ,
           some
           for
           their
           riches
           ,
           which
           yet
           are
           but
           borrowed
           ;
           and
           other
           for
           their
           painted
           sheath
           ,
           till
           they
           take
           all
           honour
           (
           that
           they
           can
           )
           from
           God
           ?
           yea
           as
           if
           they
           were
           petty
           Gods
           themselues
           ,
           and
           he
           onely
           to
           bee
           called
           God
           of
           them
           .
           Oh
           admirable
           pride
           ,
           blindnesse
           ,
           and
           forgetfulnes
           in
           flesh
           !
           and
           oh
           as
           great
           patience
           and
           long
           suffering
           in
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           beare
           it
           at
           their
           hands
           !
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           I
           haue
           said
           I
           denie
           not
           ,
           but
           hee
           can
           afford
           them
           these
           his
           gifts
           and
           farre
           greater
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           giue
           him
           his
           due
           thereby
           ,
           and
           vse
           them
           to
           set
           forth
           his
           goodnesse
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           were
           meete
           .
           The
           same
           I
           might
           say
           of
           learning
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           gifts
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           Lords
           ,
           and
           bestowed
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           not
           to
           puffe
           them
           vp
           that
           haue
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           loue
           and
           humility
           they
           should
           vse
           them
           for
           
           the
           good
           of
           others
           .
           And
           much
           more
           then
           his
           supernaturall
           gifts
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           as
           godly
           zeale
           ,
           care
           to
           please
           God
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ought
           to
           be
           vsed
           to
           the
           same
           ends
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           proceed
           ,
           when
           God
           had
           giuen
           his
           spirit
           to
           Othniel
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Hee
           
           
             iudged
             Israel
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           did
           as
           a
           valiant
           captaine
           ,
           pull
           them
           out
           of
           seruitude
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           yoke
           of
           bondage
           from
           their
           necks
           ,
           and
           restore
           to
           them
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           gouerne
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           land
           had
           rest
           .
           All
           this
           ,
           with
           such
           like
           befell
           them
           ,
           when
           Gods
           anger
           was
           turned
           away
           from
           them
           ,
           at
           the
           repentance
           of
           the
           people
           .
           In
           their
           bondage
           and
           misery
           ,
           who
           would
           haue
           said
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           easily
           ,
           or
           in
           short
           time
           haue
           been
           remoued
           ?
           especially
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           change
           might
           haue
           been
           seene
           ?
           But
           this
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           when
           Gods
           
           anger
           is
           remoued
           from
           a
           people
           or
           person
           ,
           all
           things
           goe
           well
           there
           ,
           punishments
           are
           turned
           into
           blessings
           ,
           and
           great
           heauinesse
           into
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           .
           Euen
           as
           a
           cloudie
           ,
           darke
           ,
           and
           tempestuous
           day
           is
           forgotten
           ,
           when
           the
           cleare
           and
           faire
           sunshine
           ouerspreadeth
           and
           beautifieth
           the
           earth
           :
           and
           like
           as
           when
           
           two
           great
           men
           who
           by
           their
           strife
           and
           contention
           disquieted
           all
           ,
           are
           againe
           made
           friends
           ,
           and
           reconciled
           ;
           for
           then
           the
           people
           in
           that
           towne
           reioyce
           ,
           and
           hold
           vp
           their
           countenance
           .
           So
           it
           is
           said
           heere
           of
           this
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           hauing
           been
           brought
           into
           such
           extremity
           for
           eight
           yeeres
           ,
           God
           sent
           this
           Othniel
           a
           deliuerer
           and
           a
           Iudge
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           gaue
           courage
           and
           wisedome
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           brought
           their
           enemies
           into
           subiection
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           had
           rest
           and
           deliuerance
           .
           By
           all
           these
           signes
           of
           his
           fauour
           ,
           God
           declared
           that
           his
           anger
           was
           remoued
           .
           And
           euen
           so
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           good
           daies
           ,
           if
           we
           take
           heed
           that
           God
           be
           not
           prouoked
           to
           anger
           by
           vs
           :
           and
           though
           his
           anger
           be
           kindled
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           cry
           and
           grone
           to
           him
           vnder
           our
           burthen
           ,
           lift
           vp
           our
           hearts
           and
           beleeue
           that
           he
           will
           be
           mercifull
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           (
           as
           most
           certainly
           he
           will
           )
           and
           turne
           away
           his
           wrath
           and
           displeasure
           from
           vs
           :
           for
           in
           his
           fauour
           is
           life
           ,
           and
           when
           his
           louing
           
           countenance
           shineth
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           all
           other
           things
           shall
           turne
           to
           vs
           for
           the
           best
           .
           And
           the
           Lord
           doth
           either
           remoue
           outward
           punishments
           from
           vs
           ,
           or
           else
           vphold
           vs
           so
           with
           his
           grace
           to
           beare
           them
           patiently
           and
           meekely
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           no
           burthens
           ,
           but
           matter
           of
           comfort
           vnto
           vs.
           Oh
           that
           we
           should
           not
           
           be
           so
           wise
           as
           to
           preuent
           this
           one
           thing
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           might
           be
           kept
           from
           our
           soules
           ,
           while
           the
           body
           shall
           want
           no
           looking
           to
           ,
           that
           I
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           yea
           and
           the
           meanest
           haue
           both
           care
           and
           skill
           ,
           when
           the
           tempestuous
           and
           vnseasonable
           weather
           commeth
           ,
           to
           shroud
           themselues
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           beware
           that
           it
           doe
           not
           annoy
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           further
           heere
           ,
           in
           that
           both
           estates
           of
           this
           people
           are
           set
           downe
           together
           ,
           as
           their
           bondage
           with
           their
           freedome
           ,
           their
           rest
           with
           their
           trouble
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           with
           the
           time
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           (
           I
           say
           )
           in
           setting
           downe
           both
           together
           ,
           doth
           teach
           vs
           to
           consider
           of
           both
           ,
           in
           the
           like
           case
           ,
           the
           one
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           grieuousnesse
           of
           the
           calamity
           to
           meditate
           thus
           :
           Oh
           what
           should
           wee
           haue
           done
           ,
           if
           wee
           had
           so
           long
           continued
           in
           
           the
           estate
           that
           they
           were
           in
           ;
           wee
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           haue
           enioyed
           much
           peace
           ,
           with
           plenty
           of
           commodities
           :
           if
           enemies
           euen
           strangers
           had
           brought
           vs
           into
           subiection
           to
           them
           ,
           how
           should
           we
           haue
           borne
           the
           burthen
           ?
           So
           likewise
           by
           our
           deliuerance
           from
           them
           ,
           wee
           should
           meditate
           of
           Gods
           goodnesse
           to
           vs
           after
           trouble
           ,
           and
           from
           enemies
           ,
           and
           to
           bethinke
           vs
           ,
           (
           which
           too
           seldome
           is
           done
           of
           vs
           )
           what
           a
           great
           fauour
           of
           God
           it
           is
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           when
           paine
           ,
           penurie
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           are
           taken
           from
           vs
           ,
           and
           to
           prize
           the
           same
           at
           an
           high
           reckoning
           .
           And
           he
           that
           desireth
           to
           stirre
           vp
           himselfe
           to
           true
           thankfulnesse
           to
           God
           for
           such
           a
           change
           and
           deliuerance
           will
           doe
           thus
           ,
           as
           hee
           seeth
           good
           cause
           ,
           and
           hee
           shall
           in
           best
           manner
           performe
           it
           ,
           by
           supposing
           in
           our
           
           best
           estate
           ,
           that
           the
           contrary
           would
           be
           very
           distastfull
           ,
           painfull
           ,
           and
           irksome
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           yet
           might
           haue
           oppressed
           vs
           ,
           which
           yet
           being
           through
           his
           exceeding
           goodnesse
           passed
           away
           from
           vs
           ,
           behold
           now
           light
           and
           ioy
           is
           come
           in
           the
           place
           of
           it
           .
           For
           as
           the
           light
           is
           the
           more
           esteemed
           by
           our
           being
           in
           the
           darke
           ;
           and
           faire
           weather
           is
           the
           more
           welcome
           to
           vs
           ,
           after
           tempestuous
           and
           vnseasonable
           times
           :
           euen
           so
           is
           the
           considering
           of
           sore
           troubles
           lately
           oppressing
           vs
           ,
           an
           especiall
           meane
           to
           bring
           prosperity
           into
           an
           high
           reckoning
           with
           vs
           ;
           which
           a
           man
           would
           say
           ,
           wee
           had
           need
           to
           doe
           ,
           who
           shall
           obserue
           ,
           how
           soone
           we
           make
           it
           a
           common
           thing
           ,
           and
           little
           worth
           ,
           or
           rather
           abuse
           it
           to
           our
           owne
           great
           hurt
           and
           detriment
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           time
           of
           the
           peoples
           rest
           vnder
           Othniel
           ,
           euen
           fortie
           yeers
           ,
           
           I
           take
           it
           to
           be
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           story
           ,
           and
           agreeable
           to
           the
           originall
           ,
           howsoeuer
           the
           interpreters
           differ
           about
           it
           ,
           the
           best
           translation
           maketh
           for
           it
           .
           But
           in
           the
           story
           of
           Ehud
           ,
           vers
           .
           30.
           more
           (
           if
           God
           will
           )
           shall
           be
           said
           of
           it
           ,
           where
           the
           vse
           of
           it
           shall
           be
           also
           added
           .
           So
           Othniel
           hauing
           serued
           his
           time
           ,
           was
           gathered
           to
           his
           fathers
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           to
           looke
           and
           waite
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           after
           the
           like
           seruice
           in
           our
           places
           .
           And
           this
           of
           the
           first
           example
           of
           the
           three
           before
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Then
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               againe
               committed
               wickednesse
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               the
               Lord
               strengthened
               Eglon
               King
               of
               Moab
               against
               Israel
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               committed
               wickednesse
               before
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             13.
             
             
               And
               he
               gathered
               vnto
               him
               the
               children
               of
               Ammon
               ,
               and
               Amalek
               ,
               and
               went
               and
               smote
               Israel
               ,
               and
               they
               possessed
               the
               city
               of
               Palme
               trees
            
          
           
           
             14.
             
             
               So
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               serued
               Eglon
               King
               of
               Moab
               eighteene
               yeeres
               .
            
          
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           second
           :
           The
           summe
           whereof
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           
           of
           Israel
           prouoked
           God
           to
           anger
           againe
           by
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           when
           Othniel
           was
           dead
           .
           And
           God
           strengthened
           the
           King
           of
           Moab
           against
           them
           ,
           with
           other
           most
           wicked
           confederates
           ;
           who
           oppressing
           them
           sore
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           they
           cried
           to
           the
           Lord
           as
           they
           had
           done
           before
           ,
           and
           hee
           stirred
           vp
           another
           sauiour
           ,
           one
           Ehud
           ,
           who
           deliuered
           them
           out
           of
           their
           grieuous
           bondage
           .
           According
           to
           this
           briefe
           laying
           out
           of
           the
           story
           ,
           the
           parts
           may
           be
           discerned
           to
           be
           foure
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           former
           .
           Which
           being
           easie
           to
           bee
           perceiued
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           stand
           to
           set
           them
           downe
           ,
           but
           speake
           of
           them
           as
           they
           lie
           in
           order
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           thing
           heere
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           againe
           wrought
           euill
           
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           done
           before
           .
           And
           this
           shewes
           that
           they
           broke
           out
           further
           then
           they
           did
           ,
           while
           Othniel
           liued
           ,
           or
           else
           nothing
           should
           haue
           been
           said
           more
           then
           before
           in
           his
           daies
           ,
           during
           whose
           time
           though
           they
           be
           not
           commended
           ,
           yet
           neither
           are
           they
           discommended
           .
           Therefore
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           either
           ,
           seeing
           I
           haue
           no
           ground
           for
           it
           ,
           let
           that
           be
           obserued
           whereof
           the
           text
           giueth
           iust
           occasion
           how
           prone
           and
           ready
           we
           are
           to
           break
           out
           ,
           assoone
           as
           we
           haue
           any
           opportunity
           .
           Oh
           the
           flesh
           is
           soone
           wearie
           of
           pending
           in
           .
           While
           we
           are
           well
           fenced
           against
           falles
           by
           good
           teaching
           and
           company
           ,
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           ,
           all
           is
           much
           the
           better
           with
           vs
           ,
           and
           we
           be
           the
           easilier
           kept
           from
           great
           offences
           .
           Heere
           in
           this
           land
           especially
           ,
           where
           wee
           haue
           the
           purity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           established
           among
           vs
           ,
           (
           for
           it
           is
           grosse
           indeed
           to
           fall
           from
           a
           good
           course
           ,
           while
           that
           is
           present
           )
           and
           also
           while
           godly
           Magistrates
           are
           with
           vs
           to
           encourage
           vs
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           with
           them
           while
           Othniel
           liued
           .
           But
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           (
           as
           grosse
           as
           it
           is
           )
           when
           men
           will
           
           let
           loose
           themselues
           with
           the
           times
           to
           the
           sinnes
           thereof
           ,
           and
           such
           helpes
           faile
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           spoken
           of
           ,
           what
           care
           soeuer
           hath
           been
           among
           them
           of
           honouring
           God
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           they
           are
           soone
           carried
           away
           ,
           euery
           man
           as
           he
           is
           disposed
           ,
           by
           his
           owne
           corruption
           one
           to
           some
           sinne
           ,
           and
           another
           to
           another
           .
           And
           yet
           where
           all
           the
           forementioned
           outward
           helpes
           be
           ,
           we
           being
           easily
           brought
           to
           make
           common
           things
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           false
           heart
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           breake
           out
           ,
           and
           fasten
           delight
           in
           some
           sinfull
           pleasure
           or
           other
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           strongly
           held
           in
           by
           grace
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           bridle
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           we
           should
           rather
           grow
           vp
           stedfast
           in
           our
           hope
           ,
           curbing
           vp
           our
           vnmortified
           affections
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           might
           be
           vnoffensiue
           in
           our
           Christian
           course
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           be
           able
           to
           helpe
           to
           shelter
           other
           weake
           brethren
           from
           being
           ouercome
           and
           led
           away
           by
           strong
           tentations
           ,
           rather
           then
           our selues
           (
           who
           haue
           tasted
           how
           good
           and
           bountifull
           the
           Lord
           is
           )
           to
           be
           plunged
           into
           the
           depth
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           what
           occasions
           soeuer
           to
           their
           great
           offence
           .
           I
           haue
           oft
           lamented
           ,
           and
           still
           doe
           ,
           the
           lamentable
           case
           ,
           and
           wofull
           estate
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           are
           easily
           and
           readily
           deceiued
           with
           the
           baits
           of
           sinne
           ,
           when
           I
           see
           to
           what
           shamefull
           shiftings
           and
           bondage
           they
           bring
           themselues
           ,
           by
           their
           yeelding
           thereto
           ,
           who
           might
           haue
           walked
           at
           great
           liberty
           toward
           God
           ,
           and
           with
           much
           comfort
           in
           their
           life
           .
           But
           we
           must
           confesse
           ,
           that
           this
           should
           be
           much
           better
           done
           on
           euery
           side
           ,
           if
           diligent
           teaching
           were
           ioyned
           with
           good
           example
           in
           the
           chiefe
           ,
           to
           giue
           light
           and
           encouragement
           to
           the
           meaner
           sort
           ,
           and
           godly
           Magistrates
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           duties
           ,
           encouraging
           the
           good
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           keepe
           vnder
           the
           bad
           and
           disobedient
           .
           But
           oh
           that
           many
           of
           both
           
           sorts
           were
           not
           discouragers
           .
           And
           yet
           without
           respect
           thereof
           ,
           euery
           particular
           person
           should
           looke
           to
           his
           owne
           waies
           ,
           not
           promising
           himselfe
           such
           helpes
           in
           this
           euill
           world
           to
           be
           euer
           at
           hand
           .
           This
           be
           said
           of
           the
           peoples
           prouoking
           of
           God
           againe
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           breaking
           out
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Othniel
           .
           Of
           other
           things
           which
           might
           be
           noted
           heere
           ,
           hauing
           already
           been
           spoken
           of
           ,
           I
           will
           forbeare
           to
           say
           any
           more
           ,
           both
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           throughout
           the
           booke
           .
        
         
           The
           punishment
           which
           God
           inflicted
           vpon
           the
           people
           for
           their
           renued
           
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           second
           thing
           in
           this
           example
           ,
           followeth
           in
           this
           and
           the
           next
           two
           verses
           :
           and
           it
           was
           this
           ;
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Moab
           ,
           and
           other
           who
           assisted
           him
           ,
           held
           them
           in
           bondage
           eighteene
           yeeres
           ;
           and
           tooke
           Iericho
           ,
           which
           was
           called
           the
           city
           of
           Palme
           trees
           ,
           and
           set
           aide
           there
           ,
           the
           more
           to
           oppresse
           Israel
           ,
           seeing
           it
           was
           by
           the
           passage
           ouer
           Iordan
           toward
           Moab
           .
           Where
           we
           see
           againe
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           shall
           waxe
           bold
           to
           sinne
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           hee
           will
           smite
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           ,
           come
           it
           sooner
           ,
           or
           come
           it
           later
           .
           But
           in
           that
           hee
           is
           said
           here
           to
           strengthen
           Moab
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           to
           furnish
           him
           against
           his
           owne
           people
           (
           the
           wicked
           Idolaters
           against
           his
           true
           worshippers
           )
           onely
           for
           breaking
           forth
           now
           at
           this
           time
           heere
           mentioned
           ,
           to
           offend
           the
           Lord
           more
           then
           commonly
           ;
           it
           may
           seeme
           somewhat
           strange
           .
           For
           these
           Ammonites
           and
           Amalekites
           were
           most
           vile
           enemies
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           grosse
           Idolaters
           .
           But
           he
           will
           
           haue
           vs
           to
           know
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           often
           punish
           his
           owne
           people
           ,
           by
           them
           that
           are
           worse
           then
           they
           .
           And
           as
           we
           see
           he
           sendeth
           these
           cursed
           nations
           vpon
           them
           ,
           so
           we
           need
           not
           doubt
           but
           that
           hee
           can
           and
           will
           send
           the
           very
           Papists
           ,
           (
           as
           little
           as
           many
           loose
           Protestants
           feare
           it
           )
           to
           vexe
           vs
           ,
           if
           we
           prouoke
           him
           ,
           euen
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           heretofore
           ,
           when
           the
           sinne
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           their
           knowledge
           was
           lesser
           then
           now
           it
           is
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Lord
           speaketh
           in
           Deuteronomie
           ,
           
             Because
             ye
             haue
             prouoked
             me
             by
             that
             which
             is
             no
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             prouoke
             you
             by
          
           
           
             them
             ,
             whom
             ye
             haue
             despised
             as
             no
             people
             .
          
           It
           is
           as
           harsh
           a
           thing
           to
           suffer
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           such
           as
           be
           worse
           then
           our selues
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           for
           the
           child
           to
           be
           beaten
           by
           the
           seruant
           .
           But
           God
           will
           suffer
           them
           ,
           partly
           because
           hee
           knowes
           that
           to
           be
           the
           way
           to
           abase
           men
           ,
           partly
           because
           their
           enemies
           will
           set
           it
           on
           to
           the
           purpose
           when
           they
           are
           let
           loose
           to
           hurt
           them
           ,
           through
           the
           malice
           that
           is
           in
           them
           ;
           euen
           as
           their
           father
           the
           diuell
           doth
           when
           he
           can
           .
           But
           God
           would
           haue
           his
           owne
           learne
           by
           the
           smart
           which
           they
           sustaine
           by
           their
           trouble
           ,
           that
           their
           sinne
           is
           farre
           more
           odious
           then
           they
           account
           it
           ,
           yea
           then
           theirs
           ,
           who
           whip
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           been
           taught
           to
           know
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           couenanted
           to
           serue
           him
           ,
           but
           the
           other
           are
           strangers
           ,
           who
           are
           vnacquainted
           with
           his
           waies
           .
           And
           all
           this
           is
           well
           to
           be
           marked
           ,
           because
           this
           errour
           sticketh
           fast
           and
           deepe
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           some
           ,
           that
           wee
           need
           not
           feare
           the
           Papists
           ,
           Spaniards
           ,
           Iesuites
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           Heretikes
           ,
           because
           we
           professe
           the
           true
           religion
           that
           they
           hate
           ,
           and
           worship
           Christ
           Iesus
           whom
           they
           dishonour
           .
           And
           therefore
           hauing
           a
           good
           cause
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           why
           should
           we
           feare
           ,
           God
           will
           fight
           for
           vs.
           I
           answere
           ,
           they
           must
           haue
           with
           their
           good
           cause
           ,
           a
           good
           conscience
           also
           :
           for
           else
           they
           may
           as
           truly
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           not
           suffer
           a
           good
           man
           and
           true
           ,
           to
           be
           robbed
           of
           a
           theefe
           ,
           or
           hurt
           by
           a
           witch
           ,
           which
           Scripture
           and
           experience
           doth
           sufficiently
           confute
           :
           but
           as
           God
           exercised
           holy
           Iob
           by
           the
           diuel
           ,
           
           the
           head
           :
           so
           he
           doth
           other
           of
           his
           deare
           ones
           by
           witches
           and
           other
           wicked
           people
           ,
           which
           are
           his
           members
           :
           and
           that
           hee
           suffereth
           (
           as
           hee
           seeth
           cause
           )
           
           worse
           people
           then
           his
           owne
           to
           domineere
           ouer
           them
           :
           the
           Egyptians
           tyrannie
           ouer
           Israel
           ,
           the
           Canaanites
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           the
           examples
           of
           other
           nations
           in
           this
           booke
           against
           Gods
           people
           after
           both
           ;
           with
           the
           experience
           of
           all
           ages
           are
           sufficient
           to
           testifie
           .
        
         
           That
           is
           cleare
           enough
           ,
           but
           let
           vs
           further
           see
           the
           reason
           thereof
           ,
           and
           Gods
           meaning
           therein
           .
           For
           he
           doth
           not
           punish
           his
           owne
           people
           by
           the
           wicked
           ,
           his
           enemies
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           in
           better
           account
           with
           him
           then
           they
           :
           neither
           to
           put
           them
           in
           hope
           that
           they
           shall
           goe
           vnpunished
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           because
           hee
           vseth
           their
           seruice
           (
           as
           he
           did
           Satan
           against
           Iob
           ,
           to
           try
           him
           ,
           )
           but
           because
           hee
           will
           hereby
           manifest
           how
           great
           a
           finne
           it
           is
           to
           abuse
           ,
           and
           liue
           vnworthy
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           therefore
           he
           beginneth
           first
           to
           visit
           his
           owne
           people
           ,
           and
           oft
           times
           euen
           by
           them
           .
           But
           afterwards
           ,
           as
           Amos
           saith
           ,
           he
           
             will
             visit
             Damascus
             ,
             Moab
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             Ammon
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             drinke
             of
             the
             dregs
             :
          
           for
           if
           hee
           doe
           this
           to
           a
           greene
           tree
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           them
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           will
           he
           do
           it
           to
           the
           withered
           ?
           And
           as
           the
           Lord
           will
           be
           auenged
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           so
           after
           hee
           hath
           corrected
           his
           owne
           he
           will
           againe
           returne
           to
           them
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Church
           is
           brought
           in
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Micha
           to
           say
           thus
           :
           
             Reioyce
             not
             ouer
             mee
             ,
             O
             mine
             enemie
             ,
             for
          
           
           
             though
             I
             fall
             yet
             shall
             I
             rise
             againe
             :
          
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaks
           ,
           meaning
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           finde
           a
           time
           ,
           both
           to
           take
           corrections
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           be
           pitifull
           to
           them
           againe
           ;
           euen
           as
           the
           father
           will
           burne
           the
           rod
           when
           the
           child
           relenteth
           ,
           and
           promiseth
           amendment
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           if
           the
           wicked
           will
           not
           see
           that
           he
           chastizeth
           euen
           his
           owne
           ,
           hauing
           sinned
           against
           his
           knowne
           truth
           ,
           but
           once
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           and
           therefore
           hee
           will
           much
           more
           haue
           a
           day
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           pay
           them
           to
           the
           full
           for
           their
           manifold
           and
           long
           continued
           rebellions
           :
           if
           they
           (
           I
           say
           )
           will
           not
           regard
           it
           ,
           let
           Gods
           seruants
           profit
           by
           it
           euery
           way
           ,
           both
           they
           who
           are
           iustly
           visited
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           also
           they
           who
           are
           more
           free
           ;
           who
           know
           that
           hee
           doth
           vse
           to
           begin
           iudgement
           with
           his
           owne
           house
           ,
           that
           they
           
           may
           thereby
           returne
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
           Besides
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           of
           these
           nations
           ,
           how
           the
           Lord
           strengthened
           
           them
           against
           Israel
           ;
           so
           wee
           may
           further
           note
           heere
           how
           they
           were
           confederate
           together
           against
           Gods
           people
           :
           wherby
           we
           may
           further
           learne
           ,
           how
           the
           wicked
           who
           can
           seldome
           agree
           together
           betwixt
           themselues
           ,
           (
           for
           their
           leagues
           are
           soone
           broken
           )
           can
           yet
           easily
           ioyne
           together
           to
           vexe
           Gods
           people
           .
           And
           thus
           these
           three
           nations
           did
           consent
           in
           one
           to
           smite
           them
           .
           Euen
           as
           we
           reade
           that
           Herod
           and
           Pilate
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           enemies
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           were
           made
           friends
           by
           ioyning
           both
           against
           Christ
           .
           As
           two
           dogs
           that
           fight
           each
           with
           other
           for
           a
           bone
           ,
           yet
           both
           ioyne
           in
           biting
           the
           passenger
           .
           Or
           
           as
           theeues
           who
           consent
           to
           rob
           the
           true
           man
           ,
           though
           they
           cannot
           agree
           in
           diuiding
           the
           spoile
           :
           for
           in
           that
           they
           disagree
           each
           from
           other
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           they
           want
           the
           true
           band
           of
           vnion
           :
           but
           in
           that
           they
           consent
           ,
           it
           comes
           from
           their
           mutuall
           hatred
           of
           vertue
           ,
           and
           feare
           lest
           their
           owne
           kingdome
           should
           be
           ouerthrowne
           .
           And
           we
           finde
           it
           as
           true
           in
           these
           our
           daies
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           cannot
           brooke
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           haue
           sharpe
           contentions
           and
           broyles
           betwixt
           themselues
           ,
           can
           yet
           with
           free
           consent
           ,
           band
           themselues
           against
           Gods
           seruants
           .
           Which
           ,
           (
           to
           leaue
           them
           to
           repent
           for
           it
           if
           God
           giue
           them
           grace
           )
           one
           would
           thinke
           should
           make
           vs
           cling
           and
           cleaue
           fast
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           yet
           we
           may
           haue
           him
           on
           our
           sides
           ,
           and
           to
           stand
           with
           vs
           against
           them
           ,
           whensoeuer
           they
           shall
           strengthen
           one
           another
           to
           molest
           and
           oppresse
           vs
           ;
           and
           also
           
           to
           maintaine
           our
           Christian
           amity
           with
           our
           brethren
           the
           more
           strongly
           ,
           by
           breaking
           off
           contentions
           ,
           which
           easily
           arise
           ,
           lest
           the
           children
           of
           this
           world
           condemne
           vs.
           
        
         
           The
           punishment
           is
           bondage
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           former
           generation
           was
           to
           the
           
           King
           of
           Aram
           ,
           so
           now
           they
           were
           in
           bondage
           to
           the
           Moabites
           :
           the
           time
           that
           it
           continued
           ,
           was
           more
           then
           double
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           euen
           eighteene
           yeeres
           .
           The
           people
           that
           now
           were
           brought
           into
           bondage
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           neither
           all
           that
           were
           in
           the
           former
           calamity
           ,
           nor
           they
           only
           ,
           yet
           the
           rest
           who
           were
           growne
           vp
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           had
           seene
           the
           workes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           receiued
           the
           religion
           of
           their
           fathers
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           smarted
           iustly
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           had
           sinned
           .
           By
           them
           both
           wee
           learne
           ,
           that
           they
           
           prouide
           ill
           for
           themselues
           ,
           who
           make
           slight
           vse
           of
           Gods
           former
           corrections
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           that
           thereby
           they
           bring
           and
           pull
           downe
           vpon
           themselues
           greater
           iudgements
           .
           As
           Christ
           said
           to
           the
           man
           that
           was
           healed
           ,
           
             Goe
             thy
             way
          
           
           
             and
             sinne
             no
             more
             ,
             left
             a
             worse
             thing
             befall
             thee
             .
          
           So
           he
           threatened
           in
           Leuiticus
           ,
           
           that
           if
           they
           did
           not
           amend
           by
           the
           former
           punishments
           ,
           hee
           would
           adde
           seuen
           times
           more
           .
           And
           did
           not
           Pharaoh
           finde
           it
           ,
           who
           for
           his
           mocking
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           hardening
           his
           heart
           against
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           confessed
           that
           God
           had
           been
           iust
           in
           sending
           vpon
           him
           so
           grieuous
           iudgements
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           prouoked
           him
           to
           send
           many
           more
           vpon
           him
           afterwards
           ?
        
         
           And
           we
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           who
           haue
           had
           deliuerance
           from
           trouble
           ,
           which
           our
           sinnes
           procured
           and
           brought
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           haue
           too
           good
           proofe
           of
           this
           that
           I
           say
           :
           that
           we
           smart
           more
           by
           the
           after
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           we
           renue
           daily
           ,
           
           then
           by
           the
           former
           :
           euen
           as
           a
           renued
           wound
           is
           more
           smartie
           and
           dangerous
           .
           And
           stands
           it
           not
           with
           the
           righteous
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ?
           Is
           it
           meet
           that
           we
           should
           tempt
           God
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           and
           that
           wee
           should
           not
           beare
           the
           marke
           of
           it
           about
           vs
           in
           our
           flesh
           ,
           or
           in
           our
           consciences
           ?
           And
           so
           we
           doe
           .
           For
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           those
           who
           sinne
           more
           willingly
           ,
           in
           whom
           this
           is
           more
           clearely
           verified
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           in
           the
           weaker
           sort
           of
           Gods
           children
           euidently
           ,
           who
           sinne
           but
           of
           negligence
           and
           some
           carelesnesse
           rather
           then
           wittingly
           ,
           that
           they
           smart
           also
           for
           the
           same
           .
           For
           beside
           their
           outward
           
           crosses
           ,
           their
           oft
           doubtings
           also
           of
           their
           saluation
           ,
           whereof
           yet
           they
           haue
           had
           assurance
           before
           :
           and
           by
           many
           great
           feares
           they
           haue
           oft
           times
           ,
           that
           all
           is
           not
           well
           with
           them
           to
           Godward
           :
           the
           which
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           do
           come
           of
           the
           slight
           and
           slendervse
           that
           they
           make
           of
           their
           deliuerance
           from
           their
           first
           feare
           and
           trouble
           of
           minde
           which
           they
           sustained
           .
           And
           it
           would
           much
           more
           appeare
           in
           many
           others
           ,
           that
           their
           latter
           troubles
           which
           they
           beare
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           they
           smart
           ;
           for
           their
           latter
           and
           new
           prouokings
           of
           God
           are
           farre
           more
           grieuous
           then
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           they
           farre
           hardlier
           recouer
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           burie
           the
           remembrance
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           willingly
           forget
           them
           ,
           through
           the
           hardening
           of
           their
           hearts
           :
           when
           yet
           if
           they
           could
           confider
           aright
           of
           it
           ,
           euen
           that
           is
           the
           greatest
           punishment
           of
           all
           .
           And
           although
           they
           rise
           out
           of
           it
           againe
           in
           time
           afterwards
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           done
           confusedly
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           see
           their
           sinne
           and
           repent
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           after
           a
           good
           space
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           much
           time
           hath
           at
           the
           least
           been
           lost
           ,
           or
           vnprofitably
           passed
           ouer
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           this
           punishment
           that
           was
           cast
           vpon
           them
           ,
           was
           bondage
           to
           a
           forraine
           nation
           ,
           both
           cruel
           and
           idolatrous
           ;
           Oh
           it
           was
           a
           yoke
           most
           vnwelcome
           :
           
           and
           so
           we
           are
           to
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           whensoeuer
           ,
           and
           whomsoeuer
           of
           vs
           it
           shall
           fall
           vpon
           .
           Subiection
           in
           children
           to
           parents
           ;
           in
           seruants
           to
           masters
           ;
           in
           subiects
           to
           Prince
           ,
           is
           naturall
           and
           kind
           .
           But
           no
           such
           thing
           is
           bondage
           to
           strangers
           ,
           but
           fearefull
           and
           tedious
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           oft
           times
           ,
           when
           some
           persons
           heere
           among
           vs
           haue
           been
           taken
           by
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           yea
           and
           Dunkirks
           ,
           into
           what
           wofull
           state
           they
           haue
           been
           brought
           .
           And
           although
           God
           hath
           mercifully
           perswaded
           our
           nation
           it selfe
           from
           it
           ;
           yet
           we
           know
           in
           what
           danger
           we
           haue
           been
           ,
           especially
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           ;
           and
           namely
           in
           that
           yeere
           ,
           1588.
           
           And
           let
           vs
           not
           be
           senselesse
           in
           hearing
           this
           ,
           or
           carelesse
           :
           for
           if
           these
           reuoltings
           in
           the
           better
           sort
           ,
           and
           prophanenesse
           (
           with
           many
           particular
           sinnes
           )
           in
           the
           common
           sort
           ,
           continue
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           punish
           vs
           not
           ,
           with
           that
           one
           kind
           ,
           
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           that
           some
           one
           or
           other
           shall
           be
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           it
           ;
           yea
           and
           if
           we
           be
           not
           blind
           in
           beholding
           it
           ,
           the
           plague
           and
           dearth
           hath
           already
           seazed
           vpon
           many
           thousands
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           be
           behind
           to
           arrest
           such
           as
           remaine
           .
        
         
           Vers
           .
           15.
           
           
             But
             when
             the
             chilhren
             of
             Israel
             cried
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Lord
             stirred
             vp
             a
             sauiour
             to
             them
             ,
             Ehud
             the
             sonne
             of
             Gera
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             Iemini
             ,
             a
             man
             lame
             of
             his
             right
             hand
             :
             and
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             sent
             a
             present
             by
             him
             to
             Eglon
             King
             of
             Moab
             .
          
        
         
           The
           third
           point
           and
           fourth
           in
           this
           second
           example
           follow
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           
           cry
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           testifying
           their
           repentance
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           mercy
           ,
           who
           pitying
           them
           ,
           sent
           them
           another
           like
           Othniel
           ,
           who
           should
           deliuer
           them
           .
           The
           man
           is
           named
           and
           described
           in
           the
           text
           .
           He
           first
           slue
           the
           King
           of
           Moab
           ,
           and
           after
           ,
           ten
           thousand
           men
           of
           his
           ,
           strong
           and
           good
           warriours
           ,
           and
           so
           deliuered
           Israel
           out
           of
           bondage
           .
           This
           followeth
           in
           the
           story
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           necessary
           for
           me
           to
           mention
           it
           heere
           ,
           seeing
           otherwise
           ,
           this
           sending
           of
           a
           present
           by
           him
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Moab
           ,
           which
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           are
           in
           this
           verse
           said
           to
           haue
           done
           ,
           should
           haue
           been
           hard
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           to
           what
           end
           it
           is
           set
           downe
           :
           whereas
           the
           sending
           of
           it
           to
           him
           by
           the
           men
           of
           Israell
           ,
           was
           the
           meane
           of
           killing
           the
           King
           of
           Moab
           ,
           and
           the
           pretence
           that
           they
           had
           to
           couer
           their
           intent
           .
           But
           more
           of
           this
           afterwards
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           of
           the
           text
           when
           I
           come
           to
           them
           ,
           shall
           offer
           occasion
           .
           But
           now
           let
           vs
           handle
           the
           points
           that
           are
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           as
           they
           lie
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           this
           time
           we
           shall
           be
           able
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           that
           the
           people
           cryed
           to
           the
           Lord
           from
           vnder
           their
           sore
           
           bondage
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           were
           oppressed
           .
           And
           had
           it
           not
           been
           better
           for
           them
           to
           haue
           been
           without
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           serued
           the
           Lord
           with
           comfort
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           while
           Othniel
           liued
           with
           them
           ?
           so
           should
           they
           not
           haue
           needed
           to
           cry
           .
           How
           this
           their
           crying
           was
           a
           signe
           of
           their
           repentance
           ,
           I
           haue
           largely
           shewed
           in
           the
           former
           example
           ,
           vers
           .
           9.
           and
           that
           may
           serue
           for
           both
           .
           But
           that
           which
           I
           will
           note
           now
           from
           their
           crying
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           that
           the
           best
           end
           of
           our
           pleasures
           of
           sinne
           ,
           is
           howling
           and
           crying
           ;
           which
           though
           it
           did
           heere
           accompany
           repentance
           ,
           (
           as
           seldome
           it
           doth
           )
           yet
           is
           it
           painful
           ,
           but
           without
           it
           ,
           dreadfull
           
           and
           deadly
           :
           neither
           doe
           many
           meet
           with
           that
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           though
           too
           many
           haue
           their
           part
           in
           this
           .
           For
           the
           times
           that
           follow
           sinne
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           done
           and
           ended
           ,
           are
           not
           like
           the
           time
           in
           which
           it
           is
           committed
           :
           they
           full
           of
           smart
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           this
           taken
           vp
           in
           deceiueable
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           Consider
           this
           all
           you
           that
           are
           giuen
           to
           your
           appetite
           ,
           and
           will
           haue
           your
           pleasure
           ,
           where
           ye
           can
           come
           by
           it
           ,
           howsoeuer
           the
           Lord
           forbids
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           deare
           soeuer
           it
           cost
           you
           .
           If
           ye
           may
           end
           with
           crying
           (
           which
           yet
           they
           can
           ill
           
           away
           with
           ,
           who
           hunt
           after
           vaine
           pleasure
           .
           I
           meane
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           companion
           
           to
           repentance
           )
           ye
           haue
           infinitely
           to
           thanke
           God
           for
           it
           :
           but
           who
           can
           assure
           you
           that
           ye
           shall
           speed
           so
           well
           ,
           and
           haue
           so
           good
           an
           end
           thereof
           ?
           who
           may
           iustly
           feare
           (
           an
           hundred
           to
           one
           )
           that
           painfull
           crying
           ,
           which
           maketh
           way
           to
           perpetuall
           howling
           and
           gnashing
           of
           teeth
           .
           As
           your
           sinnes
           haue
           been
           great
           ,
           so
           shall
           your
           cries
           be
           great
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ;
           as
           namely
           he
           doth
           by
           Abraham
           to
           the
           rich
           man
           :
           
             Sonne
             ,
             in
             thy
             life
             time
             thou
             enioyedst
             thy
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             now
             thou
             art
             tormented
             .
          
           Is
           not
           this
           lamentable
           ,
           when
           we
           might
           liue
           comfortably
           ,
           
           enioying
           our
           health
           ,
           peace
           ,
           liberty
           ,
           and
           welfare
           with
           Gods
           good
           liking
           ?
           But
           oh
           wofull
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           his
           benefits
           ,
           how
           precious
           soeuer
           ,
           are
           commonly
           accounted
           of
           vs
           according
           to
           their
           value
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           thankfully
           ,
           nor
           vsed
           soberly
           and
           aright
           ,
           but
           so
           as
           we
           are
           inforced
           to
           cry
           out
           at
           the
           last
           (
           at
           least
           we
           haue
           cause
           so
           to
           doe
           )
           of
           our
           abusing
           of
           them
           .
           For
           there
           cannot
           a
           iot
           or
           tittle
           of
           Gods
           word
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           Reioyce
           O
           young
           man
           in
           
           thy
           youth
           ,
           and
           let
           thine
           heart
           cheere
           thee
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           thy
           youth
           ,
           and
           walke
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           thine
           eyes
           ,
           but
           know
           that
           for
           these
           things
           he
           will
           bring
           thee
           to
           iudgement
           .
           But
           I
           cannot
           goe
           through
           this
           whole
           verse
           at
           this
           time
           .
           But
           thus
           much
           of
           this
           third
           point
           beside
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           spoken
           of
           it
           elsewhere
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           TWENTIETH
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           THIRD
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           NOw
           followeth
           the
           fourth
           point
           in
           this
           example
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ;
           how
           God
           had
           mercy
           on
           the
           people
           when
           they
           cried
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           gaue
           them
           another
           deliuerer
           ,
           this
           Ehud
           by
           name
           ,
           of
           the
           family
           of
           Iemini
           ,
           which
           pertained
           to
           the
           tribe
           of
           Beniamin
           ,
           and
           lame
           on
           his
           right
           hand
           .
           And
           by
           this
           ,
           as
           
           it
           appeares
           that
           Gods
           hand
           is
           not
           shortened
           in
           raising
           vp
           one
           deliuerer
           after
           another
           ;
           so
           we
           may
           see
           how
           good
           and
           kinde
           the
           Lord
           is
           ,
           in
           hearing
           the
           cries
           and
           grones
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           often
           times
           ;
           euen
           againe
           and
           againe
           ,
           when
           they
           make
           their
           complaint
           vnto
           him
           .
           And
           this
           hee
           doth
           as
           well
           in
           the
           daily
           pardoning
           of
           our
           infirmities
           which
           are
           innumerable
           ,
           (
           for
           who
           can
           reckon
           them
           ?
           )
           as
           also
           in
           such
           falles
           as
           are
           more
           grieuous
           ,
           if
           it
           repent
           vs
           from
           our
           heart
           ,
           as
           he
           willeth
           vs
           to
           doe
           in
           Hosea
           .
           Which
           doctrine
           is
           warily
           to
           be
           receiued
           ,
           for
           wee
           are
           ready
           to
           fall
           into
           
           extremities
           on
           both
           sides
           .
           For
           some
           doubt
           and
           feare
           that
           God
           will
           not
           receiue
           them
           againe
           ,
           though
           they
           returne
           to
           him
           ,
           remembring
           their
           former
           shamefull
           and
           wilfull
           transgression
           :
           but
           that
           errour
           of
           theirs
           must
           be
           amended
           .
           Other
           are
           ready
           ,
           when
           they
           heare
           of
           Gods
           receiuing
           sinners
           graciously
           ,
           and
           that
           againe
           and
           againe
           (
           they
           lamenting
           after
           him
           ,
           )
           they
           are
           ready
           (
           I
           
           say
           )
           to
           thinke
           that
           they
           shall
           easily
           bee
           forgiuen
           ,
           without
           any
           remorse
           or
           
           pricke
           of
           conscience
           for
           their
           sinne
           :
           which
           is
           a
           grosse
           abusing
           of
           Gods
           patience
           and
           his
           readinesse
           to
           receiue
           sinners
           ,
           who
           haue
           offended
           :
           and
           differeth
           not
           much
           from
           them
           ,
           who
           say
           ,
           
             [
             Let
             vs
             sinne
             ,
             that
             grace
             may
             abound
             .
             ]
          
           The
           middle
           way
           betwixt
           both
           is
           safest
           to
           goe
           in
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           not
           to
           cast
           away
           their
           confidence
           ,
           when
           they
           vnfainedly
           turne
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           to
           take
           or
           arrogate
           to
           themselues
           the
           beleeuing
           of
           pardon
           ,
           while
           they
           continue
           bold
           in
           sinning
           ,
           without
           broken
           and
           relenting
           hearts
           .
           
        
         
           And
           this
           lesson
           being
           learned
           of
           vs
           ,
           as
           God
           teacheth
           it
           ,
           and
           hath
           himselfe
           giuen
           example
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           is
           a
           sound
           and
           certaine
           rule
           to
           guide
           vs
           toward
           our
           neighbours
           who
           haue
           offended
           vs
           :
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           embraceth
           and
           forgiueth
           sinners
           returning
           vnto
           him
           ;
           so
           we
           should
           not
           bee
           cruell
           or
           hard-hearted
           toward
           them
           ,
           but
           readily
           to
           receiue
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           submit
           themselues
           .
           According
           to
           that
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           answered
           to
           Peter
           ,
           when
           he
           asked
           him
           ,
           how
           oft
           he
           should
           forgiue
           his
           brother
           ,
           
             vnto
             seuen
             times
          
           ?
           he
           answered
           
           him
           ,
           
             I
             say
             not
             vnto
             seuen
             times
             ,
             but
             seuenty
             times
             seuen
             .
          
           We
           ought
           therefore
           to
           forgiue
           them
           :
           but
           what
           ?
           not
           the
           transgression
           of
           Gods
           law
           ,
           for
           we
           cannot
           doe
           that
           ,
           
             for
             none
             can
             forgiue
             sinne
             but
             God.
          
           But
           the
           wrong
           and
           iniurie
           
           done
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           the
           euill
           minde
           they
           beare
           toward
           vs
           ,
           (
           I
           say
           )
           that
           wee
           ought
           (
           as
           we
           professe
           in
           the
           fifth
           petition
           )
           to
           remit
           .
           As
           for
           satisfaction
           ,
           if
           he
           haue
           taken
           away
           our
           goods
           ,
           we
           may
           ,
           in
           the
           remitting
           that
           ,
           doe
           ,
           as
           the
           repentance
           and
           ability
           of
           the
           partie
           shall
           giue
           occasion
           .
           and
           so
           I
           say
           of
           the
           punishment
           which
           he
           hath
           deserued
           ,
           if
           he
           haue
           hurt
           vs
           in
           our
           body
           ,
           name
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ;
           yet
           if
           it
           bee
           expedient
           ,
           and
           that
           wee
           sustaine
           not
           any
           great
           detriment
           
           thereby
           ,
           we
           may
           remit
           it
           .
           But
           yet
           in
           some
           case
           ,
           though
           we
           forgiue
           the
           wrong
           ,
           yet
           wee
           may
           vrge
           the
           partie
           that
           is
           culpable
           ,
           to
           satisfaction
           and
           punishment
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           nation
           where
           wee
           liue
           ;
           left
           men
           should
           be
           emboldened
           to
           sinne
           thereby
           :
           yea
           and
           sometime
           wee
           who
           are
           wronged
           ,
           ought
           so
           to
           doe
           necessarily
           :
           otherwise
           we
           should
           sin
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           And
           thus
           Achan
           by
           Iosua
           ,
           and
           the
           theefe
           on
           
           the
           crosse
           ,
           were
           iustly
           punished
           and
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           for
           why
           ?
           both
           Gods
           law
           and
           mans
           had
           else
           been
           broken
           .
           This
           I
           haue
           said
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           there
           being
           
           some
           difficulty
           about
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           see
           what
           wee
           are
           bound
           to
           remit
           vnto
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           and
           how
           farre
           .
        
         
           An
           other
           thing
           in
           this
           verse
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           Ehud
           ,
           who
           was
           giuen
           them
           as
           a
           
           deliuerer
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           bin
           lame
           ,
           but
           in
           what
           part
           of
           his
           body
           ?
           euen
           on
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           that
           member
           which
           might
           worst
           be
           missed
           ,
           especially
           in
           a
           valiant
           captaine
           and
           man
           of
           war
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           now
           called
           to
           shew
           his
           strength
           and
           skil
           ,
           wherin
           we
           can
           say
           no
           lesse
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           doth
           that
           which
           is
           strange
           and
           maruellous
           in
           our
           eyes
           .
           For
           he
           sheweth
           vs
           hereby
           ,
           that
           he
           when
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           is
           most
           commonly
           )
           vseth
           weake
           meanes
           to
           effect
           and
           bring
           great
           matters
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           his
           glory
           may
           be
           more
           easily
           seene
           ,
           and
           giuen
           vnto
           him
           :
           yet
           flesh
           and
           carnall
           reason
           will
           not
           yeeld
           easily
           thereunto
           .
           But
           for
           proofe
           of
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           looke
           what
           base
           and
           weake
           instruments
           the
           Lord
           vsed
           to
           vexe
           a
           mighty
           King
           (
           I
           meane
           Pharaoh
           )
           namely
           ,
           Frogs
           ,
           Lice
           ,
           Locusts
           ,
           &
           such
           like
           .
           So
           Ionathan
           &
           his
           armor-bearer
           flew
           many
           of
           the
           Philistims
           :
           
             Dauid
             Goliah
          
           .
           In
           the
           Prophet
           Ioels
           time
           ,
           how
           did
           the
           Lord
           plague
           the
           drunkards
           ,
           and
           the
           sinners
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           iolly
           ,
           hauing
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           earth
           in
           plentifull
           manner
           to
           serue
           their
           turne
           ,
           as
           though
           there
           
           had
           been
           none
           that
           could
           haue
           resisted
           them
           ,
           how
           did
           he
           (
           I
           say
           )
           plague
           the
           the
           stoutest
           and
           the
           mightiest
           of
           them
           by
           the
           like
           weake
           meanes
           ,
           spoiling
           thereby
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           without
           the
           which
           their
           iollity
           must
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           ?
           Thus
           the
           Prophet
           speaketh
           :
           
             Heare
             ye
             this
             ,
             O
             Elders
             ,
             and
             hearken
             all
             ye
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             whether
             such
             a
             thing
             hath
             been
             in
             your
             daies
             ,
             or
             in
             the
          
           
           
             daies
             of
             your
             fathers
             :
             That
             which
             is
             left
             of
             the
             Palmer
             worme
             ,
             hath
             the
             Grashopper
             eaten
             ,
             and
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             Grashopper
             ,
             hath
             the
             Canker
             worme
             eaten
             ,
             and
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             Canker
             worme
             ,
             hath
             the
             Caterpiller
             eaten
             .
          
           And
           to
           see
           the
           mighty
           hand
           of
           God
           in
           other
           matters
           ,
           which
           farre
           exceede
           these
           ,
           (
           for
           God
           can
           and
           doth
           this
           often
           ,
           but
           this
           ought
           not
           to
           cause
           vs
           therefore
           to
           bee
           slight
           in
           meanes
           vsing
           to
           serue
           his
           prouidence
           ,
           )
           How
           did
           hee
           by
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           simple
           men
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           great
           account
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           how
           did
           hee
           by
           their
           ministery
           and
           weake
           preaching
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           was
           accounted
           )
           subdue
           the
           proud
           and
           stately
           world
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           Euen
           Paul
           ,
           but
           one
           man
           ,
           how
           many
           cities
           ,
           yea
           countries
           did
           he
           bring
           from
           darkenesse
           to
           light
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           power
           of
           Satan
           ,
           vnto
           God
           ;
           insomuch
           as
           whole
           Asia
           was
           filled
           with
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           both
           Iewes
           and
           Grecians
           heard
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord.
           And
           so
           
           in
           our
           daies
           hee
           hath
           perswaded
           many
           to
           become
           true
           Christians
           by
           the
           ministery
           and
           labours
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           small
           reputation
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           And
           why
           he
           bringeth
           to
           light
           such
           excellent
           tidings
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           glory
           ,
           by
           so
           weake
           meanes
           ;
           Saint
           Paul
           sheweth
           the
           reason
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             We
             haue
             this
             treasure
             in
             earthen
             vessels
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             the
             excellency
             of
             that
             power
          
           
           
             might
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             vs.
          
           Therfore
           despise
           not
           the
           weake
           ,
           by
           whom
           God
           worketh
           ;
           neither
           let
           such
           discourage
           themselues
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           humility
           ,
           meeknesse
           ,
           loue
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           with
           their
           small
           gifts
           ,
           shall
           edifie
           and
           build
           vp
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           the
           knowledge
           in
           the
           bare
           letter
           ,
           of
           such
           as
           are
           thereby
           puffed
           vp
           ,
           shall
           doe
           little
           good
           .
           And
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           ministery
           ,
           
           so
           shall
           it
           be
           seene
           in
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           true
           godlinesse
           accompanying
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           though
           ridiculous
           among
           men
           ,
           shall
           do
           much
           in
           perswading
           and
           drawing
           many
           to
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           fellowship
           therein
           ;
           which
           as
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           the
           rarest
           thing
           that
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           among
           the
           people
           .
           As
           in
           the
           example
           of
           the
           woman
           of
           Samaria
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           ,
           who
           brought
           her
           neighbours
           to
           Christ
           ,
           being
           conuerted
           her selfe
           :
           yea
           and
           this
           may
           bee
           seene
           still
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           euen
           priuate
           persons
           truly
           religious
           ,
           shall
           with
           their
           humility
           ,
           diligence
           ,
           and
           loue
           ,
           doe
           much
           more
           good
           then
           they
           who
           haue
           variety
           of
           knowledge
           and
           vtterance
           ,
           being
           destitute
           of
           those
           graces
           ,
           though
           they
           bee
           little
           accounted
           of
           .
           The
           vse
           of
           all
           that
           I
           haue
           said
           of
           this
           point
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           the
           works
           of
           God
           (
           how
           meanely
           soeuer
           accounted
           of
           )
           and
           specially
           his
           worke
           of
           grace
           in
           men
           ,
           that
           wee
           haue
           them
           (
           I
           say
           )
           in
           most
           high
           reuerence
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           gloriousest
           acts
           of
           men
           .
           And
           this
           of
           the
           foure
           points
           in
           this
           story
           ,
           from
           the
           12.
           verse
           ;
           namely
           ,
           1.
           the
           reuolting
           of
           the
           people
           from
           God
           :
           2.
           the
           Lords
           punishing
           them
           :
           3.
           their
           crying
           to
           God
           :
           and
           4.
           his
           sending
           a
           deliuerer
           to
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           But
           these
           foure
           things
           in
           this
           second
           story
           thus
           ended
           ,
           there
           remaineth
           
           somewhat
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           that
           hath
           not
           yet
           been
           spoken
           of
           ,
           and
           much
           in
           the
           whole
           chapter
           by
           occasion
           of
           the
           last
           point
           ,
           I
           meane
           of
           Ehuds
           deliuering
           them
           ;
           with
           which
           I
           will
           proceed
           ;
           and
           first
           with
           that
           part
           of
           this
           15.
           verse
           
           that
           remaineth
           .
           The
           words
           are
           these
           :
           
             [
             And
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             sent
             a
             present
             by
             him
             to
             Eglon
             King
             of
             Moab
             .
             ]
          
           Heere
           ,
           if
           this
           trouble
           any
           ,
           that
           the
           largest
           part
           of
           this
           story
           remaineth
           behinde
           vnhandled
           ,
           and
           wherefore
           it
           should
           bee
           so
           ,
           seeing
           the
           foure
           materiall
           points
           or
           parts
           of
           the
           chapter
           haue
           (
           as
           wee
           haue
           seene
           )
           been
           handled
           already
           :
           I
           answere
           ;
           all
           that
           is
           behinde
           to
           the
           31.
           verse
           ,
           doth
           issue
           and
           grow
           out
           ,
           and
           by
           occasion
           of
           the
           last
           point
           of
           the
           4.
           namely
           ,
           of
           the
           deliuerer
           whom
           God
           raised
           vp
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           I
           meane
           Ehud
           ,
           and
           is
           set
           downe
           to
           illustrate
           and
           amplifie
           the
           deliuerance
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           shall
           appeare
           ,
           euen
           how
           God
           deliuered
           them
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           the
           Moabites
           ,
           and
           gaue
           them
           rest
           .
           The
           person
           being
           this
           Ehud
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           the
           story
           shewes
           how
           hee
           wrought
           this
           their
           deliuerance
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           thus
           :
           first
           ,
           by
           slaying
           the
           King
           of
           Moab
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           reacheth
           to
           the
           27.
           verse
           :
           then
           by
           killing
           ten
           thousand
           of
           the
           men
           of
           Moab
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           the
           30.
           verse
           ;
           after
           the
           which
           followeth
           the
           subduing
           of
           the
           Moabites
           ,
           and
           the
           deliuerance
           and
           rest
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           the
           31.
           
           Now
           of
           the
           first
           of
           these
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ;
           namely
           ,
           of
           killing
           the
           King.
           For
           the
           laying
           forth
           of
           the
           which
           wee
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           first
           ,
           the
           things
           that
           went
           before
           it
           ,
           namely
           ,
           by
           what
           meanes
           hee
           wrought
           such
           a
           great
           worke
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           set
           downe
           to
           the
           21.
           verse
           :
           then
           the
           act
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           the
           23.
           and
           the
           things
           that
           followed
           ,
           to
           the
           27.
           
           The
           things
           that
           went
           before
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           meanes
           to
           worke
           it
           by
           ,
           were
           the
           double
           going
           or
           iourney
           of
           Ehud
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Moab
           :
           the
           first
           when
           hee
           deliuered
           the
           present
           to
           him
           onely
           :
           to
           the
           nineteenth
           verse
           :
           the
           last
           ,
           when
           he
           did
           the
           act
           it selfe
           ,
           to
           the
           21
           :
           In
           his
           first
           iourney
           to
           him
           ,
           note
           these
           three
           things
           :
           one
           ,
           the
           occasion
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           was
           ,
           a
           carrying
           of
           a
           present
           to
           him
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           his
           furnishing
           himselfe
           to
           do
           the
           deed
           ,
           with
           a
           short
           and
           sharpe
           dagger
           :
           then
           the
           deliuering
           of
           the
           present
           .
           Thus
           the
           storie
           being
           set
           downe
           at
           large
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           I
           haue
           laid
           it
           forth
           in
           the
           seuerall
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           in
           this
           place
           is
           expedient
           for
           the
           better
           vnderstanding
           of
           the
           reader
           .
           Now
           let
           vs
           go
           through
           them
           all
           in
           order
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           whereas
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           this
           15.
           verse
           ,
           
             That
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             sent
             a
             present
             by
             Ehud
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Moab
             ,
          
           for
           so
           it
           was
           indeed
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           in
           Hebrew
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           signifieth
           ,
           and
           not
           tribute
           :
           this
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           was
           the
           occasion
           by
           which
           he
           went
           to
           him
           :
           so
           by
           this
           present
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Moab
           was
           blind
           folded
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           not
           suspect
           any
           such
           matter
           afterward
           ,
           to
           bee
           intended
           by
           Ehud
           ,
           when
           hee
           attempted
           and
           went
           about
           the
           fact
           in
           deed
           .
           For
           though
           it
           was
           lawfull
           for
           him
           and
           the
           Israelites
           to
           goe
           about
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           nothing
           meet
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           by
           any
           vndiscreetnesse
           ,
           giue
           him
           occasion
           to
           suspect
           it
           .
           And
           by
           this
           which
           was
           
           allowed
           in
           them
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           lawful
           and
           not
           displeasing
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           a
           good
           man
           being
           in
           danger
           or
           displeasure
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           namely
           a
           superiour
           ,
           to
           remoue
           it
           (
           if
           he
           can
           )
           by
           a
           gift
           or
           present
           .
           I
           know
           presents
           may
           be
           lawfully
           sent
           in
           other
           respects
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           shew
           thankfulnesse
           for
           kindnesse
           receiued
           :
           and
           I
           know
           also
           that
           a
           gift
           somtime
           is
           sent
           to
           the
           helping
           forward
           of
           a
           bad
           matter
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           corrupting
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           odious
           ;
           neither
           of
           both
           these
           is
           meant
           heere
           .
           But
           to
           get
           fauour
           ,
           and
           namely
           ,
           with
           our
           betters
           ,
           by
           such
           meanes
           ,
           when
           we
           know
           no
           other
           to
           bee
           like
           to
           preuaile
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           against
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           wee
           may
           serue
           Gods
           prouidence
           that
           way
           ,
           for
           the
           remouing
           of
           displeasure
           .
           And
           so
           did
           our
           father
           Iacob
           seeke
           to
           
           put
           away
           the
           wrath
           of
           his
           brother
           Esau
           ,
           and
           to
           procure
           his
           fauour
           .
           And
           although
           
           he
           who
           receiueth
           it
           ,
           doth
           oftentimes
           offend
           therein
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           should
           yeeld
           fauour
           without
           it
           ,
           yet
           for
           the
           giuer
           wee
           know
           what
           Salomon
           saith
           ;
           
             A
             gift
             in
             secret
             pacifieth
             wrath
             .
          
           And
           it
           doth
           as
           well
           pull
           downe
           the
           heart
           of
           him
           that
           sendeth
           it
           ,
           as
           mollifie
           him
           that
           receiueth
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           farre
           better
           then
           that
           both
           ,
           or
           either
           of
           them
           should
           ranckle
           and
           bee
           inflamed
           ,
           each
           against
           the
           other
           .
           And
           this
           may
           suffice
           to
           haue
           been
           said
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           the
           whole
           15.
           verse
           .
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               And
               Ehud
               made
               him
               a
               dagger
               with
               two
               edges
               ,
               of
               a
               cubit
               length
               ,
               and
               he
               did
               gird
               it
               vnder
               his
               raiment
               vpon
               his
               right
               thigh
               .
            
          
           
             17.
             
             
               And
               he
               presented
               the
               gift
               vnto
               Eglon
               King
               of
               Moab
               ,
               and
               Eglon
               was
               a
               vnry
               fat
               man.
               
            
          
           
             18.
             
             
               And
               when
               he
               had
               now
               presented
               the
               present
               ,
               he
               sent
               away
               the
               people
               that
               bare
               the
               present
               .
            
          
           
             19.
             
             
               But
               he
               turned
               againe
               from
               the
               quarries
               that
               were
               by
               Gilgal
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               I
               haue
               a
               secret
               errand
               to
               thee
               O
               King
               ,
               who
               said
               ,
               keepe
               silence
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               stood
               about
               him
               went
               out
               from
               him
               .
            
          
           
             20.
             
             
               Then
               Ehud
               came
               to
               him
               (
               and
               he
               sat
               alone
               in
               a
               sommer
               parlor
               which
               he
               had
               )
               and
               Ehud
               said
               ,
               I
               haue
               a
               message
               to
               thee
               from
               God.
               Then
               he
               arose
               out
               of
               his
               throne
               .
            
          
        
         
           EHud
           ,
           whom
           God
           had
           giuen
           to
           the
           people
           for
           a
           deliuerer
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           them
           ,
           chosen
           to
           goe
           with
           the
           present
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Moab
           ,
           and
           he
           knowing
           that
           he
           was
           to
           deliuer
           the
           people
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           did
           thus
           goe
           about
           it
           ;
           namely
           ,
           to
           prouide
           him
           a
           sharpe
           dagger
           for
           more
           speedy
           expedition
           thereof
           ,
           and
           girded
           the
           same
           vnder
           his
           right
           thigh
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           the
           lesse
           suspition
           of
           that
           he
           intended
           .
           For
           though
           the
           danger
           could
           not
           be
           but
           very
           great
           ,
           and
           he
           notwithstanding
           be
           doubted
           not
           of
           good
           successe
           from
           God
           ,
           yet
           he
           cast
           with
           himselfe
           how
           many
           and
           great
           the
           perils
           were
           in
           going
           about
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           the
           wiselier
           auoid
           them
           .
           I
           confesse
           ,
           that
           this
           act
           that
           they
           intended
           to
           doe
           ,
           namely
           to
           kill
           the
           King
           of
           Moab
           secretly
           ,
           and
           thus
           to
           prouide
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           couer
           it
           by
           the
           present
           that
           hee
           offered
           him
           ,
           I
           confesse
           (
           I
           say
           )
           that
           if
           God
           had
           not
           called
           him
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           about
           it
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           an
           action
           (
           in
           many
           respects
           )
           odious
           ,
           and
           highly
           to
           be
           condemned
           .
           But
           God
           raising
           him
           vp
           to
           such
           an
           end
           ,
           hee
           was
           approued
           of
           him
           therein
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           his
           encouragement
           and
           emboldening
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           called
           him
           to
           accomplish
           that
           worke
           .
        
         
           And
           heere
           note
           from
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           now
           said
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           that
           which
           
           must
           encourage
           vs
           in
           the
           difficultest
           matters
           ;
           that
           we
           in
           taking
           thē
           in
           hand
           ,
           are
           set
           a
           worke
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           do
           know
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           pleased
           with
           the
           things
           that
           we
           goe
           about
           :
           this
           (
           I
           say
           )
           is
           that
           which
           we
           must
           be
           perswaded
           of
           ,
           that
           wee
           haue
           him
           with
           vs
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           wee
           may
           cheerefully
           goe
           through
           with
           them
           .
           Looke
           wee
           carefully
           to
           this
           ,
           and
           wee
           shall
           prosper
           ,
           and
           make
           we
           it
           our
           common
           practise
           in
           our
           affaires
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           throughout
           see
           good
           daies
           .
           But
           if
           we
           haue
           no
           allowance
           from
           him
           in
           doubtfull
           cases
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           in
           such
           as
           haue
           apparant
           shew
           of
           euill
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           enterprize
           them
           any
           more
           then
           Ehud
           might
           heere
           without
           his
           warrant
           .
           And
           where
           wee
           haue
           no
           commandement
           for
           that
           which
           we
           take
           in
           hand
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           indifferent
           ,
           let
           vs
           know
           our
           liberty
           ,
           and
           that
           wee
           doe
           that
           which
           wee
           are
           perswaded
           doth
           
           please
           God
           best
           ,
           and
           so
           wee
           shall
           haue
           peace
           in
           that
           wee
           goe
           about
           .
           But
           how
           little
           this
           is
           regarded
           ,
           and
           how
           men
           take
           in
           hand
           the
           things
           which
           they
           doe
           of
           their
           owne
           head
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           owne
           liking
           ,
           and
           how
           ill
           successe
           they
           haue
           in
           such
           of
           their
           actions
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           lamentable
           to
           behold
           it
           ;
           so
           I
           refer
           the
           reader
           that
           is
           desirous
           to
           know
           more
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           chap.
           1.
           vers
           .
           19
           22.
           where
           I
           haue
           said
           more
           of
           it
           .
           This
           be
           said
           of
           the
           first
           thing
           of
           the
           three
           ,
           in
           sending
           the
           present
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           second
           of
           the
           three
           things
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           went
           so
           well
           appointed
           ;
           let
           
           vs
           marke
           ,
           that
           when
           Ehud
           was
           sure
           of
           good
           successe
           in
           this
           great
           worke
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           would
           be
           with
           him
           ,
           hee
           was
           not
           idle
           nor
           carelesse
           ,
           but
           had
           greater
           regard
           how
           to
           goe
           about
           in
           the
           best
           manner
           ,
           furnishing
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           prouiding
           this
           weapon
           for
           the
           purpose
           .
           Wherein
           againe
           wee
           must
           learne
           ,
           that
           it
           behoueth
           vs
           to
           vse
           all
           good
           meanes
           ,
           as
           diligence
           ,
           prouidence
           ,
           and
           wisdome
           ,
           for
           the
           well
           bringing
           to
           passe
           euen
           of
           those
           things
           wherein
           God
           hath
           promised
           good
           successe
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           with
           vs.
           Yea
           and
           further
           to
           doe
           them
           with
           readinesse
           and
           cheerfulnesse
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           we
           haue
           good
           cause
           ,
           being
           so
           wel
           encouraged
           .
           And
           so
           all
           may
           see
           ,
           and
           we
           our selues
           may
           know
           that
           we
           goe
           not
           to
           worke
           as
           men
           of
           the
           world
           doe
           :
           I
           meane
           coldly
           and
           deadly
           ,
           onely
           for
           the
           hope
           of
           profit
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           whetting
           vs
           on
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           motiues
           and
           perswasions
           that
           earthly
           minded
           and
           worldly
           men
           haue
           in
           doing
           their
           busines
           .
           And
           what
           a
           grace
           and
           blessing
           is
           that
           ,
           in
           our
           earthly
           businesse
           and
           common
           workes
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           bee
           so
           heauenly
           minded
           in
           them
           ?
           for
           much
           more
           we
           may
           looke
           and
           hope
           to
           be
           well
           assisted
           ,
           as
           the
           workes
           which
           wee
           goe
           about
           ,
           are
           more
           heauenly
           .
           But
           thou
           maiest
           reade
           more
           of
           this
           ,
           Chapter
           1.
           verse
           .
           4.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           of
           the
           three
           now
           followeth
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           presenting
           
           of
           the
           gift
           ,
           in
           carying
           and
           offering
           this
           present
           to
           Eglon
           the
           King
           of
           Moab
           ,
           (
           which
           seemed
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           heare
           of
           it
           ,
           no
           matter
           commendable
           ,
           that
           Ehud
           should
           kill
           him
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           kindnesse
           )
           yet
           hee
           intending
           a
           further
           
           matter
           thereby
           ,
           then
           he
           shewed
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           deliuering
           of
           Gods
           people
           by
           killing
           him
           their
           enemie
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           onely
           lawfull
           ,
           but
           also
           praise
           worthy
           in
           him
           .
           And
           this
           act
           of
           his
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           doe
           such
           things
           as
           are
           not
           of
           best
           note
           ,
           nor
           most
           commendable
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           men
           ,
           such
           as
           this
           of
           Ehud
           seemed
           ,
           yet
           lawfull
           &
           allowed
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           should
           (
           if
           it
           may
           be
           )
           intend
           some
           further
           and
           better
           thing
           thereby
           ,
           as
           Ehud
           here
           did
           .
           And
           although
           it
           haue
           no
           effect
           for
           the
           present
           time
           ;
           I
           meane
           ,
           that
           good
           which
           we
           purpose
           and
           aime
           at
           ,
           yet
           to
           wait
           opportunity
           to
           bring
           it
           so
           to
           passe
           .
           But
           this
           wil
           be
           better
           vnderstood
           by
           laying
           it
           out
           in
           particulars
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ;
           if
           a
           man
           be
           in
           the
           company
           of
           a
           bad
           person
           ,
           which
           in
           it selfe
           is
           no
           credit
           to
           him
           ,
           (
           &
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           vnlawfull
           )
           or
           if
           a
           man
           giue
           almes
           to
           a
           poore
           man
           who
           hath
           no
           goodnes
           in
           him
           ,
           (
           which
           may
           be
           thought
           of
           some
           to
           be
           a
           maintaining
           of
           him
           ,
           )
           in
           both
           these
           cases
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           he
           that
           I
           speake
           of
           ,
           ought
           to
           haue
           a
           further
           reach
           and
           meaning
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           desire
           and
           endeauour
           to
           do
           the
           parties
           good
           ;
           as
           to
           admonish
           and
           reproue
           as
           there
           shall
           be
           cause
           seene
           ,
           or
           exhort
           &
           seeke
           to
           draw
           them
           (
           as
           he
           shall
           see
           best
           opportunity
           )
           to
           repentance
           ;
           and
           thereby
           to
           stay
           all
           from
           taking
           offence
           thereat
           .
           And
           so
           I
           say
           of
           all
           such
           actions
           :
           Hester
           ,
           as
           we
           reade
           ,
           bad
           Haman
           ,
           the
           enemie
           of
           Gods
           people
           to
           a
           banquet
           .
           It
           was
           like
           to
           sauour
           
           ill
           to
           the
           godly
           that
           should
           heare
           of
           it
           :
           but
           at
           his
           first
           comming
           thither
           ,
           
           though
           she
           spake
           nothing
           against
           Haman
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           yet
           at
           the
           second
           banquet
           shee
           obtained
           deliuerance
           to
           Gods
           people
           ,
           who
           were
           appointed
           by
           Haman
           to
           bee
           slaine
           :
           and
           beside
           that
           shee
           procured
           is
           ouerthrow
           .
           To
           both
           which
           ,
           she
           made
           way
           by
           bidding
           him
           to
           the
           first
           banquet
           ,
           and
           entended
           it
           ,
           though
           she
           made
           no
           shew
           then
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           .
           So
           our
           Sauiour
           did
           eate
           
           and
           drinke
           with
           the
           publicans
           and
           sinners
           .
           It
           was
           hardly
           thought
           off
           by
           the
           Pharisies
           :
           but
           he
           sought
           their
           conuersion
           by
           it
           .
           Therefore
           in
           such
           actions
           as
           haue
           not
           the
           best
           shew
           of
           goodnesse
           (
           to
           the
           end
           we
           may
           bring
           no
           violence
           to
           our
           consciences
           ,
           nor
           disquiet
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           also
           to
           stop
           the
           mouthes
           of
           others
           )
           it
           shall
           bee
           meete
           for
           vs
           to
           aime
           at
           and
           intend
           better
           things
           then
           are
           seene
           at
           the
           first
           shew
           .
           But
           then
           it
           may
           bee
           truly
           said
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           doe
           things
           in
           shew
           ,
           scarce
           honest
           ;
           as
           to
           haunt
           suspicious
           places
           ,
           and
           the
           company
           of
           those
           who
           are
           of
           ill
           note
           and
           name
           ,
           and
           yet
           meane
           worse
           then
           is
           seene
           ,
           namely
           to
           practise
           whoredome
           ,
           and
           fall
           to
           drunkennesse
           and
           ill
           rule
           ,
           it
           may
           (
           I
           say
           )
           truly
           bee
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           such
           are
           vile
           
           persons
           ,
           and
           very
           bad
           indeed
           .
           And
           most
           of
           all
           they
           who
           will
           shew
           signes
           of
           goodnesse
           ,
           as
           of
           loue
           by
           friendly
           familiarity
           ,
           sobriety
           and
           religion
           ,
           and
           yet
           spite
           vs
           and
           our
           holy
           profession
           behinde
           our
           backes
           ,
           and
           carrie
           themselues
           leaudly
           ,
           are
           of
           all
           other
           the
           worst
           .
           But
           to
           returne
           ,
           the
           like
           we
           see
           in
           Iehu
           ,
           who
           although
           he
           seemed
           cruell
           to
           the
           view
           of
           the
           world
           in
           murthering
           the
           house
           of
           Ahab
           ,
           yet
           hauing
           an
           eye
           to
           the
           calling
           of
           God
           ,
           went
           through
           it
           with
           courage
           ,
           
           which
           was
           to
           be
           commended
           .
           But
           heere
           must
           bee
           a
           caueat
           obserued
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           presume
           by
           these
           examples
           to
           enterprize
           such
           like
           matters
           without
           warrant
           from
           God
           ,
           alleaging
           for
           himselfe
           that
           his
           end
           is
           good
           and
           profitable
           :
           this
           is
           to
           go
           to
           worke
           of
           our
           own
           head
           ,
           yea
           to
           call
           euill
           good
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           euill
           ,
           that
           good
           may
           come
           of
           it
           .
           As
           in
           a
           mans
           priuate
           case
           to
           take
           vpon
           him
           to
           reuenge
           his
           owne
           wrong
           ,
           which
           belongs
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Lord
           warrants
           a
           man
           by
           the
           sincerity
           of
           his
           intention
           ,
           to
           goe
           forward
           ,
           when
           the
           thing
           is
           lawfull
           (
           as
           we
           see
           in
           that
           act
           of
           the
           two
           tribes
           and
           an
           halfe
           building
           an
           altar
           )
           so
           when
           we
           haue
           no
           word
           to
           beare
           vs
           out
           ,
           we
           runne
           
           into
           the
           lapse
           and
           offend
           against
           the
           expresse
           prohibition
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           [
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           do
           thine
           owne
           will
           ,
           ]
           whereas
           that
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           we
           
           should
           auoide
           all
           appearance
           of
           euill
           .
           It
           is
           not
           vnlawfull
           simply
           for
           a
           good
           man
           to
           bee
           in
           the
           company
           of
           one
           that
           is
           euill
           ;
           but
           this
           excuseth
           not
           him
           ,
           who
           obserueth
           no
           circumstances
           herein
           ,
           but
           shall
           associate
           himselfe
           with
           such
           as
           are
           of
           bad
           note
           ,
           in
           gaming
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           or
           haunting
           of
           suspected
           places
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           )
           although
           he
           abuse
           the
           extraordinary
           fact
           of
           Hester
           ,
           and
           the
           example
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           or
           pretend
           (
           as
           some
           will
           )
           the
           good
           of
           the
           party
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           Ehud
           was
           appointed
           to
           present
           the
           gift
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Moab
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           said
           heere
           hee
           did
           :
           which
           wee
           know
           was
           a
           great
           honour
           and
           credit
           vnto
           him
           .
           And
           he
           was
           worthie
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           did
           afterward
           aduenture
           so
           great
           danger
           with
           it
           .
           So
           God
           alloweth
           to
           them
           that
           serue
           him
           in
           high
           places
           ,
           and
           performe
           great
           duties
           in
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           ,
           hee
           alloweth
           them
           much
           credit
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           dignitie
           .
           And
           for
           the
           one
           as
           Princes
           and
           noble
           persons
           ,
           such
           as
           Dauid
           ,
           was
           ,
           
             Salomon
             ,
             Hezechia
          
           ,
           and
           Iosia
           ,
           with
           
             Moses
             ,
             Ioshua
          
           and
           others
           ,
           haue
           enioyed
           the
           same
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           some
           that
           were
           as
           great
           as
           they
           ,
           but
           not
           as
           godly
           :
           Euen
           so
           it
           is
           with
           vs
           :
           For
           they
           that
           truly
           honour
           and
           fauour
           learning
           ,
           and
           good
           ministers
           ,
           and
           make
           much
           of
           them
           that
           feare
           
           the
           Lord
           ;
           resisting
           and
           opposing
           the
           common
           aduersary
           ;
           they
           are
           highly
           honoured
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           :
           and
           so
           it
           is
           also
           in
           the
           ministery
           :
           for
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           )
           they
           that
           rule
           well
           ,
           are
           worthie
           of
           double
           honour
           :
           If
           they
           
           labour
           painfully
           and
           faithfully
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           goe
           before
           their
           flocke
           ,
           as
           
           good
           sheepheards
           ,
           and
           so
           rule
           and
           guide
           them
           by
           both
           ,
           and
           by
           other
           censures
           ,
           as
           occasion
           shall
           be
           offered
           ,
           they
           worthily
           enioy
           loue
           and
           reuerence
           ,
           with
           the
           fruit
           of
           both
           ,
           as
           credit
           ,
           and
           maintenance
           .
           And
           good
           reason
           there
           is
           why
           it
           should
           be
           so
           with
           both
           :
           for
           the
           one
           laboureth
           and
           watcheth
           directly
           for
           the
           peoples
           soules
           :
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           their
           kinde
           and
           place
           ,
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           their
           peace
           ,
           liues
           ,
           and
           goods
           .
           And
           that
           which
           I
           say
           of
           these
           I
           may
           say
           proportionably
           of
           meaner
           persons
           ,
           and
           lower
           places
           :
           that
           as
           they
           doe
           seruice
           to
           God
           in
           their
           liues
           ,
           places
           and
           employments
           ;
           so
           are
           they
           of
           greater
           account
           ,
           and
           more
           set
           by
           ,
           (
           and
           well
           worthy
           )
           then
           other
           who
           doe
           not
           so
           .
           For
           their
           care
           ,
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           and
           trauell
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           is
           much
           ;
           and
           the
           Lord
           hath
           promised
           to
           honour
           them
           who
           honour
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           leaue
           the
           other
           without
           honour
           .
           And
           so
           it
           was
           heere
           ,
           that
           Ehud
           had
           great
           honour
           in
           that
           he
           was
           appointed
           to
           deliuer
           the
           Present
           to
           Eglon
           the
           King
           of
           Moab
           :
           And
           who
           worthier
           then
           he
           ?
           For
           beside
           his
           other
           many
           worthy
           acts
           that
           he
           did
           for
           the
           peoples
           peace
           and
           deliuerance
           :
           who
           among
           them
           all
           would
           haue
           aduentured
           their
           liues
           for
           the
           rest
           ?
           Of
           whom
           it
           may
           bee
           said
           ,
           as
           Pharaoh
           said
           of
           Ioseph
           :
           when
           he
           directed
           him
           how
           to
           prouide
           in
           the
           seuen
           yeeres
           
           of
           plenty
           ,
           for
           the
           seuen
           yeeres
           of
           famine
           ,
           a
           wise
           man
           that
           should
           bee
           fit
           for
           that
           businesse
           ;
           Pharaoh
           said
           to
           his
           seruants
           ,
           where
           shall
           wee
           finde
           a
           man
           of
           vnderstanding
           like
           this
           ?
           let
           him
           bee
           set
           ouer
           the
           land
           of
           Egypt
           about
           this
           worke
           .
        
         
           Heere
           the
           holy
           Story
           setting
           this
           downe
           ,
           that
           Ehud
           presented
           the
           gift
           to
           
           Eglon
           ,
           addeth
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           very
           fat
           man
           ,
           which
           may
           seeme
           to
           be
           vttered
           to
           no
           end
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           neither
           set
           downe
           to
           his
           commendation
           ,
           nor
           to
           his
           discommendation
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           mentioned
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           see
           a
           reason
           of
           that
           which
           is
           in
           the
           22.
           verse
           .
           And
           as
           it
           is
           not
           commended
           or
           discommended
           in
           him
           ;
           so
           by
           occasion
           heereof
           ,
           this
           I
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           fatnesse
           of
           body
           is
           to
           bee
           thought
           of
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           neither
           with
           a
           man
           nor
           against
           him
           in
           it selfe
           .
           For
           some
           are
           more
           disposed
           thereto
           naturally
           then
           other
           ,
           though
           they
           haue
           both
           one
           diet
           ,
           and
           alike
           kinde
           of
           easie
           life
           ;
           euen
           as
           we
           see
           how
           one
           tree
           waxeth
           great
           and
           tall
           in
           the
           same
           soyle
           ,
           where
           another
           is
           both
           small
           and
           low
           ,
           as
           one
           Oke
           in
           comparison
           of
           another
           .
           But
           where
           men
           are
           naturally
           apt
           thereto
           ,
           good
           keeping
           doth
           set
           one
           forward
           .
           And
           therefore
           no
           maruell
           that
           it
           is
           so
           with
           such
           as
           liue
           deliciously
           ,
           eating
           and
           drinking
           ,
           and
           vsing
           other
           liberty
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
           But
           this
           may
           not
           bee
           spoken
           without
           vse
           and
           profit
           :
           this
           let
           vs
           learne
           ,
           that
           such
           ,
           either
           Ministers
           or
           other
           as
           giue
           ouer
           themselues
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           bridle
           loose
           to
           excesse
           in
           eating
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           sleeping
           ,
           playing
           ,
           idlenesse
           ,
           ease
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           and
           get
           fat
           that
           way
           ,
           may
           little
           reioyce
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           shall
           wish
           that
           they
           had
           by
           labour
           in
           their
           callings
           ,
           and
           other
           good
           meanes
           ,
           taken
           themselues
           downe
           ,
           as
           Paul
           chastized
           his
           body
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           haue
           good
           testimony
           that
           they
           haue
           not
           growne
           to
           that
           point
           through
           their
           owne
           sinne
           ;
           
           therefore
           that
           prouerbe
           is
           vsed
           by
           Paul
           against
           the
           Cretians
           ,
           out
           of
           
             Epimenides
             ,
             The
             Cretians
             are
             alway
             ●●ers
             ,
             euill
             beasts
             ,
             slow
             bellies
             or
             Epicures
             .
          
           And
           their
           commendation
           shall
           be
           no
           greater
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           fat
           
           themselues
           through
           idlenesse
           ,
           sloth
           ,
           ease
           seeking
           ,
           and
           shunning
           labour
           in
           their
           callings
           .
           And
           this
           of
           Ehuds
           first
           going
           to
           Eglon
           to
           deliuer
           the
           Present
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           followeth
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           slue
           him
           .
           Wherein
           we
           may
           obserue
           ,
           
           first
           his
           conueighing
           home
           of
           the
           men
           that
           came
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           brought
           the
           Present
           (
           which
           he
           deliuered
           )
           that
           they
           might
           be
           out
           of
           perill
           ,
           when
           he
           should
           doe
           that
           worke
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           full
           of
           difficulty
           and
           danger
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           how
           he
           came
           backe
           againe
           to
           Eglon
           ,
           telling
           him
           he
           had
           a
           secret
           errand
           and
           message
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           to
           remoue
           the
           company
           which
           attended
           on
           the
           King
           ,
           from
           the
           place
           of
           his
           presence
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           when
           hee
           had
           obtained
           that
           ,
           hee
           repeated
           his
           words
           ,
           adding
           this
           ,
           that
           his
           message
           was
           from
           God
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           King
           might
           attend
           to
           it
           with
           more
           reuerence
           (
           as
           hee
           did
           ,
           and
           in
           token
           thereof
           stood
           vp
           ,
           )
           and
           that
           he
           might
           the
           lesse
           suspect
           any
           danger
           ,
           and
           Ehud
           might
           haue
           aduantage
           thereby
           ,
           the
           more
           easily
           to
           dispatch
           him
           .
           Thus
           much
           is
           in
           these
           three
           verses
           .
           Concerning
           the
           first
           ,
           of
           sending
           away
           the
           people
           
           vnto
           the
           quarries
           ,
           a
           place
           where
           stones
           were
           digged
           vp
           ,
           neare
           to
           Gilgal
           ,
           a
           city
           of
           the
           Israelites
           neare
           Iordan
           .
           In
           that
           he
           followed
           them
           after
           the
           present
           was
           deliuered
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           past
           danger
           ,
           he
           respected
           many
           things
           ;
           and
           namely
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           bee
           freer
           from
           care
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           also
           lest
           their
           tarying
           still
           whiles
           he
           went
           about
           that
           worke
           ,
           might
           haue
           been
           a
           meanes
           of
           bewraying
           it
           ;
           and
           further
           he
           was
           loth
           to
           bring
           any
           more
           into
           danger
           then
           hee
           must
           needs
           .
           All
           these
           reasons
           moued
           him
           to
           send
           the
           people
           away
           ,
           and
           tended
           to
           the
           quiet
           and
           peace
           of
           his
           conscience
           .
           And
           his
           example
           herein
           ought
           to
           bee
           
           our
           instruction
           ;
           that
           wee
           may
           learne
           to
           goe
           about
           waighty
           matters
           with
           all
           possible
           deepe
           and
           due
           consideration
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           warinesse
           ,
           as
           Ehud
           heere
           did
           .
           And
           if
           we
           be
           not
           sufficient
           of
           our selues
           hereunto
           ,
           then
           take
           wee
           aduice
           of
           those
           that
           be
           wiser
           then
           we
           .
           For
           the
           which
           purpose
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           
             Without
             counsell
             thoughts
             come
             to
             naught
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             multitude
             of
             counsellors
             ,
             there
          
           
           
             is
             stedfastnesse
          
           .
           So
           we
           must
           bee
           sure
           that
           speciall
           care
           bee
           vsed
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           ,
           that
           when
           great
           and
           waighty
           businesse
           is
           imposed
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           all
           possible
           regard
           be
           had
           to
           see
           it
           well
           brought
           to
           passe
           ,
           and
           gone
           about
           .
        
         
           This
           lesson
           being
           ill
           learned
           of
           Peter
           ,
           Christs
           beloued
           Apostle
           ,
           may
           warne
           vs
           ,
           by
           the
           exceeding
           danger
           that
           befell
           him
           thereby
           ,
           to
           put
           it
           better
           in
           practise
           .
           For
           when
           Christ
           told
           him
           of
           a
           most
           waighty
           matter
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           denie
           him
           :
           Peter
           most
           sleightly
           regarded
           it
           ,
           answering
           rashly
           without
           consideration
           ,
           that
           he
           so
           little
           feared
           that
           which
           Christ
           told
           him
           of
           ,
           that
           
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           goe
           to
           prison
           ,
           and
           to
           death
           with
           him
           :
           and
           so
           resting
           in
           his
           bold
           answere
           ,
           and
           deceiueable
           confidence
           that
           he
           had
           of
           his
           owne
           strength
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           aduised
           deliberation
           ,
           he
           fell
           into
           the
           sinne
           that
           his
           Master
           foretold
           him
           off
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           very
           small
           occasion
           ,
           denied
           him
           indeed
           :
           and
           so
           his
           example
           is
           set
           downe
           and
           left
           to
           vs
           ,
           to
           learne
           wisedome
           thereby
           .
           Moses
           did
           otherwise
           and
           farre
           better
           :
           for
           when
           he
           was
           told
           that
           he
           must
           be
           sent
           to
           Pharaoh
           by
           the
           Lord
           to
           doe
           his
           message
           vnto
           him
           ,
           which
           seemed
           to
           him
           ouer
           
           difficult
           and
           waighty
           ,
           yet
           considering
           thereof
           aduisedly
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           it
           was
           imposed
           vpon
           him
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           hee
           stouped
           to
           it
           ,
           fitted
           himselfe
           for
           it
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           well
           discharged
           it
           ,
           and
           prospered
           .
           And
           let
           these
           two
           examples
           bee
           duely
           weighed
           and
           regarded
           of
           vs
           ,
           though
           contrary
           the
           one
           to
           the
           other
           :
           and
           the
           more
           vrge
           vs
           to
           practise
           this
           doctrine
           :
           and
           otherwise
           let
           vs
           
           not
           maruell
           that
           we
           thriue
           not
           in
           our
           waighty
           attempts
           ,
           if
           God
           be
           not
           reuerently
           harkened
           vnto
           in
           his
           watchword
           and
           warnings
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           it
           is
           most
           meet
           )
           duely
           attended
           vpon
           of
           vs.
           And
           this
           for
           the
           generall
           .
           Now
           particularly
           let
           this
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           in
           doing
           those
           actions
           ,
           which
           specially
           tend
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           haue
           an
           eye
           also
           to
           the
           good
           of
           our
           brother
           .
           Let
           vs
           carrie
           our selues
           so
           in
           our
           zeale
           toward
           God
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           meane
           season
           wee
           neglect
           not
           dutie
           toward
           men
           ,
           neither
           cause
           our
           loue
           towards
           our
           brethren
           to
           bee
           called
           into
           question
           .
           This
           is
           to
           build
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           pull
           downe
           as
           fast
           vpon
           earth
           .
           Ehud
           heere
           did
           farre
           otherwise
           .
           It
           was
           highly
           commendable
           in
           Paul
           ,
           and
           became
           him
           well
           ,
           that
           he
           desired
           King
           Agrippas
           conuersion
           ,
           without
           
           enioyning
           him
           with
           that
           benefit
           ,
           his
           owne
           bands
           .
           And
           it
           becommeth
           vs
           to
           be
           so
           wisely
           feruent
           in
           Gods
           cause
           ,
           that
           yet
           wee
           would
           not
           willingly
           hazard
           the
           safety
           ,
           liberty
           ,
           credit
           ,
           wealth
           and
           welfare
           of
           others
           ,
           by
           our
           zeale
           and
           suffering
           for
           it
           :
           nay
           rather
           ,
           (
           if
           there
           because
           )
           redeeme
           their
           freedome
           by
           our
           owne
           damage
           and
           detriment
           .
           Many
           are
           of
           this
           preposterous
           opinion
           ,
           that
           because
           they
           thinke
           themselues
           strong
           enough
           to
           vndergoe
           trouble
           and
           reproch
           for
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           cause
           ;
           therefore
           they
           looke
           that
           all
           other
           zealous
           persons
           should
           doe
           so
           too
           ,
           and
           are
           ready
           to
           censure
           them
           sharpely
           who
           are
           not
           as
           they
           themselues
           seeme
           to
           be
           ,
           not
           regarding
           their
           weaknesse
           (
           who
           not
           finding
           themselues
           fit
           to
           beare
           the
           burthen
           ,
           should
           bee
           pitied
           in
           that
           behalfe
           :
           or
           else
           they
           thinke
           that
           it
           is
           a
           discredit
           to
           their
           good
           cause
           ,
           to
           suffer
           for
           it
           alone
           :
           and
           thus
           they
           winde
           them
           into
           a
           dangerous
           snare
           with
           themselues
           by
           drawing
           them
           to
           promise
           and
           vndertake
           that
           which
           they
           be
           vnfit
           for
           .
           Whereas
           we
           reade
           that
           some
           of
           the
           ancient
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           our
           late
           Martyrs
           ,
           who
           wisely
           and
           charitably
           tendring
           the
           peace
           and
           good
           of
           their
           weake
           brethren
           ,
           resolued
           to
           beare
           the
           brunt
           themselues
           ,
           and
           counselled
           them
           to
           prouide
           for
           their
           conscience
           ,
           by
           flight
           from
           persecution
           ,
           if
           they
           felt
           not
           themselues
           fit
           to
           goe
           vnder
           it
           .
           For
           the
           rest
           ,
           looke
           in
           the
           next
           Sermon
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           ONE
           AND
           TWENTIETH
           SERMON
           WHICH
           IS
           THE
           FIFTH
           ON
           THE
           THIRD
           CHAPter
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           OF
           Ehud
           it
           followeth
           still
           of
           his
           conueying
           away
           the
           men
           when
           
           the
           Present
           was
           deliuered
           ,
           that
           all
           inconuenience
           might
           bee
           auoided
           on
           both
           parts
           :
           of
           whom
           let
           vs
           learne
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           bee
           warie
           that
           wee
           bewray
           not
           secrets
           vndiscreetly
           to
           any
           (
           which
           hee
           wisely
           preuented
           by
           sending
           them
           away
           )
           and
           therefore
           much
           more
           not
           to
           many
           :
           But
           also
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           so
           let
           vs
           doe
           ;
           it
           agreeing
           with
           the
           rule
           of
           charity
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           if
           danger
           trouble
           ,
           or
           sorrow
           must
           needs
           ensue
           and
           follow
           by
           doing
           such
           things
           which
           wee
           goe
           about
           ,
           and
           must
           needs
           take
           in
           hand
           ,
           yet
           let
           our
           care
           be
           that
           the
           trouble
           bee
           no
           more
           to
           
           any
           then
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           ,
           nor
           the
           danger
           or
           heauines
           take
           hold
           of
           no
           more
           then
           must
           of
           necessity
           haue
           their
           part
           therein
           .
           As
           Ehud
           saw
           the
           burthen
           lay
           vpon
           him
           ,
           hee
           might
           if
           hee
           would
           ,
           haue
           laid
           it
           vpon
           other
           beside
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           no
           wise
           hee
           would
           doe
           ,
           but
           sent
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           company
           home
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           out
           of
           danger
           .
           Which
           thing
           I
           well
           remember
           our
           Sauiour
           also
           most
           carefully
           practised
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           no
           lesse
           tender
           loue
           and
           kindnesse
           toward
           his
           weake
           Disciples
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Priests
           and
           Iewes
           with
           their
           band
           of
           souldiers
           came
           to
           apprehend
           and
           take
           him
           ,
           they
           telling
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           demanded
           of
           them
           whom
           they
           sought
           ,
           that
           they
           sought
           him
           :
           hee
           answered
           them
           ,
           
             If
             ye
             seeke
             me
             ,
             let
             these
          
           (
           meaning
           his
           Disciples
           )
           
             goe
             their
             way
          
           :
           
           and
           the
           reason
           of
           that
           speech
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           escape
           danger
           .
        
         
           Much
           like
           to
           both
           these
           examples
           ,
           was
           the
           doing
           of
           the
           Shunamite
           in
           the
           second
           booke
           of
           the
           Kings
           .
           For
           when
           her
           child
           was
           dead
           ,
           which
           the
           Prophet
           Elisha
           obtained
           of
           God
           for
           her
           ,
           shee
           hauing
           none
           before
           ,
           and
           shee
           knowing
           and
           beleeuing
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           restored
           to
           life
           againe
           vnto
           her
           ;
           
           when
           she
           had
           talked
           with
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           made
           her
           moue
           and
           complaint
           vnto
           him
           ,
           which
           shee
           saw
           shee
           might
           doe
           ,
           and
           yet
           returne
           home
           againe
           the
           same
           day
           :
           what
           did
           shee
           ,
           thinke
           wee
           ?
           Surely
           this
           ,
           shee
           locked
           vp
           the
           dead
           child
           in
           the
           Prophets
           chamber
           ,
           (
           which
           shee
           had
           perswaded
           her
           husband
           to
           build
           for
           him
           in
           their
           owne
           habitation
           ,
           to
           rest
           at
           ,
           when
           hee
           passed
           by
           )
           and
           made
           his
           death
           knowne
           to
           none
           ,
           lest
           trouble
           and
           sorrow
           should
           thereby
           haue
           been
           caused
           to
           the
           whole
           family
           ,
           and
           neighbours
           thereabout
           ,
           and
           by
           faith
           had
           the
           child
           restored
           aliue
           vnto
           her
           againe
           .
           The
           griefe
           and
           care
           for
           it
           must
           needs
           light
           on
           her
           ,
           and
           she
           sustained
           it
           her selfe
           ,
           and
           would
           haue
           no
           other
           to
           sorrow
           for
           it
           ,
           or
           be
           troubled
           about
           it
           .
           But
           our
           sinne
           about
           this
           thing
           is
           great
           ,
           that
           when
           wee
           might
           with
           a
           little
           trouble
           to
           our selues
           ,
           free
           and
           ease
           many
           other
           ,
           yet
           wee
           raise
           and
           procure
           it
           to
           other
           also
           :
           yea
           and
           wee
           bee
           
           not
           satisfied
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           smart
           as
           well
           as
           we
           .
           So
           farre
           are
           we
           off
           from
           regarding
           other
           ,
           and
           from
           seeking
           their
           peace
           ,
           who
           would
           liue
           peaceably
           by
           vs.
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           it
           is
           commonly
           to
           be
           seene
           ,
           how
           many
           rough
           and
           boysterous
           husbands
           grieue
           and
           disquiet
           both
           wise
           and
           family
           ,
           by
           their
           loud
           and
           vnbeseeming
           as
           well
           as
           vnseasonable
           complaints
           and
           outcryings
           ,
           (
           whereby
           they
           disquiet
           the
           whole
           family
           )
           for
           some
           ouersight
           which
           they
           espy
           ;
           yea
           they
           haue
           oft
           times
           no
           cause
           at
           all
           to
           doe
           so
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           if
           they
           had
           any
           iust
           cause
           to
           be
           grieued
           ,
           yet
           a
           little
           patience
           and
           bearing
           with
           the
           trespassers
           (
           as
           the
           cause
           requireth
           )
           and
           sober
           and
           kinde
           telling
           them
           of
           it
           ,
           might
           haue
           done
           farre
           more
           good
           ,
           and
           haue
           kept
           the
           whole
           family
           quiet
           .
           The
           same
           I
           may
           say
           of
           the
           wife
           ,
           if
           she
           be
           giuen
           to
           waspishnesse
           ,
           and
           bee
           shrewish
           ,
           hot
           ,
           and
           wrathfull
           ,
           who
           thereby
           troubleth
           both
           husband
           and
           the
           whole
           house
           :
           and
           this
           accusation
           reacheth
           yet
           further
           ;
           euen
           to
           the
           spitefull
           and
           malicious
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           onely
           oft
           iarring
           ,
           and
           at
           strife
           with
           their
           neighbours
           vpon
           small
           or
           no
           occasions
           ,
           but
           are
           ready
           to
           sue
           them
           at
           the
           law
           for
           euery
           trifle
           ,
           and
           so
           trouble
           both
           them
           ,
           and
           themselues
           also
           .
           Whereas
           the
           vertuous
           Queene
           Hester
           beholding
           how
           shee
           was
           the
           onely
           hope
           and
           helpe
           vnder
           God
           of
           the
           
           Churches
           deliuerance
           from
           Hamans
           plot
           and
           deuising
           to
           wast
           and
           destroy
           it
           vtterly
           ;
           tooke
           vpon
           her
           the
           going
           about
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           with
           most
           likely
           perill
           of
           her
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           the
           hurt
           of
           any
           one
           beside
           ;
           saying
           in
           so
           doubtfull
           a
           case
           ,
           If
           I
           perish
           ,
           I
           perish
           .
           Yea
           Saul
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           yet
           had
           no
           commendation
           
           through
           the
           story
           for
           vprightnesse
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           would
           not
           suffer
           any
           of
           the
           murmurers
           and
           repiners
           against
           his
           entring
           in
           ,
           to
           bee
           punished
           at
           his
           first
           comming
           to
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           as
           some
           would
           haue
           had
           it
           ,
           but
           
           chose
           rather
           to
           put
           vp
           the
           disgrace
           ,
           saying
           :
           there
           shall
           no
           man
           die
           this
           day
           ;
           for
           to
           day
           the
           Lord
           hath
           saued
           Israel
           .
           And
           this
           by
           occasion
           of
           Ehuas
           sending
           the
           people
           away
           that
           went
           with
           him
           ,
           being
           the
           first
           of
           the
           three
           things
           mentioned
           ,
           to
           be
           contained
           in
           these
           3.
           verses
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           second
           thing
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           Ehuds
           second
           going
           to
           Eglon
           ,
           
           and
           what
           he
           said
           .
           Hee
           returned
           in
           hast
           from
           the
           place
           neere
           Gilgal
           in
           the
           land
           of
           Israel
           ,
           whither
           hee
           had
           conducted
           the
           people
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           bee
           farre
           from
           the
           place
           where
           King
           Eglon
           lay
           :
           for
           hee
           hauing
           brought
           the
           Israelites
           into
           subiection
           to
           him
           ;
           it
           is
           cleere
           thot
           he
           lay
           neere
           their
           borders
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           see
           them
           kept
           vnder
           :
           and
           he
           comming
           to
           him
           ,
           told
           him
           hee
           had
           a
           message
           which
           was
           of
           secresie
           to
           doe
           vnto
           him
           .
           Whereat
           the
           King
           required
           him
           to
           stay
           the
           vttering
           of
           it
           ,
           till
           the
           company
           standing
           by
           ,
           were
           commanded
           out
           of
           the
           place
           .
           For
           hee
           hauing
           so
           lately
           receiued
           a
           present
           at
           his
           hand
           ,
           had
           no
           suspition
           of
           any
           trechery
           to
           be
           intended
           by
           him
           .
           The
           company
           being
           gone
           ,
           Ehud
           was
           admitted
           to
           come
           neare
           vnto
           him
           .
           And
           telling
           him
           that
           his
           message
           was
           from
           God
           ,
           hee
           stood
           vp
           to
           doe
           reuerence
           at
           that
           name
           :
           and
           so
           by
           this
           meanes
           he
           had
           the
           way
           made
           more
           easie
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           opportunitie
           to
           doe
           the
           worke
           he
           went
           about
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           these
           two
           verses
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           considering
           that
           the
           Lord
           called
           Ehud
           to
           this
           worke
           ,
           for
           the
           destroying
           of
           that
           his
           peoples
           enemy
           ,
           and
           to
           deliuer
           them
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           (
           for
           else
           it
           had
           been
           a
           most
           bloody
           and
           trecherous
           act
           )
           we
           may
           see
           (
           I
           say
           )
           the
           courage
           and
           confidence
           that
           was
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           aduenture
           that
           great
           danger
           that
           hee
           did
           ,
           by
           going
           about
           to
           kill
           Eglon
           the
           King
           :
           who
           ,
           if
           before
           his
           attempt
           he
           had
           been
           detected
           and
           found
           out
           ,
           had
           been
           put
           (
           who
           doubteth
           ?
           )
           to
           most
           extreme
           tortures
           among
           enemies
           ,
           and
           no
           friend
           of
           his
           standing
           by
           or
           in
           presence
           .
           And
           what
           had
           hee
           to
           vphold
           himselfe
           by
           ,
           in
           that
           great
           difficulty
           and
           fearfull
           danger
           ,
           but
           his
           trust
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           confidence
           ,
           that
           hee
           who
           laid
           that
           worke
           vpon
           him
           ,
           would
           bring
           him
           well
           through
           it
           ?
           And
           yet
           how
           hard
           a
           thing
           it
           was
           for
           him
           ,
           who
           seeth
           not
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           rightly
           consider
           it
           ,
           in
           that
           difficulty
           and
           great
           straite
           that
           hee
           was
           in
           ,
           to
           beleeue
           that
           God
           would
           make
           way
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           enable
           him
           to
           such
           a
           worke
           ,
           all
           likelihoode
           thereof
           being
           taken
           away
           .
           And
           this
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           what
           
           the
           nature
           of
           faith
           &
           confidence
           is
           ,
           whersoeuer
           ,
           and
           in
           whomsoeuer
           it
           is
           to
           be
           found
           :
           that
           they
           looke
           not
           vpon
           things
           that
           are
           seene
           ,
           which
           may-work
           
           deadly
           discouragement
           and
           anguish
           :
           but
           vpon
           that
           which
           is
           not
           seene
           with
           
           mortal
           eye
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           Gods
           power
           and
           willingnesse
           ready
           at
           hand
           to
           helpe
           vs
           forward
           ,
           and
           to
           encourage
           vs
           (
           to
           waite
           for
           the
           accomplishing
           of
           that
           which
           we
           beleeue
           and
           looke
           for
           )
           in
           our
           greatest
           need
           .
        
         
           This
           it
           was
           that
           animated
           and
           strengthened
           Ehud
           to
           attempt
           this
           dangerous
           worke
           .
           And
           this
           faith
           and
           confidence
           hartened
           and
           emboldened
           the
           
           Priests
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           by
           Ioshua
           commanded
           them
           for
           their
           passing
           into
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           to
           set
           their
           feet
           on
           the
           water
           ,
           to
           goe
           ouer
           the
           riuer
           Iordan
           ,
           (
           how
           vnlikely
           soeuer
           it
           was
           )
           their
           beleeuing
           (
           I
           say
           )
           the
           Lord
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           Ioshua
           ,
           that
           a
           way
           should
           be
           made
           for
           them
           to
           passe
           through
           safely
           ,
           as
           on
           dry
           land
           ,
           euen
           that
           it
           was
           that
           hartened
           them
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           who
           yet
           in
           so
           
           doing
           ,
           must
           of
           necessity
           haue
           been
           drowned
           by
           mans
           reason
           and
           iudgement
           .
           And
           this
           faith
           made
           Peter
           bold
           to
           pronounce
           to
           the
           lame
           and
           diseased
           ,
           euen
           while
           they
           lay
           visited
           ,
           to
           pronounce
           (
           I
           say
           )
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           all
           
           that
           stood
           by
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           no
           likelihood
           thereof
           appeare
           :
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             maketh
             you
             whole
             ,
             arise
             and
             walke
             .
          
           For
           hee
           beleeued
           Christ
           who
           had
           said
           to
           him
           that
           he
           should
           worke
           a
           miracle
           ,
           whensoeuer
           it
           was
           expedient
           ,
           and
           that
           faith
           made
           him
           bold
           to
           say
           so
           :
           whereas
           if
           that
           had
           not
           been
           immediately
           done
           indeed
           ,
           which
           he
           foresaid
           should
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           the
           parties
           should
           bee
           healed
           ;
           he
           should
           haue
           been
           vtterly
           discredited
           ,
           and
           laughed
           to
           scorne
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           from
           mens
           company
           ,
           as
           a
           deceiuer
           .
        
         
           This
           faith
           made
           the
           holy
           Martyrs
           yeeld
           their
           bodies
           to
           the
           fire
           ,
           for
           the
           
           defence
           of
           Gods
           truth
           ,
           while
           they
           beleeued
           ,
           not
           onely
           that
           they
           should
           bee
           receiued
           after
           into
           glory
           ;
           but
           also
           that
           God
           would
           strengthen
           them
           for
           the
           present
           time
           to
           endure
           the
           flame
           .
           And
           this
           it
           is
           that
           inableth
           vs
           to
           suffer
           the
           hardnesse
           which
           wee
           willingly
           sustaine
           throughout
           our
           liues
           ,
           euen
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           trust
           and
           rest
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           bring
           vs
           well
           through
           it
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           receiue
           vs
           into
           his
           eternall
           kingdome
           .
           Which
           caused
           Saint
           Paul
           
           to
           vtter
           these
           words
           :
           
             Why
             weepe
             ye
             thus
             ,
             and
             rend
             my
             heart
             ?
             for
             I
             am
             resolued
             and
             ready
             not
             to
             bee
             bound
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             die
             at
             Ierusalem
             for
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             :
          
           and
           euen
           so
           he
           taught
           ,
           writing
           to
           
             Timothy
             ;
             Therefore
             we
             suffer
             because
             we
          
           
           
             beleeue
             in
             the
             liuing
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             sauiour
             of
             all
             ,
             but
             especially
             of
             them
             that
             beleeue
             .
          
           And
           this
           of
           Ehud
           in
           these
           two
           verses
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           words
           spoken
           to
           the
           King.
           and
           as
           for
           such
           as
           aske
           why
           he
           deluded
           the
           King
           with
           a
           lie
           ,
           while
           hee
           went
           about
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           seeing
           hee
           vttered
           no
           message
           to
           him
           at
           all
           ;
           when
           yet
           hee
           told
           him
           hee
           had
           a
           message
           from
           God
           vnto
           him
           :
           to
           them
           I
           answere
           ;
           the
           word
           which
           is
           translated
           message
           or
           errand
           ,
           doth
           not
           onely
           signifie
           a
           word
           or
           message
           by
           mouth
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           thing
           or
           deed
           ,
           such
           as
           that
           was
           which
           he
           did
           vnto
           him
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           sent
           from
           God
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           euen
           as
           among
           the
           Latines
           ,
           
             Verbum
             &
             res
             .
             Quid
             hoc
             verbi
             est
             ?
             Quid
             hoc
             rei
             est
             ?
          
           both
           are
           one
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           third
           thing
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           in
           this
           20.
           verse
           ,
           namely
           ,
           of
           Ehuds
           
           last
           words
           to
           the
           King
           immediately
           before
           he
           killed
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           Eglons
           behauiour
           thereat
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           heere
           set
           downe
           ,
           let
           vs
           consider
           :
           of
           which
           ,
           this
           I
           say
           ;
           In
           that
           he
           should
           so
           simply
           hearken
           to
           ,
           and
           beleeue
           him
           ,
           admit
           him
           into
           his
           secret
           parlour
           ,
           and
           that
           Ehud
           being
           a
           stranger
           ,
           should
           neither
           be
           suspected
           ,
           nor
           searched
           (
           as
           the
           manner
           is
           ,
           and
           great
           reason
           was
           for
           it
           )
           before
           hee
           should
           haue
           accesse
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           of
           all
           the
           Kings
           attendants
           should
           aduise
           such
           a
           matter
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           not
           bee
           suffered
           to
           stand
           on
           his
           feet
           before
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           was
           more
           suspitious
           ,
           )
           but
           rather
           commanded
           to
           bee
           vpon
           his
           knees
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           that
           hee
           should
           cause
           his
           owne
           company
           to
           goe
           out
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           leaue
           them
           two
           onely
           together
           ;
           but
           especially
           to
           let
           Ehud
           depart
           ,
           before
           they
           saw
           all
           to
           be
           wel
           :
           These
           (
           I
           say
           )
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           had
           not
           blinded
           ,
           and
           cast
           a
           myst
           before
           them
           ,
           could
           neuer
           haue
           passed
           as
           they
           did
           .
           And
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           much
           like
           that
           which
           we
           reade
           of
           Abner
           ,
           captaine
           of
           Sauls
           hoast
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           men
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           when
           
           he
           imagined
           that
           Dauid
           pursued
           him
           ,
           and
           sought
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           should
           therefore
           haue
           more
           specially
           watched
           and
           attended
           the
           Kings
           person
           ,
           then
           at
           other
           times
           ;
           yet
           that
           euen
           then
           all
           the
           armie
           should
           be
           asleepe
           together
           where
           they
           lay
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           that
           Dauid
           challenged
           Abner
           for
           it
           ;
           was
           it
           not
           admirable
           ?
           
           For
           it
           could
           not
           haue
           been
           so
           in
           any
           reason
           ,
           except
           God
           had
           cast
           a
           sleepe
           vpon
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           Dauids
           integrity
           and
           innocency
           toward
           Saul
           ,
           might
           be
           knowne
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           seene
           no
           other
           way
           to
           shew
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           saw
           (
           that
           would
           )
           how
           he
           might
           haue
           killed
           Saul
           .
        
         
           And
           hereby
           let
           vs
           learne
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           will
           haue
           any
           worke
           wrought
           ,
           
           or
           any
           thing
           brought
           to
           passe
           for
           his
           glory
           ,
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           or
           destruction
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           he
           hauing
           many
           waies
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           will
           effect
           it
           through
           infinite
           difficulties
           ,
           without
           our
           troubling
           our selues
           about
           it
           .
           For
           his
           prouidence
           alway
           ministreth
           to
           ,
           and
           makes
           way
           for
           his
           purpose
           till
           it
           be
           executed
           .
           Dauid
           was
           so
           coped
           in
           by
           Saul
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           that
           there
           seemed
           no
           hope
           of
           escape
           :
           but
           then
           the
           Lord
           whistled
           him
           away
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           about
           other
           businesse
           .
           What
           lets
           and
           discouragements
           (
           thinke
           wee
           )
           had
           Noah
           to
           hold
           him
           from
           that
           great
           worke
           of
           building
           the
           Arke
           to
           the
           preseruing
           
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ?
           I
           will
           leaue
           it
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           reader
           ,
           rather
           then
           spend
           the
           time
           in
           laying
           it
           forth
           .
           In
           the
           bringing
           to
           passe
           Gods
           promise
           to
           Ioseph
           in
           his
           dreame
           ,
           what
           a
           long
           time
           was
           it
           before
           it
           was
           effected
           ?
           euen
           well
           nigh
           twentie
           yeeres
           :
           and
           how
           vnlike
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           ,
           how
           many
           difficulties
           were
           raised
           and
           set
           in
           the
           way
           to
           the
           frustrating
           of
           it
           ?
           as
           the
           malice
           and
           enuie
           of
           his
           brethren
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           intending
           and
           seeking
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           company
           consenting
           that
           he
           should
           be
           sold
           to
           strangers
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           thought
           he
           
           should
           neuer
           haue
           bin
           any
           more
           seen
           of
           them
           ,
           neither
           his
           dreames
           come
           to
           passe
           :
           and
           then
           his
           imprisonment
           also
           after
           all
           ,
           by
           the
           false
           accusation
           of
           his
           whorish
           mistrisse
           :
           who
           would
           not
           haue
           said
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           all
           these
           ,
           he
           should
           haue
           been
           vtterly
           depriued
           of
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           promises
           which
           God
           had
           made
           to
           him
           ?
           But
           could
           they
           preuaile
           ?
           was
           any
           iot
           of
           Gods
           word
           
           made
           voide
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           came
           not
           to
           passe
           ?
        
         
           And
           was
           all
           the
           cruell
           malice
           of
           Haman
           easily
           auoided
           in
           plotting
           the
           destruction
           of
           all
           the
           Iewes
           Gods
           people
           :
           the
           day
           thereof
           being
           appointed
           ,
           
           the
           King
           perswaded
           by
           him
           to
           let
           all
           be
           as
           hee
           would
           haue
           it
           ,
           and
           no
           friend
           to
           them
           ,
           (
           but
           they
           were
           as
           sheep
           appointed
           to
           be
           slaine
           )
           but
           they
           that
           were
           in
           as
           great
           danger
           themselues
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Hester
           and
           Mardocai
           :
           and
           when
           shee
           the
           Queene
           ,
           who
           was
           all
           their
           hope
           vnder
           God
           ,
           should
           goe
           about
           to
           helpe
           them
           out
           of
           the
           danger
           ,
           she
           brought
           her selfe
           thereby
           into
           the
           present
           perill
           of
           her
           life
           .
           And
           yet
           because
           it
           could
           not
           be
           possible
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           should
           be
           ouerthrowne
           ,
           did
           not
           he
           most
           strangely
           deliuer
           it
           ?
           But
           to
           let
           passe
           examples
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           euen
           thus
           the
           Lord
           hath
           and
           doth
           vphold
           his
           Church
           heere
           and
           there
           for
           a
           time
           against
           all
           enemies
           and
           lets
           ,
           and
           will
           doe
           ,
           till
           he
           hath
           accomplished
           ,
           and
           made
           vp
           his
           number
           .
           And
           when
           wee
           see
           that
           he
           continueth
           his
           fauour
           more
           specially
           to
           any
           place
           or
           people
           ,
           through
           many
           trials
           ,
           let
           vs
           say
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           done
           great
           and
           maruellous
           things
           for
           
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           need
           to
           acknowledge
           his
           kindnesse
           ,
           and
           profit
           by
           it
           more
           then
           in
           common
           manner
           ,
           lest
           their
           account
           be
           harder
           to
           be
           made
           then
           other
           mens
           .
           And
           to
           come
           to
           shew
           it
           more
           particularly
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           conclude
           this
           point
           ;
           if
           euery
           priuate
           person
           whom
           this
           concerneth
           ,
           could
           weigh
           through
           what
           difficulties
           ,
           (
           as
           tentations
           and
           discouragements
           ,
           )
           God
           hath
           brought
           him
           to
           hold
           and
           keepe
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           middle
           part
           of
           his
           combate
           and
           conflicting
           daies
           ,
           and
           more
           specially
           
           when
           he
           hath
           well
           nigh
           runne
           his
           race
           ,
           and
           finished
           his
           course
           with
           ioy
           ;
           oh
           what
           thankes
           would
           he
           render
           to
           the
           Lord
           for
           it
           ?
           For
           all
           such
           may
           well
           
           remember
           how
           oft
           they
           haue
           said
           within
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           neuer
           be
           stablished
           and
           perseuere
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           promise
           of
           heauen
           made
           to
           them
           ,
           is
           too
           good
           to
           be
           true
           .
           And
           yet
           God
           hath
           so
           mixed
           his
           power
           with
           their
           weakenesse
           ,
           and
           so
           vpheld
           them
           beyond
           their
           expectation
           ,
           that
           hee
           hath
           brought
           them
           safely
           through
           all
           that
           they
           feared
           .
           Oh
           I
           cannot
           sufficiently
           magnifie
           and
           commend
           this
           goodnesse
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           withall
           ,
           the
           glorious
           worke
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           what
           wonders
           they
           effect
           !
           and
           yet
           little
           known
           or
           asked
           after
           .
           But
           seeing
           the
           arme
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           no
           more
           shortened
           now
           ,
           then
           in
           times
           past
           ,
           but
           he
           doth
           great
           things
           for
           them
           that
           beleeue
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           let
           vs
           also
           learne
           Dauids
           lesson
           :
           
             Commit
             thy
             way
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             and
             beleeue
          
           
           
             that
             he
             will
             effect
             it
          
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           doe
           it
           in
           deed
           ,
           without
           any
           needlesse
           and
           indirect
           trouble
           ,
           or
           fretting
           care
           of
           thine
           :
           but
           if
           we
           beleeue
           not
           ,
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           that
           we
           may
           see
           (
           as
           Elisha
           told
           the
           Prince
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           
             Mordicai
             Hester
          
           )
           
           Gods
           promises
           performed
           to
           others
           which
           hee
           made
           ,
           as
           the
           vnbeleeuing
           Prince
           did
           ,
           but
           we
           shall
           haue
           no
           part
           therein
           our selues
           ,
           nor
           cause
           of
           sound
           reioycing
           thereat
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           we
           had
           no
           exercise
           of
           our
           faith
           in
           beleeuing
           them
           .
           Therefore
           this
           worthily
           deserueth
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           all
           the
           children
           of
           God
           (
           to
           whom
           the
           fruit
           of
           this
           doctrine
           hath
           in
           any
           measure
           been
           granted
           ,
           and
           who
           haue
           any
           proofe
           of
           their
           faith
           at
           al
           ,
           that
           at
           least
           they
           yeeld
           the
           Lord
           thus
           much
           ;
           that
           as
           they
           bee
           thankfull
           (
           yea
           euen
           with
           admiration
           )
           to
           consider
           how
           hee
           hath
           brought
           matters
           to
           passe
           for
           them
           beyond
           hope
           :
           so
           that
           they
           arme
           themselues
           to
           beleeue
           still
           ,
           and
           that
           more
           assuredly
           that
           God
           is
           able
           and
           willing
           to
           make
           way
           for
           them
           in
           all
           their
           desires
           ,
           or
           distresses
           ,
           without
           which
           yet
           they
           shal
           lose
           the
           benefit
           of
           this
           his
           power
           and
           loue
           .
           But
           more
           of
           this
           ,
           as
           occasion
           shall
           be
           offered
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           Eglons
           rising
           vp
           at
           the
           mention
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           though
           hee
           had
           reuerenced
           
           him
           ,
           (
           for
           this
           is
           the
           next
           thing
           that
           followeth
           in
           the
           text
           )
           howsoeuer
           they
           vsed
           to
           doe
           so
           at
           that
           time
           who
           were
           but
           heathen
           Kings
           ,
           as
           Baalam
           before
           ,
           when
           Balak
           then
           King
           of
           Moab
           ,
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           Princes
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           aske
           what
           Gods
           answere
           was
           to
           him
           ,
           Baalam
           (
           I
           say
           )
           then
           spake
           thus
           vnto
           him
           :
           Arise
           Balak
           to
           heare
           Gods
           voice
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           reuerence
           to
           it
           .
           Concerning
           his
           rising
           vp
           (
           I
           say
           at
           the
           naming
           of
           God
           (
           that
           wee
           may
           make
           some
           good
           vse
           of
           it
           ,
           wee
           are
           sure
           it
           serueth
           to
           conuince
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           prophane
           ones
           ,
           who
           are
           farre
           from
           yeelding
           any
           .
           But
           if
           yee
           will
           say
           ,
           what
           reuerence
           was
           that
           which
           they
           gaue
           ,
           seeing
           they
           were
           Idolaters
           ,
           and
           did
           it
           at
           the
           naming
           of
           God
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           the
           true
           God
           Iehouah
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           sufficient
           to
           condemne
           these
           .
           But
           some
           make
           shewes
           of
           reuerence
           when
           in
           truth
           they
           offer
           disgrace
           .
           So
           we
           reade
           of
           the
           Pharisies
           ,
           that
           when
           it
           was
           proued
           to
           them
           by
           the
           blind
           man
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           opened
           his
           eyes
           ,
           which
           they
           
           could
           not
           abide
           to
           heare
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           take
           knowledge
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           as
           though
           they
           might
           boldly
           and
           freely
           detract
           from
           him
           whom
           they
           hated
           ,
           (
           so
           that
           they
           gaue
           words
           of
           honour
           to
           God
           )
           bewrayed
           their
           hypocrisie
           ,
           who
           would
           seeme
           holy
           ,
           and
           therefore
           said
           ;
           
             giue
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             wee
             know
             that
             this
             man
             is
             a
             sinner
             :
          
           and
           so
           bewrayed
           that
           they
           had
           no
           religion
           ,
           when
           yet
           they
           would
           seeme
           to
           goe
           before
           others
           therein
           :
           seeing
           this
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           hee
           that
           honoureth
           not
           the
           sonne
           ,
           neither
           doth
           hee
           honour
           the
           father
           .
           Let
           all
           this
           
           then
           ,
           both
           serue
           to
           shame
           all
           brutish
           and
           prophane
           persons
           ,
           (
           who
           yet
           are
           in
           the
           visible
           Church
           )
           who
           ascribe
           not
           so
           much
           to
           the
           word
           preached
           ,
           neither
           regard
           the
           message
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           reuerence
           as
           this
           heathen
           Eglon
           did
           ;
           who
           in
           token
           thereof
           stood
           vp
           when
           Ehud
           told
           him
           that
           he
           had
           a
           message
           for
           him
           from
           God.
           But
           to
           leaue
           these
           ,
           let
           it
           bee
           a
           watch
           word
           to
           vs
           that
           professe
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           please
           not
           our selues
           in
           the
           worke
           wrought
           ;
           I
           meane
           in
           giuing
           outward
           and
           bodily
           worship
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           
           calling
           him
           father
           ;
           seeing
           neither
           they
           who
           draw
           neare
           to
           him
           with
           bodies
           onely
           ,
           doe
           please
           him
           ;
           neither
           all
           that
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           shall
           enter
           into
           the
           
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           doth
           the
           wil
           of
           the
           father
           that
           is
           in
           heauen
           :
           
           and
           againe
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           that
           all
           who
           call
           on
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           must
           depart
           from
           iniquity
           :
           let
           vs
           regard
           that
           duly
           ,
           without
           which
           wee
           shall
           haue
           no
           more
           to
           commend
           vs
           to
           God
           ,
           then
           this
           Heathen
           King
           had
           .
           But
           of
           this
           enough
           before
           ,
           cap.
           1.
           vers
           .
           4.
           
           It
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               And
               Ehud
               put
               forth
               his
               left
               hand
               ,
               and
               tooke
               the
               dagger
               from
               his
               right
               thigh
               ,
               and
               thrust
               it
               into
               his
               belly
               .
            
          
           
             22.
             
             
               So
               that
               the
               haft
               went
               in
               after
               the
               blade
               ,
               and
               the
               fat
               closed
               about
               the
               blade
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               could
               not
               draw
               the
               dagger
               out
               of
               his
               belly
               ,
               but
               the
               dirt
               came
               out
               .
            
          
        
         
           OF
           Ehuds
           intent
           and
           preparation
           to
           kill
           Eglon
           King
           of
           Moab
           ,
           wee
           haue
           
           heard
           :
           now
           followeth
           the
           execution
           of
           it
           .
           For
           as
           Iael
           was
           strengthened
           by
           God
           ,
           to
           destroy
           and
           kill
           Sicera
           ,
           captaine
           of
           Iabin
           King
           of
           Canaan
           ;
           so
           the
           Lord
           strengthened
           Ehud
           heere
           ,
           to
           bring
           downe
           Eglon
           King
           of
           Moab
           ,
           that
           Israel
           his
           people
           who
           cried
           vnto
           him
           ,
           might
           bee
           deliuered
           out
           of
           the
           bondage
           that
           he
           had
           brought
           them
           into
           .
           And
           thus
           God
           in
           a
           moment
           tooke
           
           away
           the
           life
           and
           honour
           of
           him
           both
           together
           ,
           by
           one
           deadly
           blow
           ?
           wherin
           hee
           would
           shew
           vs
           the
           wofull
           estate
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           haue
           nothing
           but
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           to
           what
           end
           they
           may
           come
           euen
           heere
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           how
           soone
           and
           suddenly
           ,
           beside
           the
           irkesome
           desolation
           that
           shall
           meet
           with
           them
           when
           they
           goe
           hence
           .
           Oh
           the
           base
           and
           lothsome
           death
           that
           God
           would
           haue
           him
           brought
           vnto
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           his
           flourishing
           estate
           ,
           so
           far
           from
           likelihood
           of
           any
           change
           or
           decay
           at
           all
           !
           If
           wee
           regard
           any
           thing
           ,
           wee
           will
           consider
           this
           :
           examples
           are
           infinite
           .
           Thus
           Belshazzar
           and
           Herod
           were
           taken
           downe
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           their
           iollity
           .
           Adde
           to
           these
           ,
           Nabal
           for
           the
           vncomfortablenesse
           
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           with
           Zimri
           that
           burned
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           burne
           the
           Kings
           pallace
           in
           Tirza
           ,
           and
           so
           died
           ;
           and
           with
           Ioash
           the
           King
           of
           Iuda
           ,
           
           who
           was
           slaine
           of
           his
           seruants
           ,
           and
           Iezabel
           ,
           whose
           blood
           was
           without
           compassion
           
           dashed
           against
           the
           stones
           .
           Euen
           so
           ,
           doe
           wee
           not
           daily
           see
           the
           flourishing
           
           estates
           of
           men
           turned
           to
           most
           desolate
           decay
           ?
           in
           so
           much
           as
           they
           bee
           iustly
           reproued
           for
           making
           them
           their
           Paradise
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           [
           are
           these
           the
           things
           ye
           looke
           after
           ?
           ]
           and
           also
           when
           hee
           
           bewailed
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           died
           without
           hope
           .
           And
           heere
           by
           so
           fit
           an
           occasion
           as
           is
           offered
           by
           Ehuds
           killing
           of
           Eglon
           this
           King
           of
           Moab
           :
           I
           thinke
           it
           not
           vnfit
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           (
           though
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           and
           by
           way
           of
           execration
           )
           to
           note
           and
           bring
           to
           the
           remembrance
           of
           the
           Reader
           ,
           the
           cursed
           practise
           of
           Iesuites
           in
           murthering
           ,
           and
           bringing
           vntimely
           death
           vpon
           the
           Lords
           annointed
           ,
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           vnder
           the
           colour
           of
           their
           
           heresie
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           or
           lest
           they
           should
           incurre
           some
           way
           the
           Popes
           displeasure
           for
           not
           doing
           so
           ;
           as
           though
           they
           would
           helpe
           the
           Lord
           to
           cut
           off
           such
           as
           flourish
           and
           prosper
           .
           And
           the
           rather
           I
           mention
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           defend
           themselues
           by
           this
           fact
           of
           Ehud
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           most
           impudently
           and
           abiurdly
           ,
           to
           couer
           their
           horrible
           treasons
           and
           murthers
           .
           The
           two
           last
           Kings
           of
           France
           were
           thus
           handled
           ,
           and
           the
           facts
           with
           the
           doers
           highly
           extolled
           by
           these
           that
           hartened
           them
           on
           thereto
           .
           Oh
           villaine
           intolerable
           !
           whereby
           ,
           as
           by
           their
           persecuting
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           they
           most
           liuely
           shew
           themselues
           to
           bee
           vtter
           aduersaries
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           most
           neare
           akind
           to
           them
           who
           commit
           the
           sinne
           against
           which
           we
           should
           not
           pray
           ,
           that
           cannot
           bee
           forgiuen
           .
           But
           to
           leaue
           them
           whom
           God
           alloweth
           not
           to
           bee
           instruments
           of
           such
           bloody
           acts
           and
           trecheries
           ,
           let
           vs
           returne
           to
           the
           persons
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           who
           liued
           heere
           in
           pleasures
           of
           sinne
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           and
           were
           without
           God
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           soone
           perished
           miserably
           .
        
         
           These
           with
           many
           other
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           in
           later
           Chronicles
           (
           for
           I
           speake
           of
           the
           chiefe
           and
           greatest
           persons
           ,
           seeing
           they
           doe
           most
           moue
           affection
           ,
           )
           so
           highly
           aduanced
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           soone
           and
           suddenly
           spoiled
           and
           bereaued
           of
           all
           their
           honour
           and
           excellency
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           )
           and
           to
           change
           it
           with
           a
           base
           death
           ,
           and
           a
           worse
           estate
           afterwards
           ;
           doe
           liuely
           set
           before
           our
           eyes
           the
           misery
           of
           all
           such
           ,
           as
           looke
           no
           further
           ,
           then
           after
           brauerie
           ,
           iollity
           ,
           vaine
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           large
           possessions
           ,
           which
           they
           can
           neither
           keepe
           ,
           when
           their
           deadly
           blow
           is
           giuen
           them
           ,
           and
           when
           their
           dreadfull
           woe
           commeth
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           might
           bee
           any
           comforts
           to
           them
           ;
           nor
           lose
           and
           part
           from
           them
           (
           if
           they
           haue
           any
           time
           to
           thinke
           thereof
           )
           without
           deadly
           dislike
           ,
           and
           most
           bitter
           vexation
           .
           So
           that
           it
           may
           worthily
           warne
           all
           such
           as
           be
           of
           high
           degree
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           vs
           that
           are
           inferiour
           persons
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ought
           first
           to
           stoope
           to
           consider
           of
           ,
           and
           prouide
           for
           our
           ende
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           must
           departhence
           ,
           (
           which
           time
           is
           most
           vncertaine
           )
           we
           may
           bee
           prepared
           to
           die
           happily
           ,
           and
           prouide
           to
           be
           receiued
           into
           heauenly
           habitations
           .
           For
           wee
           see
           what
           a
           pitifull
           and
           dangerous
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           rest
           vpon
           that
           which
           we
           enioy
           heere
           ,
           as
           wealth
           ,
           pompe
           ,
           young
           yeeres
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           earthly
           prosperity
           .
           The
           Lord
           scatters
           men
           in
           the
           imaginations
           of
           their
           hearts
           .
           He
           sweepes
           downe
           their
           warped
           thoughts
           ,
           as
           copwebs
           with
           beezome
           .
           It
           had
           been
           well
           with
           Eglon
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           hee
           was
           ,
           (
           all
           that
           heare
           of
           him
           will
           say
           )
           if
           he
           had
           enioyed
           nothing
           ;
           and
           much
           better
           if
           hee
           had
           been
           nothing
           .
           
           Euen
           thus
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           is
           against
           all
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           day
           of
           reckoning
           commeth
           ,
           they
           perish
           .
           It
           is
           reported
           (
           in
           the
           history
           of
           that
           time
           )
           that
           an
           Emperour
           of
           Rome
           ,
           Adrian
           by
           name
           ,
           when
           hee
           should
           die
           ,
           and
           
           leaue
           all
           his
           iollity
           ,
           being
           suddenly
           stricken
           with
           great
           terrour
           ,
           vsed
           these
           words
           :
           
             Oh
             my
             poore
             wandring
             sillie
             soule
             ,
             which
             hast
             been
             long
             a
             companion
             and
             guest
             of
             my
             body
             ,
             what
             shall
             hereafter
             become
             of
             thee
             ,
             or
             whither
             wilt
             thou
             goe
             ?
             Thou
             hast
             been
             iollie
             ,
             merrie
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             sporting
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             but
             now
             thou
             must
             goe
             where
             theee
             is
             no
             such
             matter
             ,
             forlorne
             ,
             desolate
             ,
             and
             forsaken
             .
          
           Behold
           in
           this
           great
           man
           ,
           the
           wofull
           apprehension
           and
           fearefull
           presage
           of
           the
           woe
           to
           come
           ,
           euen
           while
           he
           liued
           :
           the
           which
           doubtlesse
           seazing
           vpon
           the
           mighty
           and
           glorious
           (
           when
           no
           outward
           thing
           can
           comfort
           them
           )
           should
           flaight
           and
           terrifieal
           sorts
           and
           degrees
           of
           men
           from
           resting
           vpon
           any
           earthly
           props
           ,
           wanting
           Gods
           fauour
           for
           their
           chiefe
           stay
           and
           refuge
           .
        
         
         
           And
           heere
           in
           laying
           out
           the
           fearefull
           manner
           of
           killing
           Eglon
           ,
           occasion
           
           being
           offered
           to
           make
           mention
           of
           that
           which
           was
           lothsome
           to
           the
           eare
           ;
           in
           that
           it
           was
           vttered
           in
           more
           seemly
           termes
           and
           words
           :
           we
           may
           learne
           how
           warily
           wee
           should
           speake
           of
           things
           more
           vnseemely
           ,
           or
           which
           are
           more
           harsh
           in
           the
           hearing
           ;
           and
           follow
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           our
           termes
           ,
           namely
           to
           vtter
           that
           (
           which
           might
           else
           offend
           the
           eares
           of
           the
           most
           )
           in
           more
           seemely
           and
           honest
           words
           .
           So
           the
           action
           of
           the
           marriage
           bed
           is
           vsually
           expressed
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           most
           chast
           and
           seemely
           words
           .
           As
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           
           when
           Abishag
           the
           Shunamite
           was
           brought
           vnto
           him
           to
           minister
           to
           him
           ,
           though
           she
           cherished
           him
           ,
           and
           lay
           in
           his
           bosome
           in
           his
           extreme
           age
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           get
           heate
           by
           her
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           in
           modest
           words
           ,
           
             that
             the
             King
             knew
             her
             not
             :
          
           so
           
             Mary
             ,
             how
             can
             this
             be
             ,
             seeing
             I
             knew
             not
             a
             man
             ?
          
           Such
           are
           the
           termes
           vsed
           
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           of
           discouering
           the
           shame
           and
           couering
           the
           nakednesse
           of
           Noah
           our
           father
           ,
           as
           Shem
           and
           Iaphei
           did
           .
           And
           although
           education
           and
           good
           manners
           teach
           vs
           modesty
           ,
           yet
           grace
           must
           teach
           the
           language
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           whereof
           this
           is
           a
           part
           .
           The
           Lord
           commanded
           Israel
           to
           couer
           their
           
           excrements
           with
           their
           paddle
           ,
           because
           hee
           walked
           among
           them
           :
           and
           so
           ought
           we
           to
           behaue
           our selues
           ,
           especially
           Preachers
           must
           beware
           of
           brode
           ,
           vnseemely
           ,
           and
           offensiue
           speech
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           to
           vtter
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           seemely
           and
           reuerent
           phrase
           and
           manner
           .
           And
           diuers
           other
           such
           might
           bee
           brought
           forth
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           would
           not
           bee
           long
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           where
           fewer
           words
           may
           serue
           .
           Which
           is
           to
           the
           iust
           reproofe
           of
           many
           in
           our
           time
           ,
           who
           as
           they
           are
           rude
           and
           brutish
           in
           their
           behauiour
           ,
           so
           haue
           they
           as
           beastly
           and
           filthy
           tongues
           to
           vtter
           their
           mindes
           by
           ,
           in
           too
           vnseemely
           manner
           ,
           as
           they
           know
           who
           are
           their
           companions
           ,
           and
           like
           vnto
           them
           .
           And
           this
           of
           Ehuds
           killing
           Eglon.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TWENTIE
           TWO
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           THIRD
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             23.
             
             
               Then
               Ehud
               got
               him
               out
               into
               the
               porch
               ,
               and
               shut
               the
               dores
               of
               the
               parlour
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               locked
               them
               .
            
          
           
             24.
             
             
               And
               when
               he
               was
               gone
               out
               ,
               his
               seruants
               came
               ,
               who
               seeing
               that
               the
               doores
               of
               the
               parlour
               were
               locked
               ,
               they
               said
               ;
               surely
               hee
               doth
               his
               easement
               in
               his
               sommer
               parlour
               .
            
          
           
             25.
             
             
               And
               they
               tarried
               till
               they
               were
               ashamed
               :
               and
               seeing
               he
               opened
               not
               the
               doores
               of
               the
               parlour
               ,
               they
               tooke
               the
               key
               and
               opened
               them
               ,
               and
               behold
               their
               Lord
               was
               fallen
               dead
               on
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             26.
             
             
               So
               Ehud
               escaped
               (
               while
               they
               tarried
               )
               and
               was
               passed
               the
               quarries
               ,
               and
               escaped
               to
               Seirah
               .
            
          
        
         
           NOw
           of
           the
           things
           that
           followed
           this
           action
           ,
           and
           pertained
           to
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           diuision
           made
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           fifteenth
           verse
           :
           they
           are
           set
           downe
           in
           these
           foure
           verses
           ,
           and
           tend
           all
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           God
           made
           way
           for
           Ehuds
           safe
           escaping
           .
           And
           therefore
           first
           note
           we
           somewhat
           generally
           ,
           and
           then
           more
           particularly
           afterward
           .
           For
           his
           comming
           forth
           ,
           in
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Kings
           seruants
           were
           at
           hand
           to
           goe
           into
           the
           Kings
           parlour
           presently
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           were
           there
           attending
           ,
           yet
           that
           they
           should
           be
           so
           negligent
           and
           forgetfull
           to
           goe
           in
           forthwith
           ,
           but
           to
           tarrie
           till
           Ehud
           might
           be
           gone
           past
           all
           danger
           ,
           it
           was
           as
           I
           said
           of
           his
           going
           about
           it
           ,
           so
           ordered
           by
           God
           ▪
           that
           all
           might
           say
           ,
           thus
           hee
           would
           haue
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           know
           ,
           that
           none
           can
           withstand
           or
           resist
           it
           .
           To
           teach
           vs
           the
           same
           so
           that
           although
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           many
           waies
           to
           ouerthrow
           and
           frustrate
           Gods
           purpose
           ,
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           shal
           stand
           ,
           for
           why
           ?
           there
           is
           no
           counsell
           against
           the
           Lord.
           Who
           would
           not
           haue
           thought
           ,
           but
           
           that
           Pharaoh
           might
           haue
           kept
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           still
           in
           his
           land
           ,
           and
           that
           
           none
           could
           haue
           brought
           such
           a
           mighty
           people
           )
           euen
           many
           hundred
           thousands
           )
           out
           of
           it
           against
           his
           will
           ?
           But
           yet
           behold
           ,
           seeing
           God
           would
           deliuer
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           he
           ,
           nor
           all
           his
           chariots
           ,
           no
           nor
           all
           the
           Kings
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           ioyned
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           could
           haue
           hindred
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           might
           likewise
           haue
           been
           thought
           an
           easie
           matter
           for
           King
           Ahab
           and
           Iezabel
           ,
           full
           of
           spite
           and
           cruelty
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           strength
           ,
           friends
           ,
           and
           retinue
           ,
           
           whom
           they
           might
           haue
           commanded
           and
           set
           about
           it
           ,
           to
           roote
           out
           and
           take
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           the
           poore
           Prophet
           of
           God
           Elias
           ,
           which
           they
           desired
           most
           earnestly
           to
           haue
           done
           :
           but
           seeing
           God
           would
           preserue
           him
           to
           honour
           his
           name
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           vaine
           for
           them
           to
           attempt
           or
           goe
           about
           it
           .
           So
           for
           Paul
           ,
           one
           
           seely
           Apostle
           to
           conquer
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           the
           world
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           it
           had
           vtterly
           reiected
           ,
           how
           admirable
           a
           thing
           was
           it
           ?
           seeing
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           malitious
           Iewes
           resisted
           ,
           and
           came
           against
           him
           in
           all
           places
           :
           but
           who
           might
           withstand
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           haue
           it
           so
           ?
           For
           in
           that
           one
           city
           at
           Corinth
           ,
           he
           bad
           him
           go
           forward
           in
           preaching
           ,
           and
           faint
           not
           ,
           
           where
           he
           had
           much
           people
           ;
           adding
           this
           for
           encouragement
           thereto
           ,
           that
           none
           should
           be
           able
           to
           hinder
           it
           .
           And
           let
           vs
           in
           these
           daies
           be
           wise
           by
           so
           many
           faire
           warnings
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           that
           one
           of
           Gods
           faithfull
           shall
           perish
           ,
           therefore
           let
           vs
           not
           smite
           at
           such
           ,
           with
           tongue
           nor
           hand
           as
           hee
           loueth
           :
           hee
           will
           
           fight
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           curse
           them
           that
           curse
           his
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           repent
           it
           ,
           if
           not
           too
           late
           ,
           that
           they
           went
           about
           to
           hurt
           them
           .
           But
           of
           this
           I
           spake
           before
           in
           the
           
           former
           Sermon
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           nor
           making
           the
           same
           vse
           thereof
           :
           therefore
           thus
           much
           briefly
           of
           these
           verses
           in
           generall
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           it
           is
           said
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           that
           Ehud
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           done
           this
           worke
           
           vpon
           Gods
           enemy
           ,
           came
           forth
           neither
           in
           feare
           ,
           nor
           any
           great
           haste
           ,
           in
           any
           disguised
           manner
           ,
           but
           as
           though
           hee
           had
           done
           nothing
           worthy
           suspition
           ,
           neither
           gaue
           any
           token
           of
           a
           guilty
           conscience
           ,
           but
           as
           one
           that
           had
           serued
           God
           in
           that
           worke
           .
           It
           liuely
           setteth
           before
           our
           eyes
           the
           peaceable
           fruit
           of
           an
           excusing
           and
           quiet
           conscience
           .
           Behold
           the
           like
           in
           Iael
           ,
           the
           wife
           of
           Heber
           ,
           
           who
           hauing
           slaine
           Sisera
           ,
           whereas
           any
           other
           doing
           such
           an
           act
           of
           his
           owne
           head
           with
           a
           murthering
           mind
           in
           such
           a
           matter
           ,
           could
           hardly
           haue
           auoided
           it
           ,
           but
           he
           should
           haue
           bewrayed
           himselfe
           easily
           and
           palpably
           :
           as
           is
           to
           bee
           seene
           in
           Iudas
           betraying
           his
           master
           ,
           who
           cried
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           fact
           ,
           saying
           ;
           I
           
           haue
           sinned
           in
           betraying
           the
           innocent
           blood
           .
           And
           it
           may
           teach
           vs
           how
           greatly
           the
           quiet
           and
           excusing
           conscience
           of
           the
           innocent
           and
           righteous
           man
           differeth
           from
           the
           guilty
           and
           accusing
           conscience
           of
           the
           vngodly
           .
           And
           it
           agreeth
           with
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Wise
           man
           ,
           who
           saith
           ;
           
             The
             righteous
             is
             bold
             as
          
           
           
             a
             Lion
             ,
             but
             the
             wicked
             fleeth
             ,
             when
             no
             man
             pursueth
             him
             .
          
           The
           ground
           of
           this
           his
           peace
           ,
           was
           the
           discharge
           of
           that
           duty
           which
           the
           Lord
           imposed
           vpon
           him
           ,
           in
           this
           extraordinary
           case
           ,
           the
           which
           otherwise
           had
           been
           abominable
           parricide
           .
           And
           although
           this
           viperous
           brood
           of
           Iesuites
           pretend
           the
           like
           dispensation
           from
           their
           pettie
           god
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           harden
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           set
           an
           impudent
           face
           vpon
           the
           matter
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           no
           wound
           or
           terrour
           of
           conscience
           :
           yet
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           their
           ground
           being
           naught
           ,
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           boldnesse
           is
           shamelesnesse
           ,
           impudency
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           conscience
           at
           all
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           wounded
           .
           Hell
           can
           onely
           terrifie
           these
           helhounds
           ,
           for
           God
           they
           feare
           not
           ,
           and
           they
           haue
           hardened
           their
           faces
           (
           as
           it
           seemeth
           )
           to
           regard
           no
           man.
           Where
           we
           may
           see
           a
           double
           benefit
           that
           the
           godly
           reape
           and
           enioy
           by
           hauing
           allowance
           and
           warrant
           from
           God
           for
           the
           duties
           they
           doe
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           inward
           quietnesse
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           strength
           and
           courage
           thereby
           to
           beare
           any
           outward
           danger
           or
           trouble
           ,
           if
           need
           should
           bee
           ,
           and
           both
           the
           contraries
           to
           pursue
           and
           take
           hold
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           an
           hellish
           minde
           toward
           God
           ,
           and
           terrour
           and
           dread
           though
           they
           bite
           it
           in
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           an
           hardened
           heart
           which
           is
           worse
           then
           both
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           those
           which
           waited
           on
           the
           King
           ,
           they
           did
           foolishly
           :
           they
           should
           
           haue
           cast
           the
           hardest
           ,
           when
           Ehud
           came
           forth
           of
           the
           parlour
           ,
           and
           haue
           stayed
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           haue
           kept
           out
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           haue
           made
           such
           delay
           as
           they
           did
           :
           for
           delaies
           are
           dangerous
           where
           the
           matter
           is
           weighty
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           are
           vsed
           .
           
           And
           they
           being
           thought
           so
           wise
           that
           the
           keeping
           of
           their
           Lord
           and
           master
           was
           committed
           to
           them
           :
           they
           failed
           greatly
           and
           grosly
           in
           their
           duty
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           reaped
           the
           fruit
           thereof
           ,
           when
           after
           their
           long
           tarying
           ,
           they
           came
           in
           at
           the
           last
           and
           found
           him
           slaine
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           delay
           breedeth
           
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           (
           not
           in
           their
           doings
           onely
           )
           and
           the
           more
           danger
           ,
           the
           greater
           the
           things
           are
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           .
           Thus
           Baa●ah
           and
           Rechab
           by
           the
           negligence
           of
           the
           Kings
           officers
           ,
           slew
           him
           on
           his
           bed
           .
           And
           as
           this
           teacheth
           euery
           priuate
           man
           to
           be
           diligent
           and
           warie
           about
           the
           duties
           that
           belong
           to
           his
           function
           and
           calling
           ,
           to
           preuent
           losse
           and
           damage
           ;
           so
           especially
           it
           commendeth
           vigilancie
           and
           circumspection
           in
           al
           such
           ,
           as
           through
           whose
           hands
           great
           matters
           of
           state
           and
           gouernment
           doe
           passe
           ,
           that
           neither
           by
           their
           carelesnes
           ,
           conniuence
           ,
           or
           other
           sinister
           respects
           ,
           they
           suffer
           that
           mischiefe
           to
           grow
           vpon
           Church
           and
           Common
           wealth
           ,
           which
           by
           their
           prouidence
           might
           in
           season
           be
           preuented
           ere
           it
           bee
           helpelesse
           .
           The
           fit
           season
           therefore
           is
           to
           bee
           taken
           ,
           in
           earthly
           businesse
           and
           our
           common
           affaires
           ,
           as
           this
           was
           heere
           by
           Ehud
           :
           wee
           must
           vse
           the
           opportunity
           ;
           reape
           the
           corne
           when
           it
           calleth
           for
           the
           sickie
           ,
           and
           strike
           the
           iron
           while
           it
           is
           hot
           :
           so
           our
           market
           must
           be
           made
           ,
           while
           a
           good
           peniworth
           may
           be
           had
           .
           Doe
           all
           thou
           hast
           to
           doe
           with
           diligence
           ,
           while
           the
           day
           
           lasteth
           :
           the
           night
           will
           come
           ,
           wherin
           such
           workes
           cannot
           be
           done
           .
           Remember
           the
           rich
           man
           ,
           who
           being
           in
           hell
           in
           torments
           ,
           was
           denied
           a
           drop
           of
           cold
           water
           ,
           because
           hee
           auoided
           them
           not
           while
           he
           enioyed
           plenty
           .
           So
           Haman
           made
           request
           for
           his
           life
           too
           late
           And
           by
           their
           slacknesse
           and
           delay
           we
           may
           
           much
           more
           be
           warned
           in
           the
           weighty
           affaires
           that
           concerne
           our
           happines
           ,
           
           to
           take
           the
           fit
           season
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           seeke
           the
           Lord
           while
           he
           may
           bee
           found
           ,
           and
           not
           driue
           off
           from
           day
           to
           day
           ,
           but
           to
           remember
           our
           maker
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           
           our
           youth
           ,
           and
           to
           day
           ,
           while
           wee
           heare
           his
           voice
           ,
           not
           to
           harden
           our
           hearts
           ,
           
           but
           imbrace
           his
           message
           both
           in
           the
           Law
           and
           promises
           of
           God
           by
           faith
           vnto
           saluation
           .
           The
           seruants
           that
           kept
           not
           Saul
           ,
           but
           slipt
           in
           great
           danger
           ,
           were
           accessaries
           (
           as
           Dauid
           tels
           Abner
           in
           Sauls
           case
           )
           though
           they
           betrayed
           him
           
           not
           :
           euen
           so
           the
           carelesse
           delayer
           to
           get
           faith
           and
           repentance
           ,
           shall
           perish
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           hates
           to
           be
           reformed
           .
           The
           fiue
           foolish
           Virgins
           knocked
           to
           be
           let
           in
           ,
           
           when
           the
           doore
           was
           shut
           .
           Euen
           so
           in
           all
           particular
           actions
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           looke
           we
           before
           all
           other
           things
           to
           keepe
           our
           conscience
           pure
           and
           good
           .
           To
           the
           like
           purpose
           much
           might
           bee
           said
           .
           And
           this
           by
           occasion
           of
           the
           seruants
           delay
           ,
           and
           their
           astonishment
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           how
           it
           fell
           out
           to
           them
           thereby
           .
        
         
           Ehud
           reaped
           the
           benefit
           of
           this
           their
           delay
           ,
           for
           while
           they
           thus
           draue
           off
           
           and
           lost
           the
           time
           in
           which
           they
           should
           haue
           carefully
           attended
           vpon
           their
           Lord
           ,
           hee
           escaped
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           wound
           out
           of
           all
           danger
           ,
           hee
           passing
           the
           quarries
           ,
           which
           it
           seemeth
           were
           places
           betwixt
           Gilgall
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           and
           the
           Moabites
           ,
           which
           before
           he
           could
           get
           beyond
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           past
           danger
           :
           and
           so
           comming
           to
           Seirah
           ,
           a
           place
           heere
           mentioned
           in
           the
           borders
           of
           Israel
           ,
           further
           off
           from
           danger
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           safety
           .
           And
           thus
           wee
           see
           againe
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           are
           wise
           and
           speedy
           in
           their
           businesse
           ,
           doe
           thriue
           and
           prosper
           ,
           when
           they
           who
           delay
           the
           time
           ,
           doe
           apparantly
           sit
           in
           their
           owne
           light
           ,
           and
           worke
           their
           owne
           sorrow
           and
           annoyance
           ,
           as
           wee
           haue
           heard
           :
           euen
           as
           he
           who
           hauing
           foolishly
           refused
           a
           good
           bargaine
           ,
           which
           might
           haue
           been
           for
           for
           the
           benefit
           and
           maintenance
           both
           of
           him
           and
           his
           long
           after
           ,
           mourneth
           
           and
           dispaireth
           of
           the
           like
           offer
           and
           opportunity
           .
           The
           diligent
           hand
           maketh
           rich
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           watereth
           shall
           also
           haue
           raine
           .
           Cursed
           is
           hee
           that
           doth
           the
           Lords
           businesse
           negligently
           .
           The
           people
           in
           
             Iohn
             Baptists
          
           time
           receiued
           the
           
           word
           with
           greedinesse
           ,
           happie
           was
           hee
           that
           could
           enter
           first
           into
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           make
           no
           hast
           doe
           neuer
           come
           thither
           .
           And
           yet
           they
           that
           striue
           to
           enter
           in
           at
           the
           straite
           gate
           shall
           bee
           receiued
           into
           glory
           :
           when
           other
           shall
           seeke
           to
           enter
           afterward
           (
           too
           late
           )
           and
           shall
           not
           bee
           able
           .
           And
           therfore
           the
           Apostle
           tels
           vs
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           can
           redeeme
           the
           time
           ,
           are
           wise
           men
           ;
           the
           foolish
           beleeue
           euery
           thing
           ,
           and
           so
           driue
           off
           ,
           and
           are
           taken
           in
           the
           
           snare
           .
           Thus
           wee
           see
           the
           wise
           take
           the
           opportunity
           ,
           and
           bring
           their
           matters
           thereby
           to
           a
           good
           passe
           .
           But
           for
           all
           that
           I
           haue
           said
           of
           speedinesse
           ,
           yet
           vnderstand
           me
           thus
           :
           that
           rashnesse
           is
           as
           farre
           from
           commendation
           ,
           as
           driuing
           off
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           delay
           .
           Thus
           much
           of
           Ehuds
           first
           worke
           in
           killing
           the
           chiefe
           enemie
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           that
           Eglon
           the
           King
           ;
           which
           was
           a
           great
           meane
           of
           their
           deliuerance
           and
           rest
           .
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               And
               when
               he
               came
               home
               ,
               he
               blew
               a
               trumpet
               in
               mount
               Ephraim
               ,
               and
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               went
               downe
               with
               him
               from
               the
               mountaine
               ,
               and
               hee
               went
               before
               them
               .
            
          
           
             28.
             
             
               Then
               said
               he
               vnto
               them
               ,
               follow
               mee
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               hath
               deliuered
               your
               enemies
               ,
               euen
               Moab
               ,
               into
               your
               hands
               .
               So
               they
               went
               downe
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               tooke
               the
               passages
               of
               Iordan
               toward
               Moab
               ,
               and
               suffered
               not
               a
               man
               to
               passe
               ouer
               .
            
          
           
             29.
             
             
               And
               they
               slue
               of
               the
               Moabites
               the
               same
               time
               about
               ten
               thousand
               men
               ,
               all
               fed
               men
               ,
               and
               all
               warriors
               ,
               and
               there
               escaped
               not
               a
               man.
               
            
          
           
             30.
             
             
               So
               Moab
               was
               subdued
               that
               day
               vnder
               the
               hand
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               the
               land
               had
               rest
               four
               score
               yeeres
               .
            
          
        
         
           THe
           second
           meane
           of
           Israels
           deliuerance
           followeth
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           ,
           the
           
           cutting
           off
           of
           ten
           thousand
           of
           the
           valiant
           men
           of
           Moab
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           other
           good
           helpe
           toward
           their
           deliuerance
           beside
           the
           killing
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           now
           followeth
           to
           the
           ending
           and
           making
           vp
           of
           this
           Story
           ,
           to
           vers
           .
           31.
           
           But
           first
           it
           is
           shewed
           what
           Ehud
           did
           to
           the
           bringing
           of
           this
           to
           passe
           .
           The
           things
           that
           Ehud
           went
           about
           ,
           whereby
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Moabites
           were
           slaine
           and
           Israel
           was
           deliuered
           ,
           were
           these
           three
           :
           first
           ,
           as
           hee
           was
           a
           valiant
           man
           ,
           so
           he
           comming
           to
           the
           place
           heere
           mentioned
           ,
           Seirah
           by
           name
           ,
           (
           it
           was
           not
           Seir
           in
           Idumea
           ,
           but
           neare
           to
           mount
           Ephraim
           in
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           before
           )
           hee
           did
           not
           leaue
           the
           worke
           vnperfect
           ,
           which
           hee
           had
           begun
           in
           killing
           the
           King
           of
           Moab
           ,
           but
           1.
           with
           a
           trumpet
           he
           called
           together
           the
           men
           of
           Ephraim
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           authority
           stirred
           them
           vp
           to
           warre
           :
           and
           2.
           to
           encourage
           them
           the
           better
           therto
           ,
           he
           assured
           them
           from
           God
           of
           the
           victorie
           :
           and
           3.
           with
           this
           ,
           they
           tooke
           vp
           and
           beset
           the
           foords
           of
           Iordan
           ,
           where
           the
           Moabites
           passed
           ouer
           too
           and
           fro
           out
           of
           Israel
           into
           the
           land
           of
           Moab
           :
           and
           by
           this
           meanes
           they
           stayed
           such
           of
           them
           as
           were
           on
           that
           side
           the
           riuer
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           escape
           and
           goe
           ouer
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           came
           out
           of
           the
           land
           of
           Moab
           ouer
           the
           riuer
           to
           rescue
           their
           fellowes
           ,
           and
           pursue
           Israel
           ,
           they
           slew
           also
           ,
           till
           ten
           thousand
           men
           of
           good
           courage
           were
           cut
           off
           .
           And
           this
           if
           they
           had
           not
           done
           ,
           the
           Moabites
           being
           so
           inraged
           against
           them
           for
           that
           which
           was
           done
           to
           their
           King
           ,
           they
           had
           made
           spoile
           and
           hauocke
           of
           them
           ,
           whereas
           
           now
           they
           subdued
           them
           ,
           and
           obtained
           a
           long
           time
           of
           rest
           themselues
           .
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           clearing
           of
           these
           4.
           verses
           .
        
         
           Now
           of
           that
           which
           we
           are
           to
           learne
           out
           of
           them
           .
           Ehud
           did
           not
           delay
           ,
           as
           
           we
           see
           ,
           for
           that
           had
           bin
           full
           of
           danger
           ,
           but
           now
           while
           the
           Moabites
           through
           astonishment
           at
           that
           which
           was
           befallen
           them
           ,
           could
           not
           by
           and
           by
           see
           and
           determine
           what
           was
           best
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           he
           plied
           it
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           worke
           ,
           as
           wee
           haue
           heard
           .
           It
           is
           as
           hard
           a
           matter
           to
           vse
           an
           opportunity
           wisely
           ,
           and
           pursue
           the
           occasion
           effectually
           when
           it
           is
           offered
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           at
           first
           to
           get
           and
           take
           it
           .
           But
           Ehud
           lost
           no
           time
           ,
           but
           followed
           it
           hard
           :
           and
           as
           he
           had
           eicaped
           while
           the
           seruants
           delayed
           ;
           so
           now
           hee
           gathers
           his
           army
           together
           ,
           while
           the
           Moabites
           (
           being
           amazed
           with
           terrour
           )
           were
           fit
           by
           passing
           to
           and
           fro
           to
           bee
           pursued
           ,
           and
           discomfited
           .
           And
           as
           this
           doth
           shew
           how
           vnwearied
           wee
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           
           those
           actions
           that
           tend
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           confusion
           of
           the
           enemies
           thereof
           ;
           so
           ,
           more
           generally
           it
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           when
           we
           haue
           made
           a
           good
           beginning
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           bee
           slacke
           in
           going
           forward
           ,
           and
           following
           it
           :
           but
           as
           Ehud
           heere
           did
           ,
           wisely
           and
           carefully
           labour
           to
           bring
           our
           worke
           vnto
           an
           end
           .
           It
           is
           a
           thing
           much
           more
           common
           to
           begin
           well
           ,
           then
           to
           goe
           forward
           so
           ,
           whether
           wee
           vnderstand
           it
           generally
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           beginning
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           particular
           part
           thereof
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           true
           .
           For
           the
           formost
           ,
           many
           of
           vs
           come
           to
           professe
           the
           Gospell
           indeed
           ,
           and
           imbrace
           it
           commendably
           ,
           by
           hearing
           it
           ioyfully
           ,
           in
           conuersing
           with
           Gods
           people
           kindly
           ,
           &
           in
           forsaking
           many
           parts
           of
           our
           former
           bad
           liues
           .
           But
           when
           wee
           should
           hold
           on
           in
           this
           good
           manner
           to
           search
           
           further
           into
           our selues
           ,
           to
           finde
           out
           our
           ranke
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           to
           purge
           our selues
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           grounded
           in
           our
           most
           holy
           faith
           ,
           and
           stablished
           as
           
           we
           may
           attaine
           to
           ,
           we
           waxe
           soone
           weare
           ,
           and
           begin
           to
           stand
           at
           a
           stay
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           lose
           all
           our
           labour
           that
           we
           haue
           bestowed
           already
           ,
           and
           frustrate
           the
           work
           that
           was
           well
           begun
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           to
           say
           the
           same
           of
           particulars
           ,
           it
           is
           well
           seene
           ,
           that
           many
           attempt
           sundry
           good
           actions
           commendably
           ;
           as
           the
           labouring
           for
           a
           good
           Minister
           ,
           and
           the
           drawing
           of
           the
           people
           to
           godly
           society
           and
           loue
           in
           a
           towne
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           an
           eye
           to
           the
           vnruly
           :
           other
           begin
           good
           exercises
           and
           orders
           in
           their
           family
           ,
           and
           namely
           ,
           prayer
           morning
           and
           euening
           ;
           and
           some
           vse
           good
           meanes
           for
           the
           well
           ordering
           ,
           and
           good
           gouerning
           of
           their
           liues
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           roote
           out
           particular
           abuses
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           entertaine
           grace
           and
           good
           duties
           ,
           and
           many
           such
           like
           I
           might
           mention
           .
           But
           I
           cannot
           tell
           how
           it
           commeth
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           as
           if
           they
           thought
           these
           good
           things
           should
           last
           but
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           or
           as
           though
           they
           would
           hold
           in
           good
           plight
           without
           meanes
           (
           wherin
           they
           shew
           that
           they
           are
           not
           well
           grounded
           ,
           though
           they
           did
           well
           for
           a
           season
           )
           so
           they
           goe
           to
           worke
           ,
           and
           what
           with
           discouragements
           and
           crosses
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           allurements
           and
           prouocations
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           they
           faint
           and
           breake
           off
           :
           whereas
           that
           should
           not
           bee
           ,
           till
           the
           worke
           were
           brought
           to
           a
           good
           end
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           goe
           forward
           in
           other
           duties
           in
           like
           manner
           .
           Neither
           should
           wee
           looke
           to
           the
           things
           past
           ,
           what
           good
           wee
           haue
           done
           more
           then
           other
           ,
           to
           become
           lesse
           carefull
           thereby
           in
           going
           forward
           ;
           
           but
           what
           remaineth
           yet
           to
           bee
           done
           till
           wee
           haue
           brought
           our
           good
           attempts
           to
           passe
           ;
           and
           one
           good
           duty
           should
           follow
           after
           another
           ,
           vntill
           we
           haue
           finished
           our
           course
           with
           ioy
           .
           Wee
           must
           remember
           that
           the
           Merchant
           
           went
           and
           bought
           the
           pearle
           when
           hee
           had
           found
           it
           :
           and
           the
           wise
           Virgins
           
           kept
           oyle
           in
           their
           lampes
           .
           And
           heere
           it
           were
           to
           good
           purpose
           to
           thinke
           of
           Ehuds
           vnwearied
           care
           and
           labour
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           brought
           all
           to
           a
           good
           end
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           other
           as
           did
           the
           like
           ;
           and
           to
           consider
           with
           our selues
           (
           as
           hee
           and
           such
           did
           )
           how
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           done
           of
           vs
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           should
           bee
           but
           in
           vaine
           ;
           and
           beside
           ,
           great
           danger
           and
           detriment
           must
           needs
           come
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           if
           wee
           should
           (
           as
           too
           many
           doe
           )
           breake
           off
           in
           the
           mid
           way
           .
           Oh
           what
           doe
           men
           lose
           heereby
           :
           euen
           beside
           all
           their
           labour
           ,
           the
           fruit
           of
           it
           also
           .
           But
           of
           this
           we
           haue
           occasion
           to
           speake
           often
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           said
           that
           he
           hartened
           them
           on
           against
           the
           Moabites
           ,
           assuring
           them
           that
           the
           Lord
           had
           deliuered
           them
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           drew
           them
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           they
           did
           as
           he
           willed
           them
           ;
           wee
           see
           the
           worth
           of
           a
           good
           guide
           ,
           what
           he
           may
           doe
           with
           those
           which
           he
           is
           set
           ouer
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           ,
           strong
           and
           well
           grounded
           perswasions
           preuaile
           ,
           where
           they
           be
           vsed
           in
           season
           and
           good
           manner
           ,
           God
           blessing
           them
           as
           hee
           hath
           promised
           .
           Heathen
           Captaines
           haue
           done
           much
           with
           their
           souldiers
           ,
           and
           Princes
           and
           law-makers
           with
           their
           subiects
           :
           who
           yet
           (
           we
           know
           )
           could
           neither
           certifie
           them
           of
           the
           things
           they
           promised
           ,
           and
           encouraged
           them
           to
           hope
           for
           ,
           neither
           if
           they
           could
           ;
           were
           the
           things
           of
           any
           other
           fort
           or
           kinde
           ,
           then
           temporary
           .
           Now
           then
           how
           much
           more
           are
           they
           like
           to
           preuaile
           with
           men
           ,
           who
           both
           
           bring
           infallible
           promises
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           things
           which
           please
           him
           (
           as
           Ehud
           heere
           doth
           )
           and
           they
           doe
           not
           onely
           glad
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           persons
           therewith
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           they
           vnderstand
           thereby
           that
           God
           will
           blesse
           them
           heere
           abundantly
           ,
           and
           also
           that
           their
           reward
           is
           great
           in
           heauen
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           Lord
           spoke
           to
           Ioshua
           saying
           :
           
             Bee
             valiant
             and
             of
             good
             courage
             ,
             for
             I
          
           
           
             haue
             giuen
             the
             whole
             country
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             into
             thy
             hands
             :
          
           so
           spake
           Ehud
           heere
           vnto
           the
           men
           of
           Ephraim
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           authority
           .
           And
           these
           are
           the
           perswasions
           that
           are
           like
           to
           preuaile
           ,
           I
           say
           not
           with
           the
           faithfull
           onely
           :
           but
           (
           if
           any
           may
           bee
           )
           these
           are
           of
           force
           to
           moue
           euen
           other
           also
           .
           Not
           that
           they
           can
           be
           throughly
           perswaded
           thereof
           without
           faith
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           they
           doe
           very
           much
           moue
           their
           minds
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           by
           the
           example
           of
           better
           then
           themselues
           ,
           and
           also
           they
           doe
           cause
           them
           the
           more
           to
           enquire
           into
           such
           things
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           should
           bee
           done
           ,
           till
           they
           grow
           acquainted
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           in
           time
           beleeue
           and
           so
           doe
           them
           in
           faith
           also
           .
           And
           let
           this
           which
           I
           say
           bee
           better
           considered
           in
           two
           things
           :
           the
           one
           in
           the
           promises
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           those
           which
           belong
           to
           this
           present
           life
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           when
           God
           shall
           by
           some
           faithfull
           messenger
           of
           his
           ,
           assure
           the
           hungring
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           man
           of
           an
           afflicted
           spirit
           ,
           of
           pardon
           of
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           eternall
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           shall
           vndoubtedly
           enjoy
           them
           ,
           requiring
           this
           withall
           that
           he
           giue
           credit
           therto
           ,
           and
           beleeue
           the
           same
           ;
           how
           greatly
           (
           think
           we
           )
           do
           they
           moue
           and
           preuaile
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           Christs
           words
           did
           with
           Zachee
           ,
           and
           Pauls
           with
           the
           Iailor
           ,
           and
           with
           many
           other
           ?
           And
           for
           the
           second
           
           likewise
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           temporary
           promises
           of
           this
           present
           life
           (
           as
           this
           was
           one
           ,
           that
           Ehud
           heere
           offered
           and
           set
           before
           the
           people
           )
           as
           the
           promise
           of
           blessing
           and
           good
           successe
           to
           such
           as
           obey
           God
           ,
           by
           walking
           diligently
           in
           their
           particular
           calling
           ,
           and
           the
           promise
           of
           a
           good
           end
           and
           issue
           out
           of
           trouble
           to
           them
           which
           commit
           their
           way
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           are
           well
           occupied
           vnder
           
           
           in
           the
           meane
           season
           :
           to
           these
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           how
           forcible
           are
           such
           promises
           ,
           and
           what
           power
           haue
           they
           to
           vphold
           the
           hearts
           of
           such
           ,
           in
           a
           comfortable
           expectation
           of
           the
           things
           promised
           ?
           whereas
           without
           them
           ,
           nothing
           could
           doe
           the
           same
           .
           Oh
           therfore
           what
           good
           may
           a
           godly
           Minister
           do
           in
           both
           (
           euen
           as
           her
           superiours
           also
           ,
           especially
           being
           men
           indued
           with
           the
           gifts
           of
           the
           spirit
           )
           if
           he
           continue
           in
           loue
           to
           put
           the
           poore
           people
           daily
           in
           remembrance
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           manifold
           changes
           of
           this
           life
           ?
           And
           therefore
           as
           God
           shall
           impart
           to
           any
           man
           in
           the
           ministery
           or
           otherwise
           ;
           more
           light
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           experience
           ,
           and
           grace
           ,
           either
           in
           beleeuing
           or
           obeying
           ,
           the
           more
           must
           hee
           apply
           himselfe
           to
           enlighten
           ,
           aduise
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           those
           whom
           God
           hath
           set
           him
           ouer
           for
           that
           purpose
           ;
           knowing
           that
           it
           is
           not
           euery
           mans
           case
           ,
           to
           be
           able
           to
           minister
           vnto
           himselfe
           or
           other
           ,
           aduice
           or
           direction
           ,
           (
           though
           it
           were
           much
           to
           be
           desired
           )
           especially
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           doubt
           of
           conscience
           ,
           or
           in
           tentation
           ,
           or
           vnder
           the
           crosse
           .
           Peter
           therefore
           betrusted
           with
           this
           office
           ,
           to
           confirme
           his
           brethren
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           of
           a
           thousand
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           ,
           Psal
           .
           51.
           vndertooke
           it
           ,
           who
           had
           himselfe
           first
           well
           learned
           it
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           better
           able
           to
           performe
           it
           to
           other
           .
           Neither
           let
           any
           man
           thinke
           it
           a
           disgrace
           to
           himselfe
           thus
           to
           see
           ,
           and
           walke
           ,
           by
           the
           eyes
           ,
           and
           vpon
           the
           feet
           of
           others
           .
           It
           is
           a
           mans
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           portion
           from
           God
           ,
           to
           receiue
           direction
           by
           such
           meanes
           .
           Heere
           I
           will
           stay
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           TWENTIE
           THREE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           THIRD
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           NOw
           to
           goe
           forward
           ;
           the
           valiant
           warriours
           of
           Ephraim
           being
           encouraged
           thus
           by
           Ehud
           ,
           and
           other
           helpe
           being
           called
           together
           therewith
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           ,
           and
           they
           keeping
           the
           passages
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           betwixt
           Israel
           on
           their
           owne
           side
           ,
           and
           Moab
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           Iordan
           ,
           they
           killed
           all
           the
           Moabites
           that
           offered
           themselues
           to
           stirre
           and
           be
           helpers
           in
           that
           time
           of
           their
           great
           calamity
           and
           abasement
           ,
           wherein
           they
           had
           lost
           their
           King
           :
           these
           (
           I
           say
           )
           whom
           Ehud
           drew
           together
           ,
           so
           bestirred
           themselues
           ,
           that
           ten
           thousand
           of
           the
           best
           warriours
           of
           the
           Moabites
           were
           put
           to
           the
           sword
           .
           Thus
           they
           of
           Moab
           were
           weakened
           ,
           and
           Ehud
           and
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           did
           more
           and
           more
           preuaile
           .
           By
           all
           this
           we
           see
           that
           as
           there
           is
           a
           time
           of
           affliction
           and
           calamity
           to
           the
           people
           of
           God
           (
           as
           it
           had
           beene
           heere
           to
           Israel
           )
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           prouoked
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           sinnes
           haue
           made
           them
           naked
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           destitute
           and
           voide
           of
           the
           grace
           and
           helpe
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           their
           fathers
           when
           they
           had
           made
           a
           Calfe
           in
           Exodus
           )
           as
           I
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           such
           a
           time
           ;
           so
           there
           is
           a
           time
           againe
           of
           deliuerance
           and
           ioy
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           people
           rise
           out
           of
           their
           
           sinne
           penitently
           ,
           and
           seeke
           the
           Lord
           with
           their
           whole
           heart
           ,
           then
           hee
           most
           graciously
           returneth
           to
           them
           againe
           ,
           in
           whose
           fauour
           is
           life
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           comfortable
           estate
           may
           wee
           enioy
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           to
           haue
           the
           Lords
           louing
           countenance
           to
           shine
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           far
           more
           delightfull
           to
           our
           soule
           ,
           then
           the
           fairest
           and
           sweetest
           weather
           can
           bee
           to
           the
           creatures
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           i●
           we
           can
           like
           to
           preferre
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           best
           before
           all
           other
           :
           and
           we
           hauing
           
           obtained
           grace
           to
           doe
           so
           ,
           if
           we
           shall
           goe
           a
           step
           further
           ,
           and
           can
           thinke
           it
           our
           best
           wisedome
           to
           continue
           in
           so
           doing
           wee
           shall
           abide
           in
           Gods
           fauour
           
           also
           ,
           and
           keepe
           our selues
           well
           when
           we
           are
           wel
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           happinesse
           that
           can
           in
           this
           life
           be
           enioyed
           .
           The
           Lord
           doth
           not
           stint
           and
           tie
           vs
           to
           times
           ,
           in
           which
           only
           we
           may
           haue
           peace
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           see
           good
           daies
           ;
           but
           he
           would
           that
           wee
           should
           liue
           in
           safety
           vnder
           his
           protection
           all
           the
           day
           long
           :
           and
           so
           
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           haue
           proofe
           how
           good
           and
           bountifull
           hee
           is
           .
           But
           we
           are
           waily
           and
           inconstant
           ,
           and
           abuse
           his
           lenity
           and
           kindnesse
           toward
           vs
           ,
           when
           hee
           not
           onely
           holdeth
           many
           troubles
           and
           sorrowes
           from
           vs
           ,
           but
           also
           lodeth
           vs
           with
           the
           benefits
           of
           health
           ,
           and
           welfare
           .
           inward
           and
           outward
           ,
           
           and
           that
           also
           while
           others
           smart
           and
           are
           in
           heauinesse
           .
        
         
           Wee
           deale
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           pampered
           horses
           ,
           and
           children
           much
           made
           of
           ,
           who
           right
           soone
           waxe
           loose
           and
           wanton
           .
           And
           wee
           cause
           the
           Lord
           to
           turne
           our
           good
           and
           ioyfull
           daies
           into
           glooming
           and
           sorrowfull
           times
           :
           as
           through
           the
           stories
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           God
           doth
           euery
           where
           appeare
           ,
           that
           many
           after
           good
           beginnings
           did
           so
           though
           little
           to
           their
           comfort
           .
           Oh
           how
           soone
           did
           this
           people
           mentioned
           in
           this
           booke
           ,
           and
           their
           fathers
           ,
           as
           wee
           reade
           in
           Deuteronomy
           ,
           with
           sundry
           other
           generations
           following
           ,
           as
           the
           stories
           doe
           testifie
           ,
           
           kicke
           vp
           their
           heele
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           when
           hee
           did
           yet
           feede
           them
           with
           the
           fat
           of
           wheat
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           drinke
           of
           the
           sweet
           ?
           And
           this
           reuolting
           worketh
           such
           a
           change
           in
           our
           best
           states
           and
           seasons
           ,
           as
           causeth
           to
           complain
           and
           cry
           .
           Let
           it
           therefore
           cause
           vs
           to
           bee
           resolued
           vpon
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           due
           and
           good
           consideration
           ,
           so
           that
           wee
           may
           constantly
           hold
           the
           same
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           if
           wee
           desire
           to
           see
           good
           daies
           heere
           ,
           and
           enioy
           long
           life
           with
           the
           Lord
           hereafter
           :
           that
           (
           I
           say
           )
           wee
           flie
           euill
           ,
           and
           follow
           that
           which
           is
           good
           :
           and
           
           heerein
           let
           vs
           see
           that
           wee
           deale
           not
           hollowly
           with
           the
           Lord
           :
           and
           if
           by
           occasion
           we
           slip
           or
           fall
           ,
           and
           forget
           our selues
           (
           as
           this
           people
           heere
           did
           ,
           vers
           .
           7.
           )
           
           yet
           let
           vs
           take
           heede
           that
           we
           harden
           not
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           so
           lie
           still
           ,
           but
           beare
           
           our
           punishment
           contentedly
           ,
           because
           we
           haue
           sinned
           ,
           and
           make
           speed
           to
           turne
           againe
           to
           the
           Lord
           our
           first
           husband
           ,
           who
           will
           receiue
           vs
           graciously
           :
           and
           as
           he
           hath
           smitten
           vs
           ,
           so
           he
           will
           heale
           vs
           ;
           and
           as
           hee
           did
           before
           comfort
           vs
           ,
           so
           he
           will
           restore
           ioy
           and
           gladnesse
           to
           vs
           ,
           as
           in
           time
           past
           .
           And
           this
           being
           done
           daily
           in
           the
           smaller
           slips
           ,
           shall
           the
           easilier
           be
           gone
           about
           in
           greater
           fals
           ,
           and
           shall
           also
           be
           a
           meane
           to
           keepe
           vs
           from
           them
           .
           Yea
           doubtlesse
           the
           Lord
           will
           doe
           great
           things
           for
           vs
           ;
           and
           as
           hee
           abased
           the
           enemies
           of
           this
           people
           ,
           the
           Moabites
           heere
           ,
           so
           will
           hee
           bring
           the
           wicked
           vnder
           vs
           ,
           and
           leaue
           them
           afflicted
           and
           scourged
           in
           our
           roome
           .
           
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           third
           and
           last
           thing
           mentioned
           in
           this
           latter
           part
           of
           
           the
           story
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           rest
           after
           ,
           for
           a
           good
           while
           .
        
         
           This
           long
           time
           of
           peace
           the
           Lord
           granted
           them
           ,
           and
           could
           willingly
           affoord
           it
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           all
           one
           to
           him
           to
           giue
           a
           long
           time
           thereto
           ,
           as
           a
           short
           .
           And
           as
           it
           was
           a
           great
           blessing
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           more
           then
           was
           promised
           .
           Indeed
           
           the
           Lord
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           giue
           Moab
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           enioyed
           that
           (
           as
           a
           fruit
           of
           their
           faith
           )
           which
           laid
           hold
           on
           Gods
           promise
           .
           But
           hesides
           ,
           he
           lengthened
           out
           the
           time
           of
           their
           rest
           ,
           further
           then
           hee
           promised
           them
           .
           To
           teach
           vs
           that
           God
           neuer
           commeth
           short
           or
           behinde
           hand
           with
           vs
           in
           performing
           his
           promises
           ,
           but
           giueth
           vs
           good
           measure
           ,
           heaped
           vp
           ,
           and
           
           running
           ouer
           ;
           and
           thereby
           sheweth
           that
           hee
           is
           liberall
           and
           bountifull
           toward
           vs.
           And
           this
           is
           his
           vsuall
           manner
           of
           dealing
           with
           his
           ,
           to
           giue
           more
           
           then
           they
           aske
           or
           looke
           to
           receiue
           ;
           for
           hee
           giueth
           more
           then
           hee
           himselfe
           promiseth
           .
           The
           prodigall
           child
           asked
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           be
           receiued
           but
           as
           an
           hired
           seruant
           ,
           but
           his
           father
           ,
           who
           resembled
           the
           Lord
           in
           kindnesse
           ,
           receiued
           
           him
           for
           his
           sonne
           ,
           and
           declared
           it
           by
           entertaining
           him
           gladly
           ,
           with
           all
           things
           agreeing
           therto
           .
           So
           the
           woman
           of
           Canaan
           came
           to
           Christ
           for
           helpe
           for
           her
           
           daughter
           ;
           but
           he
           not
           onely
           granted
           her
           that
           ,
           but
           also
           bad
           her
           take
           what
           she
           would
           .
           Euen
           as
           father
           Iacob
           ,
           who
           feared
           that
           hee
           should
           neuer
           see
           Iosephs
           face
           ,
           thinking
           he
           had
           been
           deuoured
           of
           some
           wild
           beast
           ,
           did
           yet
           see
           his
           childrens
           
           children
           .
        
         
           This
           if
           it
           were
           beleeued
           ,
           were
           able
           to
           make
           our
           liues
           comfortable
           ?
           For
           to
           say
           the
           truth
           ,
           all
           our
           welfare
           is
           according
           to
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Lord
           giueth
           fartee
           aboue
           that
           which
           we
           can
           beleeue
           .
           Therefore
           this
           ought
           to
           encourage
           
           vs
           ,
           to
           labour
           to
           giue
           him
           credit
           in
           all
           that
           we
           seene
           imposeth
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           and
           requireth
           of
           vs
           ,
           in
           that
           wee
           vnderstand
           and
           see
           ,
           and
           rest
           perswaded
           that
           he
           will
           haue
           vs
           to
           goe
           about
           it
           .
           For
           we
           may
           know
           ,
           that
           our
           reward
           shall
           he
           exceeding
           great
           in
           so
           doing
           .
           Let
           vs
           instance
           this
           in
           two
           or
           three
           particulars
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           finde
           the
           same
           that
           other
           haue
           done
           before
           vs.
           If
           we
           marke
           it
           ,
           we
           may
           perceiue
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           haue
           somtime
           in
           our
           afflictions
           besought
           the
           Lord
           but
           for
           some
           ease
           and
           mitigation
           of
           the
           force
           of
           them
           ,
           whether
           sicknesse
           ,
           paine
           ,
           disease
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           like
           ,
           he
           hath
           deliuered
           vs
           altogether
           ,
           and
           besides
           ,
           blessed
           vs
           abundantly
           .
           And
           so
           to
           shew
           it
           in
           any
           other
           particular
           ,
           when
           great
           sorrow
           hath
           been
           rising
           toward
           vs
           ,
           he
           hath
           oft
           times
           turned
           our
           sorrow
           into
           ioy
           .
           And
           euen
           so
           ,
           as
           long-continued
           peace
           was
           to
           this
           people
           vnlooked
           for
           ,
           when
           their
           very
           deliuerance
           from
           subiection
           to
           the
           Moabites
           ,
           would
           haue
           been
           ful
           welcome
           ,
           though
           it
           had
           been
           but
           for
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           haue
           had
           but
           some
           breathing
           from
           their
           bondage
           :
           so
           the
           Lord
           dealeth
           with
           vs
           ,
           that
           whereas
           in
           some
           of
           our
           troubles
           ,
           we
           haue
           feared
           as
           Hezechiah
           did
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           neuer
           fee
           light
           ,
           nor
           good
           daies
           any
           more
           ;
           yet
           
           the
           Lord
           of
           his
           exceeding
           goodnesse
           hath
           restored
           vs
           to
           our
           former
           sweet
           
           liberties
           for
           a
           long
           time
           after
           .
           But
           oh
           what
           might
           be
           said
           of
           this
           argument
           ?
           Although
           we
           must
           also
           know
           ,
           that
           hee
           seeth
           reason
           sometime
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           good
           cause
           ,
           to
           hold
           vs
           off
           and
           deferre
           vs.
           But
           more
           of
           this
           in
           Chap.
           1.
           ver
           .
           2.
           
           And
           heere
           an
           end
           of
           this
           story
           .
        
         
           Vers
           .
           31.
           
           
             And
             after
             him
             was
             Shamgar
             the
             sonne
             of
             Anath
             ,
             which
             slew
             of
             the
             Philistims
             sixe
             hundred
             men
             with
             an
             oxe
             goade
             ,
             and
             he
             also
             deliuered
             Israel
             ▪
          
        
         
           THis
           short
           story
           of
           Shamgar
           ,
           is
           the
           third
           and
           last
           story
           mentioned
           in
           this
           chapter
           of
           the
           Israelites
           deliuerance
           ,
           by
           an
           other
           Iudge
           .
           But
           who
           this
           Shamger
           was
           ,
           or
           of
           what
           tribe
           hee
           came
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           not
           let
           downe
           .
           But
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           had
           enioyed
           long
           peace
           vnder
           Ehud
           ,
           after
           
           his
           death
           ,
           the
           Philistims
           began
           to
           vexe
           and
           oppresse
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Lord
           stirred
           vp
           this
           Shamgar
           to
           defend
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           againe
           be
           brought
           into
           bondage
           as
           they
           had
           bin
           before
           .
           And
           among
           other
           of
           their
           victories
           which
           were
           many
           ,
           this
           one
           is
           brought
           in
           ,
           as
           most
           admirable
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           briefly
           mentioned
           .
           For
           a
           great
           number
           ,
           euen
           hundreds
           to
           be
           slaine
           by
           one
           man
           ,
           and
           he
           vsing
           so
           weake
           an
           instrument
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           nation
           of
           the
           people
           to
           bee
           preserued
           thereby
           from
           so
           fierce
           enemies
           ,
           what
           is
           in
           this
           whole
           booke
           spoken
           of
           ,
           of
           the
           like
           kind
           ,
           to
           be
           for
           strange
           and
           admirable
           ?
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           the
           like
           act
           of
           Sampson
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           euery
           slight
           thing
           may
           be
           a
           weapon
           or
           warre
           for
           Gods
           people
           ,
           when
           hee
           will
           say
           ,
           it
           shall
           preuaile
           :
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           number
           of
           men
           ,
           nor
           the
           meanes
           ,
           that
           God
           regardeth
           when
           hee
           will
           get
           the
           victory
           .
           Therefore
           Dauids
           small
           and
           smooth
           stones
           to
           throw
           in
           his
           sling
           ,
           
           were
           sufficient
           furniture
           and
           armour
           to
           sley
           the
           Philistims
           champion
           Goliah
           :
           and
           Sampson
           with
           the
           iaw
           bone
           of
           an
           Asse
           slew
           a
           thousand
           men
           :
           and
           Iael
           with
           a
           bare
           naile
           ,
           killed
           Sisera
           ,
           that
           valiant
           captaine
           of
           Iabin
           King
           of
           Canaan
           .
           And
           so
           great
           an
           act
           did
           this
           Shamgar
           ,
           by
           so
           weak
           an
           instrument
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           pleased
           to
           giue
           the
           victory
           .
           And
           this
           truth
           should
           wee
           see
           verified
           as
           clearely
           as
           euer
           they
           did
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           hold
           this
           sure
           and
           constant
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           his
           ,
           and
           deare
           vnto
           him
           :
           secondly
           ,
           when
           we
           feele
           our
           outward
           oppressions
           and
           discouragements
           ,
           or
           our
           inward
           infirmities
           ,
           feares
           ,
           and
           tentations
           ,
           if
           then
           (
           I
           say
           )
           wee
           did
           not
           looke
           how
           weake
           wee
           our selues
           are
           ,
           and
           vnfit
           to
           wade
           through
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           beare
           them
           ,
           forgetting
           Gods
           power
           ,
           which
           serueth
           
           for
           the
           vse
           and
           comfort
           of
           his
           weake
           seruants
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           made
           knowne
           in
           their
           infirmities
           :
           euen
           so
           wee
           see
           Dauid
           did
           ,
           namely
           in
           his
           sore
           distresse
           ,
           
           comfort
           himselfe
           in
           being
           wearied
           with
           Sauls
           pursuing
           of
           him
           .
           And
           yet
           what
           a
           grace
           that
           was
           in
           him
           we
           may
           see
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           hee
           being
           at
           an
           other
           time
           ,
           and
           forgetting
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           a
           sore
           combat
           ,
           brake
           out
           thus
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           rashnesse
           said
           ,
           
             I
             shall
             one
             time
             or
             other
             fall
             by
             Saul
             :
          
           But
           wee
           should
           looke
           how
           
           strong
           the
           Lord
           is
           who
           loueth
           vs
           :
           who
           also
           lookes
           downe
           from
           heauen
           ,
           to
           see
           who
           are
           weake
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           strong
           with
           them
           .
           For
           indeed
           when
           wee
           
           see
           our
           owne
           impotency
           ,
           this
           should
           lift
           vp
           out
           heart
           ,
           and
           cause
           vs
           to
           reach
           out
           our
           hand
           to
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           a
           readinesse
           for
           vs.
           So
           that
           if
           he
           be
           able
           to
           helpe
           vs
           ,
           that
           should
           bee
           enough
           for
           vs
           ,
           how
           vnable
           soeuer
           wee
           bee
           to
           beare
           the
           burthen
           our selues
           .
           So
           wee
           haue
           learned
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           to
           
           speake
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             light
             and
             saluation
             ,
             whom
             shall
             I
             feare
             ?
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             of
             whom
             shall
             I
             be
             afraid
             ?
          
           Remember
           wee
           also
           what
           the
           Apostle
           said
           :
           
             I
             am
             able
             to
             doe
             all
             things
             through
             him
             that
             maketh
             me
             able
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           
           
             I
             will
             reioyce
             in
             mine
             infirmities
             :
             for
             when
             I
             am
             weake
             ,
             then
             am
             I
             strong
             :
          
           euen
           so
           we
           not
           fainting
           in
           our
           many
           troubles
           ,
           but
           by
           faith
           drawing
           and
           deriuing
           Gods
           power
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           good
           leaue
           to
           do
           ,
           yea
           as
           we
           are
           commanded
           by
           himselfe
           to
           doe
           ,
           we
           may
           rest
           quiet
           ,
           for
           God
           will
           not
           disappoint
           vs
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           the
           Apostle
           Iames
           wille●●
           vs
           to
           bee
           greatliest
           comforted
           ,
           when
           we
           fall
           into
           diuerse
           tentations
           ,
           that
           to
           our
           faith
           may
           be
           tried
           to
           be
           sound
           (
           and
           that
           is
           better
           then
           gold
           )
           bringing
           patience
           with
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           if
           
           the
           Lord
           be
           not
           with
           vs
           ,
           nor
           wee
           cling
           not
           to
           him
           by
           faith
           ,
           no
           munition
           or
           warlike
           furniture
           when
           it
           is
           needed
           ,
           nor
           the
           strongest
           nor
           surest
           helpe
           in
           time
           of
           peace
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           doe
           vs
           any
           good
           .
           Therefore
           neither
           could
           the
           
           walles
           of
           Iericho
           preserue
           the
           city
           when
           God
           went
           against
           it
           ,
           nor
           Goliahs
           
           sword
           defend
           him
           ,
           but
           turne
           against
           him
           ;
           not
           Pharaeohs
           Chariots
           get
           victorie
           for
           him
           ,
           but
           faile
           him
           when
           the
           Lord
           would
           not
           go
           with
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           euen
           as
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           that
           a
           King
           is
           not
           saued
           by
           the
           multitude
           
           of
           an
           host
           ,
           neither
           is
           the
           mighty
           deliuered
           by
           his
           great
           strength
           ;
           so
           an
           horse
           is
           but
           a
           vaine
           helpe
           to
           saue
           a
           man.
           And
           so
           wee
           may
           say
           of
           all
           creatures
           .
           If
           the
           Lord
           be
           at
           peace
           with
           vs
           ,
           they
           are
           on
           our
           sides
           ,
           to
           stand
           with
           vs
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           frowne
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           against
           vs.
           Lo
           such
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           in
           league
           and
           fauour
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           all
           shall
           turne
           to
           the
           best
           vnto
           vs
           thereby
           ;
           yea
           euen
           the
           fiercenesse
           of
           our
           enemies
           :
           the
           heauens
           ,
           the
           earth
           ,
           the
           creatures
           shall
           be
           all
           at
           one
           with
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           in
           couenant
           with
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Lord
           of
           them
           .
           But
           I
           will
           proceed
           in
           the
           next
           chapter
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             FOVRTH
             CHAPTER
             OF
             THE
             booke
             of
             IVDGES
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 began
                 againe
                 to
                 doe
                 wickedly
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 when
                 Ehud
                 was
                 dead
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 sold
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Iabin
                 King
                 of
                 Canaan
                 that
                 raigned
                 in
                 Hazar
                 ,
                 whose
                 chiefe
                 captaine
                 was
                 called
                 Sisera
                 ,
                 which
                 dwelt
                 in
                 Harosheth
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Then
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 cried
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 nine
                 hundred
                 Chariots
                 of
                 iron
                 ,
                 and
                 twentie
                 yeeres
                 he
                 had
                 vexed
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 very
                 sore
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 And
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Debora
                 a
                 Prophetesse
                 ,
                 the
                 wise
                 of
                 Lapidothiudged
                 Israel
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 And
                 this
                 Debora
                 dwelt
                 vnder
                 a
                 Palme
                 tree
                 betweene
                 Rama
                 and
                 mount
                 Ephraim
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 came
                 vp
                 to
                 her
                 for
                 indgement
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             is
             set
             downe
             another
             falling
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             from
             
             God
             ,
             and
             Gods
             correcting
             of
             them
             :
             their
             repentance
             also
             :
             and
             lastly
             his
             deliuering
             of
             them
             by
             
               Debora
               ,
               Barak
            
             ,
             and
             Iael
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             is
             in
             the
             first
             verse
             ,
             the
             next
             in
             the
             second
             verse
             ,
             their
             repentance
             in
             the
             third
             :
             and
             their
             deliuerance
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             verses
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             chapter
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               In
               that
               this
               relapse
               of
               theirs
               was
               said
               to
               be
               after
               Ehud
               was
               dead
               ,
               as
               though
               Shamgar
               had
               not
               been
               betwixt
               both
               ,
               it
               was
               most
               likely
               it
               was
               for
               that
               ,
               hee
               was
               but
               a
               very
               short
               time
               a
               deliuerer
               vnto
               them
               .
               But
               yet
               he
               was
               after
               Ehud
               a
               deliuerer
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               though
               but
               for
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               in
               the
               last
               verse
               of
               the
               former
               chapter
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               of
               the
               foure
               things
               ,
               I
               meane
               the
               sinne
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               ,
               
               which
               againe
               they
               committed
               (
               for
               so
               it
               is
               said
               heere
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 againe
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 euill
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
              
               vnderstand
               it
               of
               them
               who
               had
               seene
               the
               former
               deliuerance
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               their
               posterity
               who
               enioyed
               the
               blessing
               .
               Of
               the
               phrase
               or
               manner
               of
               speech
               vttered
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               euill
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               I
               will
               not
               speake
               any
               more
               ,
               hauing
               handled
               it
               twice
               before
               .
               But
               of
               their
               sinne
               let
               vs
               consider
               .
               And
               that
               is
               ,
               
               that
               they
               abused
               their
               long
               enioyed
               peace
               and
               rest
               vnder
               Ehud
               .
               The
               summe
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               leaue
               the
               right
               way
               of
               seruing
               God
               ,
               and
               encreased
               their
               sinne
               sundry
               waies
               .
               And
               this
               is
               indeed
               the
               disposition
               and
               common
               practise
               
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               led
               and
               gouerned
               by
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               the
               better
               for
               their
               prosperity
               ,
               but
               much
               worse
               :
               for
               by
               aduersity
               they
               are
               held
               downe
               ,
               and
               disabled
               from
               much
               sinne
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               restrained
               at
               least
               ;
               so
               that
               ,
               as
               the
               way
               is
               shut
               vp
               to
               them
               from
               thence
               by
               affliction
               ,
               so
               their
               appetite
               is
               much
               abated
               thereby
               also
               .
               But
               in
               liberty
               ,
               peace
               ,
               and
               abundance
               of
               Gods
               benefits
               ,
               they
               are
               more
               easily
               led
               on
               ,
               and
               enticed
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               was
               is
               set
               open
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               doe
               as
               readily
               walke
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               being
               vngouerned
               ,
               they
               are
               soone
               let
               loose
               .
               And
               we
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               thus
               with
               the
               wicked
               onely
               ,
               but
               euen
               with
               such
               as
               haue
               been
               sometime
               vnder
               Gods
               direction
               ,
               that
               euen
               they
               are
               ready
               to
               forget
               themselues
               ,
               yea
               and
               the
               most
               doe
               ,
               and
               waxing
               bold
               ,
               breake
               out
               by
               meanes
               of
               their
               prosperitie
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               it
               fell
               out
               with
               Dauid
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               when
               hee
               had
               subdued
               his
               enemies
               vnder
               him
               almost
               on
               euery
               side
               ,
               euen
               to
               his
               hearts
               desire
               ,
               he
               fell
               most
               dangerously
               to
               the
               great
               prouoking
               of
               God.
               And
               Iehosaphat
               ,
               otherwise
               a
               
               godly
               King
               ,
               when
               hee
               was
               lifted
               vp
               and
               made
               drunke
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               with
               the
               company
               and
               fellowship
               of
               wicked
               Ahab
               ,
               did
               sore
               forget
               himselfe
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               was
               faine
               to
               be
               reproued
               for
               it
               of
               the
               Lord
               by
               his
               Prophet
               .
               A
               lamentable
               case
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               bee
               so
               sore
               oppressed
               either
               by
               enemies
               ,
               or
               other
               
               crosses
               ,
               that
               their
               life
               waxeth
               wearisome
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               distressed
               estate
               causeth
               all
               that
               looke
               on
               them
               to
               pity
               them
               :
               and
               when
               the
               Lord
               shall
               in
               that
               misery
               of
               theirs
               haue
               compassion
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               set
               them
               at
               large
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               lamentable
               case
               (
               I
               say
               )
               that
               they
               should
               become
               so
               grosly
               vnthankfull
               ,
               forget
               their
               late
               aduersity
               ,
               and
               as
               soone
               in
               a
               manner
               as
               God
               hath
               enlarged
               them
               by
               his
               benefits
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               thus
               vnnaturally
               (
               as
               I
               may
               say
               )
               disguise
               themselues
               ,
               euen
               as
               if
               they
               would
               set
               themselues
               to
               grieue
               the
               Lord
               for
               his
               gladding
               and
               comforting
               of
               them
               .
               This
               may
               (
               I
               thinke
               )
               bee
               a
               watchword
               to
               vs
               ,
               to
               take
               heed
               how
               we
               vse
               our
               prosperity
               ,
               and
               to
               teach
               vs
               to
               make
               small
               hast
               to
               be
               made
               great
               in
               the
               world
               by
               Gods
               preferments
               ,
               great
               wealth
               and
               
               commodities
               ,
               vnlesse
               we
               lay
               faster
               hold
               of
               grace
               wherby
               we
               may
               vse
               them
               rightly
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               bee
               humble
               vnder
               them
               ,
               and
               thereby
               forward
               and
               fruitfull
               in
               doing
               the
               good
               that
               we
               may
               .
               Let
               vs
               then
               take
               heed
               seriously
               ,
               that
               wee
               count
               it
               not
               happie
               in
               it selfe
               to
               liue
               delicately
               for
               a
               season
               ;
               from
               whence
               it
               commeth
               through
               our
               corrupt
               nature
               ,
               that
               wee
               contemne
               others
               ,
               giue
               our selues
               to
               vanity
               ,
               pleasures
               ,
               wantonnesse
               ,
               and
               delights
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               vs
               also
               to
               profit
               seeking
               and
               gaine
               ,
               though
               neuer
               so
               filthy
               and
               grosse
               ,
               as
               our
               chiefe
               treasure
               ,
               whereby
               godlinesse
               decayes
               ,
               and
               the
               vse
               ,
               at
               least
               the
               power
               of
               all
               good
               meanes
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               should
               wee
               doe
               (
               yee
               will
               aske
               )
               when
               God
               giueth
               vs
               such
               a
               wealthie
               and
               a
               comfortable
               outward
               estate
               ?
               I
               say
               we
               should
               be
               
                 rich
                 in
                 good
              
               
               workes
               ,
               and
               doe
               workes
               to
               necessarie
               vses
               .
               Oh
               ,
               men
               so
               well
               prouided
               for
               ,
               what
               good
               might
               bee
               done
               to
               their
               owne
               soules
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               soules
               and
               bodies
               of
               their
               brethren
               .
               But
               to
               this
               point
               (
               alas
               )
               things
               are
               now
               come
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               say
               with
               griefe
               ,
               that
               few
               haue
               any
               mind
               to
               vse
               their
               liberties
               aright
               ,
               or
               (
               almost
               )
               to
               doe
               any
               good
               .
               And
               this
               being
               duly
               considered
               ,
               should
               cause
               
               our
               wondrings
               to
               cease
               ,
               why
               so
               few
               godly
               Christians
               enioy
               any
               great
               portion
               of
               outward
               blessings
               in
               comparison
               ,
               (
               for
               it
               is
               so
               )
               euen
               because
               the
               Lord
               prouideth
               a
               better
               thing
               for
               them
               ,
               when
               hee
               giueth
               them
               a
               mediocritie
               in
               them
               all
               ,
               as
               of
               maintenance
               ,
               of
               credit
               ,
               account
               and
               fauour
               with
               their
               betters
               ,
               and
               mixeth
               each
               houre
               of
               sunshine
               with
               an
               other
               of
               cloudy
               and
               vnpleasing
               weather
               ;
               and
               all
               to
               keepe
               their
               affections
               from
               growing
               too
               ranke
               ,
               and
               intemperate
               ,
               and
               to
               containe
               them
               within
               their
               bounds
               in
               that
               condition
               ,
               which
               is
               best
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               fittest
               to
               serue
               the
               Lord
               in
               ,
               without
               loathing
               or
               
               wearinesse
               .
               The
               earth
               which
               is
               too
               strong
               and
               lusty
               ,
               runneth
               vp
               into
               weede
               
               and
               stalke
               ,
               but
               the
               well
               tilled
               and
               compassed
               ,
               bringeth
               forth
               a
               plentifull
               crop
               .
               And
               rare
               is
               the
               man
               ,
               whose
               fruites
               are
               not
               more
               gratious
               and
               constant
               in
               a
               moderate
               estate
               ,
               then
               in
               a
               mighty
               ,
               which
               caused
               the
               wise
               man
               to
               say
               ;
               Neither
               to
               much
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               neither
               too
               little
               ,
               for
               I
               shall
               runne
               into
               the
               extreame
               
               of
               vnthankfulnesse
               or
               discontentment
               .
               Doubtlesse
               ,
               if
               as
               prosperity
               groweth
               ,
               so
               piety
               encreased
               withall
               ,
               and
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               giuer
               waxed
               stronger
               ,
               as
               his
               gifts
               are
               multiplyed
               ,
               and
               waxe
               greater
               ,
               and
               God
               would
               not
               stint
               men
               as
               hee
               doth
               .
               But
               it
               is
               cleare
               ,
               men
               can
               beare
               no
               excesse
               or
               abundance
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               without
               notorious
               defect
               or
               decay
               in
               godly
               duties
               :
               outward
               welfare
               of
               body
               (
               like
               the
               splene
               )
               causeth
               a
               leanenesse
               and
               euil-fauourednesse
               of
               soule
               ,
               as
               most
               men
               vse
               the
               matter
               .
               But
               this
               be
               said
               of
               the
               first
               of
               the
               foure
               things
               contained
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ;
               namely
               ,
               of
               their
               sinne
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           THE
           TWENTY
           FOVRE
           SERON
           VPON
           THE
           FOVTRH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               OF
               the
               first
               thing
               of
               the
               foure
               contained
               in
               this
               chapter
               we
               haue
               heard
               .
               Now
               followeth
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               their
               punishment
               ,
               
               who
               so
               prouoked
               the
               Lord
               :
               namely
               ,
               that
               he
               gaue
               them
               ouer
               to
               an
               other
               aduersary
               ,
               more
               fierce
               and
               furious
               then
               the
               former
               :
               that
               was
               one
               Iabin
               King
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               that
               raigned
               in
               Hazor
               :
               But
               ye
               may
               obiect
               ,
               that
               such
               an
               one
               in
               all
               respects
               was
               slaine
               by
               Ioshua
               ,
               
               much
               aboue
               an
               hundred
               yeeres
               agoe
               .
               For
               thus
               wee
               reade
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               
                 Ioshua
                 ;
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 Ioshua
                 returned
                 and
                 tooke
                 Hazor
                 ,
                 and
                 burnt
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 smote
              
               
               
                 the
                 King
                 thereof
              
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Iabin
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 :
                 for
                 Hazor
                 before
                 time
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 head
                 city
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 kingdomes
                 .
              
               I
               answere
               ,
               it
               was
               so
               indeed
               ,
               and
               
               now
               another
               of
               that
               name
               and
               kindred
               ,
               was
               risen
               vp
               ,
               and
               had
               builded
               the
               city
               againe
               ,
               and
               now
               being
               growne
               strong
               and
               populous
               ,
               preuailed
               against
               Israel
               ,
               and
               held
               them
               in
               the
               greater
               bondage
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               euen
               that
               he
               might
               be
               reuenged
               vpō
               them
               for
               his
               predecessor
               ,
               whom
               their
               fathers
               ,
               Ioshua
               
               and
               others
               ,
               had
               wasted
               and
               slaine
               ,
               and
               they
               did
               therefore
               oppresse
               them
               much
               the
               sorer
               .
               This
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               say
               for
               the
               clearing
               of
               this
               difficulty
               .
               Now
               to
               proceed
               :
               This
               Iabin
               King
               of
               Canaan
               is
               further
               described
               by
               his
               chiefe
               captaine
               ,
               which
               was
               Sisera
               ,
               a
               great
               warrier
               ,
               and
               terrible
               .
               Whereby
               we
               may
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               ease
               of
               the
               Israelites
               was
               restlesse
               seruitude
               ,
               and
               the
               hope
               of
               their
               deliuerance
               desperate
               .
            
             
               Now
               by
               this
               new
               calamity
               thus
               brought
               vpon
               this
               people
               ,
               (
               to
               omit
               that
               which
               I
               said
               of
               the
               punishment
               in
               the
               former
               examples
               )
               where
               a
               man
               would
               
               not
               haue
               looked
               for
               it
               ,
               we
               may
               obserue
               and
               see
               ,
               that
               when
               all
               things
               seeme
               quiet
               and
               peaceable
               to
               vs
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               think
               that
               we
               are
               safe
               on
               euery
               side
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               hurt
               can
               befall
               vs
               ,
               yet
               if
               the
               Lord
               haue
               a
               controuersie
               with
               vs
               ,
               hee
               doth
               in
               a
               maruellous
               manner
               raise
               vp
               some
               great
               trouble
               against
               vs
               :
               yea
               and
               that
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               sparckles
               of
               former
               afflictions
               ,
               (
               when
               we
               suspect
               none
               )
               as
               hee
               did
               heere
               ,
               which
               were
               thought
               to
               haue
               been
               quenchedlong
               agoe
               ,
               he
               bringeth
               a
               fire
               and
               flame
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               to
               burne
               and
               consume
               vs.
               So
               that
               when
               men
               thinke
               all
               to
               bee
               sure
               ,
               God
               raiseth
               vp
               vexations
               that
               way
               where
               one
               would
               not
               looke
               for
               them
               .
               The
               Amalekites
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               taken
               Ziclag
               ,
               lay
               drunken
               and
               wallowing
               like
               beasts
               ,
               fearing
               no
               danger
               ,
               and
               were
               
               suddenly
               come
               vpon
               and
               slaine
               .
               So
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 When
                 men
                 cry
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 safe
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 sudden
                 destruction
                 come
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
              
               
               
                 not
                 aware
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 trauell
                 vpon
                 a
                 woman
                 with
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 auoide
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               God
               seeth
               it
               good
               to
               tame
               and
               raw
               the
               licentiousnesse
               and
               pride
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               (
               that
               which
               is
               maruellous
               to
               say
               )
               if
               hee
               should
               not
               doe
               so
               ,
               there
               were
               no
               liuing
               for
               vs
               one
               by
               another
               .
               The
               best
               in
               towne
               and
               country
               ,
               would
               kicke
               vp
               their
               heele
               ;
               yea
               and
               notwithstanding
               hee
               thus
               pluck
               downe
               the
               
               pride
               of
               one
               or
               other
               euery
               day
               ,
               yet
               such
               as
               are
               spared
               bee
               neuer
               the
               better
               .
               The
               long
               visitation
               with
               plague
               ,
               which
               hath
               swept
               away
               many
               thousands
               ,
               what
               are
               the
               most
               part
               the
               better
               for
               it
               ?
               The
               irreligious
               boldnesse
               of
               many
               in
               this
               age
               ,
               if
               they
               bee
               in
               fauour
               with
               their
               betters
               (
               whose
               breath
               yet
               is
               in
               their
               nostrels
               )
               or
               if
               they
               haue
               but
               wealth
               aboue
               the
               common
               sort
               ,
               nay
               if
               it
               be
               but
               bare
               health
               ,
               how
               doe
               they
               abuse
               it
               ?
               how
               little
               doth
               good
               teaching
               ,
               or
               the
               diuerse
               examples
               of
               Gods
               iudgements
               vpon
               sundry
               others
               ,
               preuaile
               with
               them
               ?
               And
               why
               ?
               because
               (
               while
               they
               feele
               them
               not
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               reckoning
               is
               put
               farre
               off
               ,
               and
               we
               dreame
               that
               we
               haue
               a
               priuiledge
               aboue
               all
               others
               ,
               till
               the
               effect
               confute
               vs.
               The
               casting
               downe
               of
               Babell
               ,
               the
               drowning
               of
               Pharaoh
               and
               his
               army
               ,
               the
               thrusting
               through
               of
               Zimri
               and
               Cosby
               in
               their
               tent
               ,
               the
               swallowing
               vp
               of
               Chorah
               and
               his
               company
               into
               the
               earth
               ,
               with
               thousands
               more
               in
               ages
               past
               ,
               and
               now
               all
               cut
               off
               in
               fearefull
               maner
               ,
               for
               their
               seuerall
               rebellions
               against
               the
               Lord
               (
               lamentable
               to
               speake
               )
               what
               little
               abatement
               of
               sinne
               (
               yet
               )
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               doe
               they
               worke
               in
               the
               most
               ?
               nay
               are
               they
               not
               worse
               and
               worse
               who
               liue
               in
               these
               latter
               daies
               ,
               and
               haue
               heard
               or
               seene
               the
               iudgements
               of
               the
               former
               times
               ?
               Therefore
               let
               such
               of
               vs
               as
               cannot
               but
               confesse
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               done
               much
               more
               for
               vs
               ,
               watch
               and
               beware
               ,
               lest
               for
               the
               like
               loosenesse
               and
               bolddesse
               found
               in
               vs
               ,
               the
               Lord
               awake
               vs
               ;
               and
               if
               hee
               seaze
               not
               vpon
               vs
               with
               the
               same
               plagues
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               on
               these
               ;
               yet
               (
               seeing
               his
               quiuer
               is
               full
               of
               arrowes
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               that
               is
               with
               all
               kinds
               of
               iudgements
               )
               he
               will
               reserue
               some
               for
               vs
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               to
               others
               before
               vs
               ,
               and
               come
               vpon
               
               vs
               suddenly
               in
               the
               like
               manner
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               Iabin
               had
               for
               the
               chiefe
               captaine
               of
               his
               armie
               ,
               Sisera
               heere
               named
               ,
               
               who
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               his
               abode
               in
               Harosheth
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               so
               called
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               was
               a
               countrey
               full
               of
               woods
               :
               (
               for
               so
               the
               word
               signifieth
               )
               whereto
               ,
               as
               vnto
               a
               most
               safe
               and
               well
               fenced
               place
               ,
               the
               Canaanites
               who
               were
               Gentiles
               ,
               did
               fly
               ,
               and
               repaire
               ,
               and
               dwelt
               safely
               therein
               ;
               when
               so
               many
               of
               them
               had
               been
               slaine
               in
               Ioshuas
               daies
               ,
               and
               there
               they
               remained
               ,
               grew
               vp
               ,
               and
               strengthened
               themselues
               ,
               vnto
               the
               time
               that
               is
               heere
               mentioned
               .
               Thus
               they
               growing
               vp
               ,
               and
               not
               being
               cut
               off
               ,
               as
               God
               commanded
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               to
               doe
               ,
               we
               see
               now
               what
               a
               vexation
               euen
               this
               one
               generation
               of
               the
               Canaanites
               in
               that
               corner
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               were
               vnto
               them
               ,
               beside
               many
               other
               in
               diuers
               other
               parts
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               by
               this
               we
               see
               what
               mischiefe
               and
               woe
               wee
               prouide
               for
               our selues
               ,
               
               (
               euen
               such
               as
               cannot
               bee
               knowne
               till
               they
               come
               )
               and
               all
               this
               through
               our
               neglecting
               duties
               commended
               (
               as
               this
               people
               of
               Israel
               heere
               did
               )
               and
               suffering
               euill
               persons
               and
               their
               foule
               vices
               ,
               to
               grow
               vp
               ,
               in
               and
               among
               vs
               ,
               which
               we
               might
               easily
               in
               time
               haue
               subdued
               and
               brought
               vnder
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               suffering
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               wee
               haue
               been
               full
               willing
               to
               nourish
               ,
               and
               could
               bee
               brought
               to
               offer
               no
               violence
               vnto
               them
               ,
               haue
               caused
               sorrow
               vpon
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               most
               wearisome
               and
               vncomfortable
               daies
               vnto
               vs
               :
               which
               when
               they
               were
               come
               ,
               we
               would
               haue
               bought
               of
               with
               much
               cost
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               .
               Thus
               anger
               ,
               impatience
               ,
               wrath
               ,
               vncharitablenesse
               ,
               reuenge
               ,
               teachines
               ,
               frowardnes
               ,
               
               lewd
               lusts
               ,
               and
               vncleane
               desires
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               like
               ,
               though
               wee
               haue
               thought
               them
               not
               worthie
               of
               rebuke
               ,
               neither
               could
               bee
               brought
               to
               deface
               ,
               and
               disgrace
               them
               ,
               no
               not
               to
               our
               owne
               selues
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               haue
               been
               ouercome
               and
               weakened
               in
               vs
               ;
               ;
               euen
               these
               haue
               mastered
               vs
               ,
               and
               waxen
               strong
               in
               vs
               ,
               which
               is
               enough
               to
               disfigure
               the
               godly
               life
               in
               vs
               ,
               and
               to
               marre
               the
               beauty
               of
               our
               profession
               ;
               besides
               that
               these
               ingender
               in
               vs
               ,
               and
               bring
               forth
               litters
               of
               open
               and
               outward
               sinnes
               ,
               (
               al
               may
               easily
               know
               what
               I
               meane
               )
               farre
               more
               shamefull
               and
               monstrous
               then
               themselues
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               NOw
               followeth
               the
               third
               thing
               in
               this
               Story
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               repentance
               of
               
               the
               people
               ,
               set
               forth
               as
               in
               the
               former
               chapter
               ,
               by
               crying
               .
               The
               reasons
               thereof
               are
               added
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               two
               ;
               the
               one
               ,
               because
               this
               Sisera
               had
               nine
               hundred
               iron
               Chariots
               ,
               wherwith
               by
               continuall
               egresse
               and
               regresse
               he
               had
               vexed
               them
               sore
               :
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               done
               thus
               to
               them
               twentie
               yeeres
               .
               Of
               this
               crying
               ,
               signifying
               their
               repentance
               ,
               I
               haue
               spoke
               before
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               the
               repentance
               which
               their
               fathers
               offered
               ,
               when
               God
               afflicted
               them
               .
               That
               which
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               heere
               ,
               not
               spoken
               of
               before
               by
               the
               like
               occasion
               ,
               is
               this
               :
            
             
               That
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               they
               were
               twenty
               yeeres
               in
               bondage
               ,
               before
               they
               
               repented
               and
               turned
               to
               God
               ;
               we
               may
               behold
               the
               monstrous
               and
               poysoned
               disposition
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               stoope
               nor
               bow
               to
               the
               Lord
               in
               true
               humiliation
               ,
               vntil
               it
               be
               driuen
               by
               maine
               and
               force
               ,
               euen
               till
               we
               be
               shut
               
               out
               euery
               where
               else
               .
               As
               wee
               see
               in
               children
               of
               a
               stubborne
               nature
               it
               is
               neither
               a
               checke
               ,
               nor
               a
               rod
               will
               breake
               their
               stomacks
               :
               nay
               it
               is
               not
               a
               few
               stripes
               
               that
               will
               make
               them
               cry
               out
               ,
               and
               when
               by
               rougher
               handling
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               he
               forced
               to
               roare
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               for
               very
               sullennes
               ;
               til
               they
               see
               there
               is
               no
               remedy
               but
               that
               they
               must
               receiue
               correction
               for
               their
               euill
               doings
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               multitude
               of
               strokes
               and
               the
               smart
               they
               feele
               breakes
               their
               hearts
               at
               length
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               yeeld
               :
               and
               euen
               so
               it
               is
               with
               vs
               ,
               who
               should
               bee
               much
               wiser
               :
               whereas
               if
               wee
               should
               but
               step
               aside
               a
               little
               from
               our
               Christian
               course
               ,
               we
               ought
               with
               the
               like
               willingnesse
               of
               mind
               by
               which
               we
               strayed
               ,
               returne
               and
               rise
               vp
               againe
               .
               For
               so
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               complaineth
               ;
               
                 Doth
                 a
                 man
                 fall
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 not
                 rise
                 againe
                 ;
                 or
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 returne
                 ?
              
               And
               if
               this
               rebelliousnesse
               and
               bad
               disposition
               were
               in
               the
               wicked
               onely
               ,
               it
               were
               lesse
               to
               bee
               maruelled
               at
               ,
               but
               let
               it
               be
               well
               considered
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               found
               in
               such
               as
               haue
               sometime
               serued
               God
               in
               truth
               ;
               who
               if
               they
               lose
               the
               hold
               that
               they
               had
               ,
               and
               haue
               suffered
               the
               wicked
               flesh
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               their
               sinfull
               nature
               ,
               to
               get
               the
               vpper
               hand
               in
               them
               againe
               ;
               oh
               how
               hardly
               is
               it
               put
               out
               of
               possession
               againe
               ?
               So
               that
               as
               the
               diuels
               said
               to
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               
                 thou
                 art
                 come
                 to
                 torment
                 vs
                 before
              
               
               
                 the
                 time
              
               .
               So
               it
               is
               euer
               too
               soone
               ,
               and
               very
               imprisonment
               to
               the
               wicked
               flesh
               ,
               to
               be
               brought
               vnder
               the
               Lords
               wing
               againe
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               on
               his
               yoke
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               easie
               as
               it
               is
               said
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               licentious
               dissolutenesse
               is
               in
               so
               great
               account
               at
               this
               day
               in
               all
               sorts
               ,
               and
               so
               dimme
               light
               shineth
               out
               of
               them
               who
               should
               bee
               lights
               to
               other
               .
               And
               if
               it
               should
               be
               demanded
               ,
               how
               Gods
               people
               can
               keepe
               so
               long
               from
               vnder
               his
               gouernment
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               loth
               to
               returne
               againe
               vnder
               it
               :
               I
               answere
               ,
               partly
               confused
               knowledge
               ,
               ignorance
               and
               forgetfulnes
               how
               to
               returne
               (
               if
               they
               were
               euer
               well
               grounded
               at
               all
               )
               is
               one
               cause
               ;
               and
               partly
               the
               lothnesse
               and
               vntowardnesse
               of
               the
               flesh
               to
               bee
               pent
               in
               ,
               seeking
               liberty
               rather
               amisse
               ,
               euen
               that
               is
               the
               other
               .
               And
               thus
               while
               men
               haue
               any
               shelter
               how
               rotten
               and
               helpelesse
               soeuer
               it
               be
               ,
               they
               flie
               from
               God.
               But
               for
               as
               much
               as
               when
               no
               shifts
               will
               serue
               ,
               they
               must
               returne
               againe
               to
               the
               Lord
               their
               first
               husband
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               in
               Hosea
               ,
               let
               all
               that
               bee
               wise
               ,
               with
               all
               speed
               returne
               to
               
               him
               ,
               and
               make
               godlinesse
               (
               as
               it
               is
               indeed
               )
               the
               greatest
               riches
               and
               chiefe
               stay
               ,
               seeing
               that
               is
               alwaies
               and
               onely
               comfortable
               .
               As
               it
               is
               the
               Psalme
               :
               
                 A
                 day
                 is
              
               
               
                 better
                 therein
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 thousand
                 elsewhere
                 .
              
               And
               seeing
               wee
               in
               miseries
               and
               troubles
               do
               as
               this
               people
               heere
               did
               ,
               often
               fall
               a
               sighing
               and
               sorrowing
               ,
               yea
               murmuring
               and
               fretting
               ,
               and
               yet
               turne
               not
               to
               God
               ,
               nor
               from
               our
               sinne
               ;
               but
               bite
               on
               the
               bridle
               of
               our
               punishment
               ,
               and
               yet
               at
               last
               we
               must
               bee
               brought
               to
               it
               for
               all
               our
               vnwillingnesse
               ;
               therefore
               as
               we
               should
               take
               heed
               that
               we
               keepe
               the
               profession
               of
               our
               hope
               firmely
               ,
               while
               wee
               may
               ;
               so
               yet
               when
               wee
               haue
               fallen
               ,
               let
               vs
               not
               despaire
               ,
               no
               nor
               yet
               delay
               to
               turne
               to
               God
               with
               the
               soonest
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               by
               this
               people
               many
               may
               learne
               good
               .
               They
               were
               held
               vnder
               
               and
               pursued
               by
               him
               that
               had
               nine
               hundred
               Chariots
               of
               iron
               ,
               alwaies
               going
               out
               and
               in
               among
               them
               ,
               to
               vexe
               and
               oppresse
               them
               on
               euery
               side
               .
               A
               plague
               great
               enough
               one
               would
               thinke
               ,
               for
               euen
               
                 the
                 mercies
                 of
                 such
                 are
                 cruell
                 .
              
               And
               
               yet
               this
               was
               not
               the
               worst
               that
               befell
               them
               ,
               for
               God
               was
               also
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               had
               sold
               them
               into
               their
               hands
               :
               and
               now
               while
               it
               was
               thus
               with
               them
               in
               so
               great
               misery
               ,
               what
               should
               they
               doe
               ?
               and
               yet
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               twentie
               yeeres
               to
               be
               in
               this
               estate
               ,
               how
               should
               they
               be
               able
               to
               abide
               it
               ?
               By
               the
               fearefull
               example
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               yet
               some
               of
               them
               belonging
               to
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               for
               
               vs
               to
               take
               occasion
               to
               consider
               the
               estate
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               vnder
               sundry
               sore
               and
               great
               calamities
               ,
               the
               Lord
               sending
               them
               for
               their
               rebellions
               and
               grieuous
               prouokings
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               frowning
               vpon
               them
               ,
               who
               should
               haue
               been
               their
               comfort
               in
               their
               troubles
               .
               Oh
               how
               should
               it
               grieue
               vs
               to
               behold
               it
               ?
               For
               when
               they
               are
               in
               perplexity
               and
               vexation
               ,
               by
               men
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               then
               haue
               God
               against
               them
               also
               ;
               this
               commeth
               neare
               the
               saying
               ,
               
                 Woe
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 alone
                 .
              
               Herein
               Dauid
               shewed
               himselfe
               wise
               :
               for
               when
               hee
               
               heard
               Gods
               message
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               concerning
               the
               chusing
               of
               his
               punishment
               ;
               he
               answered
               ;
               
                 Let
                 me
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               The
               
               reason
               was
               ,
               because
               he
               knew
               himselfe
               to
               haue
               repented
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               in
               iudgement
               the
               Lord
               would
               remember
               mercy
               .
               But
               oh
               how
               terrible
               a
               thing
               is
               it
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               being
               our
               enemie
               ;
               or
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               men
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               giuen
               vs
               vp
               to
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               to
               be
               handled
               as
               wee
               deserue
               ?
               Euery
               affliction
               is
               sharpe
               and
               heauy
               ,
               when
               God
               makes
               it
               so
               ,
               by
               setting
               an
               edge
               vpon
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               pressing
               downe
               the
               conscience
               vnder
               the
               loade
               of
               his
               wrath
               .
               Consider
               some
               particulars
               :
               for
               example
               .
               The
               pouerty
               and
               penurie
               of
               many
               thousands
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               as
               poore
               in
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               grace
               .
               Others
               in
               marriage
               vnquiet
               ,
               thrusting
               one
               another
               out
               of
               doores
               ,
               
               children
               crying
               about
               them
               ,
               the
               neighbours
               disquieted
               among
               them
               ,
               all
               going
               to
               hauocke
               in
               family
               ,
               and
               God
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               also
               an
               enemie
               to
               them
               ,
               what
               an
               heauie
               calamitie
               is
               this
               to
               behold
               ?
               Others
               to
               bee
               taken
               captiues
               by
               forren
               enemies
               ;
               as
               Sampson
               put
               to
               grinde
               ,
               or
               (
               which
               is
               worse
               )
               to
               
               the
               gallies
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               worst
               of
               all
               )
               to
               haue
               no
               God
               to
               flie
               to
               in
               this
               their
               distresse
               ,
               which
               yet
               is
               the
               case
               of
               many
               ,
               who
               haue
               held
               their
               heads
               full
               high
               ,
               and
               were
               also
               farre
               enough
               in
               their
               owne
               conceit
               ,
               from
               such
               an
               estate
               ,
               oh
               how
               wofull
               is
               it
               ?
               And
               if
               the
               sore
               diseased
               ,
               sicke
               and
               pained
               persons
               should
               bee
               added
               to
               these
               ,
               with
               other
               miserable
               ones
               ,
               and
               yet
               without
               God
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               all
               these
               thus
               to
               bee
               distressed
               ,
               which
               I
               haue
               mentioned
               ,
               with
               such
               like
               ,
               almost
               without
               number
               ,
               oh
               how
               lamentable
               is
               it
               to
               thinke
               on
               ?
               And
               whereas
               some
               of
               these
               bee
               Gods
               children
               ,
               they
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               will
               doe
               as
               his
               enemies
               ,
               he
               will
               make
               them
               somewhat
               like
               them
               ,
               in
               bearing
               the
               marke
               of
               it
               :
               so
               that
               as
               the
               wicked
               flie
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               hate
               him
               for
               smiting
               them
               for
               their
               sin
               :
               so
               his
               owne
               children
               hauing
               likewise
               prouoked
               him
               ,
               shall
               oftentimes
               make
               but
               slow
               hast
               to
               him
               ,
               through
               an
               ill
               conscience
               telling
               them
               that
               they
               are
               not
               welcome
               ,
               till
               they
               come
               in
               another
               manner
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               vnfained
               repentance
               .
               All
               this
               I
               haue
               spoken
               to
               a
               double
               end
               ;
               one
               ,
               to
               perswade
               all
               to
               labour
               aboue
               all
               things
               to
               make
               God
               their
               friend
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               seeking
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               thus
               in
               their
               troubles
               they
               may
               haue
               a
               refuge
               to
               fly
               to
               for
               comfort
               .
               The
               other
               is
               ,
               to
               moue
               such
               as
               are
               free
               from
               both
               kinds
               of
               miseries
               ,
               to
               pitie
               them
               that
               are
               vnder
               both
               ;
               and
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               seeing
               they
               may
               goe
               in
               and
               out
               before
               the
               Lord
               without
               feare
               ,
               both
               in
               their
               daily
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               their
               suites
               ,
               &c.
               therefore
               they
               should
               deadly
               abhorre
               sinne
               themselues
               ,
               which
               onely
               makes
               them
               feare
               his
               power
               and
               iustice
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               much
               as
               euer
               they
               reioyced
               in
               his
               fauour
               ,
               and
               so
               doing
               ,
               mourne
               for
               them
               whose
               misery
               I
               haue
               mentioned
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               an
               estate
               both
               dreadfull
               and
               damnable
               .
               And
               this
               be
               said
               of
               the
               first
               three
               parts
               of
               this
               chapter
               ,
               out
               of
               these
               three
               verses
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               the
               sinne
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               of
               their
               punishment
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               repentance
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               fourth
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               THe
               fourth
               part
               of
               this
               story
               followeth
               ,
               of
               Gods
               deliuerance
               of
               them
               out
               
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               Sisera
               :
               and
               this
               vnto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               chapter
               ;
               and
               that
               deliuerance
               was
               wrought
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               by
               the
               helpe
               &
               ministery
               chiefly
               of
               the
               three
               persons
               mentioned
               afterwards
               in
               this
               chapter
               ,
               
                 Debora
                 ,
                 Barak
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Iael
                 .
                 Debora
              
               ,
               though
               a
               woman
               ,
               was
               stirred
               vp
               by
               the
               Lord
               to
               iudge
               Israel
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               declare
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               time
               of
               extreame
               calamity
               ,
               vnto
               the
               people
               ;
               to
               answere
               their
               doubts
               what
               they
               should
               doe
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               the
               chiefe
               meane
               of
               their
               deliuerance
               ,
               by
               counsell
               giuing
               ,
               and
               encouraging
               of
               Barak
               and
               the
               rest
               .
               Barak
               was
               he
               that
               should
               leade
               the
               army
               ,
               and
               pursue
               the
               enemies
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               small
               armie
               of
               the
               people
               to
               ouercome
               and
               destroy
               them
               :
               and
               Iael
               killing
               the
               great
               captaine
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               I
               meane
               Sisera
               ,
               with
               her
               owne
               hands
               ,
               had
               her
               due
               commendation
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               all
               were
               diuersly
               employed
               ,
               and
               yet
               each
               of
               them
               helping
               forward
               the
               execution
               of
               Gods
               iustice
               and
               charge
               vpon
               that
               huge
               armie
               of
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               peoples
               deliuerance
               .
               This
               bee
               said
               in
               generall
               of
               the
               whole
               worke
               that
               followeth
               ,
               spoken
               of
               in
               this
               chapter
               .
               Now
               I
               will
               goe
               to
               the
               particulars
               ,
               verse
               by
               verse
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               begin
               with
               Debora
               to
               verse
               14.
               and
               to
               see
               what
               she
               did
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               holy
               Story
               describeth
               her
               in
               this
               verse
               and
               the
               next
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               came
               vp
               to
               her
               for
               iudgement
               ,
               vers
               .
               5.
               
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               shewed
               what
               she
               said
               to
               Barak
               ,
               hauing
               sent
               for
               him
               ,
               vers
               .
               6.
               7.
               then
               how
               shee
               answered
               Barak
               ,
               when
               she
               saw
               him
               not
               forward
               ,
               vers
               .
               9.
               and
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               how
               she
               encouraged
               him
               to
               the
               battell
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               prepared
               themselues
               on
               both
               sides
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               is
               shewed
               to
               verse
               14.
               
               She
               is
               described
               ,
               first
               by
               the
               extraordinarie
               place
               that
               she
               was
               set
               in
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               shee
               was
               a
               Prophetesse
               :
               secondly
               ,
               by
               her
               condition
               of
               mariage
               ,
               that
               shee
               was
               the
               wife
               of
               Lapidoth
               :
               thirdly
               ,
               by
               her
               calling
               ,
               that
               she
               iudged
               Israel
               :
               and
               fourthly
               ,
               by
               her
               dwelling
               ,
               vnder
               a
               Palmetree
               ,
               betweene
               Ramath
               and
               Bethel
               ,
               in
               mount
               Ephraim
               .
               And
               by
               this
               woman
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               two
               persons
               before
               mentioned
               (
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               )
               God
               gaue
               a
               new
               and
               great
               deliuerance
               vnto
               his
               people
               out
               of
               their
               twentie
               yeeres
               bondage
               ,
               vnder
               that
               Iabin
               King
               of
               Canaan
               .
               And
               this
               vnspeakeable
               
               goodnes
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               passing
               by
               their
               so
               great
               and
               foule
               indignities
               so
               oft
               times
               wrought
               and
               committed
               against
               him
               ,
               doth
               yet
               better
               and
               better
               confirme
               vs
               in
               that
               which
               we
               haue
               been
               taught
               before
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               so
               tenderly
               affected
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               hee
               cannot
               turne
               away
               his
               eare
               from
               their
               prayers
               and
               grones
               vnder
               their
               heauie
               burthens
               ,
               but
               pitie
               and
               deliuer
               them
               .
               No
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               saith
               ,
               if
               a
               mother
               should
               forget
               and
               bee
               hardhearted
               to
               her
               owne
               child
               ,
               yet
               the
               Lord
               cannot
               bee
               so
               to
               his
               ,
               which
               doth
               iustly
               lay
               to
               
               their
               charge
               the
               wilfulnesse
               and
               stifneckednesse
               that
               is
               in
               many
               ,
               and
               heape
               hote
               coles
               vpon
               their
               heads
               ,
               seeing
               that
               when
               they
               may
               haue
               ease
               and
               helpe
               in
               their
               oppressions
               and
               miseries
               for
               the
               asking
               of
               it
               and
               praying
               for
               it
               ,
               without
               their
               further
               charge
               and
               trouble
               ,
               they
               cannot
               bring
               their
               hearts
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               chuse
               rather
               wilfully
               and
               frowardly
               to
               lie
               still
               in
               their
               sorrowes
               ,
               then
               to
               humble
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               seeke
               after
               God
               for
               deliuerance
               .
               And
               as
               God
               is
               kinde
               to
               his
               ,
               so
               he
               setteth
               out
               himselfe
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               may
               harten
               and
               
               embolden
               vs
               to
               beleeue
               the
               same
               ,
               wee
               being
               in
               our
               greatest
               need
               most
               hardly
               perswaded
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               through
               the
               great
               vnbeleefe
               that
               is
               in
               vs.
               Also
               he
               sheweth
               such
               compassion
               to
               vs
               in
               another
               respect
               ,
               euen
               that
               wee
               should
               also
               learne
               to
               shew
               the
               like
               goodnesse
               and
               kindnesse
               to
               our
               brethren
               in
               their
               calamities
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               so
               much
               the
               better
               resemble
               him
               .
               But
               of
               this
               before
               .
               Heere
               I
               will
               end
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           THE
           TWENTIE
           FIVE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           FOVTRH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           NOw
           to
           proceed
           :
           besides
           that
           which
           wee
           haue
           heard
           ,
           wee
           may
           note
           hereby
           what
           weake
           and
           vnlikely
           meanes
           God
           
           deliuereth
           ,
           when
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           .
           For
           as
           before
           hee
           raised
           vp
           Ehud
           ,
           a
           man
           lame
           of
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           to
           deliuer
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           Shamgar
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           other
           weapon
           then
           an
           an
           oxes
           goade
           thereto
           ;
           so
           now
           he
           vsed
           a
           woman
           ,
           (
           for
           shee
           was
           the
           wife
           of
           one
           Lapidoth
           )
           as
           his
           instrument
           ,
           to
           the
           effecting
           of
           so
           great
           a
           worke
           as
           the
           ouerthrow
           of
           that
           Iabin
           was
           .
           To
           shew
           ,
           that
           his
           power
           is
           not
           tied
           to
           valiant
           and
           mighty
           men
           ,
           lest
           his
           glory
           should
           be
           giuen
           to
           them
           also
           ;
           nor
           to
           strength
           and
           forces
           ,
           though
           hee
           allow
           them
           to
           be
           vsed
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           trusted
           in
           ,
           but
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           wee
           put
           confidence
           in
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           our
           strong
           rocke
           against
           our
           strongest
           enemies
           :
           as
           Prouerbs
           18.
           10.
           and
           to
           our
           prayers
           which
           auaile
           much
           with
           him
           ,
           if
           they
           bee
           feruent
           .
           
           And
           this
           he
           requireth
           straitely
           to
           be
           beleeued
           of
           vs.
           And
           so
           hee
           vseth
           to
           doe
           
           also
           in
           the
           deliuerance
           of
           his
           peoples
           soules
           out
           of
           the
           bondage
           of
           Satan
           and
           hell
           .
           For
           by
           meane
           men
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           bee
           of
           no
           great
           note
           for
           their
           wealth
           or
           preferment
           ,
           hee
           subdueth
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           mighty
           ,
           piercing
           and
           breaking
           them
           with
           the
           powerfull
           force
           of
           their
           preaching
           ,
           (
           if
           they
           wil
           lend
           their
           eares
           to
           heare
           them
           )
           that
           so
           the
           excellent
           gift
           of
           faith
           may
           be
           wrought
           in
           them
           ,
           he
           so
           
             putting
             heauenly
             treasure
             in
             earthen
             vessels
             ,
          
           to
           that
           end
           and
           purpose
           ;
           
           and
           that
           all
           may
           say
           to
           his
           praise
           when
           they
           see
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           hee
           that
           worketh
           ,
           and
           whose
           the
           power
           is
           ,
           though
           sillie
           man
           bee
           vsed
           by
           him
           as
           his
           instruments
           .
        
         
           This
           woman
           ,
           as
           God
           vsed
           her
           to
           deliuer
           his
           people
           ,
           so
           she
           was
           also
           endued
           
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           prophesie
           ,
           to
           reueale
           the
           will
           of
           God
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           answere
           their
           doubts
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           came
           vp
           to
           her
           for
           counsell
           and
           iudgement
           :
           For
           it
           is
           thought
           ,
           that
           
           their
           oppression
           by
           that
           Iabin
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           could
           not
           haue
           ordinary
           Iudges
           .
           Now
           though
           it
           was
           rare
           to
           haue
           women
           Prophetesses
           ,
           vet
           now
           and
           then
           God
           stirred
           vp
           such
           ,
           as
           Miriam
           the
           sister
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
             Hanna
          
           the
           mother
           of
           Samuel
           ;
           and
           Hulda
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           Iosias
           the
           King
           :
           and
           
           
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           as
           Anna
           the
           daughter
           of
           Phanuel
           ,
           and
           the
           4.
           daughters
           
           of
           Philip
           ,
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           the
           Acts
           recorded
           .
           And
           it
           is
           not
           vnlike
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           these
           women
           that
           were
           indued
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           prophesie
           ,
           did
           instruct
           and
           teach
           the
           people
           ,
           declaring
           to
           them
           those
           things
           which
           God
           had
           reuealed
           vnto
           them
           ,
           seeing
           the
           gifts
           of
           God
           are
           not
           giuen
           to
           bee
           buried
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           vsed
           for
           the
           edifying
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           publike
           and
           priuate
           .
           And
           for
           proofe
           of
           this
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           prophesying
           is
           not
           onely
           taken
           for
           the
           foretelling
           of
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           for
           making
           knowne
           the
           will
           of
           God
           in
           matters
           of
           saluation
           ,
           and
           to
           both
           ends
           God
           vsed
           women
           sometimes
           ,
           
           though
           now
           he
           forbid
           them
           .
           (
           As
           for
           those
           forged
           ,
           or
           diabolicall
           shee
           saints
           and
           Prophetesses
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           boasteth
           ,
           we
           ascribe
           as
           much
           credit
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           dreames
           of
           Monkes
           deserue
           .
           )
           Therefore
           wee
           must
           also
           heere
           take
           heed
           ,
           that
           wee
           bring
           not
           that
           into
           example
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           wrought
           extraordinarily
           ,
           when
           it
           hath
           pleased
           him
           :
           For
           wee
           are
           tied
           by
           Pauls
           rule
           ,
           set
           downe
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           women
           keepe
           
           silence
           in
           the
           congregation
           .
           He
           addeth
           a
           reason
           ,
           because
           they
           must
           bee
           subiect
           to
           their
           husbands
           .
           But
           the
           teachers
           office
           is
           to
           haue
           authority
           ouer
           those
           which
           are
           taught
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           gouerne
           them
           also
           as
           well
           as
           to
           instruct
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           permitted
           to
           the
           wife
           ouer
           her
           husband
           ,
           neither
           ouer
           other
           men
           .
           But
           seeing
           the
           Lord
           in
           these
           latter
           times
           vseth
           not
           commonly
           extraordinary
           instruments
           as
           he
           did
           in
           former
           daies
           ,
           especially
           vnlesse
           he
           furnish
           them
           also
           with
           extraordinary
           gifts
           ,
           but
           ordinary
           :
           therefore
           wee
           are
           to
           admire
           and
           reuerence
           his
           goodnesse
           in
           both
           :
           and
           the
           vse
           hereof
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           is
           our
           bounden
           duty
           to
           praise
           God
           highly
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           hath
           stirred
           vp
           some
           in
           all
           ages
           to
           be
           lights
           and
           helps
           ,
           in
           and
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           yea
           and
           
           extraordinary
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           heere
           ,
           in
           the
           want
           of
           other
           ,
           so
           (
           to
           come
           home
           to
           our selues
           )
           while
           he
           prouideth
           ordinary
           helpes
           and
           meanes
           for
           vs
           in
           these
           daies
           to
           the
           building
           vp
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           his
           Church
           among
           vs
           ,
           it
           behoueth
           vs
           that
           both
           we
           receiue
           them
           with
           all
           due
           reuerence
           ,
           making
           right
           vse
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           none
           presume
           to
           set
           vp
           themselues
           extraordinarily
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           these
           separatists
           do
           without
           gifts
           answerable
           ,
           although
           God
           hath
           done
           so
           somtime
           ,
           and
           fitted
           them
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           granted
           that
           priuiledge
           to
           his
           ,
           when
           it
           hath
           seemed
           good
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           further
           to
           proceed
           ,
           this
           which
           is
           said
           of
           the
           marriage
           of
           Debora
           ,
           being
           
           a
           Prophetesse
           ,
           can
           teach
           vs
           no
           lesse
           then
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           haue
           attended
           on
           God
           in
           the
           ministery
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           whether
           men
           or
           women
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           doe
           it
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           are
           not
           despised
           of
           God
           for
           their
           married
           estate
           ,
           but
           counted
           of
           him
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           his
           seruice
           ,
           as
           this
           Debora
           was
           :
           which
           though
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           to
           make
           question
           of
           ,
           (
           seeing
           they
           who
           teach
           other
           the
           whole
           counsell
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           consequent
           ,
           how
           to
           vse
           the
           married
           estate
           aright
           ,
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           should
           much
           more
           bee
           fit
           to
           vse
           it
           in
           the
           best
           manner
           themselues
           )
           yet
           I
           say
           so
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Romish
           prelacie
           ,
           who
           snatch
           at
           euery
           occasion
           to
           raile
           on
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           they
           doe
           because
           of
           their
           marriage
           ,
           )
           doe
           what
           they
           can
           most
           spitefully
           and
           iniuriously
           to
           bring
           the
           faithfull
           Preachers
           into
           an
           odious
           account
           with
           all
           men
           .
           And
           they
           haue
           thought
           this
           a
           meet
           matter
           in
           them
           to
           barke
           at
           ,
           vnder
           a
           pretence
           that
           the
           marriage
           bed
           ,
           (
           for
           they
           thinke
           better
           of
           the
           whorish
           bed
           )
           can
           no
           way
           stand
           with
           such
           an
           holy
           calling
           as
           the
           ministery
           is
           ;
           which
           being
           
           Gods
           ordinance
           for
           all
           states
           of
           men
           to
           enioy
           ,
           were
           shamefull
           in
           them
           to
           
           spurne
           against
           ,
           though
           they
           themselues
           liued
           most
           chast
           ,
           seeing
           while
           they
           goe
           about
           to
           disgrace
           the
           persons
           ,
           they
           fight
           against
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           and
           that
           which
           is
           highly
           commended
           of
           him
           :
           but
           much
           more
           reprochfull
           and
           odious
           it
           is
           in
           them
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           seeing
           the
           same
           deuout
           persons
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           would
           bee
           counted
           )
           are
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           is
           well
           knowne
           ,
           grosse
           whoremongers
           themselues
           ,
           (
           that
           I
           say
           no
           worse
           )
           and
           such
           as
           liue
           in
           filthie
           vncleannes
           ,
           though
           Priests
           by
           their
           calling
           .
           But
           for
           further
           proofe
           of
           this
           truth
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           mariage
           of
           Ministers
           to
           be
           lawfull
           ,
           seeing
           I
           haue
           begun
           to
           speake
           of
           it
           ,
           this
           I
           will
           adde
           :
           that
           the
           examples
           of
           the
           Ministerie
           vnder
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           practise
           at
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           after
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           doe
           maintaine
           and
           iustifie
           it
           :
           yea
           and
           since
           those
           times
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           for
           many
           hundred
           yeeres
           ,
           (
           till
           Gregories
           and
           Siricius
           times
           ,
           who
           were
           Popes
           of
           Rome
           )
           doe
           proue
           and
           testifie
           the
           same
           .
           The
           Prophets
           first
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Obed
             ,
             Hanany
          
           ,
           and
           other
           :
           the
           b
           Leuites
           ,
           as
           Mattaina
           and
           his
           predecessors
           ;
           and
           c
           for
           Priests
           ,
           
             Aaron
             ,
             Eliazer
          
           and
           their
           posteritie
           ,
           all
           vnder
           the
           Law
           married
           ,
           declare
           that
           they
           are
           by
           malice
           blinded
           who
           condemne
           mariage
           in
           the
           Ministerie
           .
           And
           for
           the
           latter
           times
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           Zacharie
           and
           Elizabeth
           so
           liued
           in
           their
           mariage
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           iust
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           
           walking
           in
           all
           his
           commandements
           ,
           as
           had
           been
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           do
           ,
           if
           their
           condition
           of
           life
           had
           bin
           vnlawfull
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Peter
           himselfe
           was
           married
           ,
           to
           goe
           no
           further
           .
           This
           by
           the
           occasion
           offered
           ,
           I
           haue
           spoken
           as
           briefly
           as
           I
           could
           .
           And
           let
           them
           that
           serue
           God
           in
           the
           Ministerie
           ,
           preach
           Christ
           Iesus
           diligently
           ,
           and
           endeuour
           faithfully
           tobe
           vnoffensiue
           in
           conscience
           toward
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           liues
           toward
           men
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           feare
           such
           Scorpions
           ,
           for
           their
           sting
           is
           plucked
           out
           from
           doing
           them
           any
           hurt
           .
           And
           if
           the
           vncleannes
           and
           lewd
           liues
           of
           some
           persons
           in
           the
           Ministerie
           ,
           gaue
           no
           more
           occasion
           to
           the
           aduersaries
           of
           insulting
           ,
           (
           which
           yet
           is
           the
           fact
           and
           sin
           of
           some
           persons
           ,
           and
           not
           any
           blot
           in
           the
           calling
           )
           then
           that
           some
           do
           take
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           are
           married
           ;
           many
           Ministers
           might
           sit
           without
           red
           cheeks
           and
           a
           glowing
           conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           aduersarie
           with
           shame
           hold
           his
           peace
           ,
           without
           any
           triumphing
           And
           let
           this
           also
           that
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           check
           and
           controle
           that
           relique
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           that
           still
           hangs
           about
           many
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           in
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           who
           verily
           thinke
           them
           worthy
           and
           good
           Ministers
           who
           leade
           a
           single
           life
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           respect
           ,
           whereas
           mariage
           is
           nothing
           ,
           and
           singlenes
           ,
           yea
           virginity
           are
           nothing
           of
           themselues
           ,
           but
           a
           pure
           spirit
           in
           a
           body
           vnderfiled
           in
           both
           ,
           which
           some
           of
           these
           little
           regard
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           in
           the
           describing
           of
           Debora
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           setting
           downe
           of
           her
           
           dwelling
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           vnder
           a
           Palme
           tree
           in
           Mount
           Ephraim
           ,
           and
           the
           naming
           of
           her
           husband
           ,
           being
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           a
           man
           of
           good
           note
           then
           ,
           though
           to
           vs
           vnknowne
           ;
           these
           things
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           seeing
           nothing
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           vaine
           in
           the
           holy
           Story
           ,
           had
           (
           as
           it
           may
           seeme
           )
           more
           vse
           in
           that
           time
           ,
           then
           wee
           now
           can
           see
           :
           which
           I
           may
           truly
           say
           of
           many
           other
           things
           therein
           contained
           ,
           which
           should
           somewhat
           satisfie
           the
           reader
           ,
           when
           hee
           seeth
           not
           so
           much
           in
           some
           places
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           in
           another
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           sets
           downe
           many
           circumstances
           oftentimes
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           fuller
           credit
           of
           the
           historie
           ,
           especially
           where
           it
           else
           might
           seeme
           questionable
           ,
           as
           the
           time
           ,
           places
           ,
           names
           ,
           &c.
           so
           to
           
           giue
           more
           light
           to
           the
           thing
           handled
           .
           Onely
           let
           this
           content
           vs
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           a
           dwelling
           was
           allowed
           her
           ,
           though
           she
           being
           a
           Prophetesse
           ,
           was
           married
           ,
           and
           
           perhaps
           of
           some
           note
           ,
           it
           being
           expressely
           spoken
           of
           ,
           and
           set
           downe
           :
           so
           it
           may
           serue
           to
           assure
           vs
           that
           God
           doth
           the
           same
           to
           such
           at
           this
           day
           as
           are
           in
           the
           same
           condition
           ,
           seruing
           him
           with
           honest
           and
           good
           hearts
           in
           the
           Ministerie
           ;
           I
           meane
           hee
           alloweth
           them
           a
           place
           to
           liue
           in
           ,
           to
           their
           good
           contentment
           ,
           euen
           such
           as
           hee
           seeth
           fittest
           for
           them
           :
           though
           the
           Popish
           Clergie
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           also
           ,
           count
           them
           vnmeete
           to
           liue
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           rather
           worthie
           to
           be
           rooted
           out
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           But
           of
           this
           thus
           much
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           is
           further
           said
           here
           ,
           that
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           went
           vp
           for
           iudgement
           
           to
           her
           ,
           I
           meane
           Debora
           ;
           who
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           prophecie
           ,
           answered
           their
           doubts
           ,
           and
           determined
           of
           their
           controuersies
           ,
           and
           declared
           to
           them
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ;
           by
           all
           which
           ,
           they
           might
           the
           better
           doe
           the
           duties
           that
           concerned
           them
           .
           Where
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           the
           louing
           kindnes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           euen
           then
           in
           their
           oppression
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           haue
           one
           to
           answere
           their
           doubts
           that
           troubled
           them
           ;
           so
           in
           other
           ages
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           in
           this
           of
           ours
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           prouided
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           make
           question
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           troubleth
           them
           ,
           may
           be
           answered
           and
           satisfied
           .
           If
           that
           which
           she
           did
           ,
           being
           but
           one
           person
           ,
           and
           a
           woman
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           accounted
           a
           singular
           fauour
           of
           God
           (
           as
           who
           can
           deny
           it
           ?
           )
           what
           a
           mercie
           of
           God
           is
           this
           to
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           solemne
           and
           publike
           assemblies
           ,
           not
           in
           one
           place
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           but
           in
           many
           ,
           (
           and
           but
           for
           the
           sinne
           of
           some
           persons
           ,
           should
           haue
           them
           throughout
           in
           all
           places
           )
           to
           teach
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           all
           who
           are
           not
           wilfull
           ,
           or
           negligent
           ,
           may
           learne
           to
           know
           the
           Lord
           ,
           from
           the
           greatest
           to
           the
           least
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           things
           that
           belong
           to
           their
           peace
           ?
           Thus
           when
           (
           I
           say
           )
           we
           may
           priuatly
           vnburthen
           our selues
           of
           any
           doubtfull
           and
           dangerous
           opinions
           ,
           or
           trouble
           of
           conscience
           (
           as
           wee
           may
           ,
           God
           be
           thanked
           )
           and
           that
           many
           waies
           ;
           oh
           what
           a
           priuiledge
           is
           it
           ?
           These
           things
           ought
           so
           much
           the
           more
           to
           moue
           vs
           to
           be
           in
           admiration
           at
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           the
           giuer
           ,
           because
           in
           false
           religion
           and
           worshipping
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           the
           Papacie
           )
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           to
           be
           looked
           for
           ,
           or
           enioyed
           :
           for
           their
           seruing
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           compact
           of
           fancies
           ,
           dreames
           ,
           and
           lies
           ,
           the
           inuentions
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           a
           dunghill
           is
           full
           of
           filthines
           and
           drosse
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           relieuing
           the
           conscience
           of
           any
           such
           as
           are
           distressed
           and
           disquieted
           ,
           there
           is
           as
           much
           comfort
           ministred
           to
           them
           either
           out
           of
           Parsons
           Directorie
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           the
           Meditations
           of
           Frier
           Granatensis
           ,
           (
           which
           yet
           sauour
           most
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           of
           any
           pietie
           )
           as
           the
           poore
           traytor
           Iudas
           found
           at
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           when
           he
           complaining
           and
           crying
           out
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           sinned
           in
           betraying
           the
           innocent
           blood
           ,
           answered
           ,
           after
           the
           vnmercifull
           manner
           of
           such
           as
           they
           were
           [
           looke
           thou
           to
           that
           ]
           as
           if
           they
           should
           haue
           said
           (
           though
           they
           set
           him
           a
           worke
           )
           shift
           for
           thy selfe
           :
           that
           is
           the
           comfort
           thou
           shalt
           haue
           of
           vs.
           But
           to
           returne
           :
           Though
           God
           hath
           euery
           way
           prouided
           well
           for
           vs
           to
           be
           instructed
           soundly
           ,
           and
           graciously
           relieued
           and
           comforted
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           )
           yet
           it
           is
           to
           be
           lamented
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           vs
           are
           glutted
           with
           the
           good
           meanes
           that
           wee
           haue
           ,
           and
           suffer
           them
           to
           lie
           by
           vs
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           a
           rusting
           .
           And
           euen
           thereafter
           is
           the
           good
           fruite
           that
           we
           bring
           foorth
           in
           our
           liues
           thereby
           .
        
         
           
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Then
               she
               sent
               and
               called
               Barak
               the
               sonne
               of
               Abinoam
               out
               of
               Kedesh
               of
               Naphtali
               ,
               and
               said
               vnto
               him
               ,
               Hath
               not
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               commanded
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Goe
               and
               draw
               toward
               Mount
               Tabor
               ,
               and
               take
               with
               thee
               ten
               thousand
               men
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Naphtali
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Zebulon
               ?
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               And
               I
               will
               draw
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               to
               the
               riuer
               Kishon
               ,
               Sisera
               the
               Captaine
               of
               Iabins
               armie
               ,
               with
               his
               charets
               and
               his
               multitude
               ,
               and
               will
               deliuer
               them
               into
               thine
               hand
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               And
               Barak
               said
               vnto
               her
               ,
               If
               thou
               wilt
               goe
               with
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               goe
               ,
               but
               if
               thou
               wilt
               not
               goe
               with
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               goe
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Then
               she
               answered
               ,
               I
               will
               surely
               goe
               with
               thee
               ,
               but
               this
               iourney
               that
               thou
               takest
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               for
               thine
               honour
               :
               for
               the
               Lord
               shall
               sell
               Sisera
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               woman
               .
               And
               Debora
               arose
               ,
               and
               went
               with
               Barak
               to
               Kedesh
               .
            
          
        
         
           NOw
           we
           haue
           heard
           the
           description
           of
           Debora
           ,
           and
           what
           she
           was
           :
           it
           followeth
           
           how
           she
           went
           to
           worke
           in
           this
           great
           businesse
           of
           the
           Lord
           against
           Iabin
           .
           She
           therefore
           as
           God
           commanded
           ,
           sent
           to
           Barak
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           here
           described
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           Abinoam
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           goe
           and
           furnish
           himselfe
           with
           tenne
           thousand
           men
           ,
           and
           assured
           him
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           giue
           him
           victorie
           ouer
           Sisera
           ,
           the
           Captaine
           of
           Iabins
           armie
           ,
           and
           ouer
           all
           his
           multitude
           .
           Barak
           at
           first
           feared
           ,
           but
           after
           beleeued
           ,
           and
           went
           forward
           to
           the
           worke
           :
           and
           seeing
           he
           was
           afraid
           through
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           therefore
           he
           refused
           to
           goe
           without
           her
           ;
           for
           the
           which
           she
           found
           fault
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           God
           would
           punish
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           should
           not
           haue
           that
           honour
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           he
           should
           haue
           had
           .
           And
           after
           that
           ,
           Barak
           and
           Debora
           went
           to
           Kedesh
           together
           .
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           meaning
           of
           these
           foure
           verses
           .
           Now
           of
           both
           these
           Debora
           and
           Barak
           in
           order
           .
           First
           of
           the
           message
           in
           the
           sixth
           and
           seuenth
           verses
           :
           then
           of
           that
           which
           followed
           vpon
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           other
           two
           following
           .
        
         
           Of
           Debora
           first
           ,
           the
           holy
           Storie
           setteth
           downe
           this
           ,
           that
           she
           sent
           the
           message
           
           of
           God
           to
           Barak
           ,
           adding
           thereto
           the
           promise
           of
           victorie
           ;
           both
           which
           I
           ioyne
           together
           ,
           seeing
           wee
           may
           more
           cleerely
           see
           that
           which
           wee
           haue
           to
           learne
           thereby
           .
           And
           out
           of
           both
           points
           of
           her
           speech
           ,
           namely
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           to
           Barak
           ,
           and
           his
           promise
           of
           good
           successe
           ;
           this
           ioyntly
           I
           giue
           the
           reader
           to
           marke
           ,
           that
           these
           two
           things
           are
           the
           principall
           motiues
           and
           reasons
           to
           perswade
           ,
           and
           that
           are
           to
           leade
           vs
           in
           the
           most
           of
           our
           actions
           ,
           
           (
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           we
           may
           rightly
           effect
           and
           bring
           them
           to
           passe
           )
           namely
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           promise
           of
           blessing
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           of
           our
           
           actions
           ,
           not
           all
           ;
           for
           as
           much
           as
           some
           of
           them
           are
           free
           and
           indifferent
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           or
           left
           vndone
           of
           vs
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           we
           are
           thus
           to
           be
           guided
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           we
           vse
           that
           part
           of
           our
           libertie
           in
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           which
           we
           shall
           by
           due
           consideration
           find
           to
           tend
           most
           to
           the
           glorie
           of
           God
           ,
           our
           owne
           inward
           peace
           ,
           and
           the
           edifying
           or
           least
           offence
           of
           Gods
           people
           .
           Otherwise
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           )
           in
           things
           forbidden
           or
           commanded
           by
           God
           ,
           let
           vs
           take
           our
           direction
           accordingly
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           ,
           and
           harten
           on
           our selues
           to
           shunne
           that
           which
           is
           forbidden
           ,
           or
           to
           obey
           the
           contrary
           ,
           being
           incouraged
           by
           the
           promise
           of
           blessing
           annexed
           to
           both
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           most
           blessed
           and
           comfortable
           direction
           to
           all
           Gods
           seruants
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           likewise
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
         
           And
           it
           is
           that
           which
           hath
           carried
           our
           fathers
           forth
           in
           their
           most
           difficult
           workes
           and
           parts
           of
           their
           liues
           .
           Moses
           in
           going
           to
           Pharaoh
           ,
           to
           fetch
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           out
           of
           their
           grieuous
           bondage
           ,
           which
           Pharaoh
           would
           not
           agree
           
           to
           ,
           what
           encouragement
           had
           hee
           hereto
           ?
           verily
           euen
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           goe
           ,
           for
           haue
           not
           I
           commanded
           thee
           ?
           And
           againe
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           with
           thee
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           passe
           .
           And
           the
           same
           was
           Ioshuas
           authority
           ,
           and
           the
           hartening
           of
           him
           to
           the
           guiding
           of
           the
           same
           people
           into
           the
           land
           of
           promise
           ,
           and
           in
           rooting
           the
           idolatrous
           nations
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           euen
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           he
           speaking
           thus
           vnto
           him
           :
           
             Arise
             ,
             goe
             ouer
             this
             Iordan
             ,
             thou
             and
             all
             this
             people
             ,
             vnto
          
           
           
             the
             land
             which
             I
             giue
             them
             :
             as
             I
             was
             with
             Moses
             ,
             so
             I
             will
             bee
             with
             thee
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             leaue
             thee
             ,
             neither
             forsake
             thee
             .
          
           And
           this
           was
           Pauls
           vpholding
           and
           stay
           ,
           as
           throughout
           all
           the
           places
           whither
           he
           went
           preaching
           ;
           so
           at
           Corinth
           ,
           where
           hee
           was
           in
           great
           danger
           .
           For
           thus
           the
           Lord
           said
           to
           him
           by
           a
           vision
           in
           the
           night
           ;
           
             Feare
             not
             Paul
             ,
             but
             speake
             ,
             and
             hold
             not
             thy
             peace
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             no
             man
             shall
             lay
             hands
             on
             thee
             to
             hurt
             thee
             ,
             for
             I
             haue
             much
             people
             in
             this
             city
             .
          
           And
           the
           same
           I
           may
           say
           of
           many
           other
           .
        
         
           And
           by
           the
           same
           commandement
           and
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           wee
           are
           guided
           still
           ,
           who
           prosper
           and
           like
           well
           in
           our
           life
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           waies
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           life
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           highly
           commended
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           when
           it
           
           is
           said
           ,
           
             the
             iust
             shall
             liue
             by
             faith
             .
          
           And
           are
           not
           wee
           subiect
           to
           the
           same
           discouragements
           ,
           
           and
           the
           like
           that
           they
           were
           in
           ages
           past
           ?
           that
           so
           we
           may
           see
           wee
           haue
           the
           same
           need
           to
           bee
           strongly
           vpholden
           ,
           and
           soundly
           encouraged
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           ?
           But
           though
           it
           be
           not
           to
           bee
           doubted
           of
           ,
           but
           that
           many
           doe
           see
           this
           ,
           and
           haue
           learned
           thus
           to
           be
           guided
           in
           their
           actions
           (
           for
           they
           only
           liue
           comfortably
           )
           so
           it
           is
           as
           much
           to
           bee
           lamented
           ,
           how
           infinite
           persons
           know
           not
           that
           there
           is
           any
           such
           easie
           and
           plaine
           way
           to
           guide
           them
           ;
           no
           ,
           neither
           can
           they
           bee
           brought
           from
           being
           led
           by
           their
           carnall
           reason
           ,
           and
           prophane
           custome
           ,
           in
           the
           actions
           of
           their
           life
           ,
           neither
           can
           bee
           brought
           to
           stoop
           and
           
           submit
           themselues
           to
           any
           such
           gouernment
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           seene
           best
           :
           by
           meanes
           whereof
           they
           going
           about
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           liketh
           them
           best
           ,
           not
           looking
           what
           God
           requireth
           ;
           if
           they
           doe
           a
           good
           thing
           ,
           or
           what
           he
           promiseth
           ,
           therfore
           they
           doe
           it
           not
           so
           as
           he
           is
           pleased
           therewith
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           because
           hee
           commandeth
           
           it
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           a
           mind
           as
           it
           should
           bee
           done
           with
           ,
           encouraged
           by
           his
           promise
           .
           Therefore
           they
           haue
           many
           plagues
           in
           their
           liues
           by
           following
           their
           owne
           desires
           and
           waies
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           falleth
           out
           better
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           prosper
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           haue
           they
           no
           sound
           comfort
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           they
           doe
           .
           Apply
           this
           to
           all
           affaires
           in
           mens
           callings
           .
        
         
           Therfore
           I
           will
           say
           this
           one
           thing
           to
           thee
           ,
           whosoeuer
           thou
           art
           that
           wouldest
           liue
           comfortably
           .
           Try
           the
           working
           of
           this
           doctrine
           in
           thee
           :
           looke
           but
           one
           weeke
           to
           thy
           calling
           faithfully
           ,
           to
           discharge
           the
           duties
           of
           it
           conscionably
           ;
           
           and
           so
           farre
           as
           thou
           hast
           knowledge
           ,
           endeauour
           to
           obey
           all
           other
           commandements
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           be
           firmely
           perswaded
           of
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           to
           thee
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           safe
           in
           so
           walking
           .
           For
           he
           hath
           annexed
           a
           promise
           of
           blessing
           to
           the
           obeying
           of
           euery
           commandement
           :
           yea
           and
           that
           an
           hundred
           fold
           more
           then
           thou
           forgoest
           thereby
           .
           Thou
           wilt
           aske
           ,
           how
           shalt
           thou
           know
           that
           God
           doth
           reward
           thee
           so
           ?
           I
           answere
           ,
           bee
           thou
           iudge
           thy selfe
           ,
           if
           he
           deale
           not
           so
           with
           thee
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           let
           this
           be
           the
           case
           :
           Thou
           wilt
           say
           ,
           
           if
           thou
           wert
           not
           tied
           so
           strictly
           to
           obey
           God
           ,
           thou
           couldest
           take
           thy
           pleasure
           in
           merrie
           company
           ,
           or
           benefit
           thy selfe
           as
           other
           men
           doe
           ,
           to
           gaine
           and
           get
           commodity
           ,
           whereas
           now
           thou
           being
           tied
           to
           make
           conscience
           ,
           darest
           not
           doe
           so
           ,
           but
           must
           lose
           and
           forgo
           much
           thereby
           .
           I
           heare
           thee
           ;
           now
           heare
           thou
           me
           likewise
           .
           Thou
           confessest
           that
           the
           profit
           and
           pleasure
           thou
           forgoest
           by
           obeying
           God
           ,
           is
           vnlawfull
           ,
           and
           against
           conscience
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           ,
           who
           holdeth
           
           thee
           from
           it
           ?
           Now
           put
           the
           case
           ,
           that
           when
           thou
           hast
           so
           gotten
           it
           ,
           God
           vrge
           and
           cause
           thy
           conscience
           to
           prick
           thee
           ,
           and
           thou
           beest
           wounded
           therein
           ,
           which
           stingeth
           worse
           then
           Hornets
           ;
           for
           so
           God
           doth
           one
           time
           or
           other
           make
           mens
           sinne
           smart
           and
           sting
           the
           committers
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           most
           painfull
           sort
           ,
           or
           (
           which
           is
           worse
           )
           leaues
           them
           hardened
           .
           If
           thou
           knowest
           what
           this
           meaneth
           ,
           or
           beleeuest
           that
           which
           I
           say
           to
           thee
           ,
           what
           wouldest
           thou
           not
           giue
           to
           be
           healed
           of
           this
           intolerable
           paine
           ?
           Euen
           all
           that
           thou
           hast
           ,
           how
           much
           soeuer
           it
           be
           .
           For
           that
           is
           a
           signe
           to
           thee
           of
           losing
           thy
           soule
           vtterly
           ,
           if
           thou
           persist
           therein
           :
           and
           
             what
             shall
             it
             profit
             a
             man
             to
             winne
             the
             whole
             world
             and
             lose
             his
             soule
             ?
          
           
           Thou
           fishest
           with
           a
           golden
           hooke
           ,
           which
           being
           lost
           ,
           is
           not
           recompensed
           by
           all
           thou
           catchest
           therewith
           .
           Now
           answere
           mee
           ,
           haddest
           thou
           not
           been
           voide
           and
           rid
           of
           this
           terrour
           and
           tast
           of
           hell
           ,
           if
           thou
           haddest
           auoided
           and
           resisted
           thy
           sinne
           ?
           Mightest
           thou
           not
           haue
           been
           quiet
           and
           merrie
           ,
           as
           other
           of
           Gods
           seruants
           be
           ,
           if
           thou
           haddest
           obeyed
           the
           Lord
           ?
           Then
           tell
           me
           ,
           would
           not
           that
           thy
           mirth
           and
           quietnesse
           haue
           been
           an
           hundred
           fold
           better
           ,
           and
           more
           welcome
           to
           thee
           then
           thy
           profit
           &
           pleasure
           ,
           which
           hath
           brought
           thee
           this
           hellish
           torment
           of
           conscience
           ?
           this
           wound
           and
           sting
           which
           taketh
           away
           all
           delight
           from
           thee
           ,
           so
           that
           for
           deliuerance
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           thou
           wouldest
           giue
           all
           that
           thou
           hast
           ?
           Therefore
           know
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           giue
           an
           hundred
           fold
           more
           profit
           ,
           ease
           ,
           &
           pleasure
           to
           thee
           ,
           euen
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           if
           thou
           obeyest
           him
           ,
           or
           doest
           any
           thing
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           ouer
           thou
           shalt
           find
           by
           making
           thy
           best
           gaine
           of
           thy
           sinne
           .
           But
           I
           must
           remember
           my selfe
           ,
           for
           I
           haue
           bin
           long
           in
           this
           point
           .
           Only
           
           this
           I
           adde
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           bewailed
           ,
           that
           this
           heauenly
           wisedome
           so
           little
           
           entreth
           into
           men
           ,
           nor
           preuaileth
           with
           them
           .
           Alas
           they
           haue
           no
           leisure
           to
           thinke
           of
           the
           reckoning
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           their
           iollity
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           also
           worthy
           our
           noting
           ,
           that
           while
           Sisera
           was
           in
           his
           flourishing
           ,
           and
           
           iollity
           ,
           the
           Lord
           threatens
           to
           take
           him
           downe
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           him
           low
           .
           I
           will
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           to
           Barak
           ,
           draw
           vnto
           thee
           the
           chiefe
           captaine
           of
           Iabins
           army
           ,
           and
           his
           chariots
           ,
           and
           whole
           host
           ,
           to
           the
           riuer
           Kishon
           ,
           and
           deliuer
           him
           into
           thine
           hand
           .
           Oh!
           how
           fearefull
           then
           is
           the
           estate
           of
           Gods
           enemies
           ,
           euen
           such
           as
           are
           euill
           workers
           ,
           and
           set
           against
           Gods
           people
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           their
           pompe
           and
           pride
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           taken
           their
           names
           (
           though
           in
           another
           manner
           ,
           and
           to
           another
           end
           then
           the
           names
           of
           Recusants
           are
           taken
           )
           to
           answere
           it
           ,
           euen
           that
           he
           may
           be
           reuenged
           on
           them
           ?
           And
           hath
           not
           this
           been
           a
           common
           vse
           with
           such
           ?
           with
           
             Chorah
             ,
             Naball
             ,
             Iezabell
          
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ;
           that
           while
           they
           walked
           heere
           on
           the
           earth
           at
           liberty
           ,
           their
           destruction
           was
           told
           from
           heauen
           to
           bee
           at
           hand
           ?
           and
           they
           summoned
           to
           appeare
           to
           their
           
           arraignment
           ?
           and
           if
           some
           of
           them
           then
           did
           not
           ,
           neither
           now
           many
           doe
           know
           before
           it
           commeth
           ,
           neither
           once
           dreame
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           nor
           feare
           it
           :
           yet
           seeing
           it
           is
           euer
           comming
           ,
           (
           and
           hauing
           threatened
           it
           )
           and
           so
           it
           hangeth
           as
           a
           sword
           point
           continually
           ouer
           their
           head
           ;
           oh
           how
           vncomfortable
           is
           it
           to
           thinke
           vpon
           ?
           Oh
           therefore
           be
           we
           alwaies
           vnder
           his
           wing
           and
           abide
           we
           
           in
           his
           loue
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           be
           euer
           out
           of
           horrour
           and
           feare
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           not
           marke
           vs
           for
           his
           enemies
           .
           Which
           miserable
           condition
           the
           vnbeleeuers
           are
           alwaies
           in
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           be
           hardened
           ,
           which
           is
           far
           worse
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           :
           for
           if
           his
           anger
           be
           kindled
           but
           a
           little
           (
           as
           it
           is
           euer
           toward
           them
           a
           great
           deale
           )
           
           happie
           are
           they
           that
           feare
           him
           .
           I
           would
           not
           therefore
           bee
           a
           bad
           person
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           any
           way
           to
           shun
           it
           ,
           euen
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           whereas
           yet
           all
           the
           terrors
           heere
           ,
           are
           but
           a
           glimps
           of
           those
           that
           follow
           afterwards
           .
           And
           contrarily
           ,
           why
           
           should
           not
           the
           godly
           be
           content
           to
           beare
           some
           hardnesse
           heere
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           freed
           from
           the
           greatest
           terrours
           (
           if
           they
           know
           their
           liberties
           )
           both
           heere
           and
           heereafter
           ?
           But
           somewhat
           like
           this
           I
           spake
           of
           in
           Eglons
           example
           before
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           should
           proceed
           to
           speake
           of
           Barak
           ,
           hauing
           begun
           with
           Debora
           ,
           and
           said
           of
           her
           that
           which
           is
           occasioned
           by
           the
           text
           :
           but
           I
           should
           haue
           no
           time
           thereto
           in
           this
           sermon
           ;
           therefore
           an
           end
           heere
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           TWENTIE
           SIXE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           FOVRTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           WE
           haue
           heard
           of
           Deboras
           message
           to
           Barak
           ,
           in
           the
           two
           
           former
           verses
           .
           Now
           followeth
           Baraks
           answere
           to
           her
           message
           in
           this
           eighth
           verse
           .
           If
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             thou
             wilt
             goe
             with
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             goe
             ,
             else
             not
             .
          
           This
           answere
           of
           his
           seemes
           to
           yeeld
           little
           to
           Gods
           commandement
           ,
           sent
           to
           him
           by
           Deboras
           ministery
           ,
           neither
           to
           ascribe
           any
           thing
           to
           Gods
           promise
           ,
           and
           therefore
           shewes
           how
           he
           profited
           not
           by
           those
           two
           strong
           peswasions
           to
           leade
           to
           duty
           ,
           mentioned
           before
           ,
           but
           proues
           that
           hee
           ascribed
           more
           to
           her
           presence
           ,
           then
           to
           Gods
           promise
           :
           which
           ,
           what
           could
           it
           be
           lesse
           ,
           then
           a
           great
           blemish
           in
           him
           ,
           
           as
           may
           bee
           seene
           by
           his
           amending
           his
           fault
           afterwards
           ?
           Whose
           faith
           is
           so
           highly
           renouned
           among
           the
           worthies
           ,
           in
           the
           epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrues
           ?
           Beside
           ,
           she
           was
           offended
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           his
           so
           answering
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           infidelity
           in
           him
           .
           If
           it
           bee
           asked
           ,
           why
           then
           is
           hee
           afterward
           so
           highly
           commended
           for
           his
           faith
           ?
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           message
           came
           first
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           thing
           enioyned
           him
           from
           God
           by
           Deboras
           message
           ,
           seemed
           to
           be
           most
           full
           of
           difficulty
           .
           For
           he
           was
           commanded
           to
           make
           commotion
           ,
           and
           to
           rebell
           against
           him
           that
           was
           King
           ouer
           them
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           this
           Iabin
           ,
           who
           was
           very
           great
           and
           mighty
           ;
           he
           was
           also
           charged
           to
           gather
           an
           armie
           of
           men
           together
           ,
           though
           hee
           was
           but
           a
           priuate
           man
           himselfe
           .
           These
           things
           therefore
           for
           him
           to
           take
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           that
           against
           such
           a
           fierce
           and
           strong
           captaine
           as
           Sisera
           was
           ,
           it
           made
           him
           afraid
           to
           set
           vpon
           such
           a
           worke
           ,
           and
           especially
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           vnexperienced
           in
           so
           great
           a
           triall
           and
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           
           the
           cause
           why
           hee
           could
           not
           beleeue
           ,
           except
           shee
           went
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           deliuer
           him
           with
           his
           men
           of
           warre
           into
           his
           hand
           .
        
         
           But
           afterward
           weighing
           better
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           promise
           ,
           God
           by
           his
           spirit
           assisting
           him
           ,
           hee
           beleeued
           the
           words
           of
           Debora
           ,
           and
           obeyed
           ,
           and
           so
           obtained
           the
           victory
           by
           faith
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           forementioned
           place
           to
           the
           Hebrues
           .
           And
           how
           vsually
           this
           falleth
           out
           ,
           and
           commeth
           to
           passe
           ,
           euen
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           first
           they
           doe
           stagger
           and
           doubt
           ,
           
           and
           beleeue
           not
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           and
           that
           through
           the
           strong
           reliques
           of
           the
           old
           Adam
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           man
           of
           God
           but
           hath
           proofe
           ;
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           afterward
           they
           being
           strengthened
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           recouer
           themselues
           againe
           ,
           
           and
           beleeue
           confidently
           .
           This
           is
           apparent
           in
           Dauid
           ,
           euen
           after
           he
           had
           beleeued
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             wash
             mee
             throughly
             ,
             cleanse
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             wholly
             filthy
             :
          
           
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             Create
             in
             me
             a
             new
             spirit
          
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           old
           had
           been
           vtterly
           lost
           .
           Also
           in
           Moses
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           first
           commanded
           to
           goe
           to
           Pharaoh
           ,
           how
           fearefull
           he
           
           was
           at
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           message
           ,
           and
           how
           hee
           shrunke
           backe
           :
           but
           afterward
           ,
           how
           boldly
           did
           he
           execute
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           deliuer
           it
           vnto
           him
           ?
           Euen
           
           so
           the
           best
           of
           vs
           ,
           when
           we
           heare
           of
           the
           death
           of
           our
           deare
           friends
           ,
           or
           of
           great
           losses
           that
           are
           befallen
           vs
           ;
           also
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           great
           sicknesse
           and
           paine
           arresting
           vs
           ,
           oh
           how
           doe
           we
           faint
           ,
           and
           distrust
           that
           we
           shall
           neuer
           submit
           our selues
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           obediently
           to
           them
           (
           though
           God
           command
           vs
           straitly
           to
           
           doe
           so
           )
           while
           we
           cast
           both
           our
           eyes
           on
           the
           burthen
           and
           crosse
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           on
           the
           the
           things
           that
           are
           seene
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ,
           and
           while
           wee
           are
           not
           
           yet
           come
           to
           our selues
           to
           looke
           vp
           to
           God
           with
           confidence
           ,
           and
           to
           things
           not
           seene
           ,
           but
           eternall
           .
           But
           when
           we
           weigh
           how
           they
           come
           from
           him
           that
           loueth
           vs
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           intend
           our
           hurt
           ;
           we
           then
           submit
           our selues
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           stay
           vpon
           him
           for
           grace
           to
           go
           vnder
           all
           ,
           and
           waite
           patiently
           for
           a
           good
           issue
           .
           And
           because
           our
           hearts
           arise
           oft
           times
           against
           our
           brethren
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           these
           weakenesses
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           begin
           to
           iudge
           and
           thinke
           too
           hardly
           of
           them
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           Lord
           therefore
           letteth
           vs
           sometimes
           see
           the
           same
           or
           other
           such
           in
           our selues
           ,
           that
           so
           wee
           may
           learne
           to
           beare
           with
           the
           infirmities
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           wee
           haue
           experience
           of
           this
           ,
           it
           causeth
           vs
           to
           bewaile
           tenderly
           
           the
           weaknesses
           that
           we
           see
           in
           our
           brethren
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           meeknesse
           helpe
           to
           hold
           them
           vp
           ,
           rather
           then
           by
           and
           by
           to
           censure
           them
           ouer
           sharply
           for
           the
           same
           .
           And
           it
           is
           to
           be
           deepely
           bewailed
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           farre
           off
           many
           are
           from
           duty
           in
           this
           behalfe
           ,
           (
           though
           otherwise
           religious
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           loue
           the
           truth
           frō
           their
           herts
           )
           are
           ouercome
           with
           deadly
           cōceits
           against
           their
           brethrē
           when
           they
           see
           they
           haue
           fallen
           by
           infirmity
           ,
           &
           are
           strongly
           incensed
           against
           
           them
           ,
           &
           leaue
           thē
           to
           themselues
           ,
           neuer
           telling
           them
           of
           it
           kindly
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           see
           thē
           ouercome
           of
           impatience
           ,
           teastinesse
           ,
           anger
           ,
           or
           if
           their
           zeale
           &
           feruency
           in
           seruing
           God
           be
           slaked
           ,
           &
           abated
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           be
           offensiuely
           taken
           vp
           of
           ,
           and
           carried
           away
           with
           the
           world
           .
           These
           and
           the
           like
           (
           I
           confesse
           )
           are
           rust
           causes
           to
           raise
           griefe
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           are
           much
           to
           be
           disliked
           of
           vs
           ,
           when
           we
           espy
           them
           in
           such
           as
           be
           well
           thought
           of
           by
           vs
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           blemishes
           in
           them
           not
           to
           be
           borne
           with
           or
           allowed
           :
           but
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           when
           wee
           shall
           see
           such
           things
           in
           them
           ,
           wee
           must
           beware
           that
           wee
           censure
           them
           not
           too
           hardly
           ,
           (
           for
           who
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           authority
           to
           iudge
           them
           ?
           )
           crying
           out
           vncharitably
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           religion
           in
           them
           .
           For
           though
           it
           cannot
           bee
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           diuell
           
           hath
           ,
           by
           watching
           his
           opportunitie
           ,
           got
           aduantage
           ouer
           them
           ;
           yet
           they
           being
           not
           vntractable
           ,
           but
           only
           deceiued
           in
           their
           so
           offending
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           their
           liues
           they
           holding
           their
           care
           to
           please
           God
           ,
           and
           labouring
           to
           keepe
           a
           good
           conscience
           ;
           we
           must
           not
           for
           some
           one
           such
           weaknes
           ,
           fall
           by
           and
           by
           to
           such
           hard
           iudging
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           depart
           from
           them
           (
           which
           is
           vtterly
           against
           charitie
           and
           dutie
           )
           but
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           there
           being
           so
           many
           snares
           to
           intangle
           men
           ,
           it
           may
           easily
           enough
           be
           so
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           wee
           may
           see
           it
           to
           be
           with
           our selues
           (
           if
           we
           be
           not
           blinded
           with
           selfeloue
           )
           in
           the
           like
           trials
           ,
           for
           that
           we
           doe
           not
           ,
           without
           special
           grace
           ,
           and
           heed
           taking
           ,
           auoid
           the
           like
           falles
           .
           And
           therfore
           we
           must
           hope
           that
           they
           may
           ,
           yea
           and
           shal
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           through
           Gods
           helpe
           ,
           arise
           ,
           and
           grow
           in
           good
           sort
           out
           of
           them
           againe
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           I
           doe
           not
           speake
           this
           as
           though
           I
           would
           iustifie
           such
           offences
           in
           the
           liues
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           or
           as
           though
           I
           went
           about
           to
           salue
           them
           vp
           with
           gentle
           words
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           where
           such
           breaches
           are
           suffered
           to
           passe
           in
           the
           liues
           of
           them
           who
           are
           otherwise
           religious
           ,
           they
           doe
           much
           hurt
           to
           other
           by
           example
           ,
           and
           to
           themselues
           by
           quenching
           the
           spirit
           in
           them
           ,
           specially
           if
           they
           be
           defended
           and
           continued
           long
           in
           ,
           vnconfessed
           ,
           and
           renounced
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           forgiuen
           them
           )
           but
           yet
           we
           that
           behold
           them
           ,
           must
           wisely
           shun
           extremities
           in
           iudging
           of
           them
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           on
           the
           other
           ;
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           condemne
           the
           persons
           ,
           then
           we
           allow
           the
           sins
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           common
           professors
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           see
           such
           ,
           frailties
           appeare
           in
           the
           forwarder
           sort
           of
           Christians
           ,
           begin
           to
           please
           themselues
           therein
           ,
           and
           to
           condemne
           all
           other
           good
           parts
           in
           them
           ,
           I
           say
           to
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           stumble
           thereat
           ,
           and
           they
           themselues
           walke
           on
           in
           their
           grossenes
           ,
           they
           shall
           in
           time
           see
           themselues
           guiltie
           of
           farre
           greater
           and
           more
           horrible
           sinnes
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           still
           goe
           forward
           in
           condemning
           and
           insulting
           ouer
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           doe
           it
           to
           their
           owne
           confusion
           .
           And
           this
           by
           occasion
           of
           Baraks
           distrust
           .
        
         
           More
           particularly
           also
           let
           Baraks
           answere
           in
           clinging
           so
           to
           Debora
           ,
           teach
           Gods
           people
           this
           wisdome
           ,
           not
           ouer-much
           to
           giue
           place
           to
           their
           affections
           ,
           
           euen
           in
           things
           lawful
           ,
           but
           to
           submit
           themselues
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           strength
           to
           rest
           therein
           .
           It
           seemed
           a
           very
           equall
           and
           commendable
           request
           in
           Barak
           ,
           to
           desire
           the
           companie
           ,
           aduice
           ,
           and
           direction
           of
           Debora
           :
           and
           so
           it
           was
           in
           the
           generall
           :
           but
           when
           hee
           saw
           it
           was
           Gods
           will
           hee
           should
           depend
           immediatly
           vpon
           him
           for
           successe
           ,
           he
           saw
           againe
           that
           it
           was
           his
           weaknes
           so
           much
           to
           depend
           vpon
           her
           presence
           .
           And
           although
           it
           is
           so
           commendable
           a
           thing
           for
           men
           to
           cleaue
           to
           the
           Ministery
           and
           assistance
           of
           their
           faithfull
           guides
           ,
           while
           they
           continue
           among
           them
           ,
           yet
           if
           any
           espieth
           his
           owne
           weakenes
           and
           childishnes
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           cleaueth
           too
           neere
           vnto
           them
           ,
           as
           thinking
           that
           without
           them
           hee
           shall
           miscarrie
           ,
           and
           cannot
           bee
           vpholden
           without
           them
           ,
           let
           him
           checke
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           labour
           for
           such
           strength
           of
           knowledge
           and
           faith
           ,
           as
           may
           inable
           him
           to
           go
           vpon
           his
           owne
           feete
           ,
           and
           liue
           by
           his
           owne
           faith
           ,
           depending
           directly
           vpon
           Gods
           promise
           of
           vholding
           and
           preseruing
           him
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           his
           discouragements
           ,
           feares
           ,
           and
           weaknes
           ,
           without
           such
           meanes
           ,
           if
           he
           may
           not
           enioy
           them
           .
           But
           while
           some
           with
           Barak
           ascribe
           too
           much
           to
           the
           Minister
           of
           God
           it
           is
           too
           true
           ,
           that
           many
           despising
           and
           nothing
           regarding
           the
           ministerie
           of
           men
           ,
           grow
           shiftles
           and
           shameles
           ,
           being
           as
           farre
           from
           hope
           of
           happinesse
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           voide
           of
           grace
           and
           goodnesse
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           speech
           of
           Debora
           to
           Barak
           ,
           when
           he
           made
           the
           forementioned
           answere
           vnto
           her
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           goe
           ,
           vnlesse
           she
           went
           
           with
           him
           .
           And
           this
           she
           said
           :
           I
           will
           go
           with
           thee
           ,
           but
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           for
           thine
           honour
           .
           Wherein
           she
           findeth
           fault
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           tels
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           suffer
           the
           punishment
           of
           his
           infidelitie
           ,
           while
           the
           glorie
           which
           he
           might
           otherwise
           haue
           had
           thereby
           ,
           should
           be
           giuen
           to
           a
           woman
           ,
           meaning
           Iael
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           least
           part
           to
           her selfe
           :
           whereby
           somewhat
           may
           be
           noted
           ,
           both
           generally
           and
           particularly
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           we
           may
           learne
           that
           which
           may
           do
           vs
           much
           good
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           punish
           vs
           some
           way
           for
           our
           vnbeliefe
           .
           
           For
           wee
           see
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           not
           put
           vp
           at
           mens
           hands
           ,
           this
           and
           such
           other
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           I
           named
           in
           the
           former
           verse
           ;
           especially
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           more
           of
           knowledge
           then
           of
           frailtie
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           see
           that
           we
           doe
           amisse
           ,
           and
           yet
           
           through
           blind
           selfeloue
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           finde
           fault
           with
           our selues
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           extenuate
           or
           hide
           our
           sinne
           ,
           God
           therefore
           spared
           not
           Zacharias
           for
           his
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           a
           righteous
           man
           ,
           but
           made
           him
           dumbe
           for
           a
           
           season
           .
           And
           he
           telleth
           vs
           all
           as
           much
           in
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             mine
             owne
             children
             breake
             my
             statutes
             ,
             and
             keepe
             not
             my
             commandements
             ,
             I
             will
             visite
          
           
           
             their
             transgression
             with
             the
             rod
             ,
             and
             their
             iniquitie
             with
             strokes
             ;
             although
             I
             will
             not
             take
             my
             louing
             kindnesse
             from
             them
             .
          
           The
           like
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           in
           Moses
           ,
           who
           because
           he
           distrusted
           the
           Lord
           in
           smiting
           the
           rocke
           ,
           bare
           the
           scarre
           thereof
           to
           his
           death
           ,
           being
           denied
           entrance
           into
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           .
           So
           Ioash
           for
           distrusting
           Elishas
           message
           ,
           and
           smiting
           the
           earth
           but
           thrice
           ,
           was
           rebuked
           by
           
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           haue
           found
           fault
           with
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           bidden
           him
           smite
           it
           oftner
           .
           Thou
           shouldest
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           haue
           smitten
           fiue
           or
           sixe
           times
           ,
           and
           so
           thou
           shouldest
           vtterly
           haue
           destroyed
           Aram
           ,
           but
           now
           thou
           shalt
           soile
           them
           but
           thrice
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           shall
           get
           strength
           againe
           to
           reuenge
           themselues
           .
           And
           euen
           so
           doe
           such
           both
           feele
           and
           finde
           ,
           who
           regard
           not
           what
           the
           Lord
           saith
           vnto
           them
           ,
           neither
           giue
           credit
           to
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           all
           such
           ,
           as
           giue
           the
           bridle
           more
           grossely
           to
           their
           vnruly
           passions
           .
           And
           this
           should
           (
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           )
           both
           cause
           vs
           all
           to
           shunne
           such
           boldnes
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           will
           prouoke
           him
           to
           make
           vs
           smart
           for
           the
           same
           :
           and
           also
           ,
           it
           should
           make
           vs
           beare
           the
           more
           with
           the
           infirmities
           of
           our
           brethren
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           wee
           see
           God
           correcteth
           them
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           shall
           wee
           also
           adde
           sorrow
           to
           their
           sorrow
           ,
           when
           wee
           ought
           rather
           to
           haue
           compassion
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           pitie
           them
           ?
           This
           be
           noted
           in
           generall
           .
        
         
           Now
           more
           particularly
           ,
           seeing
           Barak
           was
           punished
           with
           losing
           the
           glorie
           ,
           
           which
           he
           should
           haue
           had
           but
           for
           his
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           this
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           glorie
           ,
           and
           good
           name
           &
           report
           ,
           is
           reckoned
           among
           the
           good
           things
           that
           a
           godly
           person
           may
           desire
           and
           be
           glad
           to
           enioy
           :
           nay
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           which
           hee
           should
           ensue
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           token
           of
           Gods
           approbation
           ,
           if
           his
           people
           report
           well
           of
           vs
           :
           seeing
           they
           are
           taught
           by
           the
           same
           spirit
           ,
           to
           discerne
           who
           are
           like
           them
           .
           Therefore
           Iohn
           ,
           by
           a
           probable
           argument
           ,
           proueth
           Demetrius
           to
           be
           a
           
           good
           man
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           good
           report
           .
           It
           is
           to
           bee
           lamented
           ,
           that
           all
           they
           whom
           God
           alloweth
           ,
           doe
           not
           desire
           this
           also
           ,
           and
           deserue
           it
           by
           the
           fruites
           of
           their
           loue
           toward
           his
           Church
           :
           For
           it
           is
           the
           note
           of
           an
           arrogant
           and
           dissolute
           person
           ,
           to
           scorne
           the
           good
           opinion
           that
           his
           brethren
           conceiue
           of
           him
           .
           Euen
           as
           precious
           oyntments
           are
           knowne
           by
           their
           smell
           ,
           so
           is
           a
           godlie
           Christian
           by
           the
           sauour
           of
           his
           good
           name
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           place
           where
           he
           
           dwelleth
           ,
           as
           being
           best
           knowne
           there
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           the
           principall
           care
           should
           be
           to
           giue
           the
           Lord
           his
           due
           praise
           ,
           for
           else
           we
           beguile
           and
           deceiue
           men
           in
           causing
           them
           to
           thinke
           well
           of
           vs
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           we
           doe
           dangerously
           deceiue
           our selues
           :
           but
           that
           being
           well
           regarded
           and
           looked
           vnto
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           place
           let
           our
           care
           be
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           may
           giue
           vs
           allowance
           ,
           and
           see
           iust
           cause
           to
           report
           well
           of
           vs.
           As
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Zacharie
           and
           his
           wife
           ,
           that
           both
           they
           
           were
           iust
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           toward
           men
           vnreproueable
           ,
           and
           therfore
           of
           good
           report
           .
           So
           Cornelius
           had
           a
           good
           name
           among
           the
           Iewes
           .
           Now
           glorie
           or
           
           good
           name
           ,
           is
           a
           certaine
           good
           opinion
           and
           estimation
           conceiued
           of
           a
           man
           for
           his
           well
           doing
           .
           For
           those
           things
           which
           good
           men
           doe
           vertuously
           and
           well
           ,
           doe
           purchase
           commendation
           and
           glorie
           vnto
           them
           .
           The
           end
           to
           the
           which
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           vse
           and
           direct
           this
           good
           report
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           namely
           the
           aduancing
           of
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           giue
           good
           example
           to
           other
           of
           following
           vs
           :
           and
           as
           the
           ends
           are
           both
           good
           ,
           so
           is
           that
           good
           also
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           they
           are
           procured
           .
           Therefore
           although
           a
           good
           name
           bee
           not
           to
           bee
           sought
           for
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           though
           that
           were
           the
           thing
           wee
           chiefly
           intended
           ,
           and
           rested
           in
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           despised
           ,
           for
           those
           ends
           which
           I
           haue
           mentioned
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           glorifying
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           edification
           of
           our
           brethren
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           end
           this
           verse
           ,
           let
           this
           be
           briefly
           added
           ,
           that
           Debora
           yeelding
           to
           ,
           
           and
           helping
           the
           weaknes
           of
           Barak
           in
           going
           with
           him
           ,
           teacheth
           vs
           thus
           to
           regard
           ,
           helpe
           ,
           and
           incourage
           our
           weake
           brethren
           ,
           by
           counsell
           ,
           trauaile
           ,
           and
           example
           .
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               And
               Barak
               called
               Zebulun
               and
               Naphtali
               to
               Kedesh
               ,
               and
               hee
               went
               vp
               on
               his
               feete
               with
               tenne
               thousand
               men
               ,
               and
               Debora
               went
               vp
               with
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Now
               Heber
               the
               Kenite
               ,
               which
               was
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Hobab
               ,
               the
               father
               in
               law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               was
               departed
               from
               the
               Kenites
               ,
               and
               pitched
               his
               tent
               vntill
               the
               plaine
               of
               Zaanaim
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               Kedesh
               ,
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Then
               they
               shewed
               Sisera
               ,
               that
               Barak
               the
               sonne
               of
               Abinoam
               ,
               was
               gone
               vp
               to
               Mount
               Tabor
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               And
               Sisera
               called
               for
               all
               his
               charets
               ,
               euen
               nine
               hundred
               charets
               of
               yron
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               people
               that
               were
               with
               him
               ,
               from
               Harosheth
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               vnto
               the
               riuer
               Kishen
               .
            
          
        
         
           IN
           these
           foure
           verses
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           sheweth
           ,
           how
           they
           did
           on
           both
           sides
           prepare
           their
           armies
           ,
           both
           Barak
           and
           Sisera
           .
           He
           accompanied
           with
           Debora
           at
           Kedesh
           ,
           gathered
           together
           ten
           thousand
           men
           out
           of
           the
           tribes
           of
           Naphtali
           and
           Zebulun
           to
           Mount
           Tabor
           ,
           which
           of
           the
           writers
           is
           called
           also
           Ithaberins
           ,
           not
           farre
           off
           from
           Kedesh
           ,
           for
           they
           went
           on
           foote
           .
           The
           place
           is
           neere
           to
           the
           borders
           of
           Asher
           ,
           Naphtali
           and
           Zebulon
           .
           And
           this
           mount
           hath
           neere
           it
           ,
           the
           riuer
           Kishon
           ,
           where
           the
           Prophet
           Elias
           killed
           the
           priests
           of
           Baall
           .
           And
           note
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           vnderstanding
           of
           the
           story
           ,
           that
           al
           the
           places
           mentioned
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Kedesh
           ,
           the
           plaine
           of
           Zaanaim
           ,
           mount
           Tabor
           ,
           were
           all
           neere
           ioyning
           together
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           riuer
           Kishon
           .
           This
           of
           
             Barak
             .
             Sisera
          
           hearing
           of
           this
           preparation
           of
           Bazak
           ,
           did
           also
           make
           ready
           his
           armie
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           mentioned
           here
           ,
           saue
           his
           nine
           hundred
           charets
           of
           yron
           :
           but
           Iosephus
           saith
           ,
           he
           had
           thirtie
           thousand
           footmen
           ,
           tenne
           thousand
           horsemen
           of
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           and
           three
           
           thousand
           other
           charets
           .
           But
           howsoeuer
           it
           was
           ,
           sure
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           hee
           made
           a
           mightie
           preparation
           ,
           and
           therewith
           he
           came
           to
           this
           riuer
           Kishon
           .
           And
           this
           of
           the
           preparation
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           these
           foure
           verses
           And
           with
           both
           there
           is
           a
           briefe
           storie
           put
           in
           ,
           of
           the
           dwelling
           of
           Heber
           the
           Kenite
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           
             Hobab
             ,
             Moses
          
           father
           in
           law
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           pitched
           his
           Tabernacle
           ,
           and
           was
           by
           Gods
           prouidence
           come
           to
           dwel
           nigh
           the
           riuer
           Kishon
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           part
           of
           the
           border
           of
           Kedesh
           .
           But
           why
           this
           is
           brought
           in
           ,
           shall
           appeare
           better
           afterward
           in
           vers
           .
           18.
           
        
         
           The
           chiefe
           thing
           in
           this
           verse
           to
           bee
           noted
           ,
           is
           the
           faith
           wherein
           all
           these
           agreed
           and
           consented
           ,
           which
           are
           here
           spoken
           of
           and
           mentioned
           ,
           I
           meane
           Barak
           and
           his
           armie
           ,
           with
           Debora
           .
           For
           they
           tooke
           in
           hand
           a
           most
           hard
           work
           against
           so
           fierce
           a
           Captaine
           ,
           as
           Sisera
           was
           ;
           so
           well
           prouided
           and
           appointed
           by
           Iabin
           ,
           who
           was
           King
           ouer
           the
           Canaanites
           .
           And
           who
           would
           not
           haue
           said
           ,
           that
           their
           preparation
           against
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           must
           needs
           in
           the
           reason
           of
           man
           ,
           haue
           wrought
           an
           vtter
           ouerthrow
           of
           them
           ?
           As
           sure
           it
           is
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           ouercome
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           an
           handfull
           ,
           and
           few
           to
           many
           ;
           and
           weake
           also
           ,
           but
           their
           enemies
           strong
           ;
           they
           had
           bin
           most
           cruelly
           and
           barbarously
           handled
           by
           them
           .
           But
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           were
           set
           on
           worke
           by
           God
           ,
           so
           in
           his
           power
           they
           went
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           tooke
           it
           in
           hand
           ;
           not
           casting
           their
           eyes
           vpon
           the
           difficulties
           and
           disparagements
           ,
           that
           were
           in
           the
           way
           against
           them
           ,
           for
           God
           (
           they
           beleeued
           )
           would
           stand
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           giue
           them
           the
           victorie
           .
           And
           this
           indeede
           is
           the
           
           right
           propertie
           of
           faith
           thus
           to
           doe
           ,
           to
           look
           vp
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           commanded
           that
           which
           we
           take
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           promised
           blessing
           thereto
           .
           By
           this
           and
           
           by
           no
           other
           meanes
           ,
           Abraham
           the
           father
           of
           beleeuers
           ,
           forsooke
           his
           owne
           
           countrey
           ,
           and
           went
           whither
           God
           sent
           him
           ,
           from
           all
           his
           kindred
           ,
           not
           knowing
           what
           he
           should
           finde
           in
           the
           place
           whither
           he
           went.
           And
           Moses
           chose
           rather
           to
           suffer
           affliction
           with
           the
           people
           of
           God
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           then
           to
           
           enioy
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sinne
           for
           a
           season
           in
           the
           house
           of
           Phaeraos
           daughter
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           he
           did
           by
           faith
           .
           And
           thus
           did
           the
           walles
           of
           Iericho
           
           fall
           downe
           ,
           as
           God
           had
           promised
           ,
           at
           the
           seuenth
           daies
           end
           ,
           the
           people
           beleeuing
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           compassing
           them
           about
           all
           that
           time
           ,
           with
           the
           blowing
           trumpets
           of
           rammes
           hornes
           ,
           as
           God
           had
           commanded
           .
           And
           this
           is
           it
           ,
           which
           we
           should
           intend
           and
           looke
           to
           doe
           in
           all
           that
           we
           goe
           about
           .
           This
           faith
           ,
           for
           which
           also
           these
           worthie
           persons
           are
           by
           name
           commended
           in
           the
           
           eleuenth
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           carrie
           vs
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           euer
           it
           did
           them
           ,
           through
           all
           difficulties
           ,
           while
           we
           haue
           an
           eye
           to
           the
           charge
           giuen
           vs
           ,
           and
           the
           promised
           reward
           ,
           although
           we
           see
           nothing
           with
           bodily
           eyes
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           against
           vs
           ,
           and
           matter
           of
           discouragement
           .
           For
           so
           the
           Apostle
           S.
           Iohn
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             this
             saith
             ouer
             commeth
             the
             world
             ,
          
           euen
           all
           the
           difficulties
           that
           are
           in
           it
           .
           This
           
           faith
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           once
           setled
           on
           the
           great
           promise
           of
           saluation
           ,
           is
           afterward
           the
           fitter
           to
           apprehend
           and
           lay
           hold
           on
           these
           temporarie
           promises
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           about
           the
           which
           (
           it
           being
           a
           Iewell
           of
           inualuable
           price
           )
           if
           we
           were
           occupied
           and
           exercised
           with
           so
           constant
           a
           care
           ,
           as
           wee
           are
           about
           matters
           of
           lesse
           waight
           ,
           (
           if
           not
           needlesse
           and
           vnprofitable
           )
           we
           should
           be
           able
           to
           say
           much
           of
           the
           benefit
           that
           commeth
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           haue
           neere
           acquaintance
           with
           God
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           this
           our
           faith
           .
           But
           seeing
           I
           haue
           spoken
           of
           this
           matter
           before
           ,
           I
           will
           bee
           the
           briefer
           in
           it
           ,
           though
           wee
           cannot
           heare
           too
           often
           of
           it
           ,
           
           from
           good
           ground
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           occasion
           is
           offered
           .
        
         
           But
           whiles
           I
           am
           thus
           in
           commending
           of
           Bararks
           faith
           ,
           me
           thinkes
           I
           heare
           so
           me
           obiecting
           ,
           that
           the
           last
           thing
           spoken
           of
           him
           in
           the
           ninth
           verse
           ,
           was
           his
           vnbeleefe
           ;
           how
           is
           hee
           therefore
           say
           they
           ,
           so
           suddenly
           brought
           to
           such
           a
           change
           ?
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           though
           Barak
           had
           been
           hindred
           before
           by
           vnbeleefe
           ,
           yet
           afterward
           hee
           recouered
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           wee
           see
           heere
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           when
           God
           had
           giuen
           him
           better
           consideration
           of
           the
           charge
           enioyned
           him
           ,
           and
           promise
           made
           vnto
           him
           .
           So
           if
           we
           haue
           failed
           in
           beleeuing
           through
           the
           difficulty
           that
           wee
           see
           ,
           or
           by
           rashnesse
           ,
           yet
           let
           vs
           weigh
           Gods
           promise
           more
           duly
           ,
           and
           so
           beleeue
           more
           hartily
           ,
           and
           be
           better
           stayed
           by
           good
           consideration
           .
           And
           to
           that
           end
           let
           none
           sit
           downe
           like
           a
           tyred
           person
           ,
           and
           giue
           ouer
           his
           hold
           and
           hope
           ,
           saying
           ;
           I
           see
           this
           is
           too
           good
           and
           precious
           for
           mee
           to
           enioy
           ,
           for
           I
           should
           neuer
           be
           able
           to
           beleeue
           it
           ,
           &c.
           
           Not
           so
           ;
           but
           then
           let
           thy
           want
           encrease
           thy
           thirst
           ,
           as
           Dauids
           did
           ,
           Psal
           .
           51.
           and
           desire
           to
           bee
           enlarged
           ,
           
           and
           pray
           ,
           Lord
           helpe
           my
           vnbeleefe
           .
           And
           remember
           that
           weakenesse
           may
           be
           forgiuen
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           striuing
           against
           it
           ;
           but
           wilfulnesse
           ,
           or
           preposterous
           and
           inuincible
           vnbeleefe
           is
           damnable
           ;
           for
           God
           lookes
           to
           bee
           credited
           
           vpon
           his
           word
           ,
           promise
           ,
           and
           oath
           ,
           besides
           the
           many
           experiments
           which
           we
           haue
           ,
           if
           not
           of
           our selues
           ,
           yet
           of
           other
           men
           ;
           who
           of
           weake
           became
           strong
           .
           And
           as
           God
           bare
           with
           Baraks
           infirmity
           heere
           ,
           in
           yeelding
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           Debora
           should
           goe
           with
           him
           :
           so
           he
           will
           tender
           and
           helpe
           our
           weake
           faith
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           more
           waies
           then
           we
           can
           see
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           encourage
           vs.
           Thus
           much
           be
           said
           of
           this
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           TWENTIE
           SEAVEN
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           FOVRTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           booke
           of
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           NOw
           further
           ,
           let
           vs
           note
           in
           this
           verse
           by
           the
           ioynt
           agreement
           
           of
           all
           these
           heere
           mentioned
           ;
           I
           meane
           
             Debora
             ,
             Barak
          
           ,
           and
           the
           ten
           thousand
           of
           Zebulun
           and
           Nephtali
           ,
           (
           especially
           it
           being
           so
           needful
           that
           they
           should
           so
           consent
           together
           )
           how
           good
           and
           worthie
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           for
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           to
           ioyne
           and
           bee
           like
           minded
           in
           good
           things
           ;
           though
           it
           doe
           not
           directly
           tend
           to
           their
           owne
           profit
           and
           earthly
           benefit
           ,
           or
           not
           so
           much
           as
           to
           the
           common
           good
           &
           behoofe
           of
           al
           the
           people
           ,
           or
           many
           ,
           (
           as
           here
           it
           did
           ,
           )
           but
           to
           a
           town
           or
           family
           ,
           the
           commendation
           of
           this
           gift
           of
           free
           consent
           together
           in
           many
           good
           people
           is
           clearely
           to
           be
           seene
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           kept
           company
           with
           them
           ;
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           altogether
           of
           one
           mind
           :
           which
           caused
           Saint
           Paul
           to
           make
           so
           earnest
           a
           request
           to
           the
           Philippians
           
           to
           remoue
           from
           them
           contention
           and
           pride
           ;
           whereby
           this
           consent
           
           and
           agreement
           is
           easily
           broken
           .
           For
           wee
           know
           it
           is
           no
           easie
           matter
           for
           many
           to
           ioyne
           and
           agree
           together
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           so
           much
           contrariety
           as
           is
           in
           mens
           minds
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           one
           is
           so
           ready
           to
           crosse
           and
           withstand
           an
           other
           ,
           especially
           in
           good
           things
           ,
           through
           Satan
           by
           his
           subtill
           and
           malitious
           policy
           working
           therewith
           ,
           who
           gaineth
           much
           by
           their
           distraction
           and
           disagreement
           ,
           as
           in
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           may
           be
           seene
           .
           It
           is
           therfore
           to
           be
           sought
           &
           laboured
           for
           alwaies
           ,
           by
           the
           loue
           and
           wisedome
           of
           godly
           teachers
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           perswasions
           ,
           and
           good
           example
           ,
           doe
           much
           helpe
           heereto
           .
           Thus
           had
           Debora
           and
           Barak
           preuailed
           with
           these
           ten
           thousand
           ,
           that
           they
           drew
           them
           to
           this
           worke
           ioyntly
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           but
           two
           persons
           .
           Oh
           ,
           agreement
           in
           good
           things
           ,
           what
           is
           like
           it
           ,
           either
           in
           beauty
           or
           delight
           ,
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           speaketh
           ,
           
             Behold
             how
             good
             and
             pleasant
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             men
             to
             dwell
             together
          
           
           
             in
             godly
             vnity
          
           ?
           And
           experience
           teacheth
           the
           same
           .
           For
           there
           ,
           many
           vniting
           their
           force
           of
           couroge
           and
           wisdome
           in
           one
           ,
           they
           doe
           easily
           resist
           the
           common
           enemy
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           is
           harder
           )
           their
           owne
           corrupt
           passions
           and
           rebellious
           nature
           ,
           the
           which
           to
           what
           euill
           and
           mischiefe
           it
           carryeth
           them
           ,
           the
           infinite
           broyles
           ,
           sutes
           ,
           quarrels
           and
           controuersies
           of
           almost
           all
           places
           do
           too
           truly
           testifie
           .
           Such
           are
           they
           who
           in
           louing
           and
           kind
           agreement
           betwixt
           themselues
           ,
           doe
           submit
           themselues
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           they
           become
           meeke
           and
           humble
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           easily
           consent
           to
           that
           which
           is
           good
           .
           The
           want
           of
           this
           godly
           agreement
           ,
           and
           the
           contrary
           readinesse
           in
           men
           to
           breake
           out
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           hath
           oft
           caused
           mee
           to
           bewaile
           ,
           (
           for
           who
           seeth
           not
           great
           cause
           so
           to
           do
           )
           the
           boysterous
           and
           fierce
           contentions
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           those
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           common
           sort
           ,
           who
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           rude
           and
           ignorant
           ,
           but
           of
           them
           also
           who
           are
           to
           be
           counted
           brethren
           ,
           and
           yet
           doe
           so
           readily
           let
           loose
           their
           hearts
           to
           bitter
           contentions
           and
           rash
           iudgings
           of
           their
           brethren
           ,
           if
           they
           doe
           not
           worse
           :
           and
           yet
           (
           which
           is
           greater
           madnesse
           )
           this
           is
           for
           a
           smail
           cause
           (
           as
           if
           they
           doe
           but
           dissent
           in
           opinion
           and
           iudgement
           one
           from
           another
           in
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           wherein
           both
           follow
           the
           light
           of
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           )
           whereby
           they
           giue
           too
           great
           testimony
           ,
           that
           they
           little
           know
           themselues
           aright
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           haue
           full
           slightly
           searched
           into
           themselues
           ,
           to
           see
           their
           many
           ranke
           corruptions
           of
           selfe
           loue
           ,
           priuie
           pride
           ,
           frowardnesse
           ,
           impatience
           ,
           vncharitablenesse
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           that
           swarme
           and
           beare
           sway
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           bestow
           small
           cost
           vpon
           themselues
           ,
           nor
           time
           to
           find
           fault
           with
           their
           owne
           doings
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           how
           farre
           they
           are
           off
           from
           the
           rule
           of
           charity
           ,
           )
           that
           so
           they
           may
           become
           humble
           and
           peaceably
           minded
           toward
           others
           .
           Nay
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           worse
           )
           they
           hold
           their
           vnchristian
           conceits
           and
           iudgings
           of
           their
           brethren
           ,
           so
           strongly
           and
           wilfully
           ,
           that
           they
           verifie
           the
           prouerbe
           ,
           making
           their
           bitter
           contentions
           with
           them
           like
           the
           bars
           of
           a
           palace
           ,
           that
           cannot
           bee
           broken
           :
           and
           like
           cities
           strong
           and
           well
           fenced
           ,
           that
           cannot
           easily
           bee
           beaten
           downe
           .
           This
           is
           farre
           from
           godly
           agreement
           ,
           
           and
           consequently
           from
           that
           harty
           louing
           together
           ,
           which
           should
           bee
           like
           a
           threefold
           cord
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           easily
           broken
           ,
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           is
           a
           sure
           
           token
           that
           they
           in
           whom
           it
           is
           ,
           are
           his
           very
           Disciples
           indeed
           .
           As
           for
           agreement
           in
           euill
           ,
           such
           as
           theirs
           was
           in
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           hurtfull
           and
           odious
           ,
           as
           
           it
           is
           common
           :
           but
           
             though
             hand
             ioyne
             in
             hand
             ,
             the
             wicked
             shall
             not
             escape
             vnpunished
          
           ;
           
           and
           so
           I
           leaue
           them
           ,
           adding
           this
           ;
           where
           there
           is
           no
           agreement
           in
           euill
           ,
           there
           lesse
           is
           committed
           .
           And
           therefore
           wee
           had
           need
           to
           pray
           the
           Lord
           
           to
           send
           a
           spirit
           of
           diuision
           among
           such
           ,
           as
           that
           was
           betwixt
           the
           Pharisies
           and
           Sadduces
           ,
           that
           so
           much
           mischiefe
           may
           be
           preuented
           rather
           then
           stablished
           .
           And
           this
           of
           the
           preparation
           of
           that
           Debora
           and
           Barak
           made
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           ,
           (
           before
           I
           come
           to
           Sisera
           )
           a
           short
           story
           of
           Heber
           the
           husband
           
           of
           Iael
           ,
           put
           in
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           he
           (
           being
           of
           the
           posterity
           of
           
             Hobab
             ,
             Moses
          
           father
           in
           law
           ,
           who
           remoued
           from
           his
           kindred
           and
           brethren
           ,
           as
           we
           saw
           in
           cap.
           1.
           vers
           .
           16.
           )
           was
           come
           to
           this
           Kedesh
           to
           dwell
           ,
           where
           Barak
           assembled
           his
           men
           of
           warre
           .
           To
           the
           which
           place
           God
           by
           his
           prouidence
           directing
           him
           ,
           sent
           him
           ,
           as
           appeares
           afterward
           in
           vers
           .
           17.
           that
           thereby
           hee
           might
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           by
           
             Iael
             Hebers
          
           wife
           ,
           cut
           off
           this
           great
           enemie
           Sisera
           .
           By
           which
           we
           may
           learne
           a
           right
           profitable
           lesson
           .
           That
           while
           we
           goe
           on
           heere
           in
           our
           simplicity
           in
           this
           earthly
           dwelling
           to
           serue
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           as
           his
           word
           
           leadeth
           vs
           ,
           God
           will
           in
           our
           most
           casuall
           actions
           direct
           ,
           regard
           ,
           &
           blesse
           vs
           so
           ,
           that
           in
           time
           we
           shall
           see
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           though
           we
           knew
           not
           before
           what
           should
           come
           to
           passe
           .
           Heber
           remoued
           his
           dwelling
           from
           his
           kindred
           ,
           not
           in
           hatred
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           saw
           it
           most
           conuenient
           for
           him
           ,
           though
           (
           it
           is
           true
           )
           he
           intended
           not
           thereby
           the
           destruction
           of
           Sisera
           ,
           neither
           came
           there
           any
           such
           thing
           into
           his
           mind
           ;
           but
           the
           Lord
           purposed
           it
           ,
           and
           appointed
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           of
           his
           comming
           to
           dwell
           there
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           brought
           to
           passe
           :
           Heber
           onely
           considering
           ,
           and
           aduisedly
           bethinking
           himselfe
           what
           was
           best
           for
           him
           to
           do
           about
           the
           setling
           of
           his
           dwelling
           ,
           and
           seeking
           to
           liue
           among
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           looking
           no
           further
           .
        
         
           So
           by
           the
           selling
           of
           Ioseph
           into
           a
           strange
           countrey
           ,
           a
           thing
           in
           likelihood
           
           tending
           to
           his
           vndoing
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           as
           hee
           told
           his
           brethren
           ,
           that
           God
           sent
           him
           before
           ,
           to
           preserue
           them
           and
           their
           posterity
           aliue
           ,
           and
           not
           they
           .
           So
           when
           Iacob
           was
           sent
           away
           by
           Rebecca
           ,
           his
           mother
           ,
           to
           Padan
           Aram
           ,
           to
           auoide
           
           the
           wrath
           of
           his
           brother
           Esau
           ,
           the
           cause
           was
           good
           ,
           but
           hee
           went
           ,
           vncertaine
           what
           should
           befall
           him
           in
           a
           strange
           land
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hee
           thought
           ,
           and
           vowed
           ,
           if
           he
           might
           haue
           bread
           to
           eate
           ,
           and
           clothes
           to
           put
           on
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           would
           be
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           keepe
           him
           in
           his
           iourney
           ,
           that
           then
           he
           should
           be
           his
           God
           ,
           meaning
           that
           he
           should
           bee
           more
           strongly
           confirmed
           in
           so
           counting
           him
           .
           Therefore
           God
           ,
           who
           guided
           his
           iourney
           ,
           blessed
           him
           greatly
           ,
           so
           that
           when
           he
           returned
           ,
           hee
           remembred
           Gods
           benefits
           which
           hee
           had
           since
           that
           ,
           bestowed
           on
           him
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             I
             came
             ouer
             this
             Iordan
             with
             my
             staffe
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           poore
           ,
           
           and
           without
           all
           prouision
           ,
           
             but
             now
             haue
             I
             gotten
             two
             bands
             .
          
           So
           when
           Moses
           married
           Iethros
           daughter
           ,
           liuing
           obscurely
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           and
           suffering
           affliction
           with
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           would
           haue
           thought
           that
           any
           good
           should
           haue
           come
           thereby
           ?
           And
           yet
           beside
           his
           admirable
           deliuering
           of
           the
           Israelites
           out
           of
           Pharaohs
           bandage
           ,
           he
           was
           also
           a
           meane
           to
           draw
           Iethros
           posterity
           to
           religion
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           thereby
           .
           Euen
           so
           ,
           offer
           we
           our selues
           vnder
           Gods
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           shall
           bee
           in
           time
           ,
           directed
           by
           him
           to
           a
           good
           end
           ,
           though
           we
           see
           it
           not
           by
           and
           by
           ;
           yet
           wee
           shall
           ;
           so
           as
           wee
           may
           be
           bold
           to
           say
           it
           ,
           for
           he
           will
           bring
           it
           so
           to
           passe
           .
           For
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           knowne
           ,
           that
           while
           we
           wander
           heere
           on
           earth
           ,
           yet
           we
           are
           not
           in
           darkenesse
           ,
           as
           others
           are
           ;
           neither
           are
           we
           cast
           off
           as
           Orphans
           and
           left
           desolate
           ,
           but
           God
           careth
           for
           
           vs
           his
           faithfull
           ones
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           he
           doth
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           being
           so
           with
           vs
           ,
           though
           wee
           see
           not
           the
           mind
           and
           purpose
           of
           God
           toward
           vs
           in
           particulars
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           what
           will
           fall
           out
           through
           the
           
           course
           of
           our
           liues
           ,
           yet
           wee
           are
           sure
           that
           his
           speciall
           prouidence
           watcheth
           ouer
           vs
           for
           our
           good
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           need
           not
           doubt
           but
           that
           God
           directeth
           all
           things
           to
           that
           end
           .
           This
           is
           a
           wonderfull
           stay
           to
           all
           beleeuing
           people
           ;
           and
           without
           faith
           ,
           sound
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           vse
           thereof
           ,
           all
           Gods
           doings
           are
           strange
           to
           vs
           ,
           both
           before
           we
           see
           the
           issue
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           sometime
           afterward
           also
           ,
           and
           namely
           his
           crosses
           and
           afflictions
           :
           but
           as
           they
           are
           distasted
           of
           vs
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           vnwelcome
           ,
           so
           are
           his
           benefits
           neuer
           receiued
           of
           vs
           in
           good
           sort
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           right
           end
           ;
           namely
           ,
           to
           make
           vs
           trust
           in
           him
           more
           firmely
           ,
           and
           cleaue
           to
           him
           more
           constantly
           ,
           whereas
           we
           should
           be
           much
           more
           moued
           hereby
           ,
           to
           commit
           the
           successe
           of
           all
           vnto
           him
           ,
           till
           our
           experience
           haue
           brought
           the
           
           hope
           that
           shall
           not
           make
           vs
           ashamed
           .
           For
           there
           need
           bee
           no
           doubt
           but
           that
           he
           watcheth
           for
           vs
           thus
           clinging
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           we
           sleepe
           ,
           and
           vpholdeth
           vs
           
           while
           wee
           walke
           ,
           and
           proposeth
           good
           towards
           vs
           ,
           euen
           then
           when
           wee
           see
           no
           likelihood
           thereof
           .
           And
           while
           it
           is
           thus
           with
           vs
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           vnprofitable
           to
           consider
           ,
           how
           ill
           it
           goeth
           with
           those
           ,
           who
           rest
           vpon
           blind
           fortune
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           and
           goe
           on
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           carnall
           wisedome
           ,
           looking
           for
           great
           matters
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           vaine
           ,
           they
           being
           little
           or
           nothing
           acquainted
           with
           Gods
           prouidence
           .
           Lamentable
           it
           is
           to
           see
           how
           such
           are
           tossed
           ,
           vexed
           ,
           and
           vnsetled
           with
           cares
           and
           sorrowes
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           in
           their
           most
           vncertaine
           and
           doubtfull
           affaires
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           those
           which
           are
           more
           sure
           and
           certaine
           ,
           as
           they
           thinke
           and
           imagine
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           vnprofitable
           for
           vs
           to
           marke
           another
           thing
           in
           this
           short
           
           story
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           this
           :
           that
           seeing
           this
           Heber
           remoued
           ,
           and
           had
           his
           dwelling
           apart
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           brethren
           the
           Kenites
           ,
           vpon
           good
           consideration
           ,
           (
           for
           otherwise
           the
           holy
           story
           would
           haue
           found
           fault
           with
           it
           ,
           )
           the
           rest
           of
           them
           departing
           from
           Iericho
           ,
           and
           dwelling
           with
           the
           tribe
           of
           Iuda
           in
           their
           
           borders
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           heard
           in
           chap.
           1.
           )
           in
           that
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           Heber
           did
           thus
           ,
           who
           yet
           ,
           as
           is
           cleare
           by
           the
           story
           ,
           did
           not
           offend
           God
           therein
           ,
           wee
           see
           it
           is
           not
           vnlawfull
           for
           the
           people
           of
           God
           to
           settle
           their
           dwellings
           apart
           from
           their
           neighbours
           and
           kindred
           ,
           &
           brethren
           in
           profession
           ;
           but
           it
           may
           fal
           out
           to
           be
           meet
           for
           them
           to
           do
           so
           :
           for
           God
           hath
           not
           appointed
           that
           all
           the
           faithfull
           should
           dwel
           together
           ;
           neither
           can
           it
           be
           sometime
           for
           sundry
           considerations
           and
           respects
           :
           as
           we
           reade
           that
           Abraham
           and
           Lot
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           abundance
           of
           cattell
           that
           they
           both
           had
           ,
           and
           for
           want
           of
           pasture
           ,
           departed
           one
           from
           another
           :
           euen
           as
           before
           when
           their
           posterity
           grew
           and
           multiplied
           in
           one
           familie
           ,
           they
           married
           ,
           and
           were
           dispersed
           into
           diuerse
           .
           And
           many
           other
           things
           doe
           cause
           that
           .
           Indeed
           if
           wee
           may
           dwell
           together
           with
           Gods
           people
           ,
           in
           the
           places
           of
           best
           choice
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           neglected
           ,
           but
           desired
           hartily
           (
           for
           many
           shall
           be
           hindred
           from
           it
           by
           necessity
           )
           and
           if
           that
           liberty
           may
           bee
           enioyed
           of
           vs
           ,
           let
           vs
           make
           a
           pretious
           reckoning
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           set
           our selues
           to
           liue
           together
           kindly
           ,
           profitably
           ,
           and
           peaceably
           ,
           which
           too
           many
           regard
           not
           to
           doe
           ,
           but
           if
           it
           cannot
           bee
           without
           great
           inconuenience
           ,
           let
           vs
           not
           striue
           against
           God
           ,
           for
           we
           gaine
           nothing
           thereby
           ,
           and
           what
           know
           we
           what
           God
           hath
           appointed
           to
           be
           done
           by
           vs
           in
           another
           place
           ?
           It
           may
           bee
           wee
           may
           bring
           some
           to
           God
           by
           our
           remouing
           ,
           and
           bee
           seated
           among
           such
           as
           shall
           bee
           like
           our selues
           ,
           or
           may
           by
           our
           good
           conuersation
           which
           they
           shall
           see
           ,
           be
           turned
           vnto
           vs.
           Which
           two
           things
           we
           should
           principally
           aime
           at
           ,
           and
           endeauour
           vnto
           when
           we
           must
           change
           and
           remoue
           our
           dwelling
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           it
           followeth
           that
           after
           this
           short
           degression
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           how
           
           Barak
           prepared
           and
           furnished
           himselfe
           to
           warre
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           told
           Sisera
           what
           he
           had
           done
           )
           and
           that
           hee
           prepared
           his
           army
           likewise
           when
           hee
           heard
           that
           Barak
           had
           done
           so
           .
           His
           power
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           how
           great
           and
           feareful
           ,
           I
           haue
           shewed
           already
           .
           That
           which
           we
           haue
           heere
           principally
           to
           note
           ,
           in
           addressing
           himselfe
           to
           the
           battel
           ,
           is
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           him
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           Debora
           and
           Barak
           with
           their
           few
           thousands
           on
           the
           other
           .
           They
           both
           prepared
           themselues
           to
           warre
           we
           see
           ,
           but
           these
           went
           about
           it
           by
           Gods
           commandement
           ;
           hee
           in
           the
           pride
           of
           his
           owne
           heart
           ,
           and
           without
           God.
           They
           trusted
           in
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           for
           victory
           ,
           he
           in
           his
           owne
           strength
           ,
           and
           
           great
           army
           .
           They
           went
           against
           Gods
           enemies
           ,
           he
           against
           Gods
           friends
           ,
           yea
           against
           God
           himselfe
           .
           Whereby
           we
           may
           see
           that
           it
           much
           auaileth
           to
           haue
           a
           
           good
           cause
           to
           maintaine
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           God
           to
           goe
           with
           vs
           therein
           ,
           as
           many
           examples
           in
           Scripture
           testifie
           of
           the
           warres
           of
           godly
           Kings
           with
           idolaters
           .
           A
           good
           cause
           is
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           by
           a
           Christian
           Prince
           ,
           against
           such
           as
           would
           force
           him
           to
           Poperie
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           false
           worship
           ,
           by
           open
           warre
           :
           also
           the
           maintaining
           of
           his
           owne
           dominion
           ,
           bounds
           ,
           or
           right
           in
           great
           and
           waighty
           matters
           ,
           or
           recouering
           them
           being
           vniustly
           detained
           from
           him
           .
           A
           Christian
           Prince
           in
           these
           and
           such
           like
           cases
           may
           make
           warre
           ,
           and
           command
           his
           people
           against
           the
           enemie
           :
           and
           so
           I
           may
           say
           of
           the
           like
           .
           But
           to
           leaue
           this
           instance
           and
           to
           lay
           out
           this
           doctrine
           in
           another
           ,
           more
           familiar
           to
           the
           common
           sort
           ;
           it
           is
           manifest
           where
           the
           like
           is
           to
           be
           found
           among
           vs
           who
           are
           in
           peace
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           a
           good
           cause
           ,
           and
           our
           controuersies
           with
           the
           bad
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           sort
           hath
           great
           encouragement
           by
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           his
           cause
           ,
           to
           follow
           it
           rather
           then
           the
           other
           ,
           who
           hath
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           much
           against
           him
           .
           For
           where
           all
           these
           encouragements
           are
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           which
           Barak
           had
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           I
           haue
           spoken
           ;
           they
           are
           to
           animate
           men
           to
           their
           duties
           ;
           so
           I
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           what
           successe
           and
           blessing
           particularly
           shall
           follow
           them
           who
           vse
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           shall
           most
           certainly
           reape
           great
           fruit
           thereby
           ,
           and
           abundantly
           one
           way
           or
           other
           :
           and
           therefore
           good
           reason
           that
           such
           should
           doe
           the
           Lords
           worke
           diligently
           :
           and
           contrariwise
           ,
           the
           other
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           bee
           made
           to
           consider
           what
           they
           goe
           about
           ,
           in
           following
           a
           bad
           matter
           ,
           they
           should
           neuer
           dare
           be
           hold
           to
           proceed
           as
           they
           doe
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           ås
           Sisera
           did
           to
           defend
           an
           ill
           cause
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           feare
           to
           goe
           forward
           ,
           and
           desist
           from
           their
           attempts
           .
           Good
           and
           bad
           goe
           to
           worke
           both
           alike
           (
           as
           these
           heere
           did
           )
           for
           outward
           preparation
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           a
           like
           manner
           ,
           nor
           with
           the
           like
           minde
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           like
           end
           .
           And
           although
           Sisera
           had
           not
           wilfully
           ,
           in
           the
           pride
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           gone
           against
           Israel
           because
           they
           were
           Gods
           people
           (
           as
           Pharaoh
           did
           )
           and
           although
           hee
           bee
           not
           properly
           to
           be
           charged
           for
           not
           consulting
           with
           God
           ,
           or
           weighin
           the
           cause
           in
           going
           against
           Gods
           people
           ;
           (
           for
           alas
           he
           was
           an
           Heathen
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ignorant
           of
           such
           matters
           )
           yet
           to
           speake
           the
           best
           that
           may
           be
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           hee
           trusted
           in
           chariots
           ,
           horses
           ,
           souldiers
           ,
           and
           munition
           ;
           thereby
           purposing
           with
           maine
           force
           to
           reduce
           the
           rebellious
           Israelites
           ,
           as
           hee
           counted
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           yoake
           of
           obedience
           ,
           and
           knew
           also
           that
           they
           were
           Gods
           people
           .
           But
           it
           was
           indeed
           no
           wonder
           that
           he
           tooke
           this
           course
           ,
           being
           a
           cursed
           Canaanite
           ,
           such
           an
           one
           as
           he
           was
           .
           But
           to
           leaue
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           nearer
           our selues
           ;
           is
           it
           not
           admirable
           ,
           that
           among
           vs
           who
           are
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           there
           should
           bee
           
           found
           some
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           enterprises
           ,
           life
           and
           dealings
           ,
           maintaine
           an
           euill
           cause
           one
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           Barak
           and
           Sisera
           did
           ?
           for
           what
           though
           their
           actions
           both
           ciuill
           in
           religious
           exercises
           be
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           outward
           respect
           there
           appeare
           little
           or
           no
           difference
           in
           some
           of
           them
           ?
           yet
           so
           prophane
           and
           vnconscionable
           many
           of
           them
           are
           ,
           that
           they
           hold
           the
           righteous
           an
           abomination
           ,
           and
           deface
           ,
           as
           the
           Pharisies
           did
           Christs
           ,
           their
           best
           actions
           ,
           and
           will
           see
           no
           difference
           betwixt
           their
           owne
           and
           the
           others
           .
           And
           to
           please
           themselues
           ,
           thus
           they
           say
           of
           them
           ;
           Tush
           ,
           as
           precise
           as
           they
           seeme
           ▪
           they
           doe
           but
           as
           we
           ;
           they
           follow
           their
           trades
           ,
           buy
           ,
           sell
           ,
           eate
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           marrie
           ,
           &c.
           and
           we
           do
           as
           they
           ,
           reade
           ,
           pray
           ,
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           receiue
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           &c.
           what
           oddes
           therefore
           betwixt
           vs
           ?
           yes
           :
           for
           why
           ?
           shall
           not
           two
           be
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           
           or
           at
           the
           mill
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           one
           receiued
           ,
           the
           other
           forsaken
           ?
           and
           the
           one
           a
           reprobate
           ,
           the
           other
           chosen
           ?
           Surely
           as
           they
           differ
           in
           their
           ends
           ,
           so
           they
           differ
           in
           the
           meanes
           vsing
           that
           leade
           thereto
           :
           and
           though
           they
           differ
           not
           in
           dying
           ,
           for
           the
           outward
           manner
           )
           yet
           they
           differ
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           one
           dieth
           happily
           ,
           the
           other
           miserably
           :
           and
           so
           they
           doe
           in
           their
           affections
           differ
           ,
           as
           in
           their
           desires
           ,
           hope
           ,
           encouragements
           ,
           and
           successes
           .
           The
           one
           asketh
           ,
           
             who
             will
             shew
          
           
           
             vs
             any
             good
          
           ?
           The
           other
           prayeth
           ,
           
             O
             Lord
             lift
             vp
             the
             light
             of
             thy
             countenance
             vpon
             vs
             ,
          
           for
           it
           is
           more
           to
           vs
           then
           all
           abundance
           .
           And
           in
           this
           light
           both
           of
           knowledge
           for
           direction
           ,
           and
           of
           grace
           for
           assistance
           thereto
           .
           The
           godly
           man
           walketh
           looking
           at
           the
           promise
           in
           all
           his
           lawfull
           attempts
           ,
           knowing
           also
           that
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           is
           his
           light
           to
           guide
           him
           ,
           will
           bee
           his
           defence
           also
           ,
           to
           vphold
           ,
           prosper
           
           and
           blesse
           him
           .
           The
           other
           walkes
           in
           darkenesse
           ,
           being
           led
           by
           erronious
           opinion
           ,
           sense
           ,
           example
           ,
           nature
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           shame
           ,
           feare
           ,
           and
           proud
           confidence
           in
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           goeth
           through
           many
           dangers
           ,
           smarts
           ,
           sorrowes
           ,
           whether
           he
           be
           crossed
           ,
           or
           whether
           he
           haue
           his
           desire
           .
           Hee
           reeleth
           also
           and
           stumbleth
           ,
           as
           the
           Egyptians
           did
           ,
           when
           darkenesse
           did
           ouerspread
           them
           ,
           while
           the
           Israelites
           walked
           in
           safety
           ,
           at
           liberty
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           one
           serueth
           God
           ,
           the
           other
           the
           diuell
           :
           the
           one
           is
           cheerefull
           ,
           patient
           ,
           confident
           :
           the
           other
           of
           a
           contrary
           minde
           and
           carriage
           .
           Therefore
           let
           euery
           man
           who
           desireth
           to
           be
           approued
           of
           God
           ,
           iudge
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           others
           ,
           both
           such
           as
           I
           haue
           spoken
           of
           ,
           and
           they
           who
           doe
           the
           same
           actions
           with
           them
           ,
           though
           wee
           know
           not
           with
           what
           mind
           ,
           let
           vs
           conceiue
           the
           best
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           in
           charity
           we
           may
           ,
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           yet
           let
           vs
           suspend
           our
           sentence
           and
           allowance
           of
           them
           ,
           till
           after
           longer
           triall
           ,
           and
           further
           knowledge
           of
           ,
           and
           acquaintance
           with
           them
           .
           And
           consider
           yee
           that
           reade
           this
           what
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           giue
           you
           vnderstanding
           .
           For
           in
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           said
           of
           the
           wicked
           incensed
           against
           the
           righteous
           ,
           (
           their
           deeds
           being
           good
           ,
           but
           their
           owne
           euill
           )
           consisteth
           a
           great
           difference
           betwixt
           a
           true
           Christian
           and
           a
           counterfait
           ;
           as
           to
           him
           that
           will
           lay
           both
           sorts
           together
           with
           good
           consideration
           ,
           shall
           appeare
           .
           And
           of
           this
           Scripture
           heere
           an
           end
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TWENTY
           EIGHT
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           FOVTRH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Then
               Debora
               said
               vnto
               Barak
               ,
               Vp
               :
               for
               this
               is
               the
               day
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               deliuered
               Sisera
               into
               thine
               hand
               .
               is
               not
               the
               Lord
               gone
               out
               before
               thee
               ?
               So
               Barak
               went
               downe
               from
               mount
               Tabor
               ,
               and
               tenne
               thousand
               men
               after
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               destroyed
               Sisera
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               charets
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               host
               with
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               sword
               before
               Barak
               ,
               so
               that
               Sisera
               lighted
               downe
               of
               his
               charet
               ,
               and
               fled
               away
               on
               his
               feete
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               But
               Barak
               pursued
               after
               the
               charets
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               host
               vnto
               Harosheth
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               :
               and
               all
               the
               host
               of
               Sisera
               fell
               on
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               sword
               :
               there
               was
               not
               a
               man
               left
               .
            
          
        
         
           WE
           haue
           heard
           in
           the
           former
           verses
           how
           both
           sides
           ,
           Barak
           I
           
           meane
           ,
           and
           Sisera
           ,
           addressed
           themselues
           to
           battell
           :
           in
           these
           (
           to
           come
           more
           neerely
           to
           the
           intent
           of
           this
           fourth
           part
           )
           is
           shewed
           ,
           whose
           the
           victorie
           was
           ,
           namely
           Baraks
           :
           and
           how
           ?
           verily
           Debora
           incouraging
           and
           assuring
           him
           ,
           that
           euen
           the
           same
           day
           wherein
           she
           spake
           it
           should
           bee
           obtained
           and
           gotten
           ;
           and
           he
           beleeuing
           it
           ,
           went
           downe
           with
           his
           men
           of
           warre
           ,
           (
           few
           though
           they
           were
           )
           and
           he
           meeting
           Sisera
           with
           his
           bands
           at
           mount
           Tabor
           ,
           (
           no
           more
           is
           said
           of
           the
           matter
           )
           they
           were
           destroyed
           both
           charets
           and
           horsemen
           ,
           not
           a
           man
           was
           left
           ,
           but
           either
           drowned
           in
           the
           riuer
           Kishon
           that
           was
           there
           by
           ,
           or
           slaine
           there
           at
           mount
           Tabor
           ,
           or
           pursued
           (
           as
           the
           charets
           and
           horsemen
           were
           )
           and
           so
           put
           to
           the
           sword
           ,
           and
           Sisera
           himselfe
           was
           driuen
           to
           flie
           away
           on
           his
           feete
           ,
           but
           in
           vaine
           .
           Oh
           the
           wonderfull
           deliuerance
           that
           God
           gaue
           vnto
           his
           people
           that
           day
           !
        
         
           This
           here
           set
           downe
           ,
           is
           the
           third
           speech
           that
           Debora
           vsed
           to
           Barak
           ,
           and
           that
           
           at
           mount
           Tabor
           :
           and
           though
           the
           last
           ,
           yet
           not
           the
           least
           ,
           but
           mightie
           ,
           forceable
           ,
           and
           in
           due
           season
           .
           For
           it
           appeareth
           by
           the
           text
           ,
           that
           when
           Barak
           saw
           Siseras
           huge
           army
           ,
           he
           was
           dismaied
           ,
           and
           therfore
           sought
           the
           fittest
           place
           about
           mount
           Tabor
           ,
           and
           the
           furest
           ,
           to
           shrowd
           himselfe
           in
           ,
           from
           the
           violence
           and
           rage
           of
           Sisera
           .
           Which
           fainting
           of
           his
           ,
           she
           perceiuing
           ,
           called
           him
           backe
           ,
           and
           stirred
           him
           vp
           to
           fight
           ,
           by
           her
           words
           and
           perswasions
           ,
           saying
           ,
           No
           power
           of
           man
           how
           great
           and
           fearfull
           soeuer
           ,
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           hinder
           thee
           from
           obtaining
           the
           victorie
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           purposed
           to
           giue
           thee
           this
           day
           .
           At
           which
           speech
           of
           hers
           hee
           was
           animated
           ,
           and
           tooke
           heart
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           the
           battell
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           ,
           preuailed
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           is
           most
           notably
           set
           downe
           one
           meanes
           whereby
           the
           power
           of
           
           faith
           is
           strengthened
           ,
           and
           whereby
           it
           is
           wonderfully
           drawne
           to
           contemne
           
           and
           set
           light
           by
           all
           discouragements
           ,
           and
           breake
           thorow
           them
           ,
           the
           least
           whereof
           without
           it
           ,
           would
           bee
           ready
           to
           set
           a
           man
           at
           his
           wits
           end
           .
           And
           that
           was
           here
           Deboras
           heartning
           perswasion
           to
           Barak
           (
           as
           Gods
           voyce
           )
           to
           animate
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           much
           auaileth
           to
           heare
           Gods
           promises
           oft
           times
           by
           the
           publike
           Ministerie
           ,
           and
           effectually
           published
           and
           fitly
           applied
           vnto
           vs
           in
           the
           fittest
           manner
           that
           may
           bee
           ,
           and
           in
           sicknesse
           ,
           temptation
           ,
           and
           other
           times
           of
           fainting
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           much
           weakened
           and
           dismaied
           ,
           to
           
           haue
           ,
           as
           Barak
           had
           here
           by
           Debora
           ,
           such
           forcible
           and
           liuely
           quicknings
           :
           but
           best
           of
           all
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           be
           able
           himselfe
           to
           doe
           that
           dutie
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           prayer
           of
           faith
           to
           strengthen
           himselfe
           in
           such
           time
           of
           need
           .
           Oh!
           there
           are
           many
           ebbings
           and
           faintings
           in
           our
           liues
           ,
           euen
           after
           good
           strength
           and
           refreshing
           :
           we
           haue
           sometime
           good
           patience
           and
           hope
           vnder
           our
           crosses
           ,
           but
           another
           time
           wee
           feare
           the
           greatnes
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           swallow
           vs
           vp
           ,
           especially
           if
           they
           be
           more
           then
           common
           .
           Againe
           ,
           wee
           sometime
           pursue
           a
           finne
           ,
           and
           haue
           it
           in
           the
           chace
           ,
           and
           preuaile
           ouer
           it
           ,
           which
           hath
           sore
           laid
           at
           vs
           ,
           and
           wound
           in
           with
           vs
           very
           farre
           ,
           to
           draw
           liking
           and
           consent
           from
           vs
           vnto
           it
           :
           and
           sometime
           it
           carrieth
           vs
           with
           maine
           force
           after
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           is
           it
           that
           hath
           relieued
           vs
           at
           such
           times
           ?
           Truly
           euen
           this
           ,
           if
           we
           haue
           been
           able
           to
           beleeue
           that
           God
           will
           strengthen
           vs
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           promised
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           if
           also
           by
           prayer
           not
           fained
           ,
           wee
           haue
           set
           our
           faith
           a
           worke
           ,
           though
           it
           hath
           lien
           as
           almost
           dead
           before
           ;
           euen
           thus
           we
           grow
           to
           weaken
           the
           liking
           of
           that
           sinne
           in
           vs
           :
           as
           for
           feare
           of
           danger
           or
           shame
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           dull
           edged
           tooles
           to
           cut
           off
           the
           head
           of
           such
           a
           monster
           .
           And
           although
           wee
           be
           brought
           oft
           times
           to
           that
           point
           as
           to
           doubt
           ,
           yet
           we
           should
           also
           striue
           by
           our
           faith
           in
           our
           prayers
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           in
           vaine
           to
           doe
           so
           .
           And
           the
           same
           wee
           should
           doe
           in
           our
           feare
           before
           affliction
           commeth
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           heauines
           for
           it
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           come
           .
           For
           they
           that
           know
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           estate
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           know
           this
           ;
           that
           he
           is
           many
           times
           in
           great
           feare
           of
           falling
           into
           some
           finne
           ,
           yea
           and
           perhaps
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           foule
           and
           odious
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           vsually
           so
           :
           Now
           if
           we
           doe
           not
           call
           to
           minde
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           promised
           strength
           against
           all
           such
           aduersarie
           power
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           weapons
           of
           our
           warfare
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           not
           carnall
           ,
           but
           spirituall
           )
           wee
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           beate
           downe
           such
           strong
           holds
           ;
           and
           if
           with
           the
           prayer
           of
           faith
           (
           as
           need
           requireth
           )
           we
           set
           not
           our selues
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           we
           shall
           soone
           perceiue
           that
           we
           lose
           ground
           ,
           and
           grow
           weake
           ,
           as
           Barak
           did
           for
           a
           while
           ;
           who
           yet
           was
           strengthened
           againe
           by
           Debora
           ,
           so
           that
           hee
           did
           most
           valiantly
           afterwards
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           he
           was
           renowned
           among
           the
           Worthies
           ,
           and
           reported
           to
           haue
           obtained
           the
           victorie
           by
           faith
           ;
           for
           at
           the
           hearing
           of
           Deboras
           words
           he
           went
           downe
           from
           mount
           Tabor
           with
           his
           men
           neere
           to
           the
           riuer
           Kishon
           against
           Sisera
           .
           This
           of
           the
           incouragement
           by
           Debora
           ,
           and
           the
           fruite
           of
           it
           Barak
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           followeth
           that
           the
           Lord
           gaue
           Barak
           victorie
           ,
           the
           rare
           and
           marueilous
           
           victorie
           ,
           ouer
           his
           and
           Gods
           enemies
           .
           For
           the
           Lord
           wasted
           the
           huge
           armie
           of
           Sisera
           ,
           howbeit
           ,
           by
           the
           fighting
           of
           Barak
           and
           his
           men
           against
           them
           .
           And
           such
           of
           them
           as
           hasted
           in
           their
           flight
           toward
           Harosheth
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           for
           safetie
           ,
           (
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           )
           they
           were
           ouer
           taken
           also
           and
           put
           to
           the
           sword
           ,
           so
           that
           none
           escaped
           .
           And
           Sisera
           was
           driuen
           (
           so
           great
           the
           slaughter
           was
           ,
           and
           the
           battell
           so
           sore
           )
           to
           forsake
           his
           charet
           wherein
           hee
           rode
           ,
           and
           to
           
           escape
           on
           foote
           ,
           if
           it
           might
           be
           ,
           among
           the
           common
           souldiers
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           by
           what
           meanes
           this
           great
           victorie
           was
           gotten
           :
           tenne
           thousand
           vnexperienced
           souldiers
           going
           against
           so
           many
           thousands
           of
           horsemen
           ,
           and
           footmen
           ,
           and
           yron
           charets
           .
           The
           Lord
           (
           it
           is
           said
           )
           gaue
           Barak
           the
           victorie
           ;
           which
           no
           man
           doubteth
           of
           ,
           seeing
           he
           is
           all
           in
           all
           :
           It
           is
           an
           harder
           question
           ,
           how
           Barak
           obtained
           it
           of
           God
           :
           and
           that
           was
           by
           faith
           ,
           after
           that
           Barak
           got
           strength
           and
           courage
           againe
           by
           Deboras
           perswasions
           ,
           she
           her selfe
           being
           constant
           in
           faith
           all
           the
           while
           :
           for
           then
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           ,
           he
           went
           down
           from
           mount
           Tabor
           with
           his
           men
           to
           meete
           Sisera
           ,
           being
           before
           afraid
           ,
           looking
           downe
           from
           thence
           vpon
           the
           huge
           armie
           that
           he
           saw
           .
           This
           was
           Barak
           his
           armour
           of
           proofe
           to
           defend
           him
           ,
           euen
           his
           faith
           .
           And
           if
           this
           cannot
           bee
           cleerely
           enough
           seene
           in
           this
           storie
           ,
           fetch
           more
           cleere
           proofe
           of
           that
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           from
           another
           scripture
           .
           Thus
           writeth
           the
           author
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           set
           downe
           the
           faith
           of
           sundrie
           persons
           ,
           as
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Moses
          
           ,
           and
           other
           ;
           he
           adde
           to
           :
           
             What
             shall
             I
             more
             say
             of
             Gedcon
             ,
             Barak
             ,
             &c.
             who
          
           
           
             waxed
             valiant
             in
             battell
          
           ,
           and
           by
           faith
           turned
           to
           flight
           the
           armies
           of
           the
           aliants
           .
        
         
           And
           by
           this
           wee
           may
           see
           againe
           the
           mightie
           force
           and
           power
           of
           faith
           ,
           
           where
           it
           is
           firme
           and
           strong
           ,
           what
           great
           things
           it
           bringeth
           to
           passe
           .
           It
           is
           no
           marueile
           though
           it
           be
           said
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           
             faith
             ouer
             commeth
             the
             world
          
           ,
           
           euen
           all
           and
           the
           greatest
           difficulties
           therein
           .
           For
           what
           hardnes
           doth
           any
           man
           goe
           thorow
           in
           his
           whole
           life
           like
           vnto
           this
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           ouercome
           it
           also
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           thus
           ,
           euen
           by
           the
           helpe
           and
           power
           of
           faith
           ?
           which
           
           is
           no
           more
           then
           to
           giue
           credit
           to
           God
           in
           that
           which
           he
           speaketh
           ,
           when
           wee
           see
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           nor
           likelihood
           if
           it
           ,
           but
           rather
           of
           the
           contrary
           many
           times
           with
           our
           bodily
           eyes
           .
           Euen
           thus
           hath
           God
           magnified
           his
           word
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           when
           men
           haue
           found
           euery
           part
           of
           it
           true
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           it
           hath
           pleased
           him
           to
           make
           men
           see
           his
           vnspeakable
           kindnesse
           ,
           while
           they
           beleeue
           the
           promise
           in
           which
           he
           offereth
           it
           vnto
           them
           .
           By
           this
           faith
           we
           also
           at
           this
           day
           haue
           sure
           hold
           of
           forgiuenes
           and
           eternall
           life
           ,
           euen
           so
           many
           as
           are
           wearie
           of
           
           sinne
           ,
           and
           thirst
           for
           both
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           we
           iudge
           him
           faithfull
           that
           hath
           promised
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           we
           are
           perswaded
           of
           a
           good
           end
           of
           our
           daies
           ,
           because
           
           God
           hath
           said
           it
           ,
           to
           all
           in
           whom
           he
           hath
           made
           a
           good
           beginning
           thereof
           .
           So
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           faithfull
           is
           he
           that
           calleth
           you
           ,
           who
           will
           also
           doe
           it
           .
           So
           that
           all
           things
           are
           possible
           ,
           how
           vnlikely
           soeuer
           ,
           to
           him
           that
           beleeueth
           .
           This
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           some
           more
           esteeme
           and
           price
           this
           faith
           then
           gold
           that
           perisheth
           :
           and
           declare
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           doe
           too
           much
           to
           come
           by
           &
           retaine
           it
           ,
           euen
           while
           they
           bee
           laughed
           to
           scorne
           of
           the
           wicked
           world
           ,
           who
           think
           it
           meere
           foolishnes
           to
           doe
           so
           ,
           as
           Noah
           the
           preacher
           of
           righteousnesse
           was
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           while
           he
           beleeuing
           that
           an
           vniuersall
           slood
           should
           come
           ,
           prepared
           the
           Arke
           .
           But
           herein
           I
           might
           wade
           infinitly
           ,
           and
           this
           I
           confesse
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           I
           forbeare
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           most
           of
           other
           things
           twice
           ;
           yet
           of
           this
           I
           professe
           to
           speake
           as
           oft
           as
           I
           shall
           haue
           occasion
           ,
           the
           thing
           itselfe
           being
           so
           excellent
           ,
           so
           necessarie
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           difficult
           ,
           to
           see
           thorowly
           into
           .
           I
           only
           now
           require
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           weigh
           the
           power
           and
           truth
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           we
           may
           stay
           our selues
           vpon
           it
           .
           The
           word
           of
           a
           man
           whom
           wee
           count
           faithfull
           ,
           doth
           much
           perswade
           vs
           in
           great
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           quickeneth
           is
           if
           hee
           bring
           vs
           good
           tidings
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           before
           in
           great
           heauinesse
           .
           When
           Beniamin
           
           came
           with
           this
           ioyfull
           tidings
           to
           his
           father
           Iacob
           full
           of
           heauinesse
           :
           
             Ioseph
             thy
             sonne
             is
             yet
             aliue
             ,
             and
             is
             ruler
             ouer
             all
             Egypt
          
           ;
           the
           heart
           of
           Iacob
           reuiued
           .
           
           If
           it
           be
           so
           by
           giuing
           credit
           to
           a
           man
           ;
           what
           confidence
           and
           ioy
           is
           it
           like
           to
           worke
           ,
           if
           we
           beleeue
           a
           glad
           tidings
           which
           may
           bee
           of
           many
           things
           sent
           vs
           from
           God
           ?
           Doubtlesse
           ,
           hereby
           our
           weake
           knees
           are
           strengthened
           ,
           and
           our
           sorrowfull
           hearts
           are
           comforted
           more
           then
           can
           be
           expressed
           .
           I
           wish
           therefore
           that
           vnto
           vs
           concerning
           faith
           ,
           that
           which
           S.
           Iames
           did
           of
           patience
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             that
             it
             may
             haue
             her
             perfect
             worke
             ,
          
           so
           should
           wee
           be
           sure
           to
           want
           nothing
           that
           is
           good
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           after
           the
           victorie
           ouer
           Siseras
           armie
           ,
           is
           to
           see
           the
           extremity
           that
           he
           himselfe
           ,
           the
           leader
           and
           chiefe
           captaine
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           brought
           vnto
           :
           for
           he
           was
           faine
           to
           leaue
           his
           charet
           which
           was
           his
           defence
           ,
           and
           to
           shift
           for
           himselfe
           on
           foote
           among
           the
           common
           souldiers
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           saue
           his
           life
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           .
           This
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           remaineth
           in
           this
           15.
           verse
           to
           be
           added
           .
           And
           here
           ,
           as
           in
           fittest
           place
           ,
           I
           think
           good
           to
           note
           this
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           former
           doctrine
           ,
           (
           one
           contrary
           cleering
           the
           other
           )
           :
           that
           as
           Barak
           and
           Debora
           did
           by
           faith
           so
           great
           things
           ,
           by
           so
           small
           and
           weake
           meanes
           :
           so
           Sisera
           wanting
           this
           (
           as
           being
           of
           the
           heathen
           Canaanites
           ,
           how
           could
           he
           so
           much
           as
           taste
           of
           it
           ?
           )
           was
           for
           all
           his
           wisedome
           ,
           policie
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           wasted
           ,
           put
           to
           flight
           ,
           and
           al
           his
           troupe
           and
           band
           brought
           to
           destruction
           .
           Here
           was
           verified
           that
           saying
           ,
           
             an
             horse
             is
             but
             a
          
           
           
             vaine
             thing
             to
             saue
             a
             man
             :
          
           Likewise
           another
           scripture
           that
           saith
           ,
           
             Some
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             charets
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             horses
             ,
             but
             we
             will
             remember
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             our
          
           
           
             God
             :
             They
             are
             brought
             downe
             and
             fallen
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             risen
             and
             stand
             vpright
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           (
           to
           referre
           the
           reader
           to
           gather
           the
           infinite
           annoyances
           of
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           and
           therewith
           the
           great
           benefits
           of
           faith
           out
           of
           the
           former
           doctrine
           )
           I
           will
           conclude
           that
           as
           
             without
             faith
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             please
             God
             ,
          
           so
           God
           being
           
           against
           all
           which
           are
           destitute
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           an
           enemie
           to
           them
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           looke
           to
           stand
           against
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           fall
           and
           bee
           confounded
           ?
           And
           this
           they
           finde
           daily
           one
           or
           other
           of
           them
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           little
           marked
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           soone
           forgotten
           ,
           (
           another
           generation
           rising
           vp
           in
           their
           roome
           )
           who
           know
           not
           the
           workes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           haue
           their
           time
           also
           set
           them
           ,
           wherein
           they
           shall
           finde
           the
           like
           .
           For
           if
           this
           be
           true
           in
           the
           greene
           tree
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           in
           the
           withered
           ?
           If
           through
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           euen
           the
           righteousest
           finde
           it
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           difficultie
           to
           be
           saued
           ,
           before
           they
           attaine
           it
           ,
           what
           shall
           become
           of
           
           him
           that
           is
           an
           vnbeleeuer
           altogether
           ?
           And
           further
           ,
           if
           particular
           defects
           in
           faith
           cost
           Moses
           and
           Barak
           disaduantage
           and
           dishonour
           ,
           what
           shall
           the
           end
           
           of
           such
           be
           as
           neuer
           had
           any
           ?
           Surely
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           abideth
           vpon
           them
           :
           and
           so
           shall
           doe
           for
           euer
           ,
           and
           shew
           it selfe
           in
           a
           farre
           more
           terrible
           manner
           ,
           if
           
           they
           haste
           not
           after
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           attaine
           it
           ,
           Ioh.
           3.
           
        
         
           And
           here
           another
           thing
           is
           to
           be
           marked
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           doth
           not
           blesse
           ,
           
           but
           blow
           vpon
           mens
           furniture
           &
           furtherances
           ,
           and
           taketh
           part
           against
           thē
           ,
           euen
           these
           things
           which
           were
           armour
           and
           defence
           to
           them
           before
           ,
           they
           cast
           them
           away
           as
           burthens
           and
           impediments
           .
           As
           Sisera
           here
           was
           driuen
           to
           leaue
           his
           charet
           now
           that
           he
           was
           so
           pursued
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           which
           yet
           had
           been
           ,
           and
           was
           counted
           ,
           as
           his
           house
           of
           defence
           vnto
           him
           .
           For
           God
           will
           haue
           vs
           know
           ,
           that
           his
           fauour
           is
           toward
           all
           his
           ,
           as
           the
           pleasant
           sunshine
           to
           the
           earth
           and
           the
           creatures
           therein
           ,
           which
           maketh
           all
           pleasant
           and
           beautifull
           ,
           
           and
           if
           that
           should
           cease
           to
           shine
           ,
           the
           earth
           with
           all
           that
           is
           therein
           ,
           should
           
           stinke
           and
           come
           to
           naught
           .
           Euen
           so
           ,
           if
           God
           turne
           away
           his
           louing
           countenance
           from
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           frowne
           vpon
           him
           ,
           all
           that
           was
           precious
           to
           him
           before
           ,
           is
           vnpleasant
           ,
           euen
           as
           the
           moth
           consumeth
           the
           beautie
           of
           a
           garment
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           said
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           when
           God
           was
           displeased
           ,
           that
           all
           her
           pleasant
           
           things
           were
           matters
           of
           sighing
           and
           sorrow
           vnto
           her
           .
           Whence
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           many
           a
           man
           of
           great
           possessions
           ,
           can
           yet
           finde
           no
           sauour
           nor
           rellish
           in
           them
           ,
           especially
           if
           any
           affliction
           or
           trouble
           be
           vpon
           him
           ?
           Why
           is
           the
           heart
           so
           locked
           vp
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           ioy
           in
           any
           commoditie
           ?
           in
           wife
           ,
           children
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           fauour
           ?
           Will
           ye
           know
           the
           reason
           ?
           because
           first
           ,
           outward
           things
           are
           so
           farre
           sweete
           as
           the
           Lord
           sweetneth
           them
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           the
           enioyers
           thereof
           find
           no
           taste
           nor
           sweetnes
           in
           them
           ;
           no
           ,
           they
           haue
           no
           vse
           of
           them
           .
           If
           God
           be
           not
           
           a
           mans
           portion
           ,
           all
           other
           portions
           are
           enioyned
           without
           his
           loue
           ,
           and
           so
           turne
           to
           gall
           and
           bitternesse
           .
           As
           Nabals
           wealth
           ,
           Achitophel
           his
           wisedome
           ,
           Hamans
           fauour
           .
           For
           when
           Ahashuerosh
           abandoned
           Haman
           ,
           what
           stead
           did
           his
           wife
           ,
           friends
           ,
           or
           former
           fauour
           stand
           him
           in
           ?
           The
           wrath
           of
           the
           King
           blasted
           all
           these
           ,
           as
           the
           frost
           or
           East
           winde
           doth
           the
           tender
           buds
           .
           Nabals
           heart
           was
           as
           ●●●one
           ,
           when
           he
           presaged
           the
           euent
           that
           followed
           .
           Achitophels
           wisedome
           was
           that
           which
           brake
           his
           necke
           .
           Againe
           ,
           the
           wicked
           force
           themselues
           to
           finde
           a
           deceiuable
           sweetnesse
           in
           these
           transitorie
           things
           without
           God
           :
           therefore
           he
           iustly
           depriues
           them
           thereof
           ,
           and
           turnes
           them
           out
           of
           kinde
           ,
           so
           that
           although
           hee
           hath
           suffered
           them
           for
           a
           while
           to
           flourish
           ,
           and
           take
           their
           pleasure
           in
           them
           ,
           yet
           when
           they
           haue
           long
           surfetted
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           poyson
           them
           ,
           yea
           and
           in
           short
           time
           also
           ,
           as
           he
           seeth
           good
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           that
           wee
           account
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           all
           in
           all
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           further
           then
           wee
           haue
           that
           shining
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           glorie
           not
           in
           any
           earthly
           prerogatiue
           ,
           as
           honour
           ,
           beautie
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           or
           whatsoeuer
           else
           .
           For
           many
           of
           the
           vaine
           people
           of
           the
           world
           doe
           finde
           to
           their
           cost
           by
           wofull
           experience
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           haue
           spent
           their
           whole
           life
           and
           precious
           time
           to
           get
           them
           ,
           (
           I
           may
           truly
           say
           also
           ,
           they
           haue
           lost
           heauen
           for
           them
           )
           yet
           they
           finde
           (
           I
           say
           )
           with
           what
           vexation
           they
           enioy
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           would
           make
           others
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           as
           a
           paradise
           vnto
           them
           :
           But
           to
           bee
           sure
           they
           cannot
           keepe
           them
           ,
           when
           God
           will
           pluck
           them
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           both
           by
           the
           two
           rich
           men
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           by
           daily
           experience
           :
           and
           that
           is
           enough
           for
           wise
           men
           to
           
           proue
           how
           little
           there
           is
           in
           them
           .
           And
           this
           by
           occasion
           of
           Siseras
           losing
           
           all
           .
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Howbeit
               Sisera
               fled
               away
               on
               his
               feet
               ,
               to
               the
               tent
               of
               Iael
               the
               wife
               of
               Heber
               the
               Kenite
               :
               (
               for
               peace
               was
               betweene
               Iabin
               the
               King
               of
               Hazor
               ,
               and
               betweene
               the
               house
               of
               Heber
               the
               Kenite
               .
               )
            
          
           
             18.
             
             
               And
               Iael
               went
               out
               to
               meet
               Sisera
               ,
               and
               said
               vnto
               him
               ,
               turne
               in
               my
               Lord
               ,
               turne
               in
               to
               me
               ,
               feare
               not
               .
               And
               when
               he
               had
               turned
               in
               vnto
               her
               tent
               ,
               shee
               couered
               him
               with
               a
               mantell
               .
            
          
           
             19.
             
             
               And
               he
               said
               vnto
               her
               ,
               giue
               me
               ,
               I
               pray
               thee
               ,
               a
               little
               water
               to
               drinke
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               thirstie
               :
               and
               shee
               opened
               a
               bottlell
               of
               milke
               ,
               and
               gaue
               him
               drinke
               ,
               and
               couered
               him
               .
            
          
           
             20.
             
             
               Againe
               ,
               he
               said
               vnto
               her
               ,
               stand
               in
               the
               doore
               of
               the
               tent
               ,
               and
               when
               any
               man
               doth
               come
               and
               enquire
               of
               thee
               ,
               saying
               ;
               Is
               any
               man
               heere
               ?
               thou
               shalt
               say
               ,
               nay
               .
            
          
           
             21.
             
             
               Then
               Iael
               Hebers
               wife
               tooke
               a
               naile
               of
               the
               tent
               ,
               and
               tooke
               an
               hammer
               in
               her
            
             
             
               hand
               ,
               and
               went
               softly
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               smote
               the
               naile
               into
               his
               temples
               ,
               and
               fastened
               it
               into
               the
               ground
               ,
               (
               for
               he
               was
               fast
               asleepe
               and
               wearie
               )
               and
               so
               he
               died
               .
            
          
        
         
           VVE
           haue
           heard
           how
           by
           Debora
           and
           Barak
           the
           battell
           was
           prospered
           ,
           
           as
           in
           this
           fourth
           part
           of
           the
           chapter
           hath
           been
           noted
           :
           now
           it
           followeth
           how
           a
           full
           end
           was
           put
           to
           it
           by
           Iael
           .
           To
           whose
           tent
           Sisera
           fled
           ,
           as
           the
           fittest
           refuge
           for
           shelter
           ,
           it
           being
           neere
           the
           place
           where
           the
           battell
           was
           ,
           and
           peace
           being
           betwixt
           Iabin
           the
           King
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           Heber
           her
           husband
           .
           The
           things
           principall
           in
           these
           5.
           verses
           ,
           are
           three
           .
           One
           how
           Sisera
           fled
           thither
           ,
           in
           the
           seuenteenth
           verse
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           by
           what
           meanes
           his
           death
           was
           brought
           on
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           three
           .
           The
           third
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           by
           her
           effected
           ,
           in
           the
           21.
           
           And
           this
           story
           doth
           shew
           ,
           why
           that
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           eleuenth
           verse
           ,
           where
           I
           referred
           the
           Reader
           to
           this
           place
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           Heber
           the
           husband
           of
           Iael
           ,
           came
           and
           dwelt
           in
           the
           plaine
           of
           Zaanaim
           by
           Kedesh
           ,
           apart
           from
           his
           brethren
           ,
           euen
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           though
           he
           intended
           it
           not
           ,
           yet
           by
           Gods
           appointment
           and
           prouidence
           ,
           that
           Sisera
           might
           haue
           his
           deadly
           wound
           and
           blow
           there
           .
           And
           by
           Siseras
           flying
           on
           foote
           to
           Iaels
           tent
           for
           succour
           and
           shelter
           ,
           we
           see
           another
           difficulty
           that
           this
           Sisera
           was
           driuen
           to
           ,
           beside
           the
           ill
           successe
           that
           he
           had
           in
           the
           fight
           ;
           and
           withall
           we
           may
           obserue
           ,
           to
           what
           shifts
           and
           extremities
           
           wicked
           men
           though
           they
           bee
           great
           &
           mighty
           persons
           may
           be
           brought
           :
           for
           they
           who
           could
           command
           a
           whole
           country
           ,
           may
           be
           constrained
           to
           hide
           their
           head
           in
           a
           priuate
           tent
           and
           corner
           .
           And
           they
           who
           haue
           gloried
           as
           Lords
           of
           all
           store
           and
           plenty
           may
           come
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           glad
           of
           a
           draught
           of
           milke
           or
           water
           to
           saue
           their
           liues
           .
           To
           Ahab
           King
           of
           Israel
           this
           word
           was
           sent
           by
           Benhadad
           who
           besieged
           him
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           siluer
           and
           other
           precious
           
           things
           were
           his
           ,
           whereto
           Ahab
           answered
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           (
           O
           King
           )
           thine
           they
           are
           .
           And
           the
           same
           Benhadad
           so
           boasting
           and
           braging
           ouer
           him
           ,
           was
           afterward
           himselfe
           brought
           to
           this
           point
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           same
           Ahab
           ,
           that
           hee
           loosing
           in
           two
           battels
           ,
           as
           good
           as
           two
           hundred
           and
           fiftie
           thousand
           men
           ,
           beside
           chariots
           and
           horses
           ,
           he
           was
           driuen
           to
           flie
           on
           horse-backe
           into
           a
           secret
           chamber
           ,
           and
           yet
           euen
           there
           to
           be
           in
           great
           feare
           of
           his
           life
           also
           .
           And
           so
           in
           other
           stories
           it
           is
           reported
           of
           Darius
           the
           Persian
           King
           ,
           that
           being
           in
           flight
           pursued
           by
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           great
           thirst
           passed
           by
           a
           Lake
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           hee
           tooke
           vp
           puddle
           water
           ,
           and
           hauing
           drunke
           it
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           protested
           hee
           neuer
           dranke
           sweeter
           in
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           such
           mighty
           ones
           may
           for
           their
           sinnes
           bee
           driuen
           to
           such
           straites
           and
           shifts
           ,
           then
           meane
           persons
           much
           more
           are
           easily
           and
           soone
           depriued
           of
           all
           that
           they
           haue
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           waies
           .
           Therefore
           if
           wee
           be
           wise
           who
           now
           liue
           ,
           or
           they
           who
           shall
           come
           after
           vs
           ,
           howsoeuer
           wee
           enioy
           much
           ,
           wee
           will
           learne
           ,
           as
           wee
           haue
           oft
           been
           ,
           and
           heere
           are
           taught
           ,
           
             not
             to
             put
             our
             trust
             in
             vncertaine
          
           
           
             riches
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             liuing
             God
          
           ;
           neither
           to
           be
           high
           minded
           ,
           but
           humble
           and
           lowly
           (
           knowing
           to
           what
           changes
           we
           be
           subiect
           )
           in
           which
           estate
           there
           is
           no
           danger
           .
           And
           in
           that
           wee
           miscarrie
           not
           daily
           ,
           with
           the
           silly
           worme
           that
           is
           trod
           on
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           beast
           slaughtered
           ,
           that
           fed
           euen
           now
           at
           the
           pasture
           ,
           it
           is
           onely
           Gods
           forbearing
           vs.
           
        
         
           In
           that
           it
           is
           said
           that
           Heber
           had
           peace
           with
           Iabin
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           sets
           not
           downe
           how
           and
           in
           what
           manner
           it
           was
           :
           therefore
           by
           occasion
           of
           this
           their
           peace
           ,
           about
           which
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           seeing
           some
           might
           moue
           a
           question
           ;
           for
           answere
           
           and
           our
           instruction
           this
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           were
           conditions
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           
             (
             Iabin
          
           and
           Heber
           I
           meane
           )
           about
           limits
           and
           bounds
           of
           ground
           ,
           how
           farre
           they
           should
           reach
           ,
           or
           what
           hee
           should
           pay
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           ,
           they
           were
           lawfull
           :
           but
           if
           they
           had
           been
           for
           the
           ioyning
           with
           him
           against
           his
           enemies
           ,
           without
           respect
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           not
           so
           )
           then
           their
           peace
           had
           not
           been
           good
           ,
           nor
           to
           bee
           allowed
           .
           According
           to
           this
           that
           I
           say
           ,
           let
           our
           instruction
           be
           .
           For
           if
           a
           ciuill
           league
           be
           betwixt
           the
           true
           worshippers
           of
           God
           and
           Idolaters
           ,
           about
           keeping
           and
           enioying
           that
           which
           is
           seuerally
           their
           ,
           safely
           and
           quietly
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           to
           be
           disliked
           :
           for
           the
           godly
           while
           they
           be
           heere
           ,
           desire
           not
           to
           dwell
           alone
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           neither
           can
           they
           chuse
           (
           they
           know
           )
           but
           they
           must
           haue
           dealings
           with
           the
           men
           that
           liue
           in
           it
           :
           and
           againe
           ,
           they
           are
           commanded
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             that
             they
             should
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lyeth
             ,
             haue
          
           
           
             peace
             with
             all
             men
          
           .
           And
           so
           most
           Christian
           Emperours
           haue
           had
           peace
           with
           the
           barbarous
           people
           that
           were
           strangers
           to
           true
           religion
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           the
           people
           of
           Israell
           with
           the
           nations
           which
           were
           neare
           adioyned
           to
           them
           ,
           (
           except
           the
           seuen
           that
           were
           accursed
           )
           for
           the
           Lord
           did
           not
           command
           them
           to
           make
           warre
           with
           the
           rest
           that
           dwelt
           about
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           they
           should
           vrge
           the
           religious
           people
           to
           ioyne
           their
           aide
           with
           them
           in
           making
           warre
           with
           them
           against
           other
           nations
           which
           are
           Gods
           people
           ,
           that
           in
           no
           wise
           is
           to
           be
           yeelded
           vnto
           .
           For
           it
           went
           ill
           with
           Iehosaphat
           ,
           for
           going
           to
           warre
           in
           league
           with
           Ahab
           against
           Ramath
           in
           Gilead
           .
           As
           also
           for
           ioyning
           in
           fellowship
           with
           Iehoram
           his
           sonne
           ,
           when
           hee
           sent
           ships
           with
           
           him
           into
           Tarsis
           :
           for
           a
           tempest
           arising
           at
           Ezion
           Gabar
           ,
           his
           ships
           were
           broken
           .
           So
           Asa
           King
           of
           Iuda
           sent
           siluer
           and
           gold
           to
           Benhadad
           King
           of
           Aram
           ,
           to
           help
           him
           against
           Baasha
           King
           of
           Israel
           ,
           but
           hee
           was
           reproued
           for
           it
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
           And
           so
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           it
           is
           lawfull
           for
           Christian
           Princes
           to
           confederate
           with
           not
           onely
           Christian
           ,
           but
           Popish
           or
           Heathen
           in
           ciuill
           cases
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           better
           security
           of
           their
           dominions
           ,
           maintenance
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           those
           commodities
           which
           follow
           thereupon
           ,
           as
           traffique
           ,
           &c.
           but
           to
           hold
           correspondence
           with
           
           them
           in
           religion
           ,
           or
           to
           professe
           themselues
           friends
           to
           their
           friends
           ,
           whom
           God
           curseth
           ;
           or
           enemies
           to
           their
           enemies
           that
           were
           to
           doe
           as
           they
           in
           the
           
           Psalme
           ,
           that
           banded
           themselues
           together
           ,
           whom
           God
           will
           scatter
           .
           Now
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           said
           of
           leagues
           made
           betwixt
           nations
           ,
           or
           one
           man
           ,
           (
           as
           Heber
           was
           )
           with
           a
           King
           ,
           namely
           ,
           Iabin
           King
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           the
           same
           I
           say
           of
           one
           priuate
           person
           with
           another
           ,
           liuing
           together
           :
           And
           that
           is
           briefly
           this
           :
           that
           a
           godly
           Christian
           may
           liue
           in
           peace
           with
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           vse
           him
           in
           ciuill
           cases
           to
           buy
           and
           sell
           ,
           and
           borrow
           ,
           and
           lend
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           conueniently
           bee
           done
           betwixt
           them
           ;
           but
           this
           must
           alwaies
           be
           prouided
           for
           ,
           that
           he
           ioyne
           not
           with
           
           him
           in
           his
           sinne
           ,
           neither
           that
           hee
           haue
           any
           fellowship
           with
           him
           in
           false
           worship
           .
        
         
           Hitherto
           of
           Sisera
           his
           going
           on
           foot
           to
           the
           house
           of
           Iael
           ;
           now
           it
           is
           shewed
           
           how
           she
           vsed
           meanes
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           his
           death
           :
           first
           ,
           as
           is
           mentioned
           in
           this
           verse
           .
           For
           shee
           went
           to
           meet
           him
           ,
           and
           drew
           him
           in
           by
           faire
           and
           alluring
           words
           ,
           and
           bids
           him
           not
           feare
           .
           Heereby
           (
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           )
           hee
           was
           more
           throughly
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           bee
           safe
           there
           .
           But
           this
           was
           a
           traine
           to
           draw
           him
           to
           further
           danger
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           by
           that
           which
           followeth
           ,
           ver
           .
           21.
           
           And
           all
           this
           duely
           considered
           ,
           with
           other
           things
           which
           shee
           did
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           causeth
           question
           to
           bee
           made
           ,
           whether
           Iael
           did
           well
           or
           no
           ,
           in
           thus
           
           deceiuing
           him
           .
           But
           that
           question
           is
           easily
           answered
           .
           For
           shee
           doing
           it
           to
           an
           enemy
           ,
           not
           hers
           ,
           but
           Gods
           ;
           one
           that
           all
           Gods
           people
           ought
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           commandement
           to
           haue
           rooted
           out
           as
           they
           were
           able
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           a
           chiefe
           Canaanite
           ,
           and
           shee
           blessed
           and
           praised
           of
           God
           for
           that
           which
           shee
           did
           .
           By
           
           all
           this
           I
           thinke
           ,
           it
           is
           cleare
           shee
           offended
           not
           at
           least
           in
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           action
           .
           But
           this
           hath
           been
           answered
           before
           ,
           by
           the
           like
           occasion
           in
           Ehuds
           example
           .
           But
           for
           vs
           who
           haue
           not
           the
           like
           commandement
           (
           except
           the
           ciuill
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           the
           lawfull
           executioner
           ,
           )
           wee
           haue
           in
           no
           wise
           ,
           liberty
           to
           follow
           her
           example
           ,
           but
           to
           sticke
           fast
           to
           the
           rule
           that
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           to
           walke
           toward
           all
           men
           in
           vprightnesse
           ,
           and
           all
           good
           simplicity
           and
           innocency
           ,
           giuing
           vnto
           the
           worst
           their
           due
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           TWENTIE
           NINE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           FOVRTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           IT
           followeth
           of
           Sisera
           ,
           who
           being
           very
           dry
           with
           trauelling
           
           on
           foote
           ,
           and
           inward
           griefe
           heating
           him
           ,
           desiring
           somewhat
           wherewith
           to
           quench
           his
           thirst
           ,
           and
           shee
           gaue
           him
           liberally
           milke
           to
           drinke
           ,
           which
           was
           fittest
           to
           bring
           him
           asleepe
           .
           But
           when
           he
           had
           well
           drunke
           ,
           he
           forgets
           not
           the
           danger
           he
           was
           in
           ,
           while
           such
           as
           passed
           by
           might
           be
           ready
           to
           aske
           after
           him
           there
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hee
           diligently
           instructeth
           her
           to
           be
           carefull
           euery
           way
           for
           his
           preseruation
           and
           safety
           .
           By
           the
           giuing
           him
           drinke
           that
           he
           might
           fall
           asleepe
           ,
           and
           so
           she
           might
           the
           more
           conueniently
           dispatch
           him
           by
           so
           good
           an
           opportunity
           ,
           she
           shewed
           her
           readines
           to
           help
           cut
           off
           Gods
           enemies
           ,
           and
           therin
           as
           wel
           to
           serue
           him
           as
           his
           Church
           ,
           which
           well
           appeareth
           in
           these
           three
           verses
           :
           and
           this
           thing
           in
           generall
           ,
           wee
           
           all
           are
           bound
           to
           follow
           her
           in
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           that
           particular
           manner
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           God
           commended
           the
           vniust
           steward
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           had
           done
           wisely
           
           in
           making
           prouision
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           put
           out
           of
           his
           stewardship
           ;
           although
           he
           condemned
           his
           particular
           fact
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           sought
           it
           by
           falshood
           and
           fraud
           :
           so
           is
           our
           godly
           care
           to
           helpe
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           resist
           the
           enemies
           of
           it
           ,
           both
           are
           very
           commendable
           in
           vs
           ,
           though
           we
           must
           beware
           of
           all
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           vsing
           ,
           which
           tend
           thereto
           .
           Thus
           as
           
             Debora
             ,
             Barak
          
           ,
           and
           Iael
           wrought
           a
           wonderfull
           deliuerance
           for
           Gods
           people
           ;
           so
           they
           who
           haue
           place
           and
           authority
           put
           in
           their
           hands
           by
           God
           ,
           are
           bound
           to
           doe
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           proue
           themselues
           faithfull
           and
           zealous
           .
           And
           priuate
           persons
           whose
           power
           cannot
           reach
           farre
           ,
           ought
           to
           doe
           the
           same
           toward
           particular
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           part
           of
           it
           where
           they
           dwell
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           shall
           be
           able
           .
        
         
           Of
           Iaels
           readinesse
           to
           cut
           off
           Gods
           enemy
           Sisera
           ,
           and
           of
           her
           faithfulnesse
           
           wee
           haue
           heard
           :
           now
           further
           in
           this
           19.
           and
           20.
           verses
           is
           shewed
           how
           God
           
           did
           cause
           him
           to
           trust
           Iael
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           confidence
           in
           her
           for
           the
           hiding
           and
           keeping
           him
           from
           his
           enemies
           .
           And
           as
           he
           did
           in
           this
           ;
           when
           he
           purposeth
           euill
           against
           wicked
           men
           ,
           he
           commonly
           blindfoldeth
           them
           ,
           takes
           away
           prouidence
           and
           counsell
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           suffereth
           them
           to
           chuse
           that
           course
           to
           follow
           in
           their
           liues
           and
           actions
           ,
           which
           proues
           the
           vnhappiest
           to
           them
           ,
           euen
           worse
           oft
           times
           then
           their
           greatest
           enemie
           could
           take
           against
           them
           ;
           as
           I
           may
           say
           of
           Pharaoh
           in
           his
           wilfull
           ventering
           on
           the
           sea
           to
           follow
           after
           Israel
           :
           what
           
           enemy
           could
           so
           much
           haue
           hurt
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           himselfe
           .
           So
           that
           a
           wicked
           man
           is
           neuer
           sure
           of
           peace
           and
           safety
           when
           he
           is
           at
           the
           best
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           is
           able
           to
           defeate
           him
           first
           and
           last
           ,
           euen
           many
           waies
           :
           for
           why
           ?
           there
           is
           no
           peace
           to
           the
           vngodly
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           faith
           ;
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           counsell
           against
           
           the
           Lord
           Iehouah
           .
           Againe
           ,
           as
           hee
           trusted
           in
           her
           ,
           so
           the
           Lord
           made
           her
           deceiue
           and
           disappoint
           him
           .
           Both
           which
           doe
           confirme
           vs
           in
           that
           which
           hath
           now
           been
           said
           ,
           and
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           when
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           ,
           hee
           leaueth
           the
           wicked
           destitute
           of
           all
           helpe
           ,
           and
           frustrate
           of
           their
           hope
           of
           successe
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           put
           in
           their
           friends
           ,
           yea
           and
           further
           ,
           hee
           will
           make
           all
           his
           creatures
           to
           worke
           against
           them
           .
           Which
           he
           doth
           ,
           to
           signifie
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           against
           them
           also
           .
           Which
           though
           hee
           testifie
           to
           them
           before
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             wicked
             are
             an
             abomination
             vnto
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           and
           againe
           ,
           the
           workers
           of
           iniquity
           
           doth
           hee
           abhorre
           ;
           yet
           he
           seeing
           that
           his
           word
           is
           cast
           behinde
           their
           
           backes
           ,
           doth
           therefore
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           speake
           to
           them
           by
           his
           creatures
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           sensibly
           (
           to
           such
           as
           can
           iudge
           )
           as
           hee
           did
           to
           Baalam
           ,
           in
           opening
           the
           mouth
           
           of
           the
           dumbe
           Asse
           ,
           and
           causing
           it
           to
           speak
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           (
           seeking
           the
           wages
           of
           iniquity
           )
           would
           not
           haue
           heard
           the
           Lord
           speake
           to
           him
           ,
           nor
           enclined
           his
           heart
           to
           obey
           him
           .
        
         
           Thus
           doth
           God
           deale
           with
           vile
           and
           vnconscionable
           men
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           set
           (
           as
           I
           say
           )
           not
           their
           friends
           onely
           ,
           but
           euen
           the
           host
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           the
           creatures
           of
           the
           earth
           against
           them
           .
           Thus
           Saul
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           forsaked
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           could
           neither
           haue
           his
           daughter
           faithfull
           vnto
           him
           ,
           to
           send
           Dauid
           his
           enemie
           to
           him
           ,
           neither
           could
           he
           haue
           any
           Prophet
           of
           God
           to
           speake
           to
           him
           in
           his
           greatest
           necessity
           and
           straits
           ,
           as
           his
           own
           words
           do
           testifie
           ,
           he
           complaining
           thus
           ;
           I
           am
           in
           distresse
           ,
           for
           God
           is
           departed
           from
           mee
           ,
           and
           speaketh
           no
           more
           to
           me
           by
           Prophets
           ,
           &c.
           
           Neither
           could
           Senacherib
           haue
           his
           sonnes
           trusty
           to
           
           him
           ,
           but
           was
           slaine
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           ought
           by
           nature
           to
           haue
           been
           defended
           :
           yea
           and
           they
           did
           it
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           while
           hee
           was
           worshiping
           Nishroch
           his
           god
           ,
           in
           whom
           hee
           trusted
           ,
           and
           looked
           alwaies
           for
           helpe
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           he
           preferred
           him
           before
           the
           true
           and
           liuing
           God
           ;
           yet
           euen
           then
           he
           was
           disappointed
           .
           Thus
           Ammon
           also
           and
           Iezabel
           were
           not
           secure
           
           from
           their
           owne
           seruants
           .
           And
           if
           it
           bee
           thus
           done
           to
           the
           mighty
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           then
           to
           the
           meane
           ,
           who
           haue
           lesse
           helpe
           to
           stand
           by
           him
           ?
           And
           not
           onely
           their
           best
           helpes
           faile
           and
           deceiue
           them
           ,
           but
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           all
           things
           are
           against
           them
           .
           Thus
           hailestones
           helped
           Gods
           people
           to
           destroy
           their
           enemies
           the
           Canaanites
           :
           
             The
             Lord
          
           (
           saith
           the
           holy
           story
           )
           
             cast
             downe
             great
             stones
          
           
           
             from
             heauen
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             more
             that
             died
             of
             the
             hailestones
             ,
             then
             they
             whom
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             slue
             with
             the
             sword
             .
          
           So
           the
           waters
           ,
           euen
           the
           riuer
           Kishon
           deuoured
           this
           host
           of
           Sisera
           .
           So
           Abimelech
           was
           slaine
           with
           a
           piece
           of
           a
           milstone
           .
           Absalon
           by
           an
           oke
           catching
           hold
           of
           his
           long
           haire
           ,
           (
           his
           ornament
           )
           
           
           Chorah
           swallowed
           vp
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           So
           a
           wallfel
           vpon
           seuen
           and
           twenty
           thousand
           
           Aramites
           that
           escaped
           the
           battell
           .
        
         
           The
           Sunne
           also
           stood
           still
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           heauen
           ,
           and
           hasted
           not
           to
           goe
           downe
           for
           a
           whole
           day
           :
           and
           this
           was
           to
           the
           end
           it
           might
           the
           longer
           
           giue
           light
           ,
           and
           bee
           an
           helpe
           to
           Ioshua
           and
           the
           people
           to
           auenge
           their
           enemies
           .
           And
           (
           to
           adde
           this
           one
           thing
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           )
           I
           affirme
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           not
           the
           meanest
           nor
           basest
           creatures
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           harnessed
           as
           men
           of
           war
           ,
           to
           fight
           in
           the
           Lords
           cause
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           commandement
           ,
           against
           the
           wicked
           ,
           as
           the
           many
           plagues
           cast
           vpon
           Pharaoh
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           lice
           ,
           flies
           ,
           grashoppers
           ,
           
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           euen
           they
           (
           I
           say
           )
           may
           testifie
           .
           So
           that
           in
           this
           one
           respect
           ,
           in
           that
           neither
           the
           friends
           of
           the
           wicked
           shall
           be
           faithfull
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           God
           will
           otherwise
           haue
           it
           ;
           and
           namely
           when
           they
           are
           vnfaithfull
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           himselfe
           and
           his
           creature
           shall
           be
           armed
           against
           them
           ,
           what
           can
           bee
           said
           lesse
           then
           this
           ,
           euen
           woe
           be
           vnto
           them
           .
           But
           infinite
           are
           the
           other
           plagues
           that
           hang
           ouer
           them
           ,
           and
           doe
           oft
           times
           meete
           with
           ,
           and
           take
           hold
           of
           them
           :
           besides
           that
           they
           are
           euery
           houre
           in
           danger
           ,
           when
           some
           kind
           of
           fearefull
           death
           or
           other
           shall
           sweepe
           them
           away
           to
           carrie
           them
           to
           their
           last
           and
           vttermost
           ruine
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           as
           I
           note
           some
           of
           the
           wofull
           iudgements
           that
           hang
           ouer
           them
           ,
           or
           be
           already
           vpon
           them
           ;
           so
           if
           there
           were
           many
           more
           particulars
           set
           downe
           as
           they
           might
           bee
           ,
           with
           the
           intolerable
           and
           most
           terrible
           paines
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           one
           would
           thinke
           there
           were
           small
           cause
           ,
           why
           any
           should
           flock
           
           to
           their
           company
           ,
           or
           long
           and
           desire
           to
           be
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           taste
           of
           their
           dainties
           .
           And
           yet
           they
           are
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           to
           bee
           bewailed
           ,
           )
           as
           the
           sand
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           swarme
           in
           all
           places
           ;
           that
           for
           my
           part
           (
           I
           say
           )
           when
           I
           cannot
           but
           know
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           thinke
           vpon
           it
           ,
           and
           what
           little
           hope
           there
           is
           to
           reclaime
           the
           most
           of
           them
           ;
           
             Oh
             that
             mine
             eyes
             were
             a
             fountaine
             of
          
           
           
             teares
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             weepe
             bitterly
             for
             the
             woe
             and
             losse
             of
             so
             many
             people
             .
          
           If
           it
           seeme
           strange
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           of
           the
           multitudes
           of
           them
           that
           shall
           perish
           ,
           
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Lord
           hath
           spoken
           it
           .
           Though
           Israel
           bee
           as
           the
           sand
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           yet
           but
           a
           remnant
           shall
           be
           saued
           .
           And
           although
           I
           censure
           not
           men
           by
           the
           mischances
           as
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           that
           befall
           them
           (
           but
           are
           indeed
           the
           iust
           iudgements
           of
           God
           vpon
           them
           )
           sithence
           neither
           all
           wicked
           men
           are
           thus
           punished
           ,
           nor
           all
           thus
           handled
           are
           wicked
           men
           :
           yet
           seeing
           this
           is
           the
           lot
           of
           the
           vngodly
           ,
           and
           the
           portion
           of
           their
           cup
           which
           their
           wicked
           life
           hath
           brought
           vpon
           them
           ,
           let
           none
           of
           them
           ease
           their
           stomacks
           by
           charging
           God
           ,
           neither
           wash
           off
           all
           with
           crying
           out
           of
           their
           hard
           fortune
           and
           hap
           ,
           as
           they
           count
           it
           ;
           their
           onely
           hope
           (
           if
           any
           be
           )
           is
           to
           beleeue
           and
           bewaile
           it
           .
           Neither
           let
           the
           godly
           call
           into
           question
           the
           prouident
           care
           of
           their
           louing
           father
           ,
           because
           they
           see
           that
           oftentimes
           these
           casualties
           and
           calamities
           betide
           them
           ,
           but
           cleaue
           more
           firmely
           to
           the
           promises
           and
           the
           whole
           truth
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           beleeuing
           that
           (
           seeing
           they
           are
           at
           amity
           and
           peace
           with
           the
           Lord
           )
           hee
           can
           make
           all
           creatures
           instruments
           of
           their
           good
           ;
           and
           not
           onely
           their
           friends
           faithfull
           to
           them
           ,
           both
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ;
           yea
           their
           very
           enemies
           to
           bee
           at
           one
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           more
           trustie
           to
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           one
           to
           another
           .
           And
           if
           God
           thus
           tender
           their
           whole
           person
           ,
           then
           their
           soules
           be
           pretious
           in
           his
           eyes
           ,
           and
           their
           bodies
           (
           no
           man
           doubteth
           )
           are
           also
           regarded
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           both
           are
           safe
           vnder
           his
           protection
           .
           
        
         
           But
           now
           to
           speake
           a
           little
           of
           Iaels
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           though
           a
           like
           point
           to
           this
           
           
           hath
           been
           handled
           ,
           yet
           her
           action
           in
           alluring
           Sisera
           into
           her
           tent
           (
           with
           promise
           that
           he
           should
           be
           safe
           there
           ,
           and
           bidding
           him
           not
           feare
           ,
           )
           and
           yet
           murthering
           him
           afterward
           so
           cruelly
           (
           as
           it
           seemeth
           )
           this
           (
           I
           say
           )
           beside
           that
           I
           haue
           said
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           thought
           to
           be
           so
           farre
           from
           the
           trustinesse
           which
           should
           bee
           in
           them
           ,
           who
           vndertake
           the
           safety
           of
           those
           whom
           they
           receiue
           into
           their
           houses
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           counted
           rather
           barbarous
           cruelty
           &
           trechery
           .
           And
           the
           more
           to
           vrge
           an
           answere
           hereunto
           ,
           it
           is
           obiected
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           alwaies
           been
           as
           well
           the
           care
           as
           the
           credit
           of
           such
           as
           take
           strangers
           into
           their
           custodie
           ,
           to
           see
           thē
           safely
           kept
           in
           their
           houses
           from
           annoyance
           and
           danger
           .
           
             Iure
             hospitij
          
           ,
           as
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           right
           due
           to
           them
           by
           those
           that
           receiue
           them
           .
           The
           example
           of
           Lot
           is
           alleaged
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           those
           strangers
           that
           turned
           in
           vnto
           him
           ,
           offered
           much
           inconuenience
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           daughters
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           free
           the
           strangers
           whom
           he
           receiued
           ,
           from
           iniurie
           .
           The
           like
           is
           said
           of
           the
           care
           
           of
           that
           old
           man
           (
           mentioned
           hereafter
           in
           this
           booke
           )
           to
           the
           Leuite
           and
           his
           concubine
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           receiued
           as
           strangers
           into
           his
           house
           .
           Hereupon
           and
           by
           the
           like
           ,
           it
           is
           concluded
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           were
           by
           an
           vniuersall
           law
           ,
           the
           promises
           that
           are
           made
           to
           strangers
           for
           their
           safety
           ,
           should
           bee
           inuiolably
           kept
           .
           The
           very
           Barbarians
           shewed
           much
           kindnes
           in
           a
           like
           case
           ,
           as
           wee
           reade
           in
           the
           
           booke
           of
           the
           Acts
           to
           Paul
           and
           his
           company
           entertaining
           them
           kindly
           ,
           yea
           and
           did
           more
           also
           then
           that
           vnto
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           laded
           them
           with
           necessaries
           at
           their
           departing
           .
        
         
           To
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           said
           of
           faithfulnesse
           to
           bee
           shewed
           to
           such
           as
           it
           is
           
           promised
           to
           ,
           as
           Iael
           did
           :
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           ,
           that
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           and
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           straitely
           vrge
           the
           same
           .
           But
           yet
           wee
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           no
           bands
           of
           familiarity
           and
           equity
           are
           so
           neerely
           ioyned
           together
           ,
           and
           so
           iust
           ,
           but
           that
           if
           God
           for
           causes
           best
           knowne
           to
           him
           ,
           command
           otherwise
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           bee
           broken
           .
           And
           so
           it
           may
           seeme
           to
           bee
           of
           this
           act
           of
           Iael
           .
           For
           seeing
           the
           Lord
           had
           now
           cursed
           ,
           and
           commanded
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           these
           Canaanites
           ,
           and
           Sisera
           their
           captaine
           ,
           therefore
           neither
           shee
           nor
           any
           other
           might
           heere
           take
           vpon
           them
           to
           saue
           or
           spare
           them
           ,
           but
           doe
           to
           them
           as
           God
           directed
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           she
           did
           .
           Thus
           the
           Leuites
           followed
           and
           
           obeyed
           Moses
           in
           killing
           their
           friends
           and
           kindred
           ,
           who
           had
           committed
           idolatry
           with
           the
           Calfe
           which
           they
           had
           made
           ,
           and
           pleased
           God
           highly
           in
           so
           doing
           .
           In
           this
           respect
           ,
           and
           by
           vertue
           of
           this
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           Abraham
           went
           about
           to
           kill
           his
           sonne
           :
           and
           they
           that
           thinke
           foolish
           pitie
           ought
           to
           be
           shewed
           contrary
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           let
           them
           remember
           what
           befell
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           ,
           who
           when
           hee
           had
           spared
           Benhadad
           the
           King
           of
           Aram
           ,
           
           contrary
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           reproued
           by
           the
           Prophet
           at
           the
           cōmandement
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             Because
             thou
             hast
             let
             goe
             out
             of
             thy
             hands
             a
             man
             whom
             I
             appointed
             to
             die
             ,
             thy
             life
             shall
             goe
             for
             his
             life
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           to
           returne
           to
           Iael
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           I
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           was
           the
           only
           gouernour
           of
           this
           worke
           ,
           and
           commended
           her
           for
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           chapter
           ,
           by
           Debora
           ,
           yea
           pronounced
           her
           blessed
           ,
           when
           the
           action
           of
           killing
           Sisera
           is
           spoken
           of
           ;
           therefore
           I
           conclude
           ,
           that
           she
           being
           certainly
           perswaded
           of
           Gods
           wil
           in
           that
           which
           she
           did
           ,
           and
           commanded
           of
           God
           so
           to
           doe
           ;
           her
           deceiuing
           of
           his
           hope
           ,
           was
           no
           more
           since
           in
           her
           ,
           then
           Abrahams
           attempt
           to
           kill
           his
           sonne
           was
           ,
           or
           the
           Leuites
           sleying
           of
           their
           kindred
           for
           their
           idolatry
           .
           And
           this
           for
           answering
           the
           question
           .
           The
           doctrine
           hath
           been
           taught
           already
           ,
           that
           wee
           haue
           no
           authority
           to
           
           
           follow
           her
           example
           ,
           but
           the
           word
           ,
           wherby
           our
           actions
           must
           be
           guided
           as
           by
           a
           rule
           ,
           and
           by
           no
           example
           without
           it
           .
           Thus
           wee
           haue
           seene
           (
           as
           I
           said
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           chapter
           )
           that
           the
           Lord
           by
           
             Barak
             ,
             Debora
          
           ,
           and
           Iael
           ,
           subdued
           Sisera
           with
           his
           huge
           armie
           .
        
         
           It
           followeth
           :
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               And
               behold
               ,
               as
               Barak
               pursued
               after
               Sisera
               ,
               Iael
               came
               out
               to
               meete
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Come
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               shew
               thee
               the
               man
               whom
               thou
               seekest
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               came
               into
               her
               tent
               ,
               behold
               Sisera
               lay
               dead
               ,
               and
               the
               naile
               in
               his
               temples
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               So
               God
               brought
               downe
               Iabin
               the
               King
               of
               Canaan
               that
               day
               before
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               And
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               prospered
               ,
               and
               preuailed
               against
               Iabin
               the
               King
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               vntill
               they
               had
               destroyed
               Iabin
               King
               of
               Canaan
               .
            
          
        
         
           NOw
           it
           is
           shewed
           ,
           how
           Iael
           came
           out
           to
           meete
           Barak
           ,
           who
           not
           finding
           
           Sisera
           among
           those
           who
           were
           slaine
           ,
           followed
           after
           him
           ;
           and
           she
           told
           him
           what
           she
           had
           done
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           thus
           she
           preuented
           Barak
           ,
           lest
           hee
           should
           wearie
           himselfe
           with
           seeking
           him
           ,
           and
           bee
           grieued
           when
           he
           found
           him
           not
           ,
           and
           hee
           came
           into
           her
           tent
           ,
           and
           found
           it
           so
           .
           And
           by
           Baraks
           pursuing
           him
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           that
           Sisera
           was
           not
           deceiued
           in
           that
           hee
           feared
           it
           ,
           and
           warned
           Iael
           to
           preuent
           it
           .
           Likewise
           it
           appeareth
           here
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           deliuered
           his
           people
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           Iabin
           ,
           and
           destroied
           him
           .
           Here
           let
           vs
           note
           two
           or
           three
           things
           ,
           and
           so
           come
           to
           an
           end
           of
           the
           whole
           chapter
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           though
           Iael
           must
           imbrace
           and
           hold
           peace
           with
           Iabin
           ,
           yet
           wee
           see
           her
           heart
           
           went
           not
           with
           him
           ,
           neither
           did
           she
           like
           his
           crueltie
           and
           oppression
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           but
           sought
           to
           turne
           it
           away
           ,
           and
           she
           reioyced
           to
           see
           the
           people
           of
           God
           to
           preuaile
           ,
           and
           to
           helpe
           them
           all
           that
           she
           could
           ,
           as
           Nehemiah
           and
           Ester
           did
           ,
           vsing
           their
           fauour
           they
           found
           with
           Kings
           ,
           to
           this
           end
           .
           It
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           the
           godly
           doe
           giue
           good
           testimonie
           how
           they
           dislike
           it
           ,
           when
           the
           wicked
           
           rule
           ,
           and
           haue
           all
           in
           their
           hands
           :
           as
           Iael
           did
           here
           ,
           by
           her
           worthie
           helping
           to
           beate
           downe
           Iabins
           and
           Siseras
           power
           .
           For
           (
           as
           Salomon
           saith
           )
           when
           they
           beare
           rule
           ,
           the
           people
           sigh
           .
           And
           contrarily
           ,
           what
           ioy
           they
           haue
           ,
           when
           God
           giues
           them
           godly
           guides
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           to
           prosper
           ,
           such
           as
           Moses
           and
           Iosua
           
           were
           ,
           with
           other
           ,
           who
           did
           more
           aduance
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           true
           worship
           ,
           as
           it
           became
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           did
           themselues
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           in
           meaner
           estates
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           great
           cause
           to
           praise
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           feebleth
           and
           disgraceth
           the
           vngodly
           ,
           and
           prospereth
           the
           enterprises
           of
           his
           seruants
           ,
           in
           any
           place
           of
           superioritie
           and
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           meaner
           conditions
           .
           And
           let
           all
           such
           as
           are
           vnder
           them
           ,
           glorifie
           God
           by
           bringing
           foorth
           much
           fruite
           ,
           when
           they
           enioy
           such
           liberties
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           feruently
           intreate
           (
           for
           much
           good
           may
           be
           
           done
           in
           such
           times
           )
           the
           Lord
           when
           it
           is
           otherwise
           ,
           to
           change
           it
           :
           remembring
           that
           which
           is
           written
           in
           the
           Psalme
           :
           
             Pray
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             they
          
           
           
             shall
             prosper
             that
             loue
             thee
             ,
             I
             will
             procure
             thy
             peace
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Further
           we
           may
           learne
           ,
           that
           as
           Barak
           pursuing
           Sisera
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           commanded
           ,
           
           obtained
           a
           great
           blessing
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           shall
           all
           that
           incline
           their
           hearts
           to
           follow
           the
           commandements
           of
           God
           with
           a
           pure
           heart
           .
           For
           it
           is
           the
           fruit
           of
           Gods
           promise
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           not
           pleased
           ,
           if
           wee
           walking
           wisely
           and
           diligently
           in
           
           our
           calling
           ,
           doe
           not
           beleeue
           the
           same
           .
           For
           through
           vnbeleese
           ,
           wee
           depriue
           
           God
           of
           his
           honour
           ,
           and
           our selues
           of
           our
           owne
           due
           ,
           which
           hee
           hath
           freely
           and
           graciously
           bequeathed
           vs.
           But
           contrarily
           ,
           by
           giuing
           credit
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           walking
           in
           a
           good
           course
           ,
           (
           as
           frailtie
           will
           permit
           )
           we
           may
           in
           reuerence
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           confidence
           ,
           looke
           surely
           for
           blessing
           ,
           either
           outward
           with
           other
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           the
           inward
           ioy
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           that
           is
           as
           continuall
           feasting
           ,
           which
           is
           alwaies
           a
           companion
           in
           such
           a
           case
           .
           And
           therefore
           great
           pitie
           it
           is
           that
           wee
           should
           through
           our
           owne
           folly
           ,
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           depriue
           our selues
           of
           such
           a
           benefit
           .
           And
           especially
           this
           blessing
           wee
           may
           enioy
           by
           faithfull
           discharging
           of
           our
           duties
           ,
           that
           as
           Barak
           here
           heard
           by
           Iael
           the
           good
           tidings
           concerning
           Sisera
           that
           she
           had
           slaine
           him
           ;
           euen
           so
           ,
           much
           good
           shall
           wee
           reape
           by
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           gladding
           of
           our
           hearts
           :
           It
           is
           one
           of
           the
           fruites
           of
           well
           doing
           ,
           which
           followeth
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           shadow
           doth
           the
           bodie
           :
           as
           good
           report
           ,
           and
           successe
           in
           things
           ,
           and
           incouragement
           to
           goe
           forward
           .
           Whereas
           if
           our
           waies
           be
           crooked
           ,
           and
           euill
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           wee
           may
           looke
           for
           no
           better
           in
           places
           where
           we
           come
           ,
           but
           to
           heare
           of
           that
           which
           will
           sting
           vs
           ,
           as
           the
           coales
           of
           Iuniper
           .
           And
           from
           hence
           are
           many
           of
           the
           cries
           and
           complaints
           that
           we
           heare
           :
           for
           mens
           ill
           doings
           are
           rung
           about
           their
           eares
           ,
           with
           reproch
           ,
           threatnings
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           as
           doe
           make
           them
           take
           little
           ioy
           in
           their
           liues
           .
           So
           on
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           many
           shall
           bee
           the
           comforts
           of
           them
           that
           doe
           well
           .
           And
           as
           Iael
           here
           did
           not
           a
           little
           glad
           the
           heart
           of
           Barak
           ,
           by
           telling
           him
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Sisera
           the
           chiefe
           enemie
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           while
           hee
           pursued
           after
           him
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           the
           part
           and
           dutie
           of
           all
           Gods
           people
           to
           bring
           ioy
           and
           gladnesse
           to
           their
           brethren
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           able
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           sorrow
           and
           griefe
           from
           them
           by
           all
           meanes
           ,
           as
           occasion
           shall
           be
           offered
           .
           And
           this
           should
           be
           one
           speciall
           fruite
           of
           the
           communion
           and
           fellowship
           of
           Gods
           seruants
           here
           on
           earth
           .
           But
           in
           as
           much
           as
           for
           all
           Barak
           pursuing
           of
           Sisera
           ,
           yet
           he
           slew
           him
           not
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           Iael
           .
           Here
           Barak
           saw
           the
           
           word
           of
           God
           liuely
           verified
           ,
           which
           Debora
           had
           spoken
           of
           vnto
           him
           before
           in
           the
           9.
           verse
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           the
           honour
           of
           that
           victorie
           should
           not
           go
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           a
           woman
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           it
           did
           to
           Iael
           .
           And
           euen
           so
           ,
           if
           we
           marke
           ,
           we
           shall
           as
           cleerely
           see
           the
           same
           ,
           when
           we
           haue
           offended
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           one
           or
           other
           chastisement
           shall
           meete
           with
           vs
           ,
           and
           seaze
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           be
           not
           with
           vs
           after
           we
           haue
           sinned
           ,
           as
           if
           an
           arrow
           should
           pearce
           thorow
           our
           liuer
           ,
           
           for
           the
           sorrow
           wee
           conceiue
           for
           it
           ,
           be
           wee
           well
           assured
           it
           is
           behinde
           and
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           ,
           or
           one
           time
           or
           other
           ,
           wee
           shall
           carrie
           some
           marke
           of
           our
           disobedience
           ,
           as
           Barak
           did
           here
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           that
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           as
           Debora
           said
           ,
           I
           will
           goe
           with
           thee
           ,
           but
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           victorie
           shall
           not
           be
           thine
           :
           as
           hath
           been
           noted
           before
           with
           the
           vse
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           by
           this
           subduing
           of
           Sisera
           ,
           and
           destroying
           his
           mightiē
           
           armie
           ,
           how
           easily
           the
           Lord
           can
           breake
           the
           forces
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           pull
           downe
           ,
           and
           turne
           away
           their
           wrath
           and
           rage
           from
           his
           people
           ,
           (
           as
           a
           man
           would
           turne
           the
           riuers
           of
           waters
           ,
           which
           way
           he
           listeth
           )
           or
           cut
           off
           their
           persons
           from
           the
           earth
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           were
           not
           so
           ,
           what
           good
           man
           could
           liue
           by
           them
           ?
           And
           what
           a
           comfort
           that
           may
           be
           to
           Gods
           people
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           Lord
           cuts
           off
           their
           enemies
           in
           due
           season
           ,
           is
           not
           hard
           to
           conceiue
           ,
           when
           we
           consider
           what
           a
           scourge
           and
           plague
           one
           man
           oft
           times
           is
           to
           another
           ,
           being
           inraged
           and
           incensed
           ,
           euen
           a
           wolfe
           ,
           nay
           a
           diuell
           .
           But
           waight
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           behold
           ,
           
           in
           time
           ,
           the
           arrow
           of
           Gods
           deliuerance
           to
           his
           ,
           and
           shame
           and
           confusion
           vpon
           his
           impenitent
           and
           implacable
           enemies
           ,
           except
           (
           as
           is
           rather
           to
           bee
           desired
           )
           he
           change
           their
           hearts
           .
           But
           of
           this
           more
           largely
           before
           vers
           .
           15.
           
           Thus
           much
           for
           this
           chapter
           :
           I
           will
           end
           this
           Sermon
           with
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           next
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             FIFTH
             CHAPTER
             ON
             THE
             Booke
             of
             IVDGES
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Then
                 sang
                 Debora
                 and
                 Barak
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Abinoam
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 saying
              
               ;
            
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Praise
                 ye
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reuenging
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 offered
                 themselues
                 willingly
                 .
              
            
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
               
                 Heare
                 ye
                 Kings
                 ,
                 hearken
                 ye
                 Princes
                 ,
                 I
                 ,
                 euen
                 I
                 ,
                 will
                 sing
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 sing
                 praise
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THe
             summe
             of
             this
             Chapter
             is
             a
             praising
             of
             God
             by
             Debora
             and
             Barak
             ,
             
             after
             the
             victorie
             .
          
           
             The
             parts
             of
             it
             are
             three
             :
             the
             first
             is
             ,
             one
             point
             of
             their
             song
             consisting
             in
             offering
             praises
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             The
             second
             laieth
             out
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             to
             Israel
             sundrie
             waies
             in
             this
             battell
             ,
             and
             namely
             three
             :
             first
             ,
             she
             bringeth
             in
             them
             that
             did
             helpe
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             vers
             .
             19.
             by
             occasion
             whereof
             ,
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             such
             as
             did
             not
             helpe
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             she
             sheweth
             how
             vnprosperously
             it
             fell
             out
             against
             the
             Canaanites
             in
             the
             battell
             ,
             to
             vers
             .
             23.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             hinderers
             of
             the
             victorie
             from
             Israel
             ,
             are
             cursed
             ,
             and
             Iael
             that
             did
             helpe
             to
             get
             it
             them
             ,
             is
             pronounced
             blessed
             ,
             to
             vers
             .
             28.
             
             The
             third
             part
             of
             the
             chapter
             sheweth
             how
             in
             their
             song
             they
             mocked
             the
             boasting
             of
             Siseras
             friends
             ,
             to
             vers
             .
             31.
             and
             so
             as
             an
             addition
             thereto
             ,
             they
             shut
             vp
             the
             song
             with
             a
             prayer
             in
             the
             31.
             verse
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               NOw
               to
               leaue
               the
               two
               last
               parts
               ,
               to
               bee
               considered
               of
               in
               their
               due
               place
               ,
               I
               come
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               their
               song
               ,
               which
               containeth
               three
               things
               .
               The
               first
               that
               is
               in
               their
               song
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               that
               they
               exhort
               the
               Israelites
               to
               praise
               God
               with
               them
               for
               those
               that
               offered
               themselues
               willingly
               to
               the
               battell
               ,
               in
               the
               two
               first
               verses
               ;
               and
               the
               Kings
               and
               gouernours
               ,
               that
               were
               strangers
               ,
               to
               heare
               what
               they
               said
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               in
               the
               third
               verse
               .
               In
               the
               second
               part
               ,
               and
               next
               verses
               following
               ,
               they
               set
               downe
               the
               Lords
               mercies
               long
               before
               powred
               out
               on
               their
               fathers
               ,
               and
               now
               lately
               to
               them
               in
               the
               deliuerance
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               to
               the
               eighth
               verse
               ,
               and
               exhort
               them
               to
               praise
               God
               who
               inioyed
               the
               commodities
               that
               came
               by
               the
               victory
               ,
               to
               the
               twelfth
               verse
               .
               The
               third
               thing
               is
               ,
               that
               Debora
               stirreth
               vp
               her selfe
               againe
               to
               sing
               praise
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               Barak
               to
               the
               triumph
               ,
               vers
               .
               12.
               13.
               
            
             
               Now
               to
               begin
               with
               the
               first
               and
               second
               verses
               ,
               wherein
               they
               exhort
               Israel
               
               to
               praise
               God
               with
               them
               ,
               before
               they
               begin
               the
               song
               :
               for
               they
               enioyed
               the
               benefit
               of
               deliuerance
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               they
               that
               got
               the
               victorie
               :
               It
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               all
               such
               as
               receiue
               Gods
               benefits
               ,
               doe
               owe
               this
               dutie
               of
               praise
               to
               him
               ,
               
               and
               that
               the
               heart
               and
               the
               tongue
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               ought
               to
               goe
               together
               in
               that
               action
               .
               The
               Lord
               looketh
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               hath
               alwaies
               practised
               it
               ,
               
               though
               not
               in
               a
               like
               manner
               .
               As
               Moses
               and
               Miriam
               did
               full
               solemnely
               at
               the
               
               drowning
               of
               Pharaoh
               and
               his
               charets
               :
               so
               the
               women
               for
               the
               many
               victories
               that
               God
               granted
               to
               Israel
               ,
               came
               foorth
               singing
               in
               this
               manner
               :
               
                 Saul
                 hath
                 killed
                 his
                 thousand
                 ,
                 and
                 Dauid
                 his
                 tenne
                 thousand
                 .
              
               Likewise
               Ezechias
               after
               his
               
               recouerie
               ,
               with
               Anna
               the
               mother
               of
               Samuel
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               .
               And
               it
               was
               
               the
               vse
               and
               practise
               of
               Gods
               seruants
               to
               penne
               their
               songs
               ,
               and
               often
               to
               repeate
               them
               ,
               to
               quicken
               the
               memoriall
               of
               Gods
               benefits
               and
               his
               kindnes
               ,
               in
               their
               owne
               and
               the
               hearts
               of
               other
               ,
               and
               to
               knit
               themselues
               more
               neerely
               to
               him
               by
               this
               part
               of
               his
               seruice
               performed
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               will.
               
            
             
               Agreeable
               to
               this
               is
               the
               exhortation
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 In
                 all
                 things
                 be
                 thankfull
              
               :
               
               for
               as
               
                 Gods
                 mercies
                 are
                 renued
                 euery
                 morning
                 ,
              
               so
               good
               reason
               ,
               that
               our
               
               thankes
               should
               be
               also
               .
               And
               as
               it
               is
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               no
               small
               benefit
               that
               redoundeth
               thereby
               to
               our selues
               ,
               for
               it
               drieth
               vp
               the
               bitternes
               that
               is
               readie
               to
               rise
               vp
               in
               vs
               by
               occasion
               of
               Gods
               afflicting
               vs
               ,
               and
               crucifieth
               and
               scattereth
               such
               like
               poysons
               as
               lie
               lurking
               in
               our
               hearts
               ;
               thankfulnesse
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               
               chaseth
               them
               away
               ,
               and
               suffereth
               them
               to
               haue
               no
               place
               there
               .
               Indeede
               it
               is
               proper
               to
               Gods
               people
               to
               offer
               to
               him
               this
               dutie
               ,
               euen
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 in
                 Sion
                 is
                 God
                 praised
              
               ,
               the
               hypocrites
               (
               as
               the
               Pharisie
               ,
               who
               glosingly
               vttered
               these
               
               words
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 I
                 thanke
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 as
                 other
                 men
                 )
              
               they
               cannot
               praise
               him
               ,
               but
               the
               consent
               of
               mindes
               and
               hearts
               sanctified
               ,
               as
               the
               sweete
               harmonie
               in
               
               musicke
               ,
               this
               onely
               can
               doe
               it
               ,
               and
               teach
               others
               the
               skill
               to
               doe
               it
               also
               .
               As
               therefore
               the
               thankes
               of
               most
               men
               (
               wanting
               the
               feeling
               of
               Gods
               loue
               and
               blessings
               )
               is
               meere
               dissimulation
               and
               taking
               Gods
               name
               in
               vaine
               :
               so
               it
               is
               much
               to
               be
               lamented
               ,
               that
               the
               better
               sort
               (
               whom
               it
               would
               become
               so
               well
               )
               stirre
               themselues
               vp
               so
               little
               and
               slowly
               hereto
               .
               For
               thanksgiuing
               ,
               as
               confession
               and
               supplication
               ,
               should
               be
               seasoned
               and
               accompanied
               with
               feruencie
               ,
               as
               a
               companion
               :
               which
               amplifieth
               and
               (
               as
               Debora
               here
               did
               )
               makes
               songs
               of
               the
               blessings
               which
               others
               passe
               ouer
               in
               silence
               :
               besides
               the
               affection
               it selfe
               ,
               which
               is
               inlarged
               in
               a
               more
               then
               common
               manner
               ,
               especially
               being
               quickned
               (
               as
               she
               here
               was
               )
               by
               some
               new
               or
               rare
               testimonie
               of
               Gods
               loue
               ,
               either
               bodily
               or
               spirituall
               mercies
               ,
               or
               deliuerances
               from
               euill
               of
               both
               sorts
               .
               But
               here
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               Plenty
               makes
               vs
               barren
               :
               for
               though
               we
               haue
               so
               much
               cause
               of
               thankes
               ,
               that
               we
               can
               looke
               on
               no
               side
               ,
               but
               wee
               may
               see
               many
               :
               in
               so
               much
               as
               we
               be
               bound
               to
               shew
               it
               in
               things
               ,
               yet
               most
               men
               know
               neither
               how
               to
               begin
               ,
               nor
               to
               make
               an
               end
               .
               The
               daily
               benefit
               of
               health
               ,
               recouerie
               out
               of
               diseases
               ,
               protection
               from
               dangerous
               casualties
               ,
               peace
               of
               land
               ,
               and
               peace
               in
               familie
               ,
               posteritie
               ,
               thriuing
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               credit
               ,
               our
               haruests
               and
               commodities
               ,
               nay
               our
               Sabbath
               and
               Communion
               ,
               in
               the
               Gospell
               and
               the
               fruites
               of
               it
               ;
               who
               (
               may
               it
               be
               thought
               )
               makes
               his
               daily
               song
               of
               these
               ,
               adding
               hereto
               personall
               benefits
               ,
               which
               euery
               one
               receiueth
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               .
               Many
               mens
               prayers
               consist
               of
               suite
               and
               request
               making
               to
               God
               ,
               without
               any
               thankes
               either
               adioyned
               or
               following
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               nine
               lepers
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               ;
               others
               giue
               thankes
               in
               words
               ,
               but
               they
               want
               wings
               to
               lift
               them
               vp
               to
               heauen
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               faith
               ,
               feruencie
               and
               loue
               .
               And
               the
               best
               thinke
               it
               enough
               to
               mumble
               a
               little
               inward
               thankes
               ,
               and
               that
               sometimes
               ,
               for
               some
               blessings
               :
               but
               who
               is
               the
               man
               
               of
               many
               ,
               that
               makes
               his
               thankes
               breake
               out
               into
               songs
               ?
               Songs
               are
               more
               then
               common
               praises
               .
               Christians
               should
               haue
               two
               bookes
               ,
               in
               the
               one
               to
               record
               their
               faults
               and
               falles
               ;
               in
               the
               other
               to
               register
               Gods
               benefits
               :
               both
               should
               serue
               to
               set
               them
               a
               worke
               in
               confession
               and
               thankes
               .
               For
               thankes
               neuer
               goe
               alone
               without
               other
               graces
               :
               A
               thankfull
               heart
               is
               patient
               also
               ,
               humble
               ,
               faithfull
               ,
               
               conscionable
               ,
               dutifull
               :
               by
               thanksgiuing
               we
               quicken
               vp
               our
               faith
               ,
               zeale
               ,
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               renue
               our
               couenants
               daily
               :
               for
               how
               can
               wee
               dishonour
               him
               ,
               when
               we
               professe
               our selues
               to
               be
               infinitly
               beholding
               to
               ?
               This
               ,
               besides
               that
               it
               iustleth
               out
               iangling
               ,
               contention
               ,
               and
               ill
               spending
               the
               time
               ;
               so
               it
               drieth
               vp
               the
               froth
               of
               our
               euill
               hearts
               ,
               fretting
               ,
               discontentment
               ,
               impatience
               ,
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               the
               same
               kinde
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               he
               that
               praiseth
               God
               aright
               ,
               worships
               him
               aright
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               Psalme
               :
               and
               so
               to
               
               say
               much
               in
               one
               word
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               thankfull
               is
               a
               good
               Christian
               .
               Oh
               then
               let
               vs
               looke
               better
               to
               this
               ,
               and
               make
               amends
               for
               our
               arrearages
               herein
               .
               For
               hee
               that
               lookes
               wee
               should
               bee
               thankfull
               for
               affliction
               ,
               as
               that
               holy
               man
               Iob
               was
               ,
               much
               more
               (
               a
               man
               would
               thinke
               )
               lookes
               that
               it
               should
               be
               so
               for
               blessings
               ,
               which
               most
               iustly
               by
               many
               degrees
               do
               more
               chalenge
               it
               .
               Let
               euery
               one
               that
               of
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
               say
               ,
               The
               mercies
               of
               the
               Lord
               continue
               for
               euer
               .
               Let
               it
               not
               seeme
               tedious
               to
               recount
               old
               mercies
               ,
               both
               the
               greatest
               of
               redemption
               ,
               and
               the
               lesser
               of
               preseruation
               :
               yea
               helpe
               we
               our selues
               forward
               mutually
               ,
               as
               Barak
               and
               Debora
               here
               did
               sing
               in
               consort
               .
               Doubtlesse
               an
               vnthankfull
               life
               ,
               is
               
               a
               sottish
               ,
               hellish
               life
               ,
               ouergrowne
               with
               all
               that
               naught
               is
               ,
               and
               therefore
               lothsome
               to
               a
               Christian
               .
               He
               that
               saith
               ,
               I
               would
               I
               could
               doe
               euery
               duty
               as
               well
               as
               this
               of
               thankes
               ,
               is
               a
               foole
               ,
               not
               knowing
               what
               he
               saith
               ,
               he
               prates
               like
               a
               Parrot
               .
               Thankfulnesse
               is
               not
               without
               godlinesse
               .
               But
               I
               cannot
               well
               proceed
               further
               as
               this
               time
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           THE
           THIRTIETH
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           FIFTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           WE
           haue
           heard
           largely
           of
           thankesgiuing
           in
           the
           former
           sermon
           with
           the
           causes
           ,
           manner
           and
           necessity
           thereof
           ;
           
           now
           beside
           the
           action
           of
           thankesgiuing
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           spoken
           of
           ,
           the
           circumstance
           of
           time
           is
           also
           to
           bee
           marked
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           it
           the
           same
           day
           :
           for
           so
           it
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           holy
           story
           :
           
             then
             sang
             Debora
             and
             Barak
             the
             same
             day
             .
          
           This
           teacheth
           vs
           not
           to
           make
           delay
           in
           any
           good
           thing
           ,
           but
           vse
           the
           opportunity
           in
           due
           season
           ,
           and
           so
           for
           this
           duty
           of
           giuing
           thankes
           .
           And
           while
           the
           occasion
           offered
           of
           so
           doing
           is
           fresh
           and
           in
           remembrance
           ,
           the
           mind
           feedeth
           the
           affection
           with
           more
           plentifull
           matter
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           stirred
           vp
           more
           feruently
           to
           performe
           
           that
           dutie
           :
           whereas
           in
           time
           things
           grow
           stale
           and
           are
           forgotten
           ;
           yea
           and
           that
           quickly
           :
           so
           that
           wee
           had
           need
           to
           take
           the
           vantage
           against
           our
           bad
           memories
           ,
           and
           blockish
           hearts
           ,
           by
           such
           meanes
           .
           And
           although
           ordinarily
           we
           should
           performe
           this
           dutie
           ,
           three
           times
           a
           day
           in
           solemne
           manner
           ;
           namely
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           euening
           ,
           and
           at
           noone
           tide
           ,
           yet
           otherwise
           beside
           that
           ,
           as
           
           God
           shall
           giue
           vs
           occasion
           by
           more
           then
           common
           benefits
           and
           deliuerances
           ,
           we
           should
           prouoke
           our selues
           hereunto
           ;
           and
           namely
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Iames
           saith
           ,
           
           when
           one
           is
           merrie
           or
           disposed
           to
           ioy
           let
           him
           not
           suffer
           that
           affection
           to
           vanish
           ,
           but
           expresse
           and
           vtter
           it
           to
           God
           in
           singing
           praises
           .
           And
           so
           afterward
           we
           ought
           to
           continue
           the
           memory
           of
           his
           infinite
           mercies
           throughout
           our
           whole
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           end
           write
           them
           ,
           (
           we
           that
           can
           )
           that
           whereas
           they
           grow
           to
           a
           multitude
           in
           time
           ,
           and
           all
           cannot
           alwaies
           be
           remembred
           ,
           as
           were
           to
           bee
           wished
           in
           some
           sort
           ;
           yet
           at
           least
           wise
           ,
           when
           wee
           reade
           them
           ouer
           ,
           wee
           may
           readily
           renue
           (
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           cause
           )
           our
           thankes
           to
           God
           for
           them
           .
           But
           great
           is
           mens
           blockishnesse
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           ,
           and
           endlesse
           wandring
           by
           swarmes
           of
           cogitations
           after
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           hinder
           this
           ,
           wherby
           they
           see
           not
           cause
           hereof
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           doe
           ,
           yet
           their
           slothfulnesse
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           they
           delay
           and
           deferre
           to
           pay
           this
           due
           to
           God
           ,
           till
           their
           appetite
           be
           gone
           ,
           and
           afterward
           lets
           and
           hinderances
           comming
           in
           the
           way
           breake
           it
           off
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           cannot
           performe
           it
           .
           And
           this
           be
           said
           of
           thankes
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           verse
           shee
           shewes
           why
           God
           should
           bee
           praised
           :
           one
           cause
           
           was
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           had
           been
           auenged
           of
           his
           enemies
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           sakes
           :
           for
           though
           hee
           had
           long
           vsed
           them
           as
           executioners
           of
           wrath
           against
           his
           disobedient
           people
           ,
           yet
           now
           their
           sinne
           was
           come
           to
           the
           top
           ,
           and
           his
           peoples
           sin
           was
           repented
           of
           ;
           therfore
           their
           turne
           was
           come
           about
           now
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           punishment
           .
           Another
           cause
           of
           their
           thankes
           for
           the
           people
           Zebulun
           and
           Naphtali
           ,
           who
           had
           willingly
           offered
           themselues
           to
           follow
           Barak
           against
           Sisera
           ,
           although
           hee
           had
           no
           authority
           ouer
           them
           before
           .
           Both
           these
           are
           expressed
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           Praise
           ye
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           auenging
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           people
           that
           offered
           themselues
           willingly
           .
           Heereby
           wee
           learne
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           the
           reuenger
           of
           the
           
           iniuries
           and
           wrongs
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           euen
           as
           hee
           himselfe
           saith
           ;
           
             Vengeance
             is
          
           
           
             mine
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             repay
             saith
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           yea
           ,
           
             hee
             will
             doe
             it
             in
             his
             due
             time
             ,
             and
             that
          
           
           
             right
             soone
          
           :
           for
           so
           he
           saith
           ,
           and
           we
           had
           need
           to
           marke
           it
           .
           If
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           the
           vnrighteous
           Iudge
           will
           doe
           right
           to
           the
           poore
           widow
           ,
           lest
           shee
           troubling
           him
           with
           oft
           suing
           vnto
           him
           ,
           should
           at
           last
           weary
           him
           :
           shall
           not
           God
           auenge
           his
           elect
           which
           cry
           day
           and
           night
           vnto
           him
           ,
           yea
           though
           it
           bee
           long
           ?
           I
           tell
           you
           
           hee
           will
           auenge
           them
           quickly
           ,
           and
           recompence
           tribulation
           to
           them
           that
           trouble
           his
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           .
           Waite
           we
           therefore
           ,
           hee
           hath
           not
           forgotten
           himselfe
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           Wise
           man
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             seest
             the
             oppression
             of
             the
          
           
           
             poore
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             greater
             then
             the
             oppressor
             .
          
           But
           though
           there
           might
           much
           more
           be
           said
           of
           this
           point
           to
           the
           like
           purpose
           ,
           yet
           who
           beleeueth
           these
           things
           ?
           according
           to
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           
             When
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             commeth
             ,
             shall
          
           
           
             he
             finde
             faith
             on
             the
             earth
             ?
          
           teaching
           vs
           ,
           how
           hardly
           men
           should
           beleeue
           ,
           though
           hee
           gaue
           therein
           a
           fearefull
           watchword
           thereof
           ,
           to
           all
           that
           should
           come
           after
           ,
           which
           should
           make
           vs
           the
           better
           to
           looke
           to
           it
           :
           so
           this
           complaint
           may
           as
           iustly
           bee
           made
           still
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           dull
           and
           slow
           of
           heart
           to
           beleeue
           this
           and
           such
           other
           truths
           as
           were
           vttered
           to
           vs
           by
           the
           Prophets
           and
           
           
           Apostles
           .
           But
           that
           is
           our
           woe
           and
           misery
           ;
           for
           why
           should
           wee
           not
           rest
           quietly
           ,
           while
           the
           Lord
           takes
           part
           with
           vs
           that
           are
           his
           children
           ,
           and
           giues
           vs
           so
           faire
           and
           strong
           encouragement
           ?
        
         
           But
           let
           vs
           passe
           to
           the
           next
           point
           in
           this
           verse
           .
           The
           other
           thing
           in
           
           this
           verse
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           should
           praise
           God
           for
           those
           that
           offered
           themselues
           readily
           and
           willingly
           to
           pursue
           Gods
           enemies
           ,
           which
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           doe
           the
           worke
           of
           God
           ,
           should
           goe
           about
           it
           willingly
           and
           cherefully
           .
           For
           as
           
             he
             loueth
             a
             chearefull
             giuer
          
           ,
           so
           he
           doth
           a
           cheerefull
           doer
           
           of
           that
           which
           he
           commands
           :
           and
           contrarily
           ,
           
             Cursed
             is
             he
             that
             doth
             the
             Lords
             businesse
             negligently
             .
          
           It
           is
           therefore
           highly
           to
           bee
           reioyced
           in
           ,
           and
           God
           much
           
           to
           be
           praised
           for
           it
           ,
           where
           men
           are
           forward
           in
           Gods
           matters
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           waightier
           and
           more
           excellent
           they
           bee
           ,
           the
           more
           courage
           and
           delight
           men
           
           haue
           in
           the
           taking
           of
           them
           in
           hand
           .
           Among
           the
           which
           I
           reckon
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           and
           the
           profession
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           duties
           of
           our
           particular
           callings
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           wherin
           to
           be
           forward
           &
           cheerful
           ,
           as
           people
           be
           in
           hay
           and
           haruest
           ,
           &
           in
           going
           to
           markets
           and
           faires
           ;
           it
           honoureth
           God
           highly
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           as
           behold
           it
           ,
           ought
           to
           praise
           God
           heartily
           for
           giuing
           such
           gifts
           to
           men
           ,
           as
           are
           rarely
           to
           be
           seene
           among
           them
           :
           for
           they
           that
           doe
           so
           ,
           shew
           plainly
           that
           they
           looke
           for
           a
           reward
           from
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           can
           goe
           roundly
           and
           readily
           about
           businesse
           ,
           which
           other
           men
           so
           aukely
           goe
           about
           .
           For
           the
           most
           part
           men
           be
           too
           forward
           and
           ready
           to
           leaud
           company
           keeping
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           other
           workes
           of
           the
           flesh
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           should
           obey
           the
           Lord
           ,
           or
           bee
           set
           about
           any
           good
           worke
           ,
           especially
           ,
           whereof
           no
           profit
           is
           like
           to
           redound
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           goe
           most
           aukely
           and
           vntowardly
           about
           it
           ;
           euen
           as
           the
           euill
           debter
           ,
           who
           is
           to
           do
           worke
           to
           his
           creditour
           to
           pay
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           fearefull
           and
           grieuous
           is
           the
           sinne
           of
           those
           loose
           liuers
           ,
           who
           if
           any
           bee
           forwarder
           and
           zealouser
           in
           Gods
           matters
           then
           other
           ,
           in
           duty
           doing
           to
           him
           ward
           ,
           them
           they
           mocke
           and
           discourage
           ,
           who
           yet
           sinne
           grieuously
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           be
           not
           companions
           with
           them
           .
           But
           of
           this
           the
           lesse
           ,
           because
           I
           haue
           spoken
           of
           it
           in
           the
           former
           chapter
           .
           Thus
           much
           of
           this
           verse
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           the
           next
           ,
           in
           calling
           Princes
           and
           great
           persons
           to
           harken
           ,
           as
           they
           
           doe
           in
           this
           verse
           ;
           it
           is
           to
           teach
           them
           to
           know
           from
           whence
           their
           victories
           and
           all
           greatnes
           come
           ,
           and
           to
           ascribe
           them
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           according
           to
           Christs
           words
           in
           the
           prayer
           ,
           [
           thine
           (
           O
           father
           )
           is
           kingdome
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           glory
           for
           euer
           :
           ]
           as
           for
           them
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           iot
           of
           the
           praise
           thereof
           due
           to
           them
           ,
           God
           honours
           them
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           will
           make
           them
           his
           instruments
           therein
           ,
           and
           furnish
           them
           with
           any
           gifts
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           to
           doe
           him
           seruice
           .
           And
           yet
           as
           though
           they
           were
           of
           absolute
           power
           of
           themselues
           ,
           forgetting
           the
           Lord
           that
           aduanced
           them
           ,
           they
           ascribe
           their
           great
           acts
           and
           victories
           to
           themselues
           :
           as
           Senacherib
           against
           Hezechia
           ,
           and
           Benhadad
           against
           Ahab
           ;
           yea
           
           and
           this
           they
           did
           both
           of
           them
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           got
           the
           victory
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           tarrie
           till
           they
           had
           conquered
           their
           enemies
           ,
           and
           then
           crow
           ouer
           them
           ,
           (
           which
           yet
           had
           been
           their
           great
           sinne
           )
           and
           prided
           themselues
           in
           that
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           as
           Nabuchadnezzar
           in
           his
           Babell
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           put
           to
           shame
           ,
           both
           of
           them
           most
           worthily
           ,
           being
           themselues
           brought
           vnder
           in
           a
           manner
           fit
           for
           such
           braggers
           ,
           as
           would
           thrust
           the
           Lord
           out
           from
           helping
           them
           ;
           nay
           rather
           they
           challenged
           euen
           him
           ,
           and
           opposed
           themselues
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           in
           the
           story
           of
           both
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           one
           battell
           Benhadad
           
           lost
           an
           hundred
           and
           seuen
           and
           twentie
           thousand
           men
           ,
           so
           that
           hee
           and
           his
           ,
           euen
           a
           few
           that
           were
           left
           with
           him
           ,
           were
           constrained
           to
           flie
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           other
           battell
           ,
           wherein
           very
           many
           of
           his
           men
           were
           slaine
           ,
           hee
           was
           brought
           to
           greater
           shame
           and
           abacement
           ,
           as
           his
           last
           refuge
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           his
           seruants
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           with
           ropes
           about
           their
           necks
           ,
           to
           entreate
           for
           their
           liues
           .
           And
           as
           for
           Senacherib
           ,
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           Lord
           flue
           an
           hundred
           foure
           
           score
           and
           fiue
           thousand
           of
           them
           in
           one
           night
           :
           and
           such
           successe
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           the
           end
           haue
           all
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           like
           to
           them
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Scripture
           (
           for
           the
           further
           bewraying
           the
           pride
           and
           vanity
           of
           such
           )
           vseth
           these
           phrases
           ;
           
             The
             Lord
             smote
             Beniamin
             before
             Israel
             .
             The
             Lord
             fought
             for
             Israel
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           stand
           still
           and
           behold
           the
           saluation
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           among
           other
           
           names
           the
           Lord
           is
           called
           ,
           
             strong
             in
             battell
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           of
           hosts
           .
           And
           surely
           if
           a
           sparrow
           fall
           not
           to
           the
           ground
           without
           his
           wil
           ,
           neither
           is
           the
           lot
           without
           his
           disposition
           ;
           much
           more
           doe
           the
           euents
           and
           hazards
           of
           warre
           depend
           vpon
           his
           prouidence
           ,
           being
           oft
           times
           matters
           of
           as
           great
           weight
           ,
           as
           the
           alteration
           of
           kingdomes
           and
           estates
           come
           to
           .
           Now
           if
           Princes
           must
           know
           their
           victories
           and
           honour
           are
           giuen
           them
           of
           God
           ;
           then
           much
           more
           we
           inferiours
           ought
           to
           learne
           it
           well
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           beggers
           ,
           and
           haue
           nothing
           ;
           nay
           wee
           are
           worse
           then
           nought
           ,
           rather
           then
           that
           wee
           haue
           ought
           to
           glory
           of
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           soone
           appeare
           ,
           if
           we
           could
           be
           brought
           to
           consider
           aright
           of
           it
           ,
           euen
           what
           infection
           is
           in
           vs
           to
           taint
           and
           poyson
           all
           our
           actions
           ;
           or
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           but
           thrust
           at
           vs
           for
           our
           euill
           deeds
           ,
           but
           euen
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           with
           his
           little
           finger
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           in
           this
           verse
           Debora
           declareth
           that
           shee
           will
           ,
           yea
           (
           repeating
           her
           
           words
           )
           that
           she
           will
           praise
           the
           Lord
           ;
           whereby
           it
           appeareth
           shee
           called
           Barak
           to
           it
           her selfe
           ,
           and
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           shee
           was
           so
           liuely
           quickened
           and
           stirred
           vp
           with
           the
           feeling
           of
           Gods
           goodnesse
           declared
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           she
           would
           doe
           that
           dutie
           ,
           if
           no
           other
           did
           .
           For
           as
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           God
           fared
           the
           better
           for
           this
           victory
           ;
           so
           she
           acknowledged
           her selfe
           a
           part
           ,
           to
           haue
           receiued
           great
           benefit
           thereby
           also
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           she
           was
           formost
           in
           the
           onset
           ,
           so
           is
           shee
           first
           in
           thankesgiuing
           ,
           and
           put
           not
           off
           the
           duty
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           rather
           goes
           before
           other
           therein
           .
           And
           indued
           so
           God
           worketh
           in
           his
           oft
           times
           ,
           that
           his
           seruants
           are
           so
           rauished
           with
           thinking
           vpon
           his
           louing
           kindnesse
           ,
           
           that
           they
           cannot
           bee
           satisfied
           with
           prayer
           and
           praise
           giuing
           to
           God
           in
           publike
           among
           other
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           doe
           it
           also
           by
           themselues
           alone
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           saith
           ;
           I
           will
           praise
           God
           in
           the
           congregation
           ,
           and
           I
           wil
           praise
           him
           in
           secret
           :
           and
           they
           are
           so
           bent
           vnto
           it
           ,
           that
           if
           other
           should
           not
           ,
           yet
           they
           themselues
           ,
           &
           as
           many
           as
           they
           can
           prouoke
           ,
           will
           do
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           noble
           man
           Ioshua
           said
           ;
           If
           al
           run
           
           to
           idolatry
           ,
           I
           and
           mine
           will
           serue
           the
           Lord.
           And
           if
           we
           consider
           it
           well
           ,
           how
           few
           weigh
           Gods
           goodnesse
           in
           publike
           blessings
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           the
           late
           discouerie
           of
           the
           treason
           )
           although
           many
           praise
           God
           openly
           for
           fashion
           ,
           and
           in
           ceremony
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           it
           no
           more
           then
           needeth
           ,
           to
           practise
           this
           duty
           alone
           by
           our selues
           apart
           ,
           as
           we
           reade
           of
           the
           tribes
           oft
           times
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           among
           others
           ;
           else
           would
           not
           our
           Sauiour
           haue
           willed
           vs
           to
           goe
           alone
           ,
           euery
           one
           by
           himselfe
           into
           his
           chamber
           to
           pray
           ,
           as
           Isaac
           also
           did
           in
           the
           fields
           ,
           how
           little
           soeuer
           many
           
           be
           acquainted
           therewith
           ;
           and
           therefore
           finde
           the
           lesse
           benefit
           by
           the
           prayers
           and
           thankesgiuing
           ,
           which
           they
           make
           with
           others
           (
           they
           being
           in
           great
           likelihood
           made
           but
           in
           hypocrisie
           )
           or
           which
           others
           make
           for
           them
           .
           Euery
           mans
           owne
           soule
           best
           knowes
           what
           cause
           hee
           hath
           of
           thankes
           ,
           better
           
           then
           others
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           let
           him
           professe
           it
           ,
           though
           there
           bee
           not
           many
           which
           will
           be
           brought
           to
           it
           .
           And
           of
           Deboras
           first
           words
           in
           the
           song
           wherein
           shee
           stirred
           vp
           the
           Israelites
           to
           praise
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           reasons
           why
           ,
           thus
           much
           be
           said
           .
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Lord
               ,
               when
               thou
               wentest
               out
               of
               Seir
               ,
               when
               thou
               departed
               out
               of
               the
               field
               of
               Edom
               ,
               the
               earth
               trembled
               ,
               and
               the
               heauens
               rained
               ,
               the
               clouds
               also
               dropped
               water
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               The
               mountaines
               melted
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               did
               that
               Sinai
               before
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             
               In
               the
               daies
               of
               Shamgar
               the
               son
               of
               Anath
               ,
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Iael
               ,
               the
               high
               waies
               were
               vnoccupied
               ,
               and
               the
               trauellers
               walked
               through
               by
               waies
               .
            
          
           
             7
             
               The
               townes
               were
               not
               inhabited
               :
               they
               decayed
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               in
               Israel
               ,
               till
               I
               Debora
               came
               vp
               ,
               who
               rose
               vp
               a
               mother
               in
               Israel
               .
            
          
        
         
           IN
           the
           first
           of
           these
           two
           verses
           ,
           which
           also
           containe
           the
           beginning
           of
           their
           
           song
           ,
           Debora
           setteth
           downe
           the
           Lords
           great
           mercy
           in
           one
           example
           to
           her
           forefathers
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           shewed
           long
           before
           :
           in
           the
           latter
           two
           ,
           shee
           maketh
           mention
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           toward
           them
           at
           that
           very
           time
           present
           .
           In
           the
           great
           deliuerance
           mentioned
           in
           the
           former
           chapter
           ,
           but
           more
           particularly
           to
           speake
           of
           both
           ,
           and
           to
           begin
           with
           the
           first
           in
           the
           fourth
           and
           fifth
           verses
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           this
           story
           mentioned
           by
           her
           ,
           containeth
           the
           acts
           that
           were
           done
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           after
           he
           brought
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           beyond
           mount
           Seir
           ,
           when
           Israel
           (
           38.
           yeeres
           after
           their
           going
           out
           of
           Egypt
           into
           the
           desert
           )
           were
           come
           neare
           to
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           :
           namely
           ,
           how
           wonderfully
           the
           Lord
           tooke
           part
           with
           his
           people
           there
           ,
           and
           ioyned
           himselfe
           vnto
           them
           against
           their
           enemies
           .
           For
           he
           going
           with
           them
           in
           a
           pillar
           of
           fire
           and
           a
           cloud
           ,
           did
           terrifie
           their
           enemies
           the
           Ammorites
           in
           such
           wise
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           Israelites
           were
           vnexperienced
           in
           warre
           ,
           and
           strangers
           there
           ,
           and
           were
           weake
           and
           vnfit
           also
           for
           such
           worke
           ,
           yet
           their
           enemies
           could
           not
           resist
           them
           :
           and
           not
           onely
           so
           ,
           but
           she
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           cast
           such
           a
           feare
           vpon
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           earth
           had
           trembled
           ,
           and
           great
           stormes
           and
           tempests
           had
           been
           cast
           downe
           from
           the
           clouds
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           the
           mountaines
           had
           melted
           ,
           and
           been
           shaken
           .
           By
           these
           allegoricall
           speeches
           she
           describeth
           the
           feare
           that
           was
           smitten
           into
           the
           Amorites
           at
           Israels
           comming
           neare
           them
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           brought
           them
           out
           of
           Egypt
           .
           And
           further
           shee
           addeth
           to
           the
           same
           end
           ,
           that
           euen
           as
           mount
           Sinai
           (
           for
           so
           it
           must
           bee
           vnderstood
           ,
           though
           the
           word
           (
           like
           as
           )
           bee
           not
           expressed
           )
           at
           the
           Lords
           comming
           downe
           vpon
           it
           ,
           was
           shaken
           and
           moued
           ;
           so
           did
           the
           nations
           at
           the
           comming
           of
           Israel
           feare
           ,
           and
           were
           terrified
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           laying
           out
           Gods
           kindnesse
           thus
           towards
           her
           fathers
           long
           before
           shewed
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           commonly
           this
           is
           reckoned
           to
           be
           one
           ,
           that
           he
           brought
           them
           out
           of
           Aegypt
           thorow
           the
           fearefull
           wildernesse
           to
           Canaan
           ,
           in
           many
           other
           
           places
           of
           the
           Scripture
           :
           her
           meaning
           is
           ,
           to
           declare
           that
           hee
           shewed
           not
           this
           fauour
           now
           of
           late
           onely
           to
           them
           who
           liued
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           but
           of
           old
           and
           long
           agoe
           also
           to
           his
           people
           in
           former
           ages
           ,
           as
           they
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           his
           aide
           
           diuersly
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           their
           sakes
           also
           .
           And
           if
           wee
           obserue
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           a
           glasse
           of
           Gods
           administration
           and
           gouerning
           of
           his
           Church
           )
           
           we
           shall
           see
           that
           there
           is
           little
           mention
           made
           of
           other
           nations
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           or
           their
           affaires
           ,
           but
           the
           bent
           of
           them
           is
           wholly
           (
           as
           it
           were
           with
           a
           streight
           line
           )
           directed
           to
           the
           Churches
           vse
           and
           benefit
           ,
           as
           either
           to
           punish
           or
           blesse
           them
           for
           his
           people
           sake
           .
           To
           this
           his
           Church
           all
           his
           workes
           of
           loue
           ,
           mercie
           ,
           iustice
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           prouidence
           ,
           are
           referred
           :
           for
           though
           God
           be
           the
           Sauiour
           of
           all
           ,
           yet
           especially
           of
           the
           faithfull
           in
           his
           Church
           .
           From
           whence
           wee
           are
           to
           learne
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           in
           all
           ages
           bin
           bountifull
           and
           gracious
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           now
           ;
           euen
           to
           our
           forefathers
           in
           their
           daies
           ,
           and
           so
           from
           age
           to
           age
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           his
           mercie
           endureth
           for
           euer
           .
           For
           it
           hath
           been
           deare
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           spouse
           or
           bride
           to
           the
           Bridegrome
           .
           And
           his
           loue
           hath
           been
           more
           hot
           then
           fire
           that
           cannot
           be
           quenched
           with
           much
           water
           .
           And
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           hee
           hath
           been
           so
           affected
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           know
           that
           he
           loueth
           it
           :
           as
           hee
           saith
           in
           Exodus
           :
           
             If
             ye
             will
             diligently
             attend
             to
             my
             voice
             ,
             and
             keepe
             my
             couenant
             ,
             ye
             shall
             be
             my
             chiefe
             treasure
             in
             all
             the
             earth
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             earth
             be
             mine
             .
          
           A
           doctrine
           most
           
           needfull
           to
           be
           made
           vse
           of
           among
           vs
           ,
           seeing
           his
           people
           be
           as
           deare
           to
           him
           now
           ,
           as
           in
           any
           age
           past
           ,
           and
           he
           did
           neuer
           so
           cleerely
           testifie
           his
           loue
           to
           his
           Church
           in
           any
           generation
           heretofore
           since
           Christ
           ,
           or
           before
           ,
           as
           hee
           hath
           done
           to
           this
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           it
           were
           beleeued
           ,
           and
           wee
           throughly
           perswaded
           of
           it
           ,
           there
           were
           nothing
           like
           to
           draw
           vs
           more
           neerely
           to
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           to
           set
           our
           hearts
           and
           delight
           vpon
           him
           ,
           then
           the
           oft
           and
           due
           meditation
           and
           thinking
           on
           it
           :
           whether
           we
           speake
           of
           those
           who
           are
           in
           Christ
           alreadie
           ,
           or
           of
           such
           as
           lie
           yet
           in
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           to
           draw
           and
           perswade
           them
           .
           For
           these
           should
           be
           better
           incouraged
           by
           many
           degrees
           more
           then
           they
           be
           now
           ,
           to
           labour
           to
           taste
           how
           good
           the
           Lord
           is
           :
           and
           they
           who
           haue
           alreadie
           begun
           ,
           should
           breake
           through
           all
           lets
           and
           difficulties
           (
           which
           doe
           much
           hold
           them
           backe
           )
           farre
           more
           easily
           then
           now
           they
           doe
           ,
           to
           be
           vnited
           more
           neerely
           vnto
           him
           their
           head
           .
           Whereas
           it
           may
           be
           spoken
           with
           griefe
           ,
           that
           in
           stead
           hereof
           ,
           many
           professing
           well
           ,
           euen
           where
           Gods
           loue
           is
           made
           knowne
           ,
           doe
           cleaue
           to
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sin
           ,
           profits
           and
           preferments
           ,
           howsoeuer
           come
           by
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           striue
           to
           enter
           in
           at
           the
           streight
           gate
           :
           and
           the
           best
           are
           too
           backward
           ,
           considering
           that
           if
           we
           haue
           any
           treasure
           in
           heauen
           ,
           our
           hearts
           must
           needs
           be
           there
           also
           set
           on
           heauenly
           things
           :
           but
           they
           who
           mind
           earthly
           things
           aboue
           other
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           all
           in
           all
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           doe
           as
           seldome
           thinke
           rightly
           of
           either
           of
           both
           ,
           and
           yet
           would
           be
           thought
           to
           doe
           otherwise
           ,
           are
           no
           beautie
           but
           a
           blemish
           to
           the
           Christian
           life
           .
           Oh
           how
           lamentable
           is
           it
           then
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           still
           remaine
           !
           (
           as
           the
           old
           world
           out
           of
           the
           Arke
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           world
           out
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           of
           Israel
           )
           so
           these
           euen
           as
           aliants
           from
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           though
           all
           crie
           ,
           The
           Church
           ,
           The
           Church
           ,
           because
           they
           heare
           there
           is
           no
           mercie
           ,
           blessing
           ,
           or
           saluation
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           yet
           as
           if
           Baptisme
           were
           sufficient
           ,
           they
           seeke
           not
           the
           priuiledges
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           effectuall
           calling
           ,
           faith
           ,
           charitie
           and
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           the
           fruites
           thereof
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           still
           little
           better
           then
           the
           scumme
           and
           ofscouring
           of
           the
           common
           band
           of
           the
           wicked
           ;
           who
           hauing
           no
           title
           ,
           no
           promise
           ,
           no
           God
           ,
           no
           hope
           ,
           but
           are
           out
           of
           Gods
           precinct
           and
           gouernment
           :
           and
           therefore
           wee
           may
           say
           of
           these
           ,
           The
           Church
           is
           wanting
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           All
           Gods
           mercie
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           is
           excellent
           in
           him
           ,
           are
           out
           of
           their
           reach
           ;
           no
           such
           priuiledges
           appertaine
           vnto
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           separated
           from
           the
           wicked
           ,
           whom
           the
           soule
           of
           
           the
           Lord
           abhorreth
           .
           Againe
           ,
           in
           that
           God
           made
           the
           enemies
           afraid
           of
           his
           
           people
           at
           their
           comming
           thither
           ,
           it
           was
           his
           great
           loue
           toward
           them
           to
           honour
           them
           so
           highly
           among
           those
           who
           contemned
           and
           hated
           them
           :
           and
           if
           hee
           had
           not
           so
           fauoured
           and
           taken
           part
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           vtterly
           discouraged
           ,
           and
           ouerwhelmed
           by
           them
           .
           And
           he
           would
           teach
           vs
           thereby
           ,
           that
           though
           his
           children
           be
           basely
           esteemed
           ,
           and
           contemptible
           among
           the
           prophane
           worldlings
           ,
           who
           are
           busily
           set
           to
           follow
           their
           pleasures
           and
           profits
           ,
           scorning
           religion
           as
           too
           base
           for
           them
           ,
           yet
           he
           makes
           them
           oft
           afraid
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           ,
           and
           their
           consciences
           doe
           accuse
           them
           ,
           that
           seeing
           their
           own
           waies
           are
           euill
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           others
           good
           ,
           &
           do
           please
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           come
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           when
           the
           other
           shall
           lift
           vp
           their
           heads
           and
           reioyce
           .
           I
           herefore
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             Herod
             feared
             Iohn
          
           Baptist
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           had
           
           beheaded
           him
           ,
           yet
           hearing
           that
           Christs
           fame
           was
           great
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           hee
           was
           afraid
           that
           he
           had
           been
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           risen
           againe
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           to
           be
           reuenged
           of
           him
           .
           So
           when
           the
           iudgement
           of
           God
           fell
           vpon
           Ananias
           and
           Saphira
           for
           their
           dissembling
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           saw
           that
           God
           did
           honour
           
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           magnifie
           their
           ministerie
           among
           many
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           that
           great
           feare
           came
           vpon
           the
           wicked
           ,
           who
           knew
           that
           they
           liued
           not
           after
           the
           Apostles
           doctrine
           ,
           neither
           liked
           their
           course
           :
           insomuch
           ,
           as
           they
           durst
           not
           through
           an
           accusing
           conscience
           ,
           ioyne
           themselues
           to
           them
           whom
           God
           honoured
           ,
           for
           feare
           least
           they
           should
           haue
           been
           brought
           foorth
           openly
           ,
           and
           bewrayed
           by
           some
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           their
           halting
           ,
           as
           Ananias
           was
           .
           So
           Felix
           though
           he
           were
           Pauls
           Iudge
           ,
           yet
           trembled
           ,
           and
           was
           afraid
           ,
           when
           hee
           heard
           
           him
           boldly
           to
           preach
           of
           iustice
           and
           temperance
           ,
           meete
           for
           his
           place
           ,
           but
           farre
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           iudgement
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           yet
           Paul
           himselfe
           was
           then
           without
           all
           feare
           thereof
           .
           Sehon
           and
           Og
           trembled
           ,
           and
           were
           afraid
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           high
           hand
           and
           outstretched
           arme
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           wherewith
           Israel
           was
           carried
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           not
           for
           naught
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           expostulated
           so
           with
           the
           man
           who
           came
           among
           those
           that
           were
           bidden
           to
           the
           feast
           ,
           not
           hauing
           on
           his
           wedding
           
           garment
           :
           saying
           vnto
           him
           ,
           What
           doest
           thou
           here
           without
           it
           ?
           for
           the
           man
           was
           euen
           speechlesse
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           for
           feare
           and
           astonishment
           vtter
           his
           words
           .
           The
           Lord
           will
           haue
           all
           such
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           companie
           of
           his
           faithfull
           people
           is
           not
           for
           the
           prophane
           ,
           and
           for
           scorners
           ;
           by
           the
           which
           example
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           such
           ,
           he
           hath
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           put
           a
           bridle
           in
           the
           mouthes
           of
           many
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           despise
           Gods
           people
           ,
           yet
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           without
           feare
           of
           them
           :
           and
           therfore
           he
           cast
           the
           dread
           of
           his
           people
           vpon
           them
           ,
           as
           here
           it
           is
           said
           .
           And
           hath
           it
           not
           been
           seene
           in
           the
           late
           persecution
           of
           the
           
           Protestants
           in
           this
           land
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           which
           some
           yet
           aliue
           can
           testifie
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           the
           persecutors
           were
           more
           terrified
           in
           hearing
           their
           answers
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           beholding
           the
           boldnes
           and
           courage
           that
           was
           in
           them
           ,
           then
           the
           Martyrs
           themselues
           were
           terrified
           by
           their
           sentence
           of
           death
           read
           and
           pronounced
           against
           them
           .
           And
           be
           we
           no
           lesse
           assured
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           many
           ill
           disposed
           people
           ,
           who
           would
           wish
           that
           there
           were
           neither
           God
           ,
           nor
           iudgement
           ,
           nor
           any
           better
           liuers
           then
           themselues
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           constrained
           of
           times
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           godly
           life
           is
           best
           ,
           and
           yet
           fret
           to
           see
           it
           in
           the
           practisers
           of
           it
           ,
           being
           void
           of
           it
           themselues
           .
           Oh
           therefore
           ,
           happie
           is
           the
           people
           whose
           God
           is
           the
           Lord
           Iehoua
           ,
           and
           blessed
           are
           they
           that
           haue
           him
           for
           their
           King.
           
           And
           let
           this
           vphold
           ,
           content
           ,
           and
           delight
           all
           such
           ,
           though
           they
           seeme
           to
           be
           the
           vilest
           and
           most
           miserable
           of
           all
           other
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           forget
           their
           longing
           to
           be
           dissolued
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           know
           they
           ,
           while
           they
           doe
           so
           ,
           their
           worst
           day
           in
           the
           week
           shall
           be
           farre
           better
           ,
           then
           the
           others
           best
           in
           the
           yeere
           .
           And
           howle
           ye
           despisers
           ,
           and
           tremble
           and
           vanish
           away
           ,
           for
           that
           ye
           see
           ,
           great
           
           is
           their
           portion
           ,
           whom
           ye
           hate
           ,
           with
           the
           Almightie
           ,
           and
           your selues
           cast
           out
           of
           his
           fauour
           and
           habitation
           ;
           and
           euen
           so
           in
           your
           aduersitie
           &
           day
           of
           Gods
           visiting
           you
           (
           as
           Diues
           in
           hell
           had
           sense
           thereof
           )
           ye
           doe
           acknowledge
           it
           .
           The
           old
           world
           scoffed
           at
           Noah
           his
           building
           the
           Arke
           ,
           till
           the
           flood
           came
           ,
           and
           then
           his
           former
           preaching
           terrified
           them
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           we
           walked
           in
           our
           innocencie
           with
           vprightnes
           and
           reuerence
           among
           men
           ,
           the
           Lord
           would
           worke
           astonishment
           in
           the
           wicked
           and
           reprobates
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           godlinesse
           of
           his
           people
           should
           conuince
           and
           amase
           the
           beholders
           and
           contemners
           ,
           as
           Pharaos
           troopes
           were
           ,
           when
           they
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             fighteth
             against
          
           
           
             vs
             for
             Israel
          
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           verses
           I
           referre
           to
           be
           handled
           in
           the
           next
           Sermon
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           THIRTIE
           ONE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           FIFTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           NOw
           (
           to
           goe
           forward
           )
           these
           two
           next
           verses
           are
           the
           
           sixth
           and
           seuenth
           :
           wherein
           is
           set
           downe
           their
           late
           receiued
           fauour
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           two
           former
           verses
           ,
           his
           loue
           of
           old
           to
           their
           fathers
           hath
           been
           spoken
           of
           .
           In
           these
           two
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           this
           their
           deliuerance
           by
           the
           Lord
           may
           be
           seene
           to
           be
           the
           greater
           ,
           and
           his
           loue
           to
           them
           ,
           she
           laieth
           out
           the
           desolation
           that
           they
           were
           in
           before
           the
           victorie
           ,
           that
           one
           contrarie
           might
           the
           better
           be
           seene
           by
           the
           other
           .
           The
           holy
           Ghost
           therefore
           sheweth
           ,
           in
           what
           afflicted
           state
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           was
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           sinne
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           the
           death
           of
           Ehud
           till
           Debora
           got
           the
           full
           victorie
           .
           For
           though
           Shamger
           and
           Iael
           did
           worthily
           and
           valiantly
           in
           their
           place
           ,
           yet
           Israel
           was
           sore
           oppressed
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           great
           act
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           so
           as
           passage
           by
           the
           high
           waies
           ,
           traffique
           ,
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           habitation
           in
           their
           villages
           ,
           were
           intercepted
           vntill
           now
           :
           and
           Israel
           was
           constrained
           to
           keepe
           themselues
           in
           strong
           and
           well
           fenced
           Cities
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           would
           become
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           Canaanites
           .
           And
           this
           oppression
           continued
           by
           Iabin
           ,
           till
           Debora
           was
           raised
           vp
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           till
           her
           gouernment
           began
           .
           Of
           Iael
           we
           reade
           not
           of
           any
           great
           thing
           that
           she
           did
           before
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           like
           that
           she
           had
           done
           any
           ,
           because
           she
           had
           peace
           with
           Iabin
           ,
           and
           Sisera
           also
           fled
           to
           her
           as
           to
           a
           trustie
           friend
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           like
           that
           she
           is
           named
           with
           Shamger
           for
           honour
           sake
           ,
           because
           
           shee
           liued
           in
           these
           troublesome
           and
           dangerous
           times
           ,
           and
           because
           shee
           did
           one
           worthy
           peece
           of
           seruice
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           And
           heere
           by
           these
           calamities
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           the
           desolation
           
           that
           they
           had
           been
           in
           ,
           when
           all
           good
           liberties
           and
           pleasant
           things
           were
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           right
           worthie
           our
           consideration
           ,
           to
           thinke
           what
           a
           fauour
           of
           God
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           together
           with
           the
           true
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           all
           the
           forementioned
           commodities
           are
           enioyed
           of
           vs
           ;
           namely
           ,
           outward
           peace
           in
           the
           land
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           may
           
             dwell
             safely
             vnder
             our
             vine
             and
             figge
             tree
             ,
          
           and
           may
           
           eate
           of
           the
           fat
           ,
           and
           drinke
           of
           the
           sweet
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           safely
           trauell
           and
           passe
           throughout
           all
           places
           and
           countries
           of
           this
           dominion
           ,
           by
           the
           protection
           of
           good
           lawes
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           haue
           exchange
           of
           our
           commodities
           with
           the
           benefit
           of
           good
           neighbourhood
           ,
           and
           husbandry
           ,
           to
           the
           preseruation
           of
           our
           liues
           ,
           and
           the
           maintaining
           of
           our
           families
           ,
           &c.
           
           All
           these
           this
           people
           had
           been
           depriued
           of
           ;
           whereas
           the
           want
           of
           any
           of
           them
           would
           soone
           driue
           vs
           to
           complaine
           heauily
           ,
           and
           cry
           out
           .
           Oh
           we
           do
           little
           consider
           how
           deepely
           ,
           yea
           how
           
           infinitely
           wee
           are
           bound
           to
           to
           the
           Lord
           for
           these
           liberties
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           great
           good
           wee
           may
           reape
           and
           enioy
           thereby
           .
           And
           yet
           these
           many
           good
           things
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           vsually
           bestowed
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           and
           daily
           doth
           ,
           (
           blessed
           bee
           his
           holy
           name
           therefore
           )
           wee
           thinke
           because
           all
           the
           land
           enioyeth
           them
           as
           well
           as
           our selues
           ,
           wee
           owe
           no
           speciall
           duty
           of
           acknowledging
           them
           ,
           more
           then
           we
           see
           the
           most
           doe
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           worth
           the
           speaking
           of
           ;
           nay
           we
           looke
           for
           them
           by
           due
           and
           good
           right
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           worst
           of
           all
           )
           many
           do
           spend
           them
           wastfully
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           maintaining
           and
           encreasing
           of
           diuers
           sinnes
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           we
           durst
           not
           do
           if
           wealth
           and
           quietnesse
           were
           wanting
           :
           so
           truly
           the
           Wise
           man
           speaketh
           of
           one
           of
           them
           ;
           [
           the
           rich
           mans
           riches
           are
           his
           
           strong
           city
           ,
           and
           as
           an
           high
           wall
           in
           his
           imagination
           .
           And
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           we
           haue
           so
           little
           leisure
           to
           thinke
           of
           God
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           that
           by
           abusing
           his
           benefits
           wee
           hast
           to
           bring
           vpon
           our selues
           the
           same
           misery
           which
           these
           were
           in
           ,
           vnder
           ,
           and
           especially
           after
           this
           Shamgar
           ,
           and
           before
           God
           stirred
           vp
           this
           Debora
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           Oh
           ,
           how
           doe
           we
           prouoke
           our
           good
           God
           to
           cast
           vs
           into
           some
           fore
           calamities
           ,
           as
           they
           heere
           were
           in
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           cry
           to
           him
           by
           feeling
           the
           smart
           thereof
           ,
           as
           some
           daily
           doe
           ,
           whom
           God
           would
           haue
           to
           bee
           examples
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           lest
           many
           should
           tast
           of
           their
           diet
           ?
           but
           fearefull
           it
           is
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           few
           are
           the
           better
           for
           all
           the
           iudgements
           of
           God
           that
           bee
           vpon
           themselues
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           behold
           others
           for
           the
           same
           sinnes
           which
           they
           both
           commit
           boldly
           ,
           but
           runne
           on
           till
           their
           course
           come
           to
           suffer
           (
           yet
           )
           worse
           and
           heauier
           things
           at
           Gods
           hands
           for
           them
           .
           But
           while
           wee
           cannot
           amend
           it
           in
           others
           ,
           let
           vs
           bewaile
           it
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           right
           property
           of
           true
           loue
           ;
           praying
           also
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           our
           owne
           parts
           ;
           let
           this
           example
           of
           these
           their
           calamities
           ,
           so
           many
           and
           grieuous
           as
           haue
           been
           spoken
           of
           ,
           cause
           vs
           to
           account
           of
           Gods
           goodnesse
           so
           highly
           ,
           in
           withholding
           them
           from
           vs
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           make
           vs
           fruitfull
           thereby
           in
           euery
           good
           worke
           ,
           especially
           seeing
           wee
           haue
           many
           other
           good
           encouragements
           thereto
           :
           and
           also
           for
           that
           when
           wee
           want
           them
           ,
           we
           say
           wee
           can
           doe
           little
           good
           without
           them
           .
           But
           now
           in
           that
           she
           addeth
           ,
           
             Till
             I
             ,
             euen
             I
             Debora
             arose
             ]
          
           we
           must
           take
           it
           farre
           otherwise
           then
           it
           soundeth
           ;
           not
           ascribing
           her
           words
           to
           a
           passion
           of
           womanish
           impotencie
           
           and
           boasting
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           a
           contempt
           of
           Barak
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           instrument
           of
           
           the
           victorie
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           her selfe
           ;
           but
           to
           the
           heauenly
           exaltation
           of
           her
           spirit
           ,
           lifted
           vp
           pathetically
           to
           praise
           the
           Lord
           for
           the
           great
           deliuerance
           wrought
           by
           her
           :
           as
           we
           see
           the
           like
           in
           Dauid
           ,
           in
           the
           Psalmes
           ;
           Paul
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           And
           
           this
           deliuerance
           being
           wrought
           by
           Debora
           ,
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           al
           the
           forementioned
           calamities
           ,
           being
           remoued
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           by
           her
           their
           gouernour
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           it
           teacheth
           I
           say
           ,
           what
           great
           things
           the
           Lord
           worketh
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           and
           gouernour
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           by
           her
           ,
           shee
           being
           at
           that
           time
           the
           same
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           euen
           their
           Iudge
           in
           Israel
           .
           But
           indeed
           this
           is
           done
           especially
           when
           they
           are
           zealous
           for
           Gods
           matters
           ,
           and
           doe
           their
           duties
           in
           their
           places
           ,
           and
           haue
           the
           spirit
           and
           affection
           of
           her
           ,
           euen
           to
           be
           mother
           like
           vnto
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           as
           shee
           gaue
           counsell
           to
           her
           inferiours
           ,
           as
           a
           mother
           to
           her
           children
           ,
           being
           a
           Prophetesse
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           them
           from
           their
           enemies
           ,
           being
           their
           Iudge
           :
           So
           they
           being
           set
           ouer
           them
           ,
           as
           guides
           and
           Magistrates
           ,
           should
           bee
           vnto
           them
           who
           are
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           euen
           like
           minded
           to
           her
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           haue
           care
           that
           they
           may
           be
           taught
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           themselues
           no
           Prophets
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           are
           furnished
           of
           God
           to
           that
           purpose
           :
           and
           with
           a
           motherly
           care
           to
           protect
           them
           from
           iniurie
           and
           wrong
           ,
           and
           to
           turne
           the
           edge
           of
           the
           sword
           against
           their
           enemies
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           Gods
           mercies
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           lately
           shewed
           on
           his
           people
           ,
           as
           in
           these
           4.
           verses
           hath
           been
           declared
           .
           But
           it
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               They
               chose
               new
               gods
               ,
               then
               was
               warre
               in
               the
               gates
               .
               Was
               there
               a
               shield
               or
               speare
               seene
               among
               the
               forty
               thousands
               of
               Israel
               ?
            
          
           
             9.
             
             
               Mine
               heart
               is
               set
               on
               the
               gouernours
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               on
               them
               that
               are
               willing
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               praise
               ye
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             10.
             
             
               Speake
               ye
               that
               ride
               on
               white
               Asses
               ,
               ye
               that
               dwell
               by
               Middin
               ,
               and
               that
               walke
               by
               the
               way
               .
            
          
           
             11.
             
             
               For
               the
               wife
               of
               the
               archers
               appeased
               among
               the
               drawers
               of
               water
               :
               there
               shall
               they
               rehearse
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               his
               righteousnesse
               towards
               his
               townes
               :
               then
               did
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Lord
               goe
               downe
               to
               the
               gates
               .
            
          
        
         
           THe
           holy
           story
           hauing
           set
           downe
           the
           peoples
           deliuerance
           out
           of
           their
           
           great
           calamity
           and
           oppression
           from
           Siseras
           army
           ,
           goeth
           on
           in
           this
           eighth
           verse
           ,
           and
           sheweth
           the
           cause
           why
           they
           were
           cast
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           for
           their
           idolatry
           ,
           by
           meanes
           whereof
           (
           it
           is
           said
           )
           they
           had
           no
           heart
           to
           take
           vp
           weapon
           ,
           no
           not
           any
           of
           them
           throughout
           all
           the
           tribes
           ,
           against
           their
           enemies
           .
           In
           the
           next
           three
           verses
           ,
           all
           sorts
           are
           stirred
           vp
           and
           called
           to
           praise
           God
           ,
           
           that
           tooke
           benefit
           by
           the
           victory
           and
           deliuerance
           ,
           as
           shall
           bee
           particularly
           shewed
           ,
           when
           I
           shall
           come
           vnto
           them
           by
           the
           order
           of
           the
           text
           .
           Now
           to
           begin
           with
           the
           eighth
           verse
           ,
           Barak
           and
           Debora
           vtter
           this
           in
           this
           part
           of
           their
           song
           ,
           that
           then
           the
           warre
           began
           to
           oppresse
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           the
           enemies
           to
           besiege
           their
           cities
           and
           gates
           ,
           where
           they
           held
           their
           iudgement
           seates
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           turned
           to
           idolatry
           :
           so
           that
           this
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           grieuous
           punishment
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           which
           we
           may
           see
           how
           greatly
           God
           is
           displeased
           with
           men
           ,
           when
           
           they
           will
           runne
           after
           the
           sins
           that
           they
           haue
           been
           forewarned
           of
           ,
           and
           commanded
           to
           take
           heede
           of
           ;
           (
           euen
           the
           sinnes
           which
           his
           soule
           abhorreth
           )
           as
           Israel
           had
           oft
           times
           been
           admonished
           of
           this
           Idolatry
           .
           The
           Lord
           will
           not
           
           put
           it
           vp
           at
           their
           hands
           .
           And
           who
           can
           denie
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           standeth
           with
           most
           sound
           reason
           ,
           that
           when
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           but
           vile
           wormes
           ,
           shall
           thus
           boldly
           kicke
           vp
           their
           heele
           against
           their
           maker
           ,
           they
           should
           smart
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           suffered
           to
           commit
           such
           insolencie
           against
           him
           vnpunished
           ?
           And
           therfore
           he
           gaue
           vs
           examples
           hereof
           in
           the
           Apostate
           Angels
           ,
           
             which
             kept
             not
             their
             place
          
           
           that
           he
           set
           them
           in
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           he
           threw
           them
           downe
           for
           their
           disobedience
           :
           and
           in
           our
           first
           parents
           whom
           hee
           draue
           out
           of
           Paradise
           ,
           when
           
           they
           hauing
           so
           great
           liberty
           ,
           as
           they
           might
           haue
           eaten
           of
           any
           fruit
           in
           the
           garden
           except
           one
           tree
           ;
           yet
           counted
           all
           little
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           which
           was
           forbidden
           them
           ,
           and
           stood
           on
           thornes
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           cast
           behinde
           them
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           eaten
           of
           that
           forbidden
           fruit
           also
           .
           Now
           if
           God
           spared
           not
           the
           Angels
           ,
           and
           our
           first
           parents
           ,
           who
           were
           innocent
           before
           that
           their
           fall
           ,
           what
           may
           other
           offenders
           looke
           for
           ?
           whose
           sinnes
           are
           as
           the
           haires
           of
           our
           head
           in
           number
           ?
        
         
           And
           in
           that
           he
           dealeth
           not
           thus
           with
           wilfull
           transgressors
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           for
           that
           he
           should
           be
           vniust
           or
           carnall
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           but
           he
           beareth
           much
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           all
           may
           easily
           see
           ,
           and
           is
           patient
           toward
           them
           ,
           to
           this
           end
           that
           be
           may
           thereby
           bring
           them
           to
           repentance
           ;
           which
           if
           any
           abuse
           ,
           they
           pay
           for
           
           all
           their
           boldnesse
           in
           the
           end
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           that
           hee
           who
           speedeth
           best
           ,
           shall
           haue
           small
           cause
           to
           brag
           of
           his
           winnings
           .
           And
           yet
           he
           shoaleth
           out
           some
           one
           
           of
           an
           hundred
           ,
           heere
           and
           there
           ,
           (
           not
           many
           indeed
           in
           comparison
           of
           those
           who
           haue
           offended
           in
           that
           kind
           )
           whom
           he
           striketh
           by
           and
           by
           with
           deadly
           blowes
           ,
           and
           setteth
           him
           on
           the
           stage
           ,
           to
           publish
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           by
           his
           wofull
           example
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           (
           though
           he
           bare
           longer
           with
           some
           other
           ,
           for
           the
           cause
           before
           alleaged
           ,
           what
           he
           might
           doe
           to
           them
           ,
           yea
           and
           in
           perfect
           iustice
           execute
           vpon
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           let
           all
           that
           are
           wise
           take
           warning
           ,
           while
           they
           hold
           a
           good
           course
           ,
           to
           continue
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           are
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           hast
           speedily
           vnto
           it
           :
           and
           let
           none
           tempt
           God
           boldly
           ,
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           he
           forbiddeth
           ,
           for
           he
           will
           not
           be
           mocked
           ,
           they
           shall
           pay
           deare
           for
           their
           so
           doing
           .
           And
           yet
           though
           God
           spare
           them
           from
           outward
           warre
           and
           iudgements
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           yet
           as
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           speaketh
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           peace
           to
           the
           vngodly
           ;
           so
           they
           may
           be
           sure
           they
           shall
           haue
           warre
           with
           him
           in
           their
           minds
           .
           And
           let
           all
           praise
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           giueth
           an
           heart
           to
           shunne
           the
           euill
           and
           sinnes
           of
           the
           time
           in
           which
           they
           liue
           .
           And
           for
           the
           idolatry
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           most
           of
           the
           Papists
           doe
           wilfully
           and
           malitiously
           erre
           against
           the
           truth
           ;
           and
           some
           for
           their
           pompe
           and
           bellie
           ,
           and
           many
           doe
           it
           of
           meere
           superstition
           ,
           and
           blind
           deuotion
           ,
           and
           custome
           ,
           as
           they
           receiued
           it
           of
           their
           forefathers
           ;
           seeing
           they
           that
           least
           offend
           therein
           among
           the
           rest
           ,
           doe
           put
           Christ
           out
           of
           office
           in
           their
           seruice
           they
           giue
           him
           ,
           and
           honour
           him
           as
           their
           King
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           crowne
           of
           thornes
           ,
           and
           a
           scepter
           of
           a
           reed
           in
           his
           hand
           ;
           bee
           it
           knowne
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           their
           damnation
           sleepeth
           not
           ,
           their
           wee
           is
           at
           hand
           :
           And
           that
           they
           may
           partly
           gather
           by
           the
           vncomfortable
           ,
           yea
           fearefull
           death
           of
           many
           Papists
           and
           great
           masters
           ,
           and
           maintainers
           of
           popery
           who
           for
           all
           the
           boldnes
           in
           their
           life
           time
           ,
           whereby
           they
           beare
           out
           matters
           ;
           yet
           when
           they
           must
           die
           ,
           some
           cry
           out
           they
           are
           vndone
           ,
           other
           cry
           out
           of
           their
           religion
           :
           and
           but
           for
           the
           hardnesse
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           seene
           in
           more
           of
           them
           .
           And
           no
           maruell
           ,
           seeing
           they
           try
           not
           their
           estate
           what
           it
           is
           ?
           This
           being
           obserued
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           offenders
           among
           them
           shall
           smart
           most
           .
           But
           yet
           
           this
           I
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           for
           all
           their
           deuotion
           and
           fast
           cleauing
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           if
           it
           please
           God
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           might
           bee
           brought
           to
           heare
           the
           sermons
           of
           learned
           and
           religious
           preachers
           ,
           and
           to
           admit
           of
           their
           conferences
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           would
           renounce
           that
           trumpery
           ,
           as
           standing
           vpon
           rotten
           props
           ,
           and
           embrace
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospell
           stablished
           so
           strongly
           .
        
         
           And
           further
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           said
           that
           they
           could
           not
           take
           vp
           a
           weapon
           against
           their
           enemies
           ;
           no
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           heart
           to
           handle
           shield
           or
           speare
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           sinne
           ,
           as
           idolatry
           ,
           and
           other
           enormities
           ;
           it
           plainely
           shewes
           ,
           that
           mens
           
           sinne
           turneth
           euery
           thing
           out
           of
           course
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           nature
           ,
           vse
           and
           end
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           it
           is
           created
           and
           appointed
           of
           God
           :
           euen
           as
           this
           people
           durst
           not
           take
           weapon
           in
           hand
           to
           fight
           for
           their
           liues
           ,
           their
           consciences
           accusing
           them
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           be
           against
           them
           .
           Wherefore
           is
           the
           weapon
           ordained
           ,
           but
           for
           a
           mans
           defence
           against
           his
           enemie
           ?
           and
           why
           hath
           God
           giuen
           courage
           to
           man
           ,
           but
           that
           at
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           I
           meane
           of
           warre
           ,
           and
           other
           necessity
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           put
           to
           vse
           ?
           But
           behold
           heere
           was
           neither
           of
           both
           imployed
           or
           set
           a
           worke
           ,
           any
           more
           then
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           at
           all
           .
           When
           Achan
           had
           troubled
           Israel
           ,
           by
           taking
           the
           execrable
           thing
           ,
           the
           Lord
           tels
           Ioshua
           ,
           that
           therefore
           they
           could
           not
           stand
           before
           their
           enemies
           .
           How
           
           much
           more
           if
           they
           themselues
           had
           sinned
           ?
           Oh
           mens
           sinnes
           turneth
           plenty
           into
           want
           ,
           courage
           into
           timerousnesse
           ,
           and
           fainting
           of
           heart
           ;
           and
           light
           into
           darkenesse
           ,
           and
           all
           out
           of
           kind
           .
           Behold
           what
           it
           did
           in
           Ieroboam
           ;
           when
           hee
           
           stretched
           out
           his
           arme
           against
           the
           Prophet
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           reprouing
           him
           for
           his
           idolatry
           at
           Bethel
           ,
           his
           arme
           was
           immediately
           withered
           and
           dried
           vp
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           draw
           it
           in
           againe
           .
           So
           Gehazi
           when
           he
           had
           taken
           most
           wickedly
           
           both
           money
           and
           raiment
           of
           Naaman
           the
           Syrian
           ,
           pretending
           his
           masters
           sending
           him
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           returne
           had
           answered
           his
           master
           Elisha
           with
           a
           lie
           ;
           maruellous
           it
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           and
           against
           nature
           and
           any
           sound
           reason
           in
           mans
           iudgement
           ,
           what
           came
           vpon
           him
           ,
           euen
           a
           leprosie
           forthwith
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           went
           out
           a
           leaper
           as
           white
           as
           snow
           .
           And
           the
           band
           of
           Priests
           ,
           Iewes
           ,
           
           and
           souldiers
           ,
           that
           came
           into
           the
           garden
           to
           apprehend
           and
           take
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           so
           boldly
           and
           trecherously
           ,
           yet
           suddenly
           they
           went
           backe
           like
           drunken
           men
           ,
           and
           fell
           to
           the
           ground
           astonished
           ,
           and
           vnfitted
           vtterly
           ,
           for
           such
           a
           purpose
           as
           to
           lay
           hold
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           one
           word
           spoken
           by
           our
           Sauiour
           and
           yet
           not
           in
           terrifying
           manner
           ,
           as
           he
           might
           haue
           done
           ,
           saying
           :
           he
           was
           the
           man
           whom
           they
           sought
           .
           So
           that
           in
           seeking
           him
           ,
           they
           were
           both
           lusty
           and
           ready
           to
           lay
           hold
           of
           him
           ,
           yet
           when
           they
           had
           found
           him
           ,
           they
           could
           doe
           nothing
           to
           him
           :
           for
           their
           sinne
           had
           taken
           their
           power
           and
           ability
           from
           them
           .
           For
           who
           is
           able
           to
           reckon
           vp
           how
           many
           waies
           God
           hath
           to
           visit
           ,
           astonish
           ,
           and
           terrifie
           men
           for
           their
           sinne
           ?
           Therefore
           among
           other
           punishments
           in
           Deuteronomy
           threatened
           ,
           this
           is
           one
           ,
           a
           trembling
           heart
           ,
           a
           sorrowfull
           mind
           ,
           
           and
           feare
           both
           day
           and
           night
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           not
           handle
           some
           thus
           ,
           other
           would
           not
           bee
           afraid
           ,
           but
           would
           abuse
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           yea
           and
           faithfull
           people
           also
           much
           more
           grosly
           would
           tempt
           God
           ,
           then
           now
           they
           dare
           doe
           ,
           though
           euen
           now
           many
           doe
           it
           too
           boldly
           ,
           when
           they
           forget
           themselues
           .
           But
           Hypocrites
           goe
           verie
           farre
           in
           sinning
           boldly
           ,
           as
           other
           doe
           who
           are
           like
           them
           ;
           therefore
           many
           are
           apalled
           among
           vs
           ,
           some
           hauing
           their
           wit
           and
           reason
           taken
           from
           them
           ;
           some
           become
           foolish
           ,
           some
           madde
           men
           ;
           other
           
           
           against
           nature
           ,
           laying
           violent
           hands
           vpon
           themselues
           ;
           their
           seuerall
           sinnes
           doe
           (
           though
           no
           reason
           of
           man
           seeth
           it
           )
           doe
           (
           I
           say
           )
           driue
           them
           to
           it
           .
           This
           is
           another
           fruit
           to
           be
           ioyned
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           which
           sinne
           bringeth
           forth
           .
           True
           it
           is
           indeed
           ,
           the
           Lord
           dealeth
           not
           thus
           in
           kind
           with
           all
           sinners
           :
           nay
           wee
           see
           how
           impudent
           and
           brasen
           faced
           most
           bee
           in
           their
           leaud
           courses
           ,
           and
           set
           vp
           their
           bustles
           against
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God.
           But
           though
           their
           foreheads
           bee
           of
           brasse
           ,
           yet
           their
           hearts
           be
           glassie
           ,
           their
           consciences
           (
           if
           they
           would
           yeeld
           )
           are
           as
           water
           powred
           forth
           :
           they
           haue
           not
           the
           true
           Lion
           like
           courage
           and
           boldnesse
           which
           in
           their
           iollity
           they
           would
           haue
           all
           thinke
           that
           they
           haue
           ,
           but
           sin
           hath
           infeebled
           them
           ,
           they
           cannot
           abide
           the
           force
           and
           sting
           of
           their
           conscience
           ,
           but
           fall
           downe
           coward-like
           ,
           when
           it
           smiteth
           them
           :
           neither
           can
           their
           sinne
           abide
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           is
           euer
           readie
           to
           be
           reached
           foorth
           against
           them
           ;
           so
           when
           it
           is
           so
           indeed
           ,
           they
           are
           soone
           dismaied
           ,
           as
           Nabal
           was
           ,
           when
           he
           heard
           he
           should
           dye
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           they
           set
           a
           good
           face
           vpon
           the
           matter
           openly
           ,
           bragging
           and
           bracing
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           :
           but
           when
           their
           conscience
           and
           they
           goe
           to
           it
           hand
           to
           hand
           (
           as
           it
           doth
           but
           seldome
           )
           then
           in
           their
           necessitie
           it
           is
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           an
           armed
           man
           were
           vpon
           them
           ;
           their
           white
           liuerd
           hearts
           doe
           vtterly
           faile
           them
           .
           And
           yet
           where
           is
           he
           ,
           that
           by
           such
           checkes
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           his
           conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           feare
           of
           many
           arrestings
           of
           him
           from
           God
           ,
           doth
           once
           complaine
           and
           crie
           out
           of
           his
           estate
           ,
           and
           so
           seekes
           strength
           and
           recouerie
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           faith
           ,
           peace
           ,
           and
           confidence
           ,
           with
           the
           true
           detestation
           of
           his
           sin
           ,
           which
           like
           a
           Witch
           so
           inchaunteth
           and
           disableth
           him
           of
           all
           courage
           and
           boldnesse
           ,
           and
           turnes
           him
           into
           a
           very
           coward
           and
           weakling
           ?
           Now
           in
           that
           men
           doe
           not
           perceiue
           this
           ,
           as
           they
           might
           easily
           do
           ,
           their
           blindfolding
           of
           themselues
           ,
           and
           hardning
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Now
           Debora
           turneth
           her selfe
           to
           diuers
           kinds
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           distinguisheth
           
           them
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           exhorting
           them
           all
           ,
           as
           she
           her selfe
           did
           ,
           to
           praise
           and
           magnifie
           God.
           This
           I
           will
           lay
           open
           more
           plainly
           ,
           it
           being
           somewhat
           hard
           otherwise
           for
           some
           readers
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           and
           discerne
           the
           same
           .
           And
           first
           in
           this
           verse
           she
           beginneth
           with
           the
           chiefe
           of
           the
           armies
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           offered
           themselues
           willingly
           to
           the
           battell
           .
           In
           the
           next
           verse
           ,
           she
           speaketh
           to
           the
           rich
           Merchants
           that
           rode
           on
           costly
           beasts
           ,
           that
           were
           ,
           as
           hee
           calleth
           them
           ,
           white
           Asses
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           sat
           in
           iudgement
           .
           And
           thirdly
           in
           this
           same
           verse
           also
           ,
           she
           speaketh
           to
           all
           meaner
           persons
           that
           trauailed
           on
           foote
           ,
           seeing
           there
           was
           now
           libertie
           for
           them
           to
           passe
           to
           and
           fro
           in
           the
           high
           waies
           ,
           she
           moueth
           these
           (
           I
           say
           )
           to
           magnifie
           God
           :
           Euen
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           who
           went
           out
           and
           in
           by
           the
           gates
           of
           the
           citie
           for
           their
           businesse
           ,
           profit
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           necessarie
           vse
           .
           In
           the
           second
           verse
           ,
           she
           nameth
           the
           very
           boyes
           and
           girles
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           safely
           goe
           out
           to
           draw
           water
           ,
           without
           danger
           of
           the
           archers
           ,
           who
           lay
           in
           waite
           secretly
           to
           shoote
           at
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           put
           them
           in
           perill
           and
           ieopardie
           of
           their
           liues
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           sore
           wounded
           ;
           these
           might
           now
           (
           she
           saith
           )
           fetch
           their
           water
           without
           feare
           of
           hurt
           .
           Then
           she
           calleth
           to
           them
           who
           dwelt
           in
           villages
           and
           vnwalled
           townes
           (
           their
           danger
           hauing
           been
           very
           great
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           were
           driuen
           away
           from
           their
           houses
           )
           telling
           them
           that
           they
           might
           now
           returne
           home
           againe
           ,
           and
           dwel
           in
           them
           quietly
           as
           in
           times
           past
           :
           and
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           she
           speakes
           to
           those
           who
           were
           wont
           to
           meete
           in
           the
           gates
           of
           
           the
           citie
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           open
           places
           for
           iudgement
           .
           All
           these
           she
           moues
           to
           praise
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           had
           now
           ,
           by
           that
           one
           deliuerance
           and
           victorie
           ,
           set
           them
           all
           at
           libertie
           ,
           and
           in
           peace
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           make
           our
           profit
           of
           these
           verses
           ,
           and
           more
           particularly
           to
           examine
           
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           begin
           with
           the
           ninth
           ;
           whereas
           she
           saith
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           that
           her
           heart
           was
           set
           on
           the
           gouernours
           of
           Israel
           ,
           or
           (
           which
           is
           all
           one
           )
           her
           heart
           was
           toward
           them
           to
           prouoke
           them
           :
           meaning
           ,
           the
           cause
           was
           so
           great
           why
           they
           should
           praise
           God
           ,
           that
           she
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           speake
           to
           them
           :
           as
           if
           she
           should
           say
           ,
           she
           desired
           most
           earnestly
           that
           the
           chiefe
           of
           the
           armie
           ,
           and
           the
           gouernours
           and
           captaines
           thereof
           ,
           and
           great
           men
           ,
           should
           praise
           God
           :
           the
           reason
           was
           ,
           because
           they
           ,
           with
           her
           and
           Barak
           ,
           were
           the
           chiefe
           in
           that
           businesse
           ,
           and
           they
           going
           before
           them
           ,
           the
           other
           should
           the
           easiler
           be
           drawne
           by
           their
           example
           to
           follow
           .
           And
           it
           liuely
           teacheth
           ,
           and
           setteth
           before
           the
           chief
           doers
           in
           such
           martiall
           affaires
           ,
           also
           the
           wealthie
           ,
           and
           heads
           in
           societies
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           first
           in
           giuing
           good
           example
           ,
           both
           of
           praising
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           commendable
           parts
           of
           Christian
           dutie
           .
           For
           why
           ?
           The
           greatest
           haue
           a
           greater
           portion
           in
           Gods
           blessing
           and
           deliuerance
           ,
           then
           the
           meaner
           haue
           :
           I
           meane
           ,
           they
           enioy
           much
           ,
           and
           haue
           much
           to
           lose
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           owe
           much
           while
           they
           enioy
           all
           in
           peace
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           goodly
           sight
           to
           behold
           Captaines
           in
           warre
           ,
           and
           Gouernours
           and
           Magistrates
           in
           peace
           ;
           and
           more
           particularly
           (
           to
           descend
           lower
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           neerer
           the
           Commons
           )
           Headboroughs
           in
           townes
           ,
           and
           the
           fathers
           of
           families
           ,
           to
           be
           lights
           in
           religion
           and
           holy
           practise
           ,
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           examples
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           :
           and
           the
           inferiours
           to
           follow
           ,
           euen
           as
           the
           flocke
           followeth
           the
           bell-weather
           :
           for
           they
           are
           both
           soone
           discouraged
           by
           their
           backwardnes
           ,
           and
           haue
           need
           of
           setting
           forward
           ,
           as
           by
           incouragement
           and
           good
           example
           they
           are
           easily
           brought
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           the
           Lord
           in
           giuing
           charge
           to
           all
           by
           their
           families
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           remember
           to
           keepe
           holy
           the
           Sabbath
           ;
           beginneth
           with
           the
           gouernour
           
           thereof
           ,
           saying
           ,
           first
           thou
           shalt
           doe
           it
           ;
           then
           hee
           goeth
           forward
           to
           the
           sonne
           ,
           daughter
           ,
           and
           seruant
           :
           Euen
           so
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           when
           the
           greatest
           persons
           goe
           before
           the
           rest
           in
           ill
           example
           ,
           we
           see
           how
           readily
           they
           follow
           .
           So
           wee
           reade
           ,
           that
           the
           Priests
           ,
           Leuites
           ,
           and
           guides
           of
           the
           
           people
           were
           the
           chiefe
           and
           first
           in
           taking
           to
           them
           and
           their
           sonnes
           ,
           strange
           wiues
           of
           the
           Amorites
           and
           Canaanites
           ,
           against
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           many
           of
           the
           people
           followed
           them
           therein
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           returned
           out
           of
           the
           captiuitie
           .
           Euen
           so
           wee
           might
           see
           it
           throughout
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           alleage
           many
           examples
           .
           And
           so
           God
           be
           thanked
           ,
           in
           some
           sort
           wee
           see
           ,
           that
           where
           the
           chiefe
           men
           in
           any
           societie
           ,
           be
           forward
           in
           seeking
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           be
           zealous
           in
           flying
           euill
           ,
           and
           resisting
           it
           ,
           as
           their
           places
           will
           giue
           leaue
           ;
           and
           in
           following
           a
           good
           course
           ,
           their
           care
           and
           labour
           is
           not
           in
           vaine
           ,
           but
           to
           good
           purpose
           :
           but
           where
           the
           guides
           of
           other
           ,
           as
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           masters
           of
           families
           ,
           and
           chiefe
           in
           townes
           ,
           are
           prophane
           ,
           lewd
           ,
           ill
           company
           keepers
           ,
           idle
           ,
           gamesters
           ,
           make-bates
           ,
           contentious
           and
           slanderers
           ,
           there
           yee
           may
           bee
           sure
           to
           finde
           them
           that
           are
           led
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           depend
           vpon
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           sutable
           .
           But
           otherwise
           ,
           if
           they
           see
           that
           the
           winde
           blowes
           against
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           hang
           downe
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           are
           nipt
           in
           the
           blossome
           ,
           and
           containe
           themselues
           .
           And
           here
           see
           a
           note
           of
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           godly
           and
           the
           
           lewd
           .
           The
           one
           ,
           with
           Ioshua
           ,
           vndertaketh
           for
           himselfe
           and
           his
           ,
           they
           will
           serue
           
           the
           Lord.
           The
           other
           ,
           like
           those
           Pharisies
           ,
           are
           not
           onely
           ill
           disposed
           themselues
           ,
           but
           doe
           also
           pull
           backe
           ,
           and
           pluck
           downe
           ,
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           many
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           from
           the
           best
           orders
           and
           companies
           .
           And
           while
           men
           must
           liue
           with
           such
           ,
           rare
           is
           he
           ,
           who
           (
           in
           such
           a
           case
           )
           is
           a
           law
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           can
           keepe
           his
           resolution
           ,
           rather
           to
           serue
           God
           alone
           ,
           then
           to
           giue
           ouer
           for
           want
           of
           companie
           .
           But
           if
           any
           be
           better
           disposed
           then
           other
           among
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           fetch
           their
           light
           from
           other
           places
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           or
           else
           bee
           in
           danger
           in
           the
           companie
           they
           come
           into
           ,
           to
           lose
           that
           little
           they
           haue
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           led
           into
           darknesse
           .
        
         
           Now
           Debora
           hauing
           spoken
           of
           the
           chiefe
           ,
           doth
           by
           that
           occasion
           descend
           
           to
           name
           and
           mention
           the
           meaner
           sort
           of
           the
           armie
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           two
           tribes
           of
           Naphtali
           and
           Zabulon
           ,
           who
           were
           willing
           to
           take
           that
           worke
           in
           hand
           against
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           and
           were
           easily
           drawne
           to
           put
           to
           their
           helpe
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           chapt
           .
           4.
           10.
           
           They
           therefore
           being
           so
           forward
           in
           so
           good
           a
           cause
           ,
           and
           thereby
           reaping
           so
           happie
           a
           fruite
           of
           their
           labour
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           victorie
           ouer
           their
           enemies
           ,
           euen
           they
           (
           I
           say
           )
           lose
           not
           their
           due
           commendation
           ,
           but
           are
           brought
           in
           here
           by
           Debora
           ,
           as
           the
           woman
           in
           the
           Gospell
           who
           powred
           ointment
           on
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           said
           this
           :
           
             Wheresoeuer
             the
             Gospell
             should
             be
             preached
             ,
             that
             which
             she
             had
             done
             to
             him
             ,
             should
             be
             spoken
             of
             .
          
           So
           the
           people
           that
           honoured
           God
           in
           this
           worke
           ,
           are
           praised
           by
           her
           :
           which
           was
           also
           to
           their
           comfort
           .
           Dauid
           saith
           of
           seafaring
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           best
           speake
           of
           Gods
           wonders
           in
           the
           deepe
           :
           so
           these
           being
           eye
           witnesses
           ,
           nay
           ,
           instruments
           ,
           and
           helpers
           forward
           of
           this
           deliuerance
           ,
           might
           best
           (
           by
           experience
           )
           speake
           of
           the
           goodnes
           of
           God
           therein
           ,
           and
           so
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           did
           honour
           him
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           therfore
           God
           would
           honour
           them
           ,
           by
           regestring
           their
           memorie
           :
           euen
           so
           there
           is
           nothing
           lost
           ,
           that
           we
           doe
           at
           Gods
           commandement
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           plentifull
           paimaster
           and
           rewarder
           .
           But
           in
           that
           both
           chiefe
           and
           meane
           ,
           were
           to
           praise
           God
           for
           the
           victorie
           ,
           she
           calleth
           thē
           to
           a
           renouncing
           of
           their
           owne
           strength
           ,
           or
           boasting
           of
           their
           owne
           arme
           ,
           which
           possibly
           they
           might
           haue
           done
           ,
           and
           to
           ascribe
           all
           to
           God
           :
           as
           indeed
           she
           might
           well
           ;
           for
           what
           were
           a
           few
           of
           two
           
           of
           the
           meanest
           tribes
           of
           Zabulon
           and
           Naphtali
           able
           to
           doe
           against
           the
           entire
           forces
           and
           mightie
           armie
           of
           Iabin
           ?
           euen
           so
           ,
           they
           that
           are
           forward
           in
           Gods
           businesse
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           grossely
           forget
           themselues
           ,
           they
           are
           readie
           to
           honour
           and
           praise
           him
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           without
           their
           owne
           comfort
           .
           For
           these
           two
           agree
           well
           together
           ,
           that
           where
           there
           is
           readinesse
           to
           obey
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           like
           in
           praising
           him
           ,
           and
           abasing
           of
           our selues
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           accompanied
           with
           ioy
           of
           heart
           .
           And
           as
           it
           was
           heere
           with
           Debora
           ,
           so
           she
           sought
           to
           haue
           it
           with
           them
           :
           and
           the
           same
           we
           see
           in
           Dauid
           ,
           when
           hee
           being
           aduised
           by
           Ahigail
           ,
           not
           to
           shed
           innocent
           blood
           ,
           he
           being
           easily
           perswaded
           by
           her
           counsell
           to
           forbeare
           ,
           did
           so
           ,
           and
           after
           it
           praised
           God
           highly
           ,
           and
           arrogated
           naught
           to
           himselfe
           for
           following
           her
           aduice
           ,
           when
           she
           had
           so
           wisely
           and
           in
           so
           good
           season
           ministred
           it
           vnto
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           (
           wee
           may
           be
           sure
           )
           was
           not
           without
           his
           owne
           reioycing
           .
           Oh
           it
           well
           becommeth
           vs
           to
           bee
           forward
           in
           Gods
           matters
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           to
           be
           proud
           for
           our
           so
           doing
           :
           and
           there
           can
           come
           no
           worse
           end
           thereof
           ,
           then
           thankes
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           vsed
           vs
           as
           his
           instruments
           ,
           and
           comfort
           to
           our selues
           :
           as
           wee
           may
           truly
           say
           ,
           who
           doe
           more
           thankfully
           and
           ioyfully
           partake
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           then
           they
           who
           
           haue
           with
           most
           profit
           receiued
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           are
           most
           zealous
           welwillers
           to
           religion
           ?
           whereas
           the
           slothfull
           ,
           and
           they
           who
           are
           vntoward
           thereto
           ,
           neither
           finde
           any
           tast
           or
           sauour
           therein
           ,
           but
           are
           most
           diligent
           to
           promote
           ill
           causes
           ,
           they
           shall
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           prerogatiues
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           haue
           (
           as
           they
           iustly
           deserue
           )
           reproch
           ,
           vexation
           ,
           and
           other
           punishments
           of
           God
           ,
           euen
           in
           this
           life
           .
           Therefore
           let
           all
           in
           humility
           bee
           carefull
           and
           ready
           to
           bee
           imployed
           in
           Gods
           busines
           and
           seruice
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           arrogate
           ought
           to
           themselues
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           the
           onely
           sweet
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           desired
           :
           and
           herein
           is
           our
           heauenly
           father
           glorified
           ,
           if
           we
           being
           forth
           much
           fruit
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           verse
           she
           speakes
           vnto
           the
           rich
           and
           wealthy
           ,
           who
           for
           honour
           sake
           ,
           
           and
           the
           rule
           they
           had
           ouer
           the
           people
           did
           ride
           on
           costly
           beasts
           ,
           as
           we
           reade
           in
           chapter
           10.
           4.
           and
           12.
           verse
           .
           14.
           
           These
           whether
           they
           liued
           by
           their
           lands
           
           and
           reuenues
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           traffique
           and
           merchandise
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           they
           were
           hindred
           by
           the
           enemies
           from
           enioying
           their
           commodities
           ,
           and
           their
           passage
           had
           been
           cut
           off
           both
           by
           sea
           and
           land
           ,
           and
           now
           they
           might
           freely
           enioy
           the
           same
           againe
           :
           they
           therefore
           were
           to
           come
           forth
           (
           she
           said
           )
           and
           giue
           thankes
           to
           God
           for
           that
           great
           enlargement
           and
           liberty
           .
           And
           thus
           wee
           see
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           haue
           the
           duty
           of
           praise
           hudled
           vp
           in
           grosse
           ,
           as
           though
           a
           word
           for
           fashion
           might
           serue
           the
           turne
           ;
           but
           in
           perticular
           ,
           he
           will
           haue
           all
           sorts
           (
           as
           they
           feele
           his
           benefits
           sweet
           and
           comfortable
           to
           them
           diuersly
           )
           so
           to
           make
           new
           amplifications
           ,
           and
           hearty
           repetitions
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           that
           so
           all
           ioyning
           in
           a
           consort
           together
           ,
           the
           musicke
           may
           be
           the
           sweeter
           ,
           and
           his
           praise
           may
           be
           the
           fuller
           .
           For
           no
           one
           condition
           of
           people
           could
           possibly
           haue
           laid
           forth
           the
           benefit
           of
           their
           deliuerance
           ,
           and
           the
           commodity
           of
           this
           their
           liberty
           and
           peace
           restored
           to
           them
           in
           any
           manner
           as
           all
           sorts
           might
           together
           :
           the
           Merchant
           could
           record
           his
           owne
           priuiledge
           that
           hee
           enioyed
           thereby
           ,
           better
           then
           the
           husbandman
           ;
           and
           so
           euery
           one
           in
           his
           seuerall
           place
           more
           then
           in
           anothers
           .
           But
           what
           was
           this
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           which
           she
           requireth
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           all
           stand
           forth
           in
           it
           together
           ?
           And
           to
           take
           occasion
           to
           shew
           in
           this
           one
           worke
           of
           God
           ,
           what
           a
           goodly
           thing
           it
           was
           for
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           to
           praise
           God
           then
           ,
           ioyntly
           together
           for
           their
           deliuerance
           and
           victory
           ;
           who
           doth
           not
           conceiue
           what
           an
           heauenly
           sight
           it
           were
           if
           the
           like
           might
           be
           seene
           throughout
           in
           the
           congregation
           ,
           for
           the
           renued
           benefits
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           liue
           and
           are
           made
           ioyfull
           ?
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           with
           heart
           and
           voice
           wee
           did
           thus
           praise
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           for
           those
           that
           are
           past
           ,
           what
           a
           goodly
           sight
           were
           it
           ?
           As
           it
           was
           by
           Moses
           and
           Miriam
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           for
           the
           ouerthrow
           of
           Pharaoh
           :
           the
           like
           was
           ,
           for
           the
           deliuerance
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Hesters
           time
           ;
           and
           in
           some
           of
           our
           solemne
           praising
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           it
           so
           among
           vs.
           But
           oh
           then
           ,
           what
           a
           solemne
           and
           triumphant
           sight
           shall
           that
           be
           ,
           when
           the
           Lords
           glory
           shall
           bee
           sung
           and
           sounded
           forth
           in
           his
           heauenly
           kingdome
           ,
           by
           Angels
           and
           Archangels
           ,
           Patriarches
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           Martyrs
           ,
           Saints
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           blessed
           company
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           what
           a
           solemne
           sight
           shall
           that
           bee
           ?
           The
           very
           thinking
           that
           such
           a
           thing
           shall
           bee
           ,
           is
           the
           greatest
           
           comfort
           that
           can
           be
           heere
           enioyed
           ,
           and
           next
           vnto
           that
           celestiall
           ioy
           itselfe
           :
           of
           the
           which
           we
           would
           not
           be
           depriued
           ,
           if
           wee
           were
           wise
           ,
           nor
           lose
           our
           part
           therein
           (
           by
           musing
           often
           on
           it
           ,
           )
           for
           all
           that
           is
           transitorie
           and
           vanishing
           ,
           what
           so
           euer
           account
           they
           make
           of
           it
           who
           know
           no
           better
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           returne
           now
           to
           the
           rich
           and
           great
           men
           whom
           Debora
           in
           this
           verse
           
           
           moueth
           to
           praise
           God
           ,
           by
           this
           let
           all
           the
           rich
           and
           such
           as
           enioy
           wealth
           and
           great
           commodities
           doe
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           what
           a
           benefit
           it
           is
           to
           them
           ,
           whether
           they
           bee
           great
           Merchants
           ,
           to
           buy
           and
           vtter
           their
           wares
           ,
           for
           their
           maintenance
           ,
           and
           encrease
           of
           their
           wealth
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           bee
           ,
           but
           must
           needs
           faile
           ,
           if
           that
           lay
           dead
           ;
           or
           liberty
           of
           trauelling
           safely
           ,
           and
           of
           free
           contracts
           were
           hindred
           ,
           and
           whether
           they
           be
           otherwise
           great
           in
           riches
           and
           reuenewes
           ;
           let
           them
           doe
           this
           likewise
           ;
           and
           the
           greater
           persons
           they
           bee
           in
           either
           kind
           ,
           the
           more
           let
           them
           seeke
           to
           excell
           themselues
           in
           this
           duty
           of
           praising
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           being
           forward
           in
           that
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           inabled
           to
           doe
           more
           good
           workes
           to
           necessary
           vses
           .
           By
           which
           we
           may
           also
           see
           ,
           that
           God
           alloweth
           wealthy
           men
           to
           occupie
           and
           prosper
           in
           their
           calling
           ;
           for
           why
           ?
           he
           commandeth
           them
           to
           walke
           in
           their
           callings
           till
           he
           come
           ;
           and
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           the
           diligent
           hand
           maketh
           rich
           :
           and
           there
           need
           bee
           no
           question
           made
           of
           that
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           allowes
           that
           men
           should
           encrease
           rather
           then
           diminish
           that
           
           which
           they
           haue
           ,
           both
           to
           auoide
           burthensomnesse
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           supply
           of
           others
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           practise
           godlinesse
           therewith
           ,
           as
           equity
           ,
           truth
           ,
           sincerity
           ,
           innocency
           ,
           patience
           ,
           &
           such
           like
           .
           The
           which
           they
           haue
           good
           incouragement
           to
           do
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           both
           liberty
           to
           follow
           their
           courses
           of
           dealing
           ,
           and
           also
           seeing
           godlines
           hath
           the
           promises
           of
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           which
           
           is
           to
           come
           .
           And
           if
           it
           were
           so
           that
           men
           were
           debarred
           of
           traffique
           ,
           and
           the
           vse
           of
           their
           calling
           ,
           as
           these
           rich
           men
           here
           mentioned
           had
           been
           ,
           what
           an
           heauie
           crosse
           were
           that
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           no
           other
           way
           ,
           but
           to
           spend
           vpon
           the
           stocke
           till
           all
           be
           wasted
           ?
           &
           that
           is
           soone
           done
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           not
           renued
           :
           alas
           ,
           how
           shall
           the
           family
           be
           maintained
           ,
           &
           all
           charges
           defraid
           ,
           if
           the
           freedome
           of
           gathering
           in
           mens
           commodities
           and
           dealings
           bee
           taken
           from
           them
           ?
           Doe
           wee
           not
           see
           that
           the
           weather
           ,
           or
           a
           little
           sicknesse
           ,
           disabling
           a
           man
           to
           worke
           ,
           causeth
           complaining
           ?
           how
           much
           more
           when
           the
           liberty
           is
           wholly
           interdicted
           ?
           But
           yet
           if
           God
           doe
           somtime
           blesse
           ,
           men
           may
           not
           looke
           to
           haue
           alwaies
           one
           and
           the
           same
           course
           of
           thriuing
           and
           prospering
           .
           But
           howsoeuer
           it
           bee
           ,
           let
           all
           bee
           highly
           thankfull
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           may
           vse
           the
           benefit
           of
           traffique
           ,
           or
           other
           improuing
           of
           their
           commodities
           ,
           as
           these
           now
           did
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           be
           fruitfull
           in
           well-doing
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           readily
           promise
           to
           bee
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           againe
           vnder
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           ioyfull
           in
           the
           vse
           of
           preaching
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           with
           other
           duties
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           true
           praise
           that
           God
           expecteth
           .
           But
           as
           for
           such
           as
           depriue
           themselues
           of
           the
           benefit
           thereof
           by
           their
           owne
           default
           ,
           they
           haue
           much
           to
           answere
           for
           .
           Such
           are
           idle
           persons
           ,
           and
           ill
           husbands
           ,
           as
           we
           call
           them
           ,
           and
           such
           ,
           as
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           somewhat
           alter
           the
           course
           of
           their
           takings
           and
           gaines
           ,
           and
           they
           come
           short
           therof
           ,
           ouer
           they
           did
           somtime
           before
           ,
           they
           fret
           and
           complaine
           that
           their
           trades
           be
           naught
           ,
           &
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           vndone
           :
           and
           much
           like
           to
           them
           are
           they
           ,
           who
           hauing
           got
           by
           their
           trades
           well
           ,
           conceale
           their
           estates
           ,
           &
           faine
           themselues
           bankerupts
           ,
           to
           defeat
           others
           of
           their
           goods
           ;
           or
           such
           other
           as
           cast
           the
           burthen
           vpon
           their
           thriftlesnes
           and
           improuidence
           vpon
           their
           trades
           ,
           dealings
           ,
           or
           blind-fortune
           ,
           forgetting
           how
           God
           had
           somtimes
           blessed
           them
           therein
           before
           .
           Therefore
           let
           vs
           know
           (
           whatsoeuer
           the
           bad
           practises
           of
           men
           are
           )
           that
           it
           is
           a
           great
           fauour
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           people
           may
           haue
           free
           recourse
           to
           markets
           and
           faires
           ,
           and
           other
           like
           places
           of
           buying
           and
           selling
           commodities
           ,
           euen
           as
           the
           want
           thereof
           is
           a
           sore
           punishment
           ,
           when
           people
           neither
           know
           where
           they
           should
           vtter
           their
           commodities
           ,
           nor
           
           buy
           them
           whereof
           they
           stand
           in
           need
           :
           in
           both
           which
           consisted
           their
           maintenance
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           before
           .
           And
           yet
           lamentable
           it
           is
           to
           see
           ,
           what
           abuse
           the
           corrupt
           custome
           of
           our
           time
           hath
           brought
           this
           liberty
           vnto
           .
           For
           many
           doe
           not
           onely
           steale
           away
           Gods
           due
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           to
           doe
           their
           worldly
           businesse
           on
           ;
           but
           there
           are
           other
           ,
           whose
           common
           trade
           and
           practise
           it
           is
           (
           in
           a
           more
           prophane
           manner
           ,
           )
           to
           harbour
           theeues
           ,
           to
           receiue
           stollen
           wares
           ,
           to
           entertaine
           drunkards
           ,
           to
           become
           bauds
           to
           adulterers
           ,
           and
           to
           spend
           that
           day
           leaud
           ,
           and
           vnseemely
           meetings
           and
           match-makings
           ,
           stage-playes
           ,
           and
           other
           reuell
           rout
           ;
           and
           all
           vnder
           the
           honest
           colour
           of
           exchanging
           commodities
           ,
           and
           maintaining
           their
           charge
           .
           So
           that
           in
           stead
           thereof
           ,
           men
           and
           women
           set
           to
           sale
           their
           good
           name
           ,
           chastity
           ,
           sobriety
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           else
           should
           bee
           pretious
           to
           the
           godly
           .
        
         
           Now
           vnto
           these
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           of
           greater
           wealth
           and
           place
           ,
           whereas
           some
           thinke
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           next
           words
           shee
           speaketh
           to
           men
           of
           meaner
           state
           ,
           
           such
           as
           is
           said
           here
           [
           dwelt
           by
           Middin
           ]
           a
           place
           they
           say
           ,
           where
           they
           met
           more
           vsually
           for
           a
           Mart
           or
           exchange
           of
           their
           wares
           ,
           which
           place
           being
           before
           intercepted
           by
           the
           enemies
           ,
           and
           now
           free
           for
           all
           to
           haue
           recourse
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           passe
           too
           and
           fro
           by
           the
           high
           waies
           ,
           shee
           exhorts
           them
           that
           repaired
           thither
           to
           praise
           the
           Lord.
           This
           opinion
           of
           theirs
           is
           gainsaid
           by
           the
           purest
           translations
           ,
           and
           beside
           ,
           one
           thing
           should
           bee
           vnderstood
           in
           both
           places
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           tra●●ique
           and
           merchandise
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           so
           .
           But
           the
           word
           [
           Middin
           ]
           is
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           heere
           for
           the
           proper
           name
           of
           a
           place
           where
           wares
           were
           sold
           ;
           but
           the
           words
           [
           dwelling
           by
           Middin
           ]
           are
           to
           bee
           translated
           thus
           ;
           [
           sitting
           in
           iudgement
           .
           As
           if
           she
           should
           say
           ,
           let
           men
           of
           authority
           and
           rich
           lawyers
           ,
           who
           may
           now
           sit
           in
           iudgement
           about
           ciuill
           causes
           ,
           let
           such
           praise
           the
           Lord
           ,
           because
           they
           may
           now
           doe
           it
           safely
           .
           It
           is
           the
           honour
           ,
           credit
           ,
           peace
           and
           benefit
           of
           Magistrates
           and
           learned
           counsellors
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           welfare
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           places
           of
           iudgement
           and
           iustice
           be
           frequented
           and
           vpholden
           :
           as
           we
           see
           heere
           in
           England
           in
           our
           Terme
           times
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           Terme
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           where
           equity
           and
           right
           are
           maintained
           ,
           and
           wrong
           and
           iniurie
           punished
           .
           Oh
           it
           is
           a
           time
           full
           of
           desolation
           ,
           when
           through
           famine
           ,
           plague
           ,
           or
           any
           in●ection
           ,
           such
           places
           must
           lie
           vnoccupied
           in
           the
           times
           when
           they
           should
           be
           frequented
           and
           set
           a
           worke
           in
           deciding
           causes
           ,
           helping
           the
           innocent
           to
           his
           right
           ,
           and
           weeding
           out
           of
           euill
           doers
           .
           Whereby
           we
           may
           gather
           how
           heauy
           times
           those
           were
           ,
           when
           iudgement
           ceased
           ,
           and
           the
           open
           places
           where
           iustice
           was
           ministred
           ,
           were
           laid
           wast
           ,
           and
           left
           voide
           .
           And
           therfore
           we
           reade
           in
           the
           former
           chapter
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           could
           not
           enioy
           that
           liberty
           of
           publike
           iudgement
           seates
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           driuen
           to
           go
           priuately
           to
           Debora
           for
           iudgement
           ,
           not
           dwelling
           sumptuously
           in
           palace
           or
           castle
           ,
           famous
           in
           that
           respect
           ,
           
           or
           honourable
           ,
           but
           obscure
           vnder
           a
           Palme
           tree
           .
           Now
           therfore
           as
           they
           when
           they
           might
           againe
           boldly
           and
           freely
           sit
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           are
           heere
           called
           to
           praise
           God
           for
           it
           :
           So
           such
           persons
           with
           vs
           enioying
           such
           priuiledges
           ,
           ought
           to
           call
           themselues
           duely
           and
           daily
           to
           zealous
           thankesgiuing
           ,
           with
           such
           other
           duties
           as
           accompany
           the
           same
           ,
           yea
           their
           whole
           life
           should
           sauour
           thereof
           .
           And
           they
           shall
           haue
           much
           to
           answere
           to
           God
           who
           do
           otherwise
           .
           As
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           what
           duty
           they
           owe
           for
           enioying
           this
           benefit
           ,
           I
           will
           shew
           by
           a
           fitter
           occasion
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           let
           these
           goe
           of
           whom
           I
           haue
           spoke
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           because
           Debora
           
           
           heere
           speaketh
           also
           to
           all
           such
           as
           went
           ,
           and
           walked
           by
           the
           way
           ;
           this
           should
           cause
           all
           such
           as
           goe
           to
           and
           fro
           about
           their
           businesse
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           other
           necessarie
           vses
           ,
           as
           trauellers
           ,
           to
           praise
           God
           highly
           for
           such
           liberties
           ,
           se●ing
           a
           little
           before
           that
           ,
           the
           high
           waies
           lay
           vnoccupied
           :
           and
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           benefit
           thereof
           one
           to
           another
           to
           his
           praise
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           trauell
           to
           and
           fro
           in
           rude
           ,
           prophane
           ,
           and
           loose
           manner
           ,
           gabling
           like
           wild
           geese
           in
           vnciuill
           and
           rude
           sort
           ;
           as
           though
           they
           enioyed
           such
           liberties
           to
           offend
           God
           by
           them
           .
           And
           much
           more
           ought
           their
           behauiour
           and
           communication
           to
           bee
           sober
           and
           Christian
           like
           ,
           when
           they
           goe
           to
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           bee
           edified
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           also
           when
           they
           returne
           home
           againe
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           walke
           harmelesse
           in
           all
           places
           ;
           which
           behauiour
           is
           much
           out
           of
           vse
           in
           this
           land
           ,
           and
           yet
           (
           God
           bee
           thanked
           )
           not
           altogether
           in
           some
           places
           .
           But
           heere
           an
           end
           for
           this
           time
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           THIRTIE
           TWO
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           FIFTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           NOw
           to
           proceed
           with
           the
           rest
           that
           I
           haue
           begun
           withall
           ,
           
           heree
           Debora
           speaketh
           to
           the
           seruants
           ,
           that
           in
           going
           forth
           to
           draw
           water
           for
           their
           necessary
           vse
           ,
           were
           not
           free
           from
           the
           archers
           ,
           who
           shot
           at
           them
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           to
           much
           paine
           ,
           trouble
           ,
           and
           danger
           ,
           or
           feare
           at
           least
           thereby
           
           Where
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           who
           are
           in
           the
           meanest
           places
           of
           seruice
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           bee
           suffered
           to
           enioy
           their
           liberty
           to
           liue
           idly
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           imployed
           and
           occupied
           ,
           (
           as
           Dauid
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           young
           kept
           his
           fathers
           sheep
           )
           and
           set
           to
           worke
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           maintained
           thereby
           :
           (
           and
           such
           ought
           to
           be
           thankfull
           when
           they
           may
           goe
           to
           it
           in
           peace
           :
           )
           so
           they
           are
           to
           bee
           admitted
           also
           ,
           and
           taken
           into
           the
           number
           of
           them
           that
           worship
           God
           in
           the
           assembly
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           duly
           to
           bee
           brought
           thither
           by
           their
           gouernours
           ,
           and
           taught
           there
           to
           know
           him
           .
           Euen
           such
           as
           cut
           wood
           and
           draw
           water
           ,
           the
           very
           droyles
           in
           houses
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           are
           called
           )
           who
           doe
           the
           most
           seruile
           workes
           :
           and
           therefore
           in
           some
           countries
           ,
           such
           as
           keepe
           swine
           ,
           
           sheepe
           ,
           and
           cattell
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           base
           then
           to
           serue
           them
           onely
           ,
           euen
           these
           I
           say
           ,
           being
           of
           them
           who
           are
           redeemed
           by
           the
           precious
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           ,
           should
           be
           taught
           to
           honour
           God
           aright
           ,
           and
           to
           liue
           vnder
           his
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           suffered
           to
           liue
           brutishly
           ,
           as
           in
           some
           places
           they
           doe
           ,
           but
           be
           brought
           forth
           by
           their
           parents
           or
           rulers
           ,
           into
           the
           congregation
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           to
           learne
           those
           things
           that
           concerne
           their
           happinesse
           and
           peace
           :
           this
           being
           presupposed
           ,
           that
           there
           they
           shall
           be
           taught
           .
           Which
           I
           speake
           to
           the
           shame
           of
           such
           masters
           ,
           and
           gouernours
           ,
           as
           neuer
           regard
           any
           such
           matter
           ,
           neither
           consider
           that
           they
           owe
           that
           education
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           
           seruice
           they
           doe
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           vse
           they
           make
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           they
           owe
           it
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           band
           with
           which
           they
           are
           tyed
           to
           it
           by
           Gods
           commandement
           :
           whereas
           the
           life
           of
           such
           is
           as
           miserable
           for
           their
           soule
           ,
           as
           they
           vnder
           the
           Turkes
           gallies
           for
           their
           bodies
           :
           yea
           euen
           as
           asses
           who
           spend
           the
           day
           in
           toyle
           ,
           and
           then
           are
           thrust
           at
           night
           into
           emptie
           stables
           ;
           so
           are
           they
           sent
           after
           their
           tedious
           and
           brutish
           seruice
           ,
           vnto
           their
           wofull
           home
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           to
           hell
           ,
           as
           a
           heauie
           recompence
           of
           their
           labour
           .
           Fie
           therefore
           vpon
           such
           tyrants
           .
           And
           yet
           if
           some
           masters
           in
           conscience
           of
           the
           commandement
           ,
           doe
           (
           for
           some
           it
           may
           be
           doe
           )
           giue
           them
           more
           libertie
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           assemblie
           to
           worship
           God
           ;
           yet
           oft
           times
           another
           euill
           is
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           come
           there
           ,
           they
           haue
           nothing
           taught
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           by
           one
           meanes
           or
           other
           ,
           all
           that
           list
           may
           see
           they
           die
           miserably
           :
           of
           which
           sort
           ,
           oh
           that
           the
           number
           were
           not
           too
           great
           .
           Thus
           much
           of
           these
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           sort
           spoken
           to
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           are
           they
           ,
           who
           dwelling
           in
           villages
           
           and
           vnwalled
           townes
           ,
           were
           left
           desolate
           ,
           and
           driuen
           from
           their
           habitations
           ,
           and
           they
           laid
           waste
           ,
           rifled
           ,
           robbed
           ,
           and
           left
           ruinous
           by
           the
           enemies
           :
           this
           to
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           second
           point
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           appeareth
           cleerely
           by
           the
           best
           translation
           ;
           these
           she
           saith
           ,
           might
           now
           safely
           returne
           to
           their
           habitations
           and
           townes
           ,
           and
           make
           vp
           their
           ruines
           and
           breaches
           ,
           and
           dwell
           in
           them
           againe
           as
           before
           .
           They
           were
           therefore
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           who
           yet
           beside
           the
           driuing
           them
           from
           their
           owne
           home
           ,
           were
           also
           much
           impouerished
           ,
           and
           sustained
           great
           losse
           ,
           beside
           feare
           and
           trouble
           thereby
           .
           And
           this
           (
           besides
           the
           dutie
           of
           thanks
           for
           our
           safe
           and
           conuenient
           dwelling
           and
           harbour
           )
           should
           teach
           vs
           all
           to
           bee
           highly
           contented
           ,
           
           and
           patiently
           to
           beare
           our
           impaired
           and
           decaied
           estate
           ,
           when
           by
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           without
           our
           fault
           and
           negligence
           ,
           it
           falleth
           out
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           seeing
           we
           cannot
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           Gods
           people
           haue
           had
           their
           part
           in
           such
           aduersities
           before
           vs
           :
           also
           losses
           by
           fire
           ,
           water
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           spoyling
           or
           wasting
           of
           our
           goods
           ,
           when
           small
           likelihood
           could
           be
           seene
           thereof
           before
           .
           For
           these
           things
           fall
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           changes
           ,
           where
           and
           when
           God
           will
           ,
           for
           the
           sinne
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           cousonage
           ,
           deceit
           ,
           securitie
           ,
           hypocrisie
           ,
           wilfull
           ignorance
           ,
           worldlinesse
           ,
           idlenesse
           ,
           delicacie
           ,
           excesse
           ,
           &c.
           (
           which
           God
           curseth
           sometimes
           with
           beggerie
           )
           rash
           trustings
           ,
           suretiship
           ,
           &c.
           and
           they
           should
           beare
           their
           punishments
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           sinned
           :
           and
           after
           their
           repentance
           ,
           when
           God
           
           hath
           staied
           the
           plague
           ,
           they
           should
           thankfully
           ,
           and
           without
           murmuring
           ,
           receiue
           the
           remnants
           of
           their
           commodities
           ,
           if
           any
           remaine
           to
           them
           :
           as
           wee
           reade
           the
           men
           of
           Beniamin
           did
           ;
           and
           not
           desperatly
           and
           impatiently
           to
           leaue
           
           all
           at
           sixe
           and
           seuen
           ,
           because
           they
           see
           themselues
           disabled
           from
           euer
           recouering
           their
           former
           estate
           :
           which
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           a
           proud
           heart
           ,
           refusing
           and
           scorning
           to
           stoope
           to
           the
           Lords
           hand
           and
           visitation
           ,
           as
           Iob
           himselfe
           did
           ,
           whose
           losse
           yet
           (
           we
           know
           )
           was
           exceeding
           great
           .
           But
           oh
           the
           madnes
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           
           when
           they
           being
           occupied
           about
           their
           commodities
           ,
           are
           crossed
           in
           them
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           their
           expectation
           ,
           they
           are
           at
           their
           wits
           end
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           hath
           taken
           but
           that
           which
           he
           lent
           them
           .
           They
           dreame
           of
           an
           eternitie
           here
           ,
           
           and
           when
           they
           haue
           well
           feathered
           their
           nest
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           they
           thinke
           they
           are
           well
           for
           many
           yeeres
           :
           oh
           death
           how
           vnwelcome
           art
           thou
           to
           such
           ?
           nay
           the
           smallest
           losses
           doe
           cause
           them
           to
           rage
           and
           crie
           out
           .
           The
           Lord
           therefore
           seeing
           this
           ,
           pulleth
           from
           one
           here
           ,
           and
           from
           another
           there
           ,
           to
           acquaint
           all
           
           with
           changes
           ,
           and
           teacheth
           them
           thereby
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           remaine
           but
           somewhat
           to
           them
           ,
           of
           the
           plentie
           which
           they
           sometime
           enioyed
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           haue
           not
           vnthriftily
           wasted
           it
           themselues
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           thankfull
           ,
           as
           these
           here
           are
           willed
           to
           be
           ,
           who
           full
           gladly
           came
           againe
           to
           their
           ruinous
           dwellings
           ,
           from
           the
           which
           they
           had
           been
           driuen
           by
           the
           force
           of
           their
           enemies
           .
           And
           they
           whose
           hearts
           cannot
           bow
           to
           yeeld
           to
           their
           afflictions
           meekely
           and
           patiently
           ,
           but
           doe
           rebelliously
           and
           brutishly
           harden
           them
           against
           God
           for
           his
           iust
           corrections
           ,
           shall
           gaine
           this
           thereby
           ,
           to
           haue
           them
           with
           Iudas
           broken
           in
           peeces
           with
           his
           mallets
           of
           terror
           and
           despaire
           ,
           to
           their
           vtter
           confusion
           .
           Oh
           ,
           full
           little
           doe
           such
           know
           themselues
           ,
           by
           spurning
           against
           God
           ,
           to
           kicke
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           against
           pricks
           .
           It
           is
           Gods
           mercie
           (
           as
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           )
           
           that
           they
           are
           not
           consumed
           :
           much
           more
           then
           ,
           to
           giue
           them
           breathing
           ,
           being
           ,
           and
           liuing
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           should
           humbly
           receiue
           Gods
           corrections
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           sort
           that
           she
           calleth
           to
           praise
           God
           ,
           were
           they
           that
           came
           together
           in
           the
           gates
           of
           their
           cities
           ,
           where
           their
           iudgement
           seates
           were
           appointed
           to
           be
           .
           These
           meetings
           had
           ceased
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           broken
           off
           ,
           through
           the
           preuailing
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           and
           now
           by
           their
           deliuerance
           were
           frequented
           againe
           .
           What
           a
           punishment
           that
           was
           ,
           and
           how
           great
           a
           calamity
           to
           the
           Common
           wealth
           ,
           to
           haue
           execution
           of
           law
           and
           iustice
           left
           off
           ,
           and
           laid
           downe
           ,
           tending
           so
           necessarily
           to
           the
           safegard
           of
           mens
           estates
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           maintaining
           thereof
           ;
           by
           the
           cutting
           off
           of
           malefactors
           ,
           and
           the
           doers
           of
           iniurie
           ,
           as
           robbers
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           how
           great
           a
           plague
           that
           was
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           well
           know
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           safetie
           (
           in
           a
           manner
           )
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           is
           maintained
           and
           vpholden
           by
           such
           due
           execution
           of
           law
           and
           iudgement
           .
           And
           for
           this
           benefit
           (
           that
           I
           may
           come
           from
           them
           to
           our selues
           )
           
           all
           that
           liue
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           with
           peace
           and
           welfare
           ,
           haue
           cause
           to
           magnifie
           Gods
           exceeding
           goodnesse
           in
           that
           one
           respect
           .
           For
           hereby
           they
           liue
           safe
           and
           quiet
           in
           their
           houses
           ,
           they
           enioy
           their
           goods
           and
           commodities
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           other
           ,
           they
           may
           the
           better
           haue
           libertie
           and
           the
           benefit
           of
           true
           seruing
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           maketh
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           liberties
           sauourie
           .
           And
           this
           with
           the
           other
           particular
           commodities
           which
           are
           enioyed
           of
           vs
           hereby
           ,
           is
           to
           bee
           acknowledged
           to
           bee
           great
           and
           bountifull
           ,
           the
           rather
           for
           that
           such
           common
           blessings
           vsually
           enioyed
           ,
           are
           seldome
           reckoned
           of
           vs
           to
           be
           thanke
           worthie
           .
           And
           among
           those
           who
           went
           out
           and
           in
           at
           the
           gates
           ,
           we
           may
           vnderstand
           all
           other
           ,
           who
           either
           passed
           through
           ,
           for
           their
           profit
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           other
           necessarie
           vse
           and
           cause
           ,
           which
           libertie
           all
           may
           conceiue
           how
           great
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           therefore
           both
           they
           then
           ,
           and
           we
           now
           who
           enioy
           the
           same
           libertie
           ,
           must
           hold
           our selues
           infinitly
           bound
           to
           praise
           God
           in
           this
           behalfe
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           we
           haue
           heard
           how
           Debora
           hath
           called
           all
           sorts
           to
           the
           praising
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           euen
           for
           such
           benefits
           as
           are
           in
           little
           account
           with
           vs
           ,
           no
           nor
           thought
           of
           ,
           how
           great
           they
           be
           ,
           let
           it
           warne
           vs
           of
           one
           common
           fault
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           more
           mindfull
           hereafter
           of
           Gods
           goodnesse
           ,
           in
           his
           ministring
           to
           our
           vse
           ,
           the
           daily
           benefits
           which
           he
           bestoweth
           on
           vs
           for
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           wont
           to
           be
           :
           as
           the
           sunne-shine
           and
           the
           raine
           ;
           the
           peaceable
           following
           of
           our
           callings
           within
           doores
           and
           without
           ;
           the
           vttering
           and
           exchange
           of
           our
           commodities
           ;
           our
           safe
           dwelling
           from
           danger
           of
           enemies
           ,
           and
           the
           benefit
           
           of
           mill
           and
           market
           .
           And
           what
           shall
           I
           say
           else
           ?
           as
           for
           our
           freedome
           from
           forrain
           enemies
           ,
           and
           our
           trauel
           without
           danger
           ,
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           with
           other
           that
           are
           innumerable
           :
           which
           though
           we
           haue
           thē
           in
           great
           part
           in
           common
           with
           the
           vnreasonable
           creatures
           ,
           yet
           without
           them
           we
           know
           our
           life
           should
           be
           deadly
           wearisome
           to
           vs
           ,
           yea
           none
           at
           al.
           I
           say
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           these
           common
           blessings
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           such
           are
           not
           acknowledged
           of
           numbers
           through
           the
           seuen
           yeers
           together
           ,
           which
           should
           bee
           remembred
           (
           one
           or
           other
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           meane
           )
           oft
           times
           euery
           day
           :
           which
           if
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           these
           common
           benefits
           now
           mentioned
           ,
           (
           which
           yet
           are
           but
           transitory
           ;
           )
           then
           what
           cause
           had
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           all
           together
           ,
           which
           serue
           for
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           ,
           to
           charge
           vs
           
             in
             all
             things
             to
             bee
             thankfull
             ?
          
           And
           
           by
           this
           that
           all
           sorts
           are
           heere
           spoken
           to
           by
           the
           Prophetesse
           ;
           it
           teacheth
           that
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           particular
           persons
           among
           them
           ,
           are
           to
           know
           that
           they
           must
           answere
           to
           God
           for
           themselues
           about
           thankes
           ,
           euen
           as
           elsewhere
           euery
           man
           is
           commanded
           to
           walke
           in
           his
           particular
           calling
           ,
           and
           the
           duties
           therof
           .
           For
           so
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           first
           epistle
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ;
           Let
           euery
           man
           abide
           in
           the
           same
           vocation
           wherein
           hee
           was
           called
           .
           But
           it
           followeth
           
           in
           the
           text
           .
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Vp
               Debora
               ,
               vp
               ,
               arise
               and
               sing
               a
               song
               :
               arise
               Barak
               ,
               and
               leade
               thy
               captiuity
               captiue
               ,
               thou
               sonne
               of
               Abinoam
               .
            
          
           
             13.
             
             
               For
               they
               that
               remaine
               ,
               haue
               dominion
               ouer
               the
               mighty
               of
               the
               people
               :
               the
               Lord
               hath
               giuen
               me
               dominion
               ouer
               the
               strong
               .
            
          
        
         
           NOw
           that
           Debora
           hath
           called
           all
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           to
           thankesgiuing
           for
           
           the
           victorie
           ,
           in
           the
           three
           former
           verses
           ,
           shee
           stirreth
           vp
           her selfe
           in
           this
           twelfth
           verse
           by
           an
           elegant
           figure
           ,
           that
           other
           might
           bee
           whetted
           on
           by
           her
           example
           to
           doe
           the
           same
           .
           And
           she
           calleth
           Barak
           to
           triumph
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           certaine
           pompe
           to
           make
           a
           shew
           of
           his
           enemies
           captiuity
           and
           conquest
           :
           which
           was
           to
           the
           great
           honor
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           all
           might
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           the
           Canaanites
           were
           for
           the
           most
           part
           slaine
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           remained
           aliue
           ,
           were
           prisoners
           to
           the
           Hebrues
           ,
           who
           were
           most
           like
           a
           little
           before
           to
           be
           chopped
           to
           pieces
           of
           them
           &
           other
           of
           Gods
           enemies
           .
           In
           the
           13.
           verse
           she
           amplifieth
           the
           victorie
           by
           another
           comparison
           of
           the
           conquerers
           ,
           with
           those
           who
           were
           conquered
           :
           these
           hauing
           been
           valiant
           ,
           wise
           ,
           and
           well
           prouided
           :
           but
           that
           they
           ouercame
           them
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           Israelites
           were
           but
           as
           a
           remnant
           ,
           and
           yet
           base
           and
           contemptible
           .
           This
           is
           the
           summe
           of
           these
           two
           verses
           .
        
         
           Out
           of
           her
           prouoking
           of
           her selfe
           to
           praise
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           shee
           had
           been
           much
           
           behinde
           in
           that
           dutie
           ,
           when
           yet
           she
           had
           been
           commendable
           therein
           ,
           as
           wee
           haue
           heard
           ,
           and
           had
           also
           vrged
           other
           thereto
           ;
           wee
           may
           see
           that
           this
           hath
           been
           the
           manner
           and
           course
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           to
           thinke
           they
           could
           neuer
           do
           enough
           in
           praising
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           entred
           seriously
           into
           consideration
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           but
           euer
           thought
           themselues
           cold
           and
           backward
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           haue
           been
           .
           Doubtlesse
           the
           due
           weighing
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           made
           her
           stil
           to
           see
           more
           and
           more
           into
           Gods
           admirable
           kindnes
           ,
           till
           she
           was
           ashamed
           of
           her
           vnthankfulnesse
           .
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           all
           cannot
           be
           as
           Debora
           was
           :
           it
           is
           well
           if
           we
           can
           be
           thankfull
           when
           we
           be
           prouoked
           by
           others
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           and
           by
           good
           meanes
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           &c.
           
           To
           which
           I
           answere
           ,
           
           It
           is
           cleare
           indeed
           ,
           wee
           come
           behinde
           her
           in
           the
           duty
           ;
           but
           is
           there
           not
           enough
           to
           moue
           vs
           to
           be
           equall
           to
           her
           ,
           yea
           to
           excell
           her
           therein
           ?
           Shee
           is
           thus
           thankfull
           for
           the
           victorie
           ,
           wee
           haue
           no
           need
           nor
           cause
           to
           fight
           :
           shee
           praiseth
           God
           for
           peace
           recouered
           with
           the
           hazard
           and
           danger
           of
           ten
           thousand
           men
           ,
           we
           enioy
           ours
           without
           putting
           it
           into
           question
           :
           shee
           ,
           for
           bodily
           blessing
           ,
           we
           haue
           infinite
           to
           the
           maintenance
           of
           health
           and
           welfare
           ,
           then
           the
           which
           what
           could
           shee
           haue
           more
           for
           this
           present
           life
           ?
           besides
           many
           that
           are
           spirituall
           to
           season
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           yet
           wee
           come
           short
           of
           her
           in
           thankfulnesse
           neuerthelesse
           .
           And
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           said
           of
           Debora
           ,
           the
           same
           we
           may
           see
           in
           
             Dauid
             ,
             Anna
          
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           Hee
           in
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           hauing
           none
           equall
           to
           him
           in
           the
           performing
           of
           that
           duty
           ,
           affirming
           that
           hee
           would
           doe
           it
           three
           times
           ,
           nay
           seuen
           times
           a
           day
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           would
           doe
           it
           openly
           in
           the
           congregation
           ,
           and
           priuately
           by
           himselfe
           ;
           yet
           as
           though
           hee
           had
           much
           forgot
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           had
           waxen
           dull
           ,
           and
           been
           behind
           other
           therein
           ,
           hee
           quickeneth
           vp
           himselfe
           to
           it
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             O
             my
             soule
             ,
             praise
             thou
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             al
             that
             is
             within
          
           
           
             me
             ,
             praise
             his
             holy
             name
             .
          
           Hee
           stirreth
           vp
           himselfe
           ,
           wee
           see
           ,
           to
           bee
           feruenter
           ,
           when
           yet
           he
           was
           very
           forward
           before
           .
           Which
           I
           speake
           not
           ,
           as
           if
           both
           he
           and
           other
           Gods
           best
           seruants
           and
           most
           feruent
           ,
           did
           not
           feele
           oftentimes
           a
           kind
           of
           sleepy
           deadnesse
           in
           them
           to
           good
           duties
           ,
           and
           remissenesse
           of
           spirit
           creeping
           vpon
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           certaine
           they
           doe
           ,
           seeing
           they
           carry
           that
           corruption
           about
           them
           ,
           which
           will
           oft
           cause
           a
           wearinesse
           in
           them
           of
           well
           doing
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           )
           but
           they
           hauing
           a
           greater
           power
           of
           grace
           working
           in
           them
           to
           subdue
           it
           ,
           they
           gather
           vp
           and
           stirre
           themselues
           againe
           by
           such
           occasion
           ,
           to
           more
           earnestnesse
           ,
           and
           so
           finde
           themselues
           refreshed
           (
           by
           a
           new
           meditation
           of
           their
           slacknesse
           )
           with
           double
           courage
           to
           set
           vpon
           their
           duties
           .
           And
           to
           that
           end
           they
           helpe
           and
           sharpen
           on
           themselues
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           and
           Debora
           did
           ;
           and
           sometime
           are
           supported
           by
           other
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           Moses
           his
           weake
           hands
           were
           faine
           to
           
           be
           holden
           vp
           by
           Aaron
           and
           Hur
           against
           Amalek
           By
           this
           we
           see
           a
           manifest
           difference
           betwixt
           them
           and
           the
           wicked
           :
           who
           though
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           they
           like
           well
           of
           prayer
           ,
           and
           hearing
           ,
           and
           of
           thankesgiuing
           :
           yet
           they
           professe
           they
           cannot
           endure
           nor
           away
           with
           such
           continuall
           seruice
           ;
           affirming
           where
           that
           is
           vrged
           that
           men
           shall
           neuer
           haue
           done
           .
           For
           as
           they
           who
           beleeue
           how
           greatly
           they
           are
           beholding
           to
           God
           for
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           do
           charge
           themselues
           with
           their
           vnthankfulnesse
           ,
           euen
           when
           they
           are
           forwarder
           then
           the
           most
           ;
           considering
           they
           are
           then
           but
           vnprofitable
           seruants
           :
           so
           the
           other
           are
           ready
           to
           post
           it
           off
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           testifying
           thereby
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           more
           beholding
           to
           God
           then
           they
           hold
           themselues
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           thinke
           euery
           little
           to
           bee
           enough
           that
           they
           are
           to
           doe
           to
           God
           ,
           yea
           and
           that
           a
           word
           and
           away
           may
           serue
           the
           turne
           ;
           euen
           very
           froth
           it
           is
           that
           they
           offer
           to
           him
           ,
           a
           mocking
           ,
           no
           sacrifice
           :
           the
           heart
           neuer
           enclining
           (
           for
           it
           cannot
           )
           to
           any
           such
           thing
           .
           
        
         
           Another
           thing
           in
           this
           verse
           is
           concerning
           Barak
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           in
           a
           shew
           and
           with
           solemne
           pomp
           set
           out
           the
           conquest
           and
           victorie
           
           which
           God
           had
           giuen
           them
           ouer
           their
           enemies
           .
           Which
           though
           after
           the
           victory
           in
           warre
           ,
           it
           was
           vsed
           to
           bee
           done
           by
           the
           Heathens
           ouer
           such
           as
           they
           conquered
           ,
           to
           the
           priding
           of
           themselues
           ,
           and
           the
           vttermost
           disgrace
           of
           them
           that
           were
           subdued
           ;
           yet
           this
           was
           (
           we
           see
           )
           spoken
           by
           the
           Prophetesse
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           God
           might
           haue
           honour
           therby
           ;
           for
           one
           end
           she
           propounded
           ,
           both
           of
           his
           act
           ,
           and
           of
           her
           owne
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           ,
           the
           giuing
           of
           honour
           to
           
           the
           Lord.
           For
           the
           seeking
           of
           a
           mans
           owne
           glory
           ,
           is
           no
           glory
           ,
           but
           a
           taking
           it
           
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           prouoking
           of
           him
           thereby
           .
           Nay
           ,
           where
           men
           would
           thinke
           that
           it
           as
           a
           due
           desert
           to
           them
           ;
           yet
           euen
           there
           let
           them
           beware
           that
           they
           take
           it
           not
           ;
           but
           let
           vs
           all
           acknowledge
           Gods
           goodnesse
           with
           thankfulnesse
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           will
           vse
           our
           seruice
           to
           the
           honouring
           of
           his
           name
           .
           But
           to
           flesh
           and
           pride
           our selues
           in
           the
           yoking
           and
           subduing
           of
           our
           enemies
           ,
           this
           were
           no
           better
           then
           the
           act
           of
           Adonibezek
           ,
           who
           most
           cruelly
           cut
           off
           the
           thumbs
           of
           the
           hands
           and
           feet
           of
           seuenty
           Kings
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           as
           dogs
           ,
           to
           eat
           bread
           vnder
           his
           table
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           glorie
           in
           their
           extreme
           reproch
           and
           shame
           .
           This
           act
           of
           triumph
           was
           common
           to
           the
           people
           of
           God
           with
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           but
           not
           done
           in
           so
           prophane
           and
           common
           a
           manner
           .
           And
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           in
           war
           ,
           so
           the
           like
           in
           some
           sort
           we
           see
           at
           this
           day
           in
           the
           time
           of
           peace
           ,
           that
           tehre
           are
           of
           al
           sorts
           who
           hauing
           sutes
           and
           controuersies
           depending
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           get
           the
           day
           of
           their
           aduersary
           ,
           and
           doe
           bring
           the
           one
           the
           other
           to
           a
           meane
           and
           poore
           estate
           ;
           I
           speake
           of
           such
           as
           contend
           lawfully
           ,
           and
           hauing
           a
           good
           cause
           ,
           and
           right
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           they
           preuaile
           by
           order
           of
           iustice
           one
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           doe
           in
           a
           certaine
           manner
           triumph
           thereby
           .
           But
           what
           then
           ?
           In
           all
           this
           the
           one
           beareth
           as
           hee
           is
           more
           graciously
           seasoned
           then
           another
           ,
           a
           lowly
           mind
           ,
           and
           remembreth
           (
           though
           he
           haue
           the
           better
           hand
           ,
           and
           other
           wealth
           beside
           ,
           )
           whence
           hee
           came
           ,
           who
           set
           him
           vp
           ,
           and
           why
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           glory
           foolishly
           of
           his
           welfare
           ouer
           his
           aduersary
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           thankfull
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           moderate
           and
           sober
           in
           the
           vse
           of
           all
           such
           liberties
           ,
           and
           more
           fruitfull
           in
           doing
           good
           .
           The
           other
           vseth
           them
           to
           pride
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           scorne
           others
           ,
           to
           boast
           of
           his
           successe
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           more
           impudent
           ,
           prophane
           ,
           and
           lawlesse
           .
           Both
           these
           triumph
           ouer
           their
           aduersary
           ;
           but
           the
           one
           in
           good
           manner
           as
           not
           glorying
           that
           he
           hath
           gotten
           the
           victorie
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           owne
           strength
           ,
           the
           other
           most
           vnbeseemingly
           ,
           being
           a
           slaue
           ,
           and
           pesant
           to
           his
           vnbridled
           lusts
           ,
           and
           glorying
           in
           the
           pride
           of
           life
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           of
           honouring
           God
           by
           them
           both
           ,
           Debora
           and
           Barak
           I
           meane
           ,
           
           is
           set
           downe
           by
           her
           in
           this
           verse
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Lord
           had
           wrought
           wonderfully
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           giuen
           many
           men
           ,
           euen
           an
           huge
           army
           ,
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           few
           ;
           and
           valiant
           and
           noble
           warriers
           he
           had
           caused
           to
           be
           subdued
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           were
           but
           weake
           and
           meane
           .
           And
           though
           shee
           ascribe
           it
           in
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           verse
           ,
           vnto
           the
           persons
           ;
           yet
           that
           we
           may
           know
           that
           she
           ment
           them
           to
           be
           but
           the
           instruments
           onely
           appointed
           by
           God
           to
           get
           the
           victory
           ,
           therefore
           in
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           the
           verse
           ,
           she
           maketh
           the
           Lord
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           them
           able
           to
           obtaine
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           preuaile
           ouer
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           we
           (
           dearely
           beloued
           )
           when
           the
           like
           falleth
           out
           to
           vs
           ,
           that
           God
           by
           small
           meanes
           worketh
           great
           things
           for
           vs
           ,
           let
           vs
           learne
           before
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           see
           and
           acknowledge
           it
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           shall
           asswage
           the
           extremities
           
           of
           his
           seruants
           ,
           either
           in
           paine
           ,
           sicknesse
           ,
           feare
           of
           vtter
           vndoing
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           cruelty
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           whereas
           none
           saw
           how
           they
           might
           bee
           like
           to
           recouer
           themselues
           any
           more
           ;
           as
           when
           all
           helpe
           and
           hope
           by
           manward
           is
           past
           ;
           when
           he
           (
           I
           say
           )
           shal
           then
           shew
           his
           helpe
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           in
           any
           likelihood
           to
           haue
           been
           looked
           for
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           time
           to
           behold
           his
           great
           goodnesse
           and
           wonder
           at
           it
           with
           due
           praises
           ?
           His
           preuenting
           of
           that
           notorious
           Gun-powder
           treason
           ,
           with
           the
           remouall
           of
           many
           great
           enemies
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           when
           death
           onely
           was
           like
           to
           haue
           done
           it
           (
           God
           knoweth
           when
           )
           and
           that
           in
           
           our
           remembrance
           ,
           since
           the
           entering
           in
           of
           our
           late
           deceised
           Queene
           of
           blessed
           memorie
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           Maiesty
           ,
           (
           whom
           God
           inable
           to
           tread
           them
           vnder
           his
           feet
           )
           what
           thankes
           doe
           these
           worthily
           require
           of
           vs
           ?
        
         
           Moreouer
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           fruit
           of
           this
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           so
           contemptible
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           what
           great
           things
           it
           doth
           in
           subduing
           the
           stony
           hearts
           of
           many
           vnto
           the
           power
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           changing
           them
           ,
           (
           though
           for
           the
           great
           cumpasse
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           and
           the
           long
           time
           that
           it
           hath
           bin
           preached
           ,
           we
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           lament
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           preuailed
           with
           no
           more
           ,
           yet
           that
           grace
           that
           the
           sincere
           preaching
           of
           it
           hath
           wrought
           in
           many
           thousands
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           remembred
           ,
           thought
           vpon
           ,
           and
           acknowledged
           ,
           to
           Gods
           eternall
           praise
           .
           Euen
           as
           in
           all
           ages
           God
           hath
           done
           wonderfully
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           great
           things
           by
           small
           meanes
           ;
           as
           in
           casting
           downe
           the
           walles
           of
           Iericho
           by
           seuen
           daies
           compassing
           it
           with
           blowing
           trumpets
           of
           Rammes
           hornes
           .
           Also
           his
           inabling
           Gedeon
           with
           three
           hundred
           men
           to
           ouerthrow
           an
           armie
           of
           the
           Midianites
           ,
           who
           as
           grashoppers
           couered
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           And
           Dauid
           with
           his
           sling
           to
           conquer
           great
           Goliah
           .
           But
           I
           must
           heere
           cut
           off
           ,
           seeing
           the
           verses
           following
           are
           many
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           handled
           together
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           THIRTIE
           THREE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           FIFTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Ephraim
                   their
                   roote
                   arose
                   against
                   Amalek
                   :
                   and
                   after
                   thee
                   ,
                   Beniamin
                   ,
                   against
                   thy
                   people
                   ,
                   O
                   Amalek
                   :
                   of
                   Machir
                   came
                   rulers
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Zebulon
                   they
                   that
                   handle
                   the
                   pen
                   of
                   the
                   writer
                   .
                
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Princes
                   of
                   Issachar
                   were
                   with
                   Debora
                   ,
                   and
                   Ishachar
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   Barak
                   :
                   he
                   was
                   sent
                   on
                   his
                   feet
                   in
                   the
                   valley
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   diuisions
                   of
                   Reuben
                   were
                   great
                   thoughts
                   of
                   heart
                   .
                
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Why
                   abodest
                   thou
                   among
                   the
                   sheepfolds
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   bleatings
                   of
                   the
                   flockes
                   ?
                   for
                   the
                   diuisions
                   of
                   Reuben
                   were
                   great
                   thoughts
                   of
                   heart
                   .
                
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Gilead
                   abode
                   beyond
                   Iordan
                   :
                   and
                   why
                   doth
                   Dan
                   remaine
                   in
                   ships
                   ?
                   Ashur
                   sat
                   on
                   the
                   sea
                   shore
                   ,
                   and
                   tarried
                   in
                   his
                   decayed
                   places
                
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 
                   But
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   Zebulun
                   and
                   Naphthali
                   haue
                   ieoparded
                   their
                   liues
                   vnto
                   the
                   death
                   in
                   the
                   high
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   field
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THis
               is
               the
               first
               point
               of
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               chapter
               ,
               in
               these
               
               words
               of
               the
               text
               to
               the
               19.
               verse
               :
               which
               second
               part
               was
               diuided
               into
               three
               :
               as
               is
               to
               bee
               seene
               in
               the
               first
               entrance
               into
               the
               chapter
               .
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               they
               are
               brought
               in
               to
               the
               song
               first
               ,
               and
               commended
               by
               Debora
               ,
               that
               did
               helpe
               in
               the
               warre
               ,
               in
               the
               14.
               and
               part
               of
               the
               fifteenth
               verse
               ,
               and
               by
               occasion
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               mentioned
               next
               ,
               and
               
               their
               slothfulnesse
               is
               reproued
               ,
               who
               being
               of
               the
               tribes
               ,
               did
               not
               helpe
               in
               the
               battell
               ;
               which
               is
               done
               in
               part
               of
               the
               fifteenth
               verse
               ,
               the
               16.
               and
               17.
               and
               after
               shee
               commendeth
               Zebulun
               and
               Naphthali
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               had
               ieoparded
               their
               liues
               for
               their
               brethren
               ,
               and
               this
               in
               the
               eighteenth
               verse
               .
               This
               to
               be
               the
               meaning
               of
               these
               verses
               ,
               all
               may
               see
               that
               will
               throughly
               looke
               into
               it
               .
               But
               yet
               it
               must
               be
               acknowledged
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               difficulty
               in
               some
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               This
               therfore
               I
               will
               cleare
               as
               I
               am
               able
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               remoue
               the
               doubts
               which
               may
               be
               raised
               to
               trouble
               the
               Reader
               .
               To
               the
               which
               end
               wee
               must
               remember
               that
               which
               was
               before
               said
               ,
               that
               Debora
               first
               speaketh
               of
               them
               in
               this
               second
               part
               of
               the
               chapter
               ,
               which
               did
               helpe
               in
               the
               warre
               .
               And
               shee
               beginneth
               with
               Ephraim
               ,
               And
               whereas
               some
               expound
               it
               that
               this
               root
               of
               Ephraim
               that
               rose
               against
               Amalek
               was
               Ioshua
               ;
               and
               by
               Beniamin
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               vnderstand
               him
               that
               should
               fight
               against
               them
               afterward
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Saul
               ,
               who
               did
               so
               indeed
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               both
               these
               are
               said
               to
               haue
               gone
               against
               Amalek
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               that
               to
               this
               purpose
               ?
               For
               heere
               in
               this
               part
               of
               the
               song
               ,
               Debora
               signifieth
               who
               they
               were
               that
               fought
               against
               the
               Canaanites
               at
               that
               time
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               rather
               likely
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               root
               of
               Ephraim
               she
               could
               not
               meane
               Ioshua
               ,
               who
               was
               dead
               long
               before
               ;
               but
               she
               meaneth
               her selfe
               ,
               being
               one
               that
               was
               a
               chiefe
               person
               in
               that
               tribe
               :
               for
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               shee
               was
               an
               Ephramite
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               said
               that
               she
               iudged
               Israel
               ,
               
                 dwelling
                 vnder
                 a
                 Palme
                 tree
                 between
                 Ramath
                 and
                 Bethel
                 in
                 mount
                 Ephraim
                 .
              
               And
               sure
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               by
               her
               charge
               and
               authority
               the
               battell
               was
               taken
               in
               hand
               .
               But
               then
               ye
               will
               obiect
               ,
               that
               the
               warre
               heere
               mentioned
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               been
               against
               Amalek
               ,
               not
               the
               Canaanites
               :
               I
               grant
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               figuratiue
               speech
               ;
               in
               Amalek
               we
               are
               to
               vnderstand
               the
               Canaanites
               also
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               answering
               this
               first
               doubt
               out
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 [
                 Of
                 Ephraim
                 their
                 roote
                 arose
                 against
                 Amalek
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               The
               next
               is
               out
               of
               the
               words
               which
               follow
               immediately
               in
               the
               same
               verse
               ,
               which
               are
               these
               ;
               
                 [
                 and
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
                 Beniamin
                 fought
                 against
                 thee
                 O
                 Amalek
                 .
                 ]
              
               Heere
               vnderstand
               this
               word
               
                 (
                 Amalek
              
               )
               as
               before
               .
               But
               that
               by
               Beniamin
               here
               ,
               we
               should
               vnderstand
               Saul
               ,
               being
               of
               that
               tribe
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               sense
               in
               it
               ,
               Saul
               being
               yet
               vnborne
               ;
               but
               certaine
               of
               the
               tribe
               of
               Beniamin
               :
               for
               it
               appeareth
               by
               these
               words
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               the
               tribe
               of
               Beniamin
               also
               adioyned
               themselues
               to
               Debora
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               beginning
               of
               the
               battell
               ,
               though
               (
               it
               is
               to
               be
               thought
               )
               they
               were
               but
               few
               in
               comparison
               .
               The
               other
               words
               in
               this
               14.
               verse
               haue
               this
               meaning
               ;
               as
               these
               first
               
                 [
                 out
                 of
                 Machir
                 came
                 rulers
                 ]
              
               that
               is
               ,
               out
               of
               them
               heere
               named
               of
               Machir
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               noble
               family
               in
               the
               halfe
               tribe
               of
               Manasses
               ,
               there
               came
               certaine
               worthy
               men
               to
               helpe
               in
               the
               battell
               .
               The
               last
               words
               of
               the
               verse
               ,
               which
               are
               these
               ,
               
                 [
                 Out
                 of
                 Zebulun
                 there
                 came
                 they
                 that
                 handle
                 the
                 pen
                 of
                 the
                 writer
                 ,
                 ]
              
               they
               haue
               this
               meaning
               ;
               that
               the
               learned
               and
               skilful
               Lawyers
               ,
               who
               were
               exercised
               in
               handling
               the
               pen
               ,
               did
               helpe
               as
               they
               might
               fitliest
               be
               employed
               and
               vsed
               ,
               whether
               by
               weapon
               or
               by
               counsell
               .
               The
               first
               
               part
               of
               the
               fifteenth
               verse
               concerning
               Issachar
               ,
               hath
               this
               sense
               :
               that
               this
               tribe
               is
               highly
               commended
               ,
               both
               for
               that
               they
               that
               were
               chiefe
               in
               it
               consented
               to
               Debora
               ,
               and
               also
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               did
               in
               their
               place
               ,
               as
               Barak
               did
               in
               his
               :
               for
               as
               he
               was
               sent
               to
               mount
               Tabor
               ,
               so
               it
               seemeth
               that
               the
               Princes
               of
               Ishachar
               were
               sent
               into
               the
               valley
               with
               their
               footmen
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               perill
               and
               ieopardy
               of
               the
               Israelites
               by
               their
               enemies
               ,
               they
               did
               set
               vpon
               them
               with
               great
               courage
               ,
               and
               behaued
               themselues
               valiantly
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               highly
               commended
               .
            
             
             
               Thus
               she
               hauing
               mentioned
               them
               that
               helped
               in
               the
               battell
               ,
               she
               turneth
               ,
               by
               occasion
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               did
               not
               helpe
               ,
               beginning
               in
               this
               15.
               verse
               with
               the
               tribe
               of
               Ruben
               .
               That
               tribe
               is
               reproued
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               held
               backe
               to
               the
               great
               griefe
               of
               their
               brethren
               ,
               from
               fighting
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               they
               did
               not
               in
               so
               great
               danger
               come
               foorth
               to
               helpe
               them
               .
               This
               tribe
               dwelt
               beyond
               Iorden
               in
               the
               fat
               pastures
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               for
               their
               too
               much
               minding
               ,
               and
               care
               of
               their
               cattell
               ,
               and
               their
               commoditie
               thereby
               ,
               they
               neglected
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
               And
               in
               that
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               great
               thoughts
               of
               heart
               for
               the
               Reubenites
               diuiding
               themselues
               from
               their
               brethren
               ,
               whether
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               be
               ,
               that
               these
               thoughts
               were
               great
               and
               loftie
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               scorned
               to
               goe
               at
               Deboras
               commandement
               ,
               being
               but
               a
               woman
               ;
               or
               whether
               they
               were
               thoughts
               of
               wondring
               and
               lamenting
               in
               their
               brethren
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               came
               not
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
               to
               helpe
               them
               in
               the
               battell
               ;
               the
               repetition
               of
               the
               words
               doth
               giue
               more
               warrant
               for
               to
               take
               them
               in
               this
               latter
               sense
               ,
               as
               a
               lamentation
               :
               as
               if
               it
               should
               be
               said
               ,
               Oh
               that
               Reuben
               should
               not
               come
               ouer
               Iorden
               to
               helpe
               as
               the
               most
               of
               the
               other
               tribes
               did
               :
               oh
               ,
               it
               was
               wondred
               at
               ,
               and
               much
               to
               be
               lamented
               .
               And
               besides
               ,
               to
               charge
               that
               tribe
               to
               be
               proud
               and
               insolent
               ,
               is
               more
               then
               wee
               may
               or
               ought
               to
               doe
               vpon
               an
               vncertaine
               ground
               ,
               for
               it
               requireth
               good
               proofe
               for
               the
               auouching
               of
               that
               .
            
             
               Reuben
               (
               that
               is
               the
               Reubenites
               that
               came
               of
               him
               )
               is
               here
               described
               by
               their
               calling
               and
               trade
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               keepers
               of
               cattell
               ,
               and
               the
               places
               that
               they
               dwelt
               in
               ,
               namely
               among
               goodly
               pastures
               .
               And
               where
               it
               is
               added
               ,
               
                 Why
                 sattest
                 thou
                 among
                 the
                 sheepfolds
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 bleating
                 of
                 the
                 flockes
                 ?
              
               it
               is
               so
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Reubenites
               abode
               and
               remained
               still
               with
               their
               cattell
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               danger
               that
               was
               :
               and
               did
               declare
               thereby
               that
               they
               did
               set
               more
               by
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               did
               pitie
               their
               brethren
               ,
               by
               going
               to
               helpe
               them
               .
               In
               the
               17.
               verse
               ,
               Gilead
               is
               in
               like
               manner
               complained
               of
               ,
               they
               abode
               still
               in
               their
               dwelling
               
               place
               beyond
               Iorden
               ,
               as
               the
               Reubenites
               did
               ,
               dwelling
               neere
               vnto
               them
               ;
               while
               their
               brethren
               the
               Israelites
               were
               in
               great
               ieopardie
               ,
               fighting
               with
               their
               enemies
               .
               But
               here
               commeth
               another
               great
               doubt
               to
               be
               answered
               ,
               that
               
               seeing
               Machir
               ,
               a
               noble
               familie
               in
               the
               tribe
               of
               Manasse
               ,
               was
               said
               before
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               helpe
               their
               brethren
               ,
               and
               they
               possessed
               Gilead
               :
               I
               say
               if
               Gilead
               bee
               commended
               before
               to
               come
               ,
               why
               is
               it
               here
               reproued
               for
               not
               comming
               ?
               This
               doubt
               is
               answered
               thus
               :
               Manasse
               had
               two
               sonnes
               ,
               Machir
               and
               Iair
               ,
               of
               
               whom
               came
               two
               great
               families
               ,
               both
               which
               possessed
               Gilead
               .
               Therefore
               those
               Gileadites
               which
               came
               of
               Machir
               ,
               could
               not
               bee
               they
               who
               are
               reproued
               ,
               for
               they
               came
               to
               helpe
               ;
               but
               the
               familie
               of
               Iair
               ,
               who
               also
               dwelt
               in
               Gilead
               ,
               for
               they
               came
               not
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               that
               are
               reproued
               here
               ,
               are
               they
               of
               the
               tribe
               of
               Dan.
               Who
               are
               not
               reproued
               simply
               for
               trauailing
               in
               ships
               vpon
               the
               sea
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               blamed
               here
               for
               remaining
               in
               ships
               .
               Now
               at
               that
               time
               (
               whether
               they
               did
               so
               to
               shelter
               themselues
               thereby
               from
               their
               enemies
               on
               the
               sea
               ,
               or
               for
               their
               trafique
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               rather
               goe
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               helpe
               the
               rest
               )
               they
               were
               worthie
               to
               be
               found
               fault
               with
               ,
               for
               their
               so
               doing
               .
               For
               what
               though
               they
               were
               striken
               with
               such
               a
               feare
               ,
               when
               they
               heard
               of
               the
               armies
               of
               their
               enemies
               ?
               that
               was
               their
               sinne
               ,
               that
               they
               hasted
               not
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               against
               their
               enemies
               to
               assist
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               put
               themselues
               in
               ships
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               passe
               
               and
               escape
               from
               them
               ,
               or
               follow
               their
               owne
               priuate
               businesse
               :
               which
               was
               a
               thing
               vtterly
               vnbeseeming
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               therefore
               worthily
               and
               iustly
               reproued
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               tribe
               that
               is
               found
               fault
               with
               ,
               is
               the
               tribe
               of
               Asher
               ,
               who
               excuse
               themselues
               for
               being
               absent
               from
               their
               brethren
               ;
               partly
               for
               that
               they
               dwelt
               farre
               off
               ,
               and
               partly
               for
               that
               their
               townes
               and
               cities
               were
               ruinous
               ,
               and
               not
               well
               fenced
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               said
               ,
               they
               tarried
               at
               home
               ,
               lest
               their
               enemies
               might
               haue
               taken
               occasion
               by
               their
               absence
               to
               spoile
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               saw
               they
               might
               easily
               haue
               done
               .
               And
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               grieuous
               to
               these
               tribes
               to
               be
               thus
               rebuked
               ;
               the
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               would
               haue
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               partly
               for
               their
               owne
               cause
               that
               they
               might
               see
               in
               what
               great
               fault
               they
               were
               by
               not
               going
               to
               helpe
               their
               brethren
               ,
               how
               lightly
               soeuer
               they
               accounted
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               they
               might
               repent
               for
               it
               :
               and
               partly
               in
               respect
               of
               others
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               shew
               when
               I
               come
               to
               the
               doctrine
               .
               And
               this
               be
               said
               of
               the
               tribes
               commended
               and
               reproued
               ,
               except
               the
               two
               tribes
               of
               Zebulon
               and
               Naphtali
               ,
               who
               did
               more
               specially
               icopard
               their
               liues
               for
               their
               brethren
               ,
               as
               it
               followeth
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               .
            
             
               Here
               she
               commendeth
               them
               both
               in
               an
               high
               manner
               (
               though
               some
               
               chiefe
               men
               in
               the
               tribe
               of
               Zebulon
               she
               had
               praised
               before
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               their
               forwardnes
               against
               Gods
               enemies
               ,
               in
               so
               great
               perill
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               heard
               ,
               they
               were
               in
               .
               For
               it
               was
               a
               ridiculous
               thing
               in
               the
               iudgement
               of
               men
               ,
               for
               such
               a
               small
               number
               as
               they
               were
               ,
               to
               goe
               against
               such
               huge
               armies
               ,
               and
               all
               as
               valiant
               souldiers
               addressed
               in
               warlike
               furniture
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               might
               haue
               been
               swept
               away
               in
               lesse
               then
               an
               houre
               ;
               but
               they
               preferred
               God
               and
               his
               word
               before
               their
               owne
               liues
               .
               By
               the
               high
               places
               mentioned
               here
               ,
               the
               mount
               Tabor
               is
               signified
               ,
               on
               which
               they
               were
               appointed
               to
               stand
               to
               behold
               the
               multitude
               of
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               not
               flying
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               marching
               toward
               them
               ,
               their
               faith
               appeared
               to
               bee
               so
               much
               the
               greater
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               thus
               commended
               .
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               meaning
               of
               these
               fiue
               verses
               .
            
             
               Now
               I
               haue
               cleered
               that
               which
               was
               needfull
               to
               be
               made
               plaine
               in
               this
               
               storie
               ,
               there
               being
               some
               difficultie
               therein
               ;
               the
               next
               thing
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               seeke
               a
               further
               benefit
               by
               it
               .
               And
               first
               by
               them
               who
               are
               commended
               for
               yeelding
               their
               helpe
               in
               that
               great
               worke
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               
                 Ephraim
                 ,
                 Beniamin
              
               and
               Ishaker
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               14.
               and
               15.
               verses
               ;
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               doe
               set
               themselues
               to
               further
               Gods
               people
               ,
               or
               his
               seruice
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               vnrecompensed
               ,
               nor
               forgotten
               ;
               as
               these
               are
               here
               regestred
               to
               their
               praise
               ,
               neither
               is
               any
               to
               thinke
               ,
               that
               the
               labour
               and
               trauell
               so
               bestowed
               ,
               is
               in
               vaine
               .
               And
               whereas
               some
               obiect
               ,
               That
               now
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               finished
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               man
               
               can
               looke
               for
               the
               same
               particular
               reward
               that
               these
               enioyed
               ;
               I
               meane
               ,
               to
               be
               Chronicled
               in
               the
               monuments
               thereof
               :
               yet
               let
               them
               know
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               be
               
               faithfull
               and
               constant
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               written
               their
               names
               in
               another
               booke
               ,
               farre
               more
               durable
               ,
               euen
               the
               booke
               of
               remembrance
               ,
               wherein
               he
               writeth
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               both
               here
               ,
               and
               for
               euer
               reward
               them
               ,
               and
               honour
               them
               before
               men
               Angels
               .
               For
               though
               it
               be
               vsuall
               
               with
               men
               to
               doe
               as
               the
               Butler
               did
               to
               Ioseph
               ,
               I
               meane
               to
               let
               goe
               vnrewarded
               many
               kindnesses
               and
               duties
               done
               to
               them
               by
               their
               neighbours
               ,
               yet
               God
               who
               is
               lesse
               bound
               to
               the
               best
               ,
               by
               any
               due
               of
               desert
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               his
               free
               promise
               
               and
               gracious
               fauour
               ,
               he
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               will
               not
               doe
               so
               :
               for
               why
               ?
               if
               one
               offer
               but
               a
               cup
               of
               cold
               water
               vnto
               any
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Disciple
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               
               so
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               leaue
               him
               vnrewarded
               .
               Therefore
               when
               the
               woman
               in
               the
               Gospell
               had
               powred
               ointment
               on
               the
               head
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               that
               
               wheresoeuer
               the
               Gospell
               should
               be
               preached
               ,
               that
               act
               of
               hers
               should
               bee
               remembred
               and
               spoken
               of
               .
               Much
               more
               they
               who
               shall
               honour
               God
               more
               fruitfully
               and
               faithfully
               ,
               may
               assure
               themselues
               ,
               that
               great
               is
               their
               reward
               from
               him
               :
               for
               hee
               that
               shall
               forsake
               any
               thing
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               shall
               receiue
               an
               
               hundred
               fold
               for
               it
               ,
               euen
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               besides
               the
               happinese
               that
               abideth
               him
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               Oh
               therefore
               the
               blockishnes
               and
               vnbeliefe
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               euen
               of
               Christendome
               ,
               who
               desiring
               to
               enioy
               good
               daies
               while
               they
               liue
               here
               ,
               doe
               in
               no
               carefull
               manner
               take
               the
               way
               thereto
               ;
               but
               shift
               as
               the
               baddest
               sort
               do
               ,
               to
               take
               their
               part
               in
               the
               sinfull
               pleasures
               of
               this
               life
               .
               By
               meanes
               whereof
               ,
               though
               they
               thinke
               themselues
               on
               the
               surer
               hand
               ,
               and
               to
               play
               the
               part
               of
               wise
               men
               ;
               yet
               in
               truth
               they
               neuer
               finde
               the
               quiet
               and
               sweete
               fruite
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               which
               yet
               many
               of
               them
               professe
               ;
               nor
               euer
               attaine
               the
               happie
               life
               ,
               here
               or
               after
               ,
               that
               they
               looke
               for
               .
            
             
               Oh
               ,
               things
               present
               doe
               so
               dazle
               their
               eyes
               with
               their
               deceiueable
               beauty
               ,
               and
               their
               hearts
               are
               so
               hollow
               ,
               inconstant
               and
               vnfaithfull
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               be
               tickled
               with
               loue
               and
               liking
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               pleaseth
               their
               humour
               ,
               how
               dishonest
               ,
               yea
               and
               filthie
               soeuer
               it
               be
               ,
               they
               are
               drawne
               after
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               silly
               fish
               with
               the
               bait
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               no
               maruaile
               ,
               that
               few
               doe
               beleeue
               that
               their
               labour
               in
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               rewarded
               ;
               by
               chusing
               rather
               to
               abide
               affliction
               ,
               then
               to
               embrace
               the
               short
               pleasures
               of
               sinne
               .
               Oh
               the
               number
               is
               great
               of
               
               them
               that
               follow
               the
               deuices
               and
               desires
               of
               their
               owne
               wicked
               hearts
               ,
               vpbraiding
               the
               godly
               with
               the
               small
               gaine
               they
               get
               by
               their
               zealous
               profession
               of
               religion
               .
               Indeed
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               impossible
               for
               an
               vnbeleeuer
               ,
               to
               see
               either
               the
               vnfruitfulnes
               of
               his
               owne
               estate
               ,
               or
               the
               gaine
               of
               the
               contrarie
               :
               as
               wee
               see
               by
               them
               in
               Malach.
               3.
               who
               aske
               in
               plaine
               termes
               ,
               If
               it
               be
               not
               in
               vaine
               to
               serue
               God
               ,
               and
               what
               profit
               commeth
               thereby
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               this
               ought
               not
               to
               trouble
               the
               righteous
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               16.
               verse
               of
               the
               same
               chapter
               :
               but
               if
               through
               frailtie
               they
               slip
               into
               that
               temptation
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               did
               ,
               Psal
               .
               73.
               let
               them
               doe
               as
               
               he
               did
               ,
               vers
               .
               17.
               enter
               into
               the
               Sanctuarie
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               change
               their
               opinion
               .
               But
               as
               fast
               as
               one
               seeth
               another
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               the
               fearefull
               manner
               of
               the
               death
               of
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               haue
               liued
               as
               if
               they
               feared
               neither
               hell
               nor
               iudgement
               day
               ;
               yet
               what
               one
               of
               an
               hundred
               remaining
               behinde
               still
               ,
               is
               brought
               any
               thing
               neerer
               to
               a
               Christian
               life
               thereby
               ?
            
             
               Now
               more
               particularly
               by
               these
               of
               Machir
               or
               
                 Manasses
                 ,
                 Zebulon
              
               ,
               and
               
               Issachar
               ,
               which
               were
               chiefe
               men
               in
               the
               tribes
               ,
               and
               yet
               forward
               and
               readie
               to
               ioyne
               with
               the
               rest
               against
               Gods
               enemies
               ;
               wee
               learne
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               mightiest
               and
               wealthiest
               should
               not
               come
               behind
               others
               in
               any
               part
               of
               Gods
               seruice
               ,
               but
               put
               foorth
               themselues
               before
               them
               ,
               as
               these
               here
               did
               :
               so
               they
               that
               doe
               not
               so
               ,
               must
               see
               that
               they
               shall
               haue
               reproch
               for
               their
               negligence
               and
               sloth
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               shall
               be
               renowned
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               wee
               see
               here
               these
               be
               :
               which
               were
               enough
               to
               put
               heart
               and
               courage
               into
               that
               sort
               of
               men
               particularly
               ,
               if
               sinne
               haue
               not
               plucked
               it
               out
               .
               But
               of
               this
               I
               speake
               in
               other
               places
               by
               occasion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               say
               no
               more
               now
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               Debora
               passeth
               from
               these
               whom
               she
               commended
               ,
               and
               turneth
               to
               the
               other
               whom
               she
               discommendeth
               ,
               in
               these
               verses
               .
               Whereby
               we
               may
               see
               
               how
               great
               the
               reproch
               of
               thē
               is
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               helpe
               in
               Gods
               house
               ,
               to
               set
               forward
               his
               worke
               ,
               and
               to
               ioyne
               with
               his
               seruants
               therein
               .
               For
               such
               do
               not
               only
               discourage
               their
               brethren
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               worke
               lie
               raw
               and
               vnperfect
               ;
               but
               they
               flesh
               their
               aduersaries
               ,
               and
               God
               knoweth
               whether
               they
               would
               not
               also
               turne
               on
               their
               sides
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               be
               tryed
               .
               Wherein
               it
               is
               not
               amisse
               to
               obserue
               the
               plaine
               dealing
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               this
               narration
               :
               for
               as
               he
               ingenuously
               yeeldeth
               testimony
               of
               praise
               to
               the
               well
               deseruing
               :
               so
               hee
               conceileth
               not
               the
               shame
               of
               the
               carelesse
               and
               slothfull
               ,
               but
               rebukes
               them
               without
               respect
               of
               persons
               .
               Which
               dealing
               ,
               as
               it
               sheweth
               what
               course
               he
               will
               take
               in
               that
               solemne
               day
               ,
               wherin
               he
               will
               iudge
               the
               world
               with
               equity
               :
               so
               it
               should
               driue
               all
               fooles
               out
               of
               these
               conceits
               ,
               whereby
               they
               beguile
               themselues
               saying
               ;
               rush
               ,
               God
               will
               doe
               neither
               good
               nor
               euill
               ;
               and
               that
               hee
               will
               not
               smite
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               escape
               better
               then
               others
               ,
               &c.
               which
               was
               the
               errour
               of
               them
               who
               (
               till
               they
               found
               the
               contrary
               )
               would
               neuer
               be
               perswaded
               but
               their
               estate
               was
               good
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               &c.
               as
               though
               thereby
               they
               should
               haue
               entred
               into
               his
               kingdome
               .
               And
               as
               this
               is
               true
               in
               the
               generall
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               in
               particulars
               ,
               both
               bodily
               and
               spirituall
               .
               For
               though
               in
               the
               corrupt
               practise
               of
               this
               wicked
               world
               ,
               we
               see
               euery
               one
               is
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               the
               prouerbe
               speaketh
               ;
               posting
               off
               the
               regard
               of
               the
               needy
               to
               others
               :
               yet
               if
               we
               enter
               into
               the
               Lords
               sanctuary
               ,
               and
               looke
               what
               is
               required
               by
               his
               word
               ,
               wee
               shall
               finde
               it
               odious
               ,
               vnnaturall
               ,
               and
               highly
               displeasing
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               compassion
               in
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               care
               in
               one
               ouer
               another
               ,
               as
               equity
               and
               band
               of
               duty
               requireth
               ;
               that
               as
               they
               should
               warme
               the
               hearts
               of
               their
               brethren
               with
               relieuing
               them
               readily
               in
               their
               bodily
               necessities
               and
               dangers
               ;
               so
               should
               they
               comfort
               their
               soules
               likewise
               with
               holy
               instruction
               and
               spirituall
               refreshing
               ,
               as
               by
               good
               occasion
               and
               opportunity
               they
               may
               .
               And
               as
               these
               should
               haue
               done
               it
               in
               warre
               ,
               so
               ought
               we
               as
               well
               in
               peace
               .
               This
               dutie
               owe
               superiours
               ,
               either
               in
               nature
               ,
               age
               ,
               place
               or
               gifts
               ,
               to
               the
               inferiours
               ,
               to
               backe
               ,
               encourage
               and
               instruct
               them
               :
               equals
               ,
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               to
               admonish
               ,
               comfort
               ,
               visit
               ,
               and
               support
               ,
               or
               restore
               one
               the
               other
               in
               meekenesse
               as
               there
               shall
               be
               cause
               .
               This
               is
               not
               the
               Ministers
               duty
               alone
               ,
               but
               of
               others
               ;
               which
               if
               it
               were
               practised
               ,
               wee
               might
               say
               indeed
               that
               great
               is
               the
               benefit
               of
               Christian
               fellowship
               ;
               whereas
               now
               men
               looke
               vpon
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               knew
               them
               not
               ,
               and
               had
               as
               lieue
               haue
               their
               roome
               as
               their
               company
               .
               But
               what
               other
               is
               to
               bee
               looked
               for
               ,
               while
               Gods
               ordinances
               ,
               (
               whereby
               hee
               hath
               prouided
               that
               this
               duty
               of
               caring
               one
               for
               another
               ,
               shall
               bee
               nourished
               )
               are
               contemned
               and
               set
               at
               naught
               ?
               But
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               thus
               bee
               vnderstood
               ,
               as
               though
               men
               ought
               to
               breake
               off
               and
               leaue
               their
               lawfull
               callings
               to
               seeke
               (
               as
               some
               say
               they
               do
               )
               occasions
               to
               be
               doing
               of
               good
               ,
               by
               conference
               ,
               &c.
               as
               some
               idle
               and
               phantasticall
               persons
               are
               glad
               to
               pretend
               such
               things
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               liue
               idely
               ,
               and
               be
               held
               within
               no
               bounds
               :
               but
               yet
               (
               as
               it
               may
               fall
               out
               )
               when
               they
               are
               called
               more
               necessarily
               to
               some
               speciall
               duties
               of
               visiting
               one
               another
               in
               sicknesse
               ,
               or
               eating
               and
               drinking
               together
               ,
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               vpon
               some
               such
               waighty
               and
               iust
               occasion
               they
               may
               .
               But
               otherwise
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               faithfulnesse
               and
               diligence
               ,
               to
               attend
               vpon
               their
               lawfull
               vocation
               ,
               vnlesse
               with
               their
               conference
               and
               good
               communication
               and
               
               such
               like
               doing
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               may
               do
               the
               duties
               of
               their
               callings
               also
               ;
               which
               in
               trauelling
               and
               iourneying
               together
               about
               their
               businesse
               ,
               they
               may
               .
               And
               this
               be
               gathered
               from
               the
               reproofe
               of
               all
               the
               tribes
               in
               generall
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               these
               three
               verses
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               let
               vs
               marke
               somewhat
               out
               of
               them
               more
               perticularly
               .
               For
               of
               
               Reuben
               and
               Gilead
               it
               is
               expresly
               said
               ,
               that
               they
               neglected
               this
               duty
               for
               their
               owne
               profit
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               more
               bent
               to
               the
               seeking
               of
               that
               ,
               then
               to
               lend
               their
               helpe
               where
               they
               owe
               it
               .
               This
               was
               found
               fault
               withall
               in
               them
               :
               euen
               as
               our
               Sauiour
               found
               the
               like
               fault
               with
               them
               ,
               who
               were
               inuited
               by
               
               him
               vnto
               another
               duty
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               great
               supper
               ,
               as
               these
               were
               to
               fight
               against
               Gods
               enemies
               ,
               they
               excusing
               their
               absence
               for
               their
               owne
               priuate
               advantage
               ,
               euery
               one
               his
               way
               :
               one
               had
               hired
               a
               farme
               ,
               another
               had
               bought
               oxen
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               euen
               then
               go
               trie
               them
               ;
               and
               another
               had
               married
               a
               wife
               ;
               to
               whom
               may
               bee
               added
               the
               third
               sort
               of
               hearers
               mentioned
               by
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               whose
               sinne
               was
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               ,
               whom
               the
               cares
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               thornes
               of
               riches
               choke
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               seed
               sowne
               in
               them
               brings
               forth
               no
               good
               fruit
               .
               This
               worldly
               minde
               and
               sloth
               in
               men
               to
               preferre
               their
               owne
               
               profit
               before
               Gods
               businesse
               ,
               far
               more
               waighty
               ;
               God
               in
               no
               wise
               can
               abide
               .
               And
               yet
               a
               common
               sinne
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               worst
               sort
               of
               professors
               onely
               ;
               (
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Martha
               ,
               who
               lost
               the
               best
               part
               ,
               when
               Christ
               was
               at
               her
               house
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               cumbring
               her selfe
               needlesly
               )
               who
               for
               their
               owne
               priuate
               commodity
               neglect
               and
               passe
               by
               duties
               to
               God
               and
               their
               brethren
               ,
               and
               those
               very
               waighty
               :
               for
               while
               they
               puddle
               for
               earthly
               pearles
               ,
               they
               forgoe
               the
               peerlesse
               pearle
               of
               faith
               and
               regeneration
               ,
               being
               ,
               (
               if
               they
               could
               see
               it
               )
               farre
               more
               gaineful
               then
               their
               best
               merchandise
               ,
               and
               by
               infinite
               degrees
               excelling
               them
               all
               .
               And
               let
               vs
               all
               take
               heede
               ,
               seeing
               commonly
               it
               so
               falleth
               out
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               is
               wittingly
               carelesse
               in
               some
               duties
               ,
               is
               not
               very
               forward
               in
               other
               ,
               how
               waighty
               soeuer
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               not
               so
               with
               vs
               ,
               that
               while
               we
               aime
               at
               heauen
               ,
               more
               then
               some
               other
               ,
               we
               be
               not
               waighed
               downe
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               with
               bolts
               vpon
               our
               heeles
               ,
               to
               the
               depth
               of
               earthlinesse
               ,
               and
               so
               make
               our
               dwelling
               vnder
               the
               earth
               ;
               in
               perpetuall
               darknesse
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               by
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               sin
               in
               these
               two
               tribes
               ,
               bewailed
               by
               Debora
               ,
               speaking
               in
               her
               song
               of
               one
               of
               them
               thus
               ;
               
                 for
                 the
                 diuision
                 of
                 Ruben
              
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               diuided
               himselfe
               from
               his
               brethren
               ,
               
                 there
                 were
                 great
                 thoughts
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               much
               maruelling
               and
               lamenting
               for
               his
               so
               doing
               .
               Of
               the
               other
               thus
               :
               
                 Gilead
                 remained
                 beyond
                 Iordan
              
               ;
               as
               if
               she
               should
               say
               ,
               euen
               then
               ,
               when
               their
               brethren
               were
               fighting
               with
               their
               enemies
               ,
               they
               of
               Gilead
               sat
               still
               at
               home
               ,
               whom
               yet
               the
               businesse
               concerned
               as
               much
               as
               themselues
               that
               lamented
               it
               .
               And
               was
               not
               that
               then
               very
               lamentable
               ?
               And
               as
               I
               haue
               spoken
               of
               this
               one
               sinne
               ,
               the
               same
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               rest
               how
               much
               to
               bee
               bewailed
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               namely
               ,
               these
               more
               neere
               akind
               .
               Euen
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               when
               good
               men
               to
               these
               ,
               as
               techinesse
               or
               conceits
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               sinister
               corruptions
               to
               separate
               men
               from
               their
               brethren
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               make
               them
               backward
               in
               helping
               forward
               the
               good
               things
               which
               otherwise
               might
               bee
               ,
               as
               in
               keeping
               the
               vnruly
               in
               order
               ,
               and
               within
               compasse
               ;
               or
               helping
               to
               bring
               in
               a
               sound
               and
               good
               ministery
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               commendable
               thing
               ,
               by
               their
               care
               and
               industry
               .
               Oh
               how
               it
               should
               grieue
               vs
               when
               wee
               see
               them
               backward
               in
               any
               good
               thing
               ,
               who
               should
               bee
               forward
               .
               Indeed
               when
               the
               diuell
               hath
               so
               fare
               wound
               in
               
               with
               men
               ,
               as
               to
               diuide
               them
               from
               their
               brethren
               ,
               they
               stand
               stifly
               in
               defence
               of
               their
               doing
               (
               so
               little
               doth
               it
               greeue
               them
               )
               but
               it
               pierceth
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               in
               respect
               both
               of
               the
               wrong
               done
               to
               themselues
               ,
               &
               the
               scandall
               offered
               to
               others
               ;
               as
               also
               because
               they
               deserue
               thereby
               ,
               that
               their
               former
               forwardnesse
               and
               fruits
               should
               bee
               called
               into
               question
               .
               Demas
               made
               light
               of
               his
               going
               from
               Paul
               :
               but
               hee
               writes
               mournfully
               of
               it
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               in
               this
               manner
               :
               Demas
               hath
               forsaken
               me
               ,
               and
               hath
               imbraced
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               hee
               
               resteth
               in
               this
               present
               world
               .
               And
               no
               maruell
               ;
               for
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               the
               better
               a
               mans
               properties
               be
               ,
               the
               more
               lamentable
               are
               his
               personall
               blemishes
               .
               Euen
               as
               when
               a
               man
               comely
               ,
               and
               of
               very
               good
               shape
               in
               all
               other
               parts
               very
               personable
               of
               body
               ,
               hath
               a
               wooden
               leg
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               grosse
               disfiguring
               of
               him
               ,
               all
               men
               obserue
               it
               with
               commiseration
               and
               pity
               .
            
             
               Now
               of
               Dan
               seuerally
               she
               complaineth
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               of
               that
               tribe
               fled
               away
               
               for
               feare
               of
               the
               enemies
               ,
               from
               their
               dwelling
               places
               ,
               if
               not
               also
               for
               their
               worldly
               profit
               ,
               as
               Reuben
               and
               the
               other
               did
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               heard
               in
               the
               exposition
               of
               this
               verse
               .
               So
               that
               as
               these
               did
               another
               way
               ,
               and
               in
               another
               respect
               deserue
               blame
               ,
               as
               wee
               see
               ,
               namely
               ,
               for
               their
               feare
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               whereas
               they
               should
               haue
               rather
               vnderstood
               ,
               that
               it
               behoued
               them
               to
               haue
               taken
               part
               with
               their
               brethren
               :
               so
               the
               ill
               fauourednesse
               (
               if
               it
               could
               bee
               seene
               with
               the
               eye
               and
               the
               vnseemelinesse
               of
               it
               in
               them
               ,
               )
               teacheth
               what
               a
               slauish
               affection
               this
               feare
               and
               timerousnesse
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               burthen
               to
               Gods
               seruants
               ,
               when
               their
               faith
               is
               damped
               ,
               and
               hindred
               by
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               haue
               the
               proper
               worke
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               harten
               and
               encourage
               them
               to
               bee
               forward
               and
               zealous
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               shiftingly
               to
               prouide
               for
               themselues
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               the
               Reuelation
               ,
               this
               spirituall
               fearefulnesse
               is
               threatened
               as
               seuerely
               
               as
               adultery
               and
               murther
               ;
               and
               therefore
               (
               doubtlesse
               )
               is
               no
               lesse
               then
               a
               great
               blemish
               .
               This
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               is
               in
               men
               a
               shamefull
               sinne
               ,
               to
               be
               content
               that
               other
               shall
               beare
               the
               brunt
               ,
               and
               themselues
               goe
               free
               .
               Such
               shall
               smart
               and
               be
               wounded
               deeply
               ,
               when
               the
               other
               shall
               reioyce
               .
               Howbeit
               this
               I
               will
               adde
               ,
               that
               as
               this
               fearefulnesse
               comming
               from
               a
               false
               heart
               ,
               destitute
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               and
               faith
               ,
               is
               damnable
               disobedience
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               trechery
               to
               men
               :
               so
               yet
               because
               it
               may
               through
               infirmity
               cleaue
               to
               a
               right
               good
               seruant
               of
               God
               (
               for
               we
               must
               wisely
               discerne
               of
               the
               cause
               from
               whence
               it
               ariseth
               ,
               )
               therefore
               we
               must
               not
               count
               alike
               of
               both
               :
               as
               we
               haue
               good
               warning
               by
               Peters
               example
               ,
               who
               of
               meere
               frailty
               feared
               to
               confesse
               his
               master
               ,
               but
               by
               and
               by
               he
               went
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               wept
               bitterly
               for
               it
               :
               whereas
               they
               whose
               feare
               riseth
               of
               falshood
               and
               meere
               carnall
               respects
               onely
               seeke
               grosly
               to
               auoide
               danger
               ,
               but
               relent
               not
               after
               for
               their
               sinne
               :
               therefore
               we
               must
               be
               waile
               both
               ,
               but
               pity
               them
               that
               haue
               been
               ouercome
               through
               frailty
               ,
               and
               commend
               their
               estate
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               giue
               them
               more
               strength
               and
               courage
               ,
               and
               not
               daring
               be
               bold
               to
               censure
               them
               so
               farre
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 Christ
                 will
                 denie
                 them
                 before
                 his
                 father
              
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               as
               farre
               from
               falshood
               and
               malice
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               from
               resolution
               and
               Christian
               magnanimity
               ,
               yea
               and
               much
               further
               ;
               and
               let
               vs
               rather
               that
               thinke
               we
               stand
               ,
               beware
               that
               we
               fall
               not
               .
            
             
               Now
               after
               all
               these
               ,
               she
               speaketh
               of
               the
               men
               of
               Ashur
               ,
               who
               excused
               their
               
               not
               comming
               forth
               to
               helpe
               against
               their
               enemies
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               their
               weak
               defences
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               their
               farre
               distance
               :
               but
               howsoeuer
               they
               thought
               they
               had
               good
               reason
               for
               their
               absence
               ,
               we
               see
               that
               they
               are
               also
               reproued
               by
               
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               in
               Debora
               .
               To
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               little
               boot
               vs
               to
               make
               defences
               for
               our
               sinne
               ,
               and
               that
               wee
               cannot
               hide
               it
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               looketh
               for
               another
               thing
               at
               our
               hands
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               not
               refuse
               to
               obey
               his
               word
               ,
               no
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               with
               some
               danger
               .
               Which
               if
               we
               refuse
               to
               do
               ,
               as
               these
               are
               heere
               dispraised
               ,
               and
               sharpely
               reproued
               for
               not
               so
               doing
               ;
               so
               we
               in
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               shall
               be
               not
               onely
               put
               to
               shame
               and
               rebuke
               with
               in
               ecouerable
               losse
               for
               our
               slight
               gaine
               by
               our
               excuse
               making
               ;
               but
               also
               we
               shall
               be
               cast
               from
               Gods
               presence
               for
               euer
               .
               Thus
               wee
               haue
               heard
               how
               shee
               hath
               commended
               the
               tribes
               that
               did
               fight
               against
               the
               enemies
               ,
               and
               dispraised
               those
               that
               refused
               ,
               and
               hath
               said
               nothing
               of
               
                 Iuda
                 ,
                 Simeon
                 ,
                 Leui
              
               ,
               and
               Gad
               ;
               and
               therfore
               neither
               haue
               I
               any
               thing
               to
               say
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               must
               haue
               my
               ground
               of
               all
               that
               I
               speake
               ,
               from
               the
               word
               .
               And
               that
               which
               remaineth
               in
               this
               first
               point
               of
               the
               second
               part
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               two
               tribes
               ,
               Zebulun
               and
               Naphtali
               :
               who
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               earthlinesse
               ,
               feare
               and
               pretences
               of
               their
               brethren
               ,
               did
               (
               as
               wee
               haue
               heard
               in
               the
               exposition
               of
               this
               verse
               )
               put
               their
               liues
               in
               danger
               by
               fighting
               with
               the
               enemies
               .
               Of
               whom
               although
               I
               haue
               spoken
               sufficiently
               
               before
               ,
               yet
               this
               I
               adde
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               cause
               so
               require
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               ready
               to
               giue
               our
               liues
               for
               the
               brethren
               .
               Which
               Saint
               Iohn
               meant
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 wee
                 ought
              
               
               
                 to
                 lay
                 downe
                 our
                 lines
                 for
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 our
                 sauiour
                 did
                 ,
                 leauing
                 vs
                 an
                 example
                 .
              
               And
               as
               this
               case
               falles
               out
               seldome
               ,
               so
               yet
               when
               it
               doth
               ,
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               to
               seeke
               of
               this
               readinesse
               ,
               and
               willing
               minde
               to
               do
               this
               seruice
               for
               them
               ,
               considering
               that
               we
               are
               neuer
               like
               to
               yeeld
               our
               liues
               in
               better
               maner
               ,
               vnlesse
               
               it
               be
               for
               the
               Lords
               cause
               and
               Gospell
               directly
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               all
               one
               .
               And
               why
               not
               ?
               when
               we
               see
               that
               some
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               doe
               so
               for
               some
               benefactor
               of
               theirs
               ,
               who
               hath
               been
               bountifull
               toward
               them
               .
               As
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 for
                 a
                 good
              
               or
               bountifull
               
                 man
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 some
                 will
                 die
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               wee
               ought
               to
               hold
               
               our
               liues
               on
               this
               condition
               ,
               that
               beside
               the
               many
               casualties
               whereto
               they
               are
               subiect
               ,
               they
               ought
               also
               to
               bee
               ready
               to
               bee
               offered
               at
               the
               pleasure
               of
               God
               with
               all
               things
               else
               that
               we
               enioy
               with
               them
               ,
               wee
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               no
               wise
               part
               to
               be
               wedded
               to
               that
               which
               wee
               haue
               heere
               lent
               vs
               heere
               below
               ,
               nor
               to
               our
               liues
               themselues
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               (
               and
               the
               rather
               ,
               for
               that
               our
               Sauiour
               professeth
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               will
               saue
               his
               life
               ,
               shall
               lose
               it
               )
               prising
               them
               at
               so
               high
               a
               reckoning
               as
               wee
               doe
               ;
               namely
               ,
               to
               count
               them
               as
               our
               paradise
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               chiefe
               cause
               that
               we
               doe
               so
               dote
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               we
               do
               so
               meanely
               esteeme
               and
               make
               account
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               as
               that
               our
               hearts
               do
               little
               long
               after
               it
               .
               And
               to
               conclude
               ,
               by
               the
               opposition
               of
               these
               forementioned
               tribes
               ,
               let
               vs
               learne
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               iudge
               righteous
               iudgement
               .
               Let
               vs
               marke
               the
               repugnant
               example
               of
               both
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               the
               zealous
               according
               to
               knowledge
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               carelesse
               on
               the
               other
               :
               also
               their
               actions
               their
               affections
               ,
               and
               their
               reward
               ,
               obseruing
               how
               the
               Lord
               honoureth
               ,
               encourageth
               and
               recompenseth
               the
               one
               with
               the
               loue
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               &
               maine
               blessings
               :
               and
               how
               he
               brandeth
               the
               other
               with
               a
               blacke
               cole
               of
               infancy
               and
               shame
               :
               that
               as
               we
               like
               or
               abhorre
               their
               portion
               )
               so
               we
               may
               like
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               abhorre
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               other
               .
               It
               followeth
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           THIRTY
           FOVRE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           FIFTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               The
               Kings
               came
               and
               fought
               ,
               then
               fought
               the
               Kings
               of
               Canaan
               in
               Taanach
               by
               the
               waters
               of
               Megiddo
               :
               they
               receiued
               no
               gaine
               of
               money
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               They
               fought
               from
               heauen
               ,
               euen
               the
               starres
               in
               the●●
               courses
               fought
               against
               Sisera
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               The
               riuer
               Kishon
               swept
               them
               away
               ,
               that
               ancient
               riuer
               ,
               the
               riuer
               Kishon
               .
               O
               my
               soule
               thou
               hast
               marched
               valiantly
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Then
               were
               the
               horse
               hoofes
               broken
               with
               the
               beating
               together
               of
               their
               mightie
               men
               .
            
          
        
         
           IN
           these
           words
           is
           contained
           the
           second
           point
           or
           branch
           of
           
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           chapter
           ,
           wherein
           Debora
           setteth
           downe
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           battell
           on
           the
           behalfe
           of
           the
           enemies
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           they
           came
           solemnely
           to
           fight
           ,
           and
           well
           prouided
           ;
           accompanied
           with
           Kings
           ,
           both
           of
           Canaan
           and
           other
           countries
           ,
           to
           furnish
           and
           adorne
           the
           armies
           :
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           they
           fought
           vnprosperously
           and
           vnhappily
           ,
           and
           had
           very
           hard
           successe
           .
           For
           the
           Lord
           fought
           against
           them
           from
           heauen
           ;
           the
           riuers
           and
           waters
           swallowed
           them
           vp
           ,
           and
           swept
           them
           away
           :
           and
           their
           horses
           were
           vnhoofed
           .
           Now
           when
           they
           were
           fought
           against
           all
           these
           waies
           ,
           they
           were
           scattered
           &
           fell
           before
           Israel
           ,
           in
           wonderfull
           manner
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           multitude
           &
           shew
           of
           them
           .
           This
           vnprosperous
           fighting
           of
           theirs
           ,
           is
           set
           down
           by
           her
           ,
           first
           generally
           in
           the
           19.
           verse
           ,
           &
           then
           more
           particularly
           in
           the
           next
           three
           ;
           as
           shall
           appeare
           when
           we
           come
           to
           them
           .
           In
           the
           19.
           verse
           thus
           ;
           by
           a
           figure
           whereby
           (
           not
           without
           a
           bitter
           vpbraiding
           of
           them
           )
           she
           intimateth
           more
           then
           she
           expresseth
           .
           
             They
             receiued
             no
             gaine
             of
             money
             :
          
           nay
           ,
           they
           iost
           all
           ,
           and
           Israel
           enioyed
           a
           rich
           spoile
           .
           The
           like
           figure
           is
           vsed
           in
           the
           Psalme
           :
           
             A
             broken
             heart
             thou
             wilt
             not
             despise
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           Thou
           wilt
           make
           
           great
           account
           of
           it
           .
           The
           phrase
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           we
           vse
           it
           ,
           (
           for
           it
           is
           a
           nipping
           scoffe
           )
           is
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           had
           said
           ,
           they
           might
           put
           the
           gaines
           in
           their
           eyes
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           this
           verse
           also
           she
           sheweth
           the
           pompe
           and
           multitude
           of
           the
           enemies
           ,
           
           and
           how
           they
           filled
           all
           the
           plaine
           betwixt
           mount
           Tabor
           ,
           and
           the
           townes
           of
           Taanach
           and
           Megiddo
           ,
           euen
           to
           their
           riuers
           running
           by
           them
           ,
           which
           were
           called
           by
           the
           same
           names
           ;
           this
           (
           I
           say
           )
           Debora
           doth
           as
           well
           declare
           ,
           as
           how
           ill
           they
           sped
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           they
           got
           not
           that
           which
           they
           sought
           and
           looked
           for
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           the
           ouerthrow
           and
           spoile
           of
           the
           Israelites
           :
           nay
           rather
           ,
           they
           were
           miserably
           spoiled
           and
           distroyed
           themselues
           .
           By
           the
           which
           ,
           two
           things
           may
           be
           noted
           :
           One
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           see
           the
           glorie
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           florishing
           like
           
           the
           greene
           bay
           tree
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           (
           for
           otherwise
           ,
           I
           grant
           ,
           godly
           persons
           may
           be
           honourable
           and
           great
           )
           and
           we
           may
           see
           also
           that
           this
           their
           glorie
           reacheth
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           to
           the
           very
           cloudes
           ,
           as
           wee
           reade
           in
           the
           Psalme
           :
           yea
           
           and
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           warre
           ,
           as
           here
           ,
           which
           yet
           can
           in
           no
           wise
           shew
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           times
           of
           peace
           may
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           their
           glorie
           they
           may
           be
           sholed
           with
           Princes
           ,
           and
           be
           almost
           companions
           with
           Kings
           :
           these
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           we
           may
           possibly
           see
           ,
           as
           terrors
           to
           daunt
           and
           grieue
           vs
           ;
           for
           the
           aduancement
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           heauinesse
           and
           matter
           of
           hanging
           downe
           the
           head
           to
           the
           righteous
           .
           And
           w●●t
           of
           this
           ,
           you
           may
           say
           ,
           when
           this
           may
           bee
           seene
           ?
           and
           why
           shall
           it
           be
           thus
           ▪
           Surely
           ,
           that
           Gods
           people
           may
           not
           haue
           their
           eyes
           dazeled
           with
           their
           pompe
           and
           glorie
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           see
           them
           pulled
           from
           it
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           may
           hereby
           be
           weaned
           and
           estranged
           the
           more
           ,
           from
           the
           dangerous
           and
           poysoned
           baites
           that
           would
           hurt
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           done
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           by
           faith
           ●ee
           their
           downfall
           euen
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           their
           glorie
           ,
           and
           while
           they
           to
           their
           hearts
           desire
           enioy
           all
           outward
           things
           ,
           and
           all
           because
           they
           are
           the
           Lords
           ranke
           enemies
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           cleaue
           to
           God
           more
           faithfully
           ,
           and
           also
           waite
           more
           constantly
           to
           see
           the
           glorie
           of
           such
           turned
           to
           shame
           ,
           if
           they
           preuent
           it
           not
           by
           repentance
           .
           And
           let
           this
           be
           the
           vse
           of
           this
           first
           thing
           vnto
           vs.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           that
           I
           note
           here
           is
           this
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           that
           in
           the
           Prouerbs
           )
           
             that
             the
             wicked
             doe
             not
             alwaies
             roste
             that
             which
             they
             get
             in
             hunting
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           
           doe
           not
           alwaies
           attaine
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           promise
           themselues
           in
           the
           earnest
           desire
           of
           their
           hearts
           ;
           and
           whereof
           they
           haue
           great
           likelihood
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           hope
           :
           but
           God
           cutteth
           them
           off
           from
           it
           ,
           to
           their
           great
           vexation
           and
           disappointment
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           godly
           shall
           see
           it
           ,
           and
           triumph
           ,
           as
           Debora
           did
           here
           ,
           and
           Israel
           ouer
           Pharao
           .
           For
           though
           that
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           fatted
           here
           ,
           and
           haue
           more
           then
           they
           might
           looke
           for
           ,
           (
           which
           yet
           they
           haue
           but
           to
           their
           destruction
           )
           yet
           ,
           that
           the
           righteous
           may
           not
           enuie
           them
           ,
           but
           see
           that
           the
           Lord
           takes
           their
           part
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           lest
           the
           proud
           themselues
           should
           thinke
           there
           is
           no
           God
           that
           seeth
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           crossed
           in
           their
           purposes
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           when
           they
           hope
           for
           that
           which
           they
           would
           most
           willingly
           enioy
           ,
           the
           Lord
           frustrateth
           and
           mocketh
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           the
           King
           of
           Aram
           ,
           
           when
           all
           his
           secret
           plots
           and
           purposes
           against
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           ,
           were
           bewraied
           to
           him
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Elisha
           ,
           and
           hee
           sheweth
           them
           thereby
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           him
           not
           alwaies
           at
           their
           commandement
           :
           as
           neither
           can
           they
           goe
           about
           any
           of
           their
           attempts
           ,
           without
           his
           sufferance
           .
           That
           it
           may
           be
           verified
           ,
           that
           (
           when
           none
           else
           can
           )
           yet
           euen
           then
           
             God
             resisteth
             the
             proud
          
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Lord
           thus
           matcheth
           and
           disappointeth
           them
           ,
           when
           it
           seemeth
           good
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           their
           common
           dealings
           ,
           that
           they
           attaine
           not
           that
           which
           they
           aime
           at
           ,
           and
           looke
           for
           ;
           so
           especially
           when
           they
           fight
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           play
           the
           giants
           against
           heauen
           like
           Nebuchadnezzar
           :
           and
           when
           their
           insolencie
           vttereth
           it selfe
           against
           the
           poore
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           as
           many
           of
           them
           chuse
           this
           as
           the
           fittest
           obiect
           to
           vomit
           their
           poyson
           vpon
           )
           then
           the
           Lord
           in
           an
           answerable
           manner
           riseth
           vp
           and
           scatters
           them
           ;
           lookes
           downe
           from
           heauen
           ,
           and
           laughs
           them
           to
           scorne
           ,
           and
           scatters
           them
           :
           for
           why
           ?
           they
           banded
           themselues
           against
           his
           annointed
           .
        
         
           For
           example
           sake
           ,
           though
           the
           Scripture
           be
           full
           of
           such
           ,
           let
           these
           two
           at
           this
           time
           suffice
           .
           The
           one
           is
           of
           them
           that
           would
           build
           a
           citie
           that
           should
           
           
           reach
           vp
           to
           heauen
           ,
           to
           get
           them
           a
           name
           ,
           the
           Lord
           set
           himselfe
           against
           them
           ,
           cast
           downe
           their
           building
           ,
           and
           called
           the
           name
           thereof
           Babell
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           confusion
           .
           For
           what
           a
           pride
           was
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           had
           it
           been
           like
           to
           haue
           growne
           ,
           if
           God
           had
           let
           them
           alone
           ,
           and
           suffered
           their
           worke
           to
           goe
           forward
           ?
           The
           other
           example
           is
           of
           Haman
           ,
           who
           being
           so
           inward
           with
           the
           king
           ,
           
           and
           aduanced
           by
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           looked
           yet
           to
           rise
           higher
           ,
           he
           was
           ,
           vnlooked
           for
           ,
           cast
           downe
           from
           all
           his
           dignitie
           ,
           when
           his
           shame
           was
           made
           sutable
           to
           
           his
           glorie
           .
           And
           thus
           (
           as
           it
           fared
           here
           with
           Sisera
           )
           in
           stead
           of
           great
           successes
           and
           increasings
           of
           their
           purposes
           and
           dignities
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           defeated
           thereof
           only
           ,
           but
           are
           faine
           to
           lose
           that
           which
           they
           enioyed
           before
           ;
           the
           Lord
           making
           their
           ambition
           ,
           the
           next
           meane
           of
           their
           ouerthrow
           .
           So
           God
           deales
           with
           many
           ;
           of
           whom
           ,
           some
           rising
           out
           of
           the
           dunghill
           to
           great
           wealth
           and
           honour
           ,
           not
           only
           are
           ioynted
           otherwise
           oftentimes
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           want
           nothing
           but
           life
           and
           length
           of
           daies
           ,
           to
           enioy
           their
           florishing
           estate
           still
           ;
           behold
           ,
           euen
           that
           way
           he
           meeteth
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           death
           ,
           somtime
           reprochfull
           enough
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           with
           paine
           and
           woe
           enough
           ,
           besides
           that
           after
           their
           going
           hence
           ,
           hee
           cuts
           them
           off
           from
           all
           their
           iolitie
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           at
           one
           blow
           .
           And
           who
           ,
           fearing
           God
           ,
           might
           haue
           liued
           by
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           haue
           prolonged
           their
           daies
           ?
        
         
           This
           be
           said
           of
           the
           19.
           verse
           ,
           and
           in
           generall
           of
           their
           ill
           prospering
           against
           
           Israel
           ,
           in
           their
           fighting
           :
           now
           more
           particularly
           ,
           Debora
           sheweth
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           that
           euen
           from
           heauen
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           the
           higher
           region
           of
           the
           aire
           ,
           the
           starres
           and
           planets
           raised
           the
           raine
           and
           the
           winde
           in
           their
           faces
           ,
           yea
           the
           haile
           and
           tempests
           to
           fight
           against
           Sisera
           ,
           so
           that
           thereby
           God
           shewed
           himselfe
           to
           be
           against
           him
           ,
           all
           his
           preparation
           and
           furniture
           of
           charets
           ,
           horses
           and
           men
           seruing
           him
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           but
           disappointing
           him
           .
           This
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           will
           both
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           and
           the
           powers
           of
           both
           ,
           shall
           fight
           against
           
           Gods
           enemies
           ,
           euen
           as
           all
           the
           plagues
           written
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           God
           ,
           doe
           at
           his
           commandement
           ,
           seaze
           vpon
           ,
           and
           torment
           them
           .
           So
           the
           haile
           from
           aboue
           slew
           Gods
           enemies
           ,
           and
           the
           Sunne
           stood
           still
           to
           that
           end
           :
           so
           frosts
           
           and
           floods
           ,
           plague
           and
           tamine
           ,
           with
           other
           such
           ,
           haue
           in
           our
           time
           fought
           against
           them
           from
           God.
           I
           haue
           handled
           this
           point
           more
           largely
           before
           ,
           I
           will
           onely
           answere
           one
           obiection
           in
           this
           place
           .
           It
           is
           obiected
           ,
           that
           the
           godly
           
           sustaine
           the
           forementioned
           iudgements
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           wicked
           :
           therefore
           when
           shall
           wee
           be
           able
           to
           proue
           and
           say
           ,
           the
           Lord
           in
           laies
           them
           vpon
           his
           enemies
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           aimed
           at
           that
           alone
           ?
           For
           Iob
           had
           his
           sheepe
           and
           seruants
           burnt
           vp
           and
           deuoured
           by
           fire
           from
           heauen
           ,
           as
           if
           Satan
           would
           
           thereby
           haue
           perswaded
           him
           ,
           that
           God
           himself
           made
           warre
           with
           him
           from
           thence
           :
           his
           body
           was
           also
           smitten
           with
           sore
           byles
           ,
           from
           the
           sole
           of
           his
           foote
           vnto
           the
           crowne
           of
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           he
           tooke
           a
           potsheard
           to
           scrape
           him
           .
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           God
           sendeth
           these
           and
           the
           like
           to
           his
           children
           ,
           as
           trials
           ,
           or
           corrections
           
           to
           heale
           them
           of
           some
           dangerous
           disease
           ,
           as
           pride
           ,
           loosenes
           ,
           worldlinesse
           ,
           &c.
           but
           to
           his
           enemies
           ,
           as
           scourges
           for
           their
           wicked
           liues
           ,
           to
           begin
           their
           hellish
           torments
           here
           ;
           and
           as
           this
           euer
           true
           ,
           so
           if
           their
           sinnes
           be
           manifest
           ,
           wee
           may
           so
           iudge
           of
           the
           particular
           offenders
           that
           he
           meaneth
           no
           lesse
           toward
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           any
           feare
           of
           iniurying
           them
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           repent
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           particular
           assistant
           to
           Israel
           ,
           that
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           fought
           against
           
           
           Sisera
           ,
           was
           the
           riuer
           Kishon
           :
           which
           though
           it
           was
           not
           vsually
           deep
           ,
           yet
           now
           the
           waters
           rose
           higher
           ,
           and
           ouerflowed
           the
           bankes
           ,
           and
           was
           spred
           out
           further
           :
           and
           because
           both
           the
           armies
           met
           there
           by
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           described
           by
           her
           ,
           the
           riuer
           of
           mettings
           ,
           namely
           of
           both
           the
           armies
           ,
           for
           the
           word
           is
           better
           translated
           so
           ,
           then
           as
           some
           doe
           translate
           it
           
             the
             anctent
             riuer
          
           ,
           and
           by
           an
           elegant
           repetition
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           sheweth
           that
           it
           drowned
           and
           carried
           away
           many
           of
           the
           enemies
           ,
           euen
           as
           the
           dust
           and
           other
           filthinesse
           is
           swept
           out
           of
           an
           house
           with
           a
           broo●e
           .
           Not
           that
           all
           were
           slaine
           that
           way
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           when
           the
           men
           were
           many
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           not
           large
           ,
           but
           that
           many
           flying
           ,
           were
           there
           destroyed
           .
           And
           this
           being
           a
           thing
           neither
           feared
           of
           the
           enemies
           ,
           nor
           made
           reckoning
           of
           by
           Gods
           people
           ,
           doth
           worthily
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           walke
           vprightly
           with
           God
           ,
           he
           causeth
           many
           things
           to
           lend
           their
           helpe
           to
           vs
           ,
           which
           wee
           neuer
           thought
           of
           ,
           nor
           looked
           for
           ;
           and
           not
           onely
           persons
           to
           be
           kinde
           to
           vs
           ,
           but
           also
           other
           commodities
           ,
           comforts
           ,
           and
           incouragements
           to
           meete
           with
           vs
           :
           yea
           the
           very
           places
           where
           we
           dwell
           ,
           and
           whither
           we
           come
           .
           And
           the
           very
           same
           things
           which
           haue
           been
           fatall
           and
           deadly
           enemies
           to
           others
           ,
           to
           be
           helpfull
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           made
           friendly
           vnto
           vs.
           
        
         
           Iacob
           thus
           being
           faithfull
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           hee
           inriched
           him
           greatly
           ,
           ouer
           hee
           euer
           looked
           for
           ,
           or
           saw
           likelihood
           of
           ,
           but
           rather
           of
           the
           contrary
           :
           and
           so
           dealt
           he
           with
           his
           father
           Isaac
           before
           him
           ,
           being
           among
           strangers
           in
           the
           land
           .
           And
           so
           he
           prouideth
           for
           many
           of
           his
           deare
           seruants
           ,
           who
           comming
           strangers
           to
           
           a
           place
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           little
           likely
           to
           get
           ,
           either
           grace
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           or
           other
           commodities
           ,
           he
           hath
           yet
           by
           giuing
           them
           honest
           and
           good
           hearts
           ,
           blessed
           them
           otherwise
           ,
           with
           loue
           and
           fauour
           of
           the
           best
           ,
           with
           a
           sweete
           life
           ,
           inward
           peace
           ,
           growing
           in
           goodnesse
           ,
           fruite
           of
           prayers
           and
           other
           holy
           labours
           ,
           with
           contentment
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           that
           it
           may
           for
           euer
           worthily
           perswade
           all
           to
           get
           into
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           vpright
           hearted
           toward
           him
           ,
           seeing
           godlinesse
           
           bringeth
           so
           many
           and
           great
           commodities
           .
           But
           of
           this
           I
           spake
           somewhat
           before
           also
           .
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           when
           men
           seeke
           not
           the
           Lord
           with
           all
           their
           heart
           ,
           neither
           be
           carefull
           that
           their
           waies
           may
           please
           him
           ;
           they
           not
           only
           prosper
           not
           long
           ,
           (
           which
           yet
           they
           were
           as
           like
           to
           attaine
           to
           as
           the
           most
           )
           but
           they
           lose
           euen
           that
           which
           they
           had
           ,
           and
           are
           tossed
           about
           with
           many
           calamities
           ,
           and
           with
           this
           ,
           as
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           frowneth
           vpon
           them
           ,
           they
           beleeue
           it
           not
           :
           the
           danger
           whereof
           may
           easily
           be
           gathered
           by
           the
           drunkard
           ,
           in
           the
           Prouerbs
           ;
           who
           was
           stricken
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           for
           his
           sinne
           and
           the
           fruites
           of
           it
           ,
           whoredome
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           but
           hee
           was
           not
           sicke
           ;
           
           he
           was
           beaten
           ,
           but
           hee
           knew
           not
           ,
           therefore
           he
           would
           follow
           his
           sinne
           yet
           still
           .
        
         
           The
           speech
           vttered
           by
           
             Debora
             ,
             [
             O
             my
             soule
             thou
             hast
             marched
             valiantly
          
           or
           ,
           
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           O
           my
           soule
           thou
           hast
           
             trod
             downe
             strength
          
           ,
           namely
           of
           the
           enemies
           ,
           which
           we
           know
           was
           very
           great
           .
           If
           wee
           take
           it
           in
           the
           first
           sense
           ,
           she
           triumpheth
           in
           a
           generall
           manner
           through
           the
           courage
           and
           furtherance
           that
           God
           gaue
           her
           :
           if
           in
           the
           latter
           it
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           more
           particularly
           she
           speaketh
           to
           her
           soule
           reioycingly
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           trode
           vnder
           foote
           might
           and
           strength
           ,
           seeing
           God
           had
           armed
           her
           with
           power
           against
           so
           great
           enemies
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           therefore
           she
           need
           to
           feare
           the
           power
           of
           none
           hereafter
           ,
           God
           being
           still
           with
           her
           .
           Both
           affoord
           this
           worthie
           instruction
           ,
           that
           when
           wee
           haue
           seene
           that
           God
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           great
           deliuerance
           while
           wee
           
           trusted
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           she
           heere
           did
           ,
           wee
           should
           for
           euerafter
           promise
           our selues
           
           that
           hee
           will
           doe
           the
           like
           to
           vs
           still
           ,
           seeking
           to
           him
           in
           the
           like
           manner
           ,
           that
           so
           
           we
           may
           harten
           our selues
           to
           beleeue
           it
           .
           This
           agreeth
           with
           Saint
           Pauls
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           
             experience
             bringeth
             hope
          
           :
           and
           with
           his
           practise
           ,
           saying
           ,
           God
           hath
           
           deliuered
           vs
           ,
           doth
           deliuer
           vs
           ,
           in
           whom
           wee
           trust
           that
           yet
           hereafter
           also
           ,
           hee
           will
           deliuer
           vs.
           And
           doublesse
           this
           experience
           is
           the
           proper
           fruit
           which
           faith
           bringeth
           forth
           ,
           without
           which
           what
           were
           our
           life
           ?
           wee
           are
           not
           freed
           from
           all
           affliction
           ,
           because
           we
           haue
           escaped
           one
           :
           but
           we
           remaine
           still
           subiect
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           :
           and
           what
           shall
           it
           boot
           vs
           to
           haue
           been
           ouercommers
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           foiled
           by
           another
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           may
           easily
           be
           ,
           euen
           by
           a
           lesser
           ,
           without
           this
           armour
           )
           through
           vnbeleefe
           ,
           when
           before
           through
           faith
           wee
           ouercame
           a
           greater
           .
           Surely
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           it
           should
           haue
           booted
           Dauid
           to
           haue
           killed
           the
           Beare
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           been
           slaine
           by
           the
           Lion
           ,
           or
           the
           Philistim
           .
           And
           therefore
           learne
           hence
           ,
           that
           though
           we
           ought
           to
           beleeue
           in
           him
           for
           his
           promise
           sake
           ;
           yet
           we
           much
           better
           doe
           it
           (
           or
           ought
           to
           doe
           )
           when
           we
           haue
           a
           pawne
           lying
           by
           vs
           ,
           I
           meane
           experience
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           :
           but
           hard
           is
           the
           case
           of
           them
           who
           haue
           neither
           of
           both
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           that
           made
           the
           Canaanites
           fight
           vnprosperously
           against
           
           Israel
           ,
           was
           the
           breaking
           of
           their
           horse
           hoofes
           with
           the
           oft
           beating
           together
           of
           the
           mighty
           .
           The
           horse
           hoofes
           are
           naturally
           most
           sound
           and
           strong
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           be
           not
           easily
           cleft
           asunder
           ,
           nor
           broken
           :
           but
           they
           ranne
           heere
           with
           such
           violence
           in
           that
           skirmish
           to
           saue
           themselues
           ,
           and
           so
           smote
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           that
           they
           broke
           their
           hoofes
           .
           In
           which
           case
           wee
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           neither
           sit
           their
           horses
           to
           pursue
           their
           enemies
           ;
           neither
           shift
           for
           themselues
           by
           flying
           .
           This
           most
           liuely
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           should
           trust
           in
           his
           owne
           strength
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           an
           horse
           ,
           in
           charrets
           ,
           or
           in
           riches
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           Princes
           power
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           earthly
           thing
           whatsoeuer
           .
           It
           is
           as
           easie
           for
           the
           Lord
           now
           to
           leaue
           men
           ,
           and
           disappoint
           them
           in
           their
           vaine
           confidence
           of
           young
           yeeres
           ,
           great
           wealth
           ,
           hope
           of
           long
           life
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           to
           plucke
           off
           Pharaohs
           chariot
           wheeles
           ,
           and
           heere
           to
           breake
           the
           horses
           hoofes
           of
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           bring
           vpon
           them
           destruction
           thereby
           .
           Thus
           we
           haue
           heard
           in
           this
           second
           branch
           of
           this
           second
           part
           of
           this
           chapter
           ,
           how
           hard
           and
           ill
           successe
           the
           Canaanites
           had
           in
           this
           battell
           .
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Curse
               ye
               Meroz
               (
               said
               the
               Angell
               of
               the
               Lord
               )
               curse
               the
               inhabitants
               thereof
               ;
               because
               they
               came
               not
               to
               the
               helpe
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               the
               helpe
               of
               the
               Lord
               against
               the
               mighty
               .
            
          
           
             24.
             
             
               Iael
               the
               wife
               of
               Heber
               the
               Kenite
               shall
               be
               blessed
               aboue
               other
               women
               ,
               blessed
               shall
               she
               be
               aboue
               women
               dwelling
               in
               tents
               .
            
          
           
             25.
             
             
               He
               asked
               water
               ,
               and
               she
               gaue
               him
               milke
               ,
               she
               brought
               forth
               butter
               in
               a
               lordly
               dish
               .
            
          
           
             26.
             
             
               She
               put
               her
               hand
               to
               the
               naile
               ,
               and
               her
               right
               hand
               to
               the
               workemans
               hammer
               :
               with
               the
               hammer
               smote
               she
               Sisera
               ,
               she
               smote
               off
               his
               head
               ,
               after
               she
               had
               wounded
               and
               pierced
               his
               temples
               .
            
          
           
             27.
             
             
               He
               bowed
               him
               downe
               at
               her
               feete
               ,
               hee
               fell
               downe
               ,
               and
               lay
               still
               at
               her
               feet
               ,
               hee
               bowed
               him
               downe
               ,
               and
               fell
               :
               and
               when
               he
               had
               sunke
               downe
               ,
               he
               lay
               there
               dead
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           IN
           these
           verses
           and
           this
           part
           of
           the
           song
           followeth
           the
           third
           and
           last
           
           branch
           of
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           chapter
           ;
           wherein
           Debora
           first
           setteth
           downe
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           against
           such
           as
           refused
           to
           helpe
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           were
           the
           Merozites
           ;
           and
           that
           shee
           doth
           in
           this
           23.
           verse
           .
           And
           then
           she
           declareth
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           toward
           them
           that
           helped
           therein
           ,
           (
           besides
           those
           who
           were
           in
           the
           battell
           )
           as
           Iael
           ,
           and
           this
           she
           doth
           in
           the
           other
           4.
           verses
           .
           More
           particularly
           in
           this
           23.
           verse
           she
           calleth
           all
           in
           her
           song
           to
           curse
           this
           city
           with
           her
           ;
           for
           that
           it
           being
           neare
           the
           place
           where
           the
           battell
           was
           ,
           yet
           the
           inhabitants
           thereof
           refused
           to
           helpe
           their
           brethren
           ,
           being
           called
           thereto
           ,
           and
           requested
           .
           The
           other
           tribes
           before
           mentioned
           had
           some
           kind
           of
           excusing
           themselues
           ,
           neither
           were
           desired
           ,
           though
           they
           knew
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           these
           beheld
           and
           yet
           would
           not
           set
           hand
           to
           helpe
           ;
           therefore
           they
           are
           thus
           dealt
           with
           .
           But
           seeing
           it
           might
           be
           thought
           to
           come
           of
           stomacke
           and
           reuenge
           ,
           that
           shee
           pronounced
           such
           sharpe
           threats
           against
           them
           ;
           therefore
           she
           saith
           ,
           the
           Angell
           of
           God
           bad
           her
           sing
           so
           .
        
         
           And
           thereafter
           we
           are
           to
           learne
           what
           we
           may
           doe
           about
           cursing
           :
           that
           it
           
           is
           in
           no
           sort
           lawfull
           for
           vs
           to
           curse
           any
           man
           ,
           for
           to
           satisfie
           our
           owne
           reuenging
           mindes
           .
           For
           when
           we
           deale
           in
           our
           owne
           matters
           ,
           we
           must
           loue
           our
           enemies
           ;
           and
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           teacheth
           ,
           
             blesse
             them
             that
             curse
             vs
          
           :
           but
           if
           God
           it
           
           any
           time
           shew
           that
           hee
           will
           haue
           any
           to
           bee
           destroyed
           ,
           they
           who
           know
           his
           will
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           approue
           the
           same
           .
           This
           is
           the
           harder
           to
           learne
           ,
           because
           that
           corruption
           which
           lurketh
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           is
           chained
           vp
           from
           notorious
           breaking
           out
           willingly
           ,
           seeking
           the
           opportunity
           and
           pretence
           of
           zeale
           to
           shrowde
           it selfe
           vnder
           ;
           euen
           as
           a
           secret
           traitor
           seeing
           the
           dore
           open
           which
           leadeth
           to
           the
           Princes
           chamber
           ,
           dare
           not
           goe
           in
           alone
           ,
           but
           waiteth
           till
           some
           of
           the
           nobles
           or
           guard
           passeth
           in
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           company
           he
           cunningly
           conueyeth
           himselfe
           to
           worke
           mischiefe
           .
           Pray
           we
           for
           grace
           therefore
           to
           watch
           the
           dore
           of
           our
           lips
           ,
           through
           which
           many
           good
           words
           of
           blessing
           passe
           :
           and
           let
           vs
           beware
           that
           no
           cursed
           speech
           passe
           by
           also
           ,
           vnder
           what
           colour
           soeuer
           .
           And
           thus
           did
           Dauid
           ,
           directed
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           other
           of
           the
           faithful
           ,
           who
           cursed
           Gods
           
           enemies
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Psalme
           :
           who
           yet
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           did
           otherwise
           in
           kind
           affection
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           not
           euill
           ,
           bewaile
           them
           .
           As
           Samuel
           ,
           and
           Ieremy
           ,
           and
           our
           
           Sauiour
           ,
           did
           bewaile
           and
           weepe
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           wicked
           men
           ;
           wherin
           we
           haue
           no
           doubt
           but
           they
           pleased
           God.
           Now
           to
           such
           as
           demand
           what
           they
           shall
           doe
           to
           them
           who
           vexe
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           rage
           against
           the
           Gospell
           ?
           the
           answere
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           to
           pray
           God
           to
           change
           their
           minds
           ,
           or
           to
           weaken
           their
           power
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           able
           to
           doe
           the
           euill
           they
           would
           :
           and
           if
           this
           be
           not
           granted
           ,
           then
           wee
           must
           craue
           strength
           to
           beare
           that
           which
           wee
           must
           goe
           vnder
           .
        
         
           And
           heere
           wee
           must
           further
           learne
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           by
           the
           example
           of
           these
           of
           Meroz
           ,
           to
           obey
           God
           ,
           calling
           vs
           to
           any
           duty
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           who
           followed
           Debora
           and
           Barak
           ;
           and
           to
           helpe
           those
           that
           are
           in
           want
           and
           need
           ;
           especially
           if
           they
           follow
           their
           calling
           ,
           contrary
           to
           that
           which
           these
           men
           of
           Meroz
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           of
           Peniel
           and
           Succoth
           ,
           in
           the
           seuenth
           chapter
           did
           ,
           who
           denied
           to
           refresh
           Gedeon
           &
           his
           men
           ,
           as
           they
           pursued
           his
           enemies
           and
           theirs
           .
           But
           if
           these
           were
           pitifully
           handled
           ,
           and
           the
           men
           of
           Meroz
           cursed
           for
           not
           helping
           their
           brethren
           ;
           what
           thinke
           we
           shall
           be
           done
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           not
           onely
           helpe
           not
           the
           seruants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           vexe
           ,
           grieue
           and
           oppresse
           them
           ?
           And
           
           if
           no
           other
           thing
           can
           disswade
           them
           from
           such
           a
           course
           ,
           yet
           let
           this
           ;
           that
           they
           themselues
           are
           euer
           like
           daily
           to
           bee
           taken
           hence
           by
           death
           :
           then
           shall
           
           they
           come
           to
           their
           accounts
           ,
           as
           they
           see
           on
           euery
           side
           many
           to
           be
           ,
           who
           were
           as
           vnlike
           as
           they
           ;
           and
           while
           they
           remaine
           here
           ,
           they
           shall
           haue
           God
           against
           them
           ,
           who
           hath
           professed
           that
           hee
           will
           bee
           an
           enemy
           to
           those
           that
           are
           enemies
           to
           his
           .
           And
           this
           of
           Meroz
           briefly
           ,
           for
           in
           so
           long
           a
           worke
           I
           am
           vnwilling
           to
           repeate
           the
           same
           thing
           often
           .
        
         
           Now
           she
           calleth
           all
           Gods
           people
           to
           blesse
           and
           wish
           well
           to
           Iael
           ,
           as
           one
           
           blessed
           among
           other
           women
           of
           her
           linage
           and
           kindred
           ,
           who
           dwelt
           in
           tents
           ,
           as
           the
           Kenites
           did
           ;
           and
           repeateth
           the
           words
           for
           more
           force
           .
           Thus
           the
           Lord
           would
           haue
           her
           commended
           vnto
           all
           posteritie
           ,
           to
           the
           rouzing
           vp
           of
           other
           ,
           who
           are
           slack
           and
           backward
           in
           all
           good
           things
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           shall
           see
           that
           God
           doth
           so
           highly
           account
           of
           the
           readinesse
           of
           some
           in
           his
           businesse
           ,
           other
           may
           be
           quickned
           to
           the
           same
           care
           in
           well
           doing
           .
           For
           were
           this
           deeply
           imprinted
           in
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           and
           throughly
           perswaded
           to
           thē
           ,
           and
           often
           thought
           of
           ,
           that
           God
           knoweth
           their
           workes
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           plentifull
           rewarder
           of
           all
           that
           
           seeke
           to
           please
           him
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           much
           more
           forward
           ,
           euery
           one
           in
           the
           things
           which
           are
           commanded
           him
           .
           But
           of
           this
           I
           haue
           spoke
           also
           by
           occasion
           offered
           ,
           before
           .
        
         
           Here
           Debora
           commendeth
           the
           wisedome
           of
           Iael
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           proceeded
           
           from
           faith
           in
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           called
           Sisera
           into
           her
           tent
           ,
           and
           couered
           him
           ,
           and
           gaue
           him
           drinke
           fit
           to
           cast
           him
           into
           a
           sleepe
           .
           And
           in
           that
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             she
             gaue
             him
             butter
          
           also
           
             in
             a
             lordly
             dish
          
           ;
           it
           is
           likely
           that
           she
           offered
           food
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           drinke
           the
           more
           liberally
           .
           By
           all
           these
           she
           made
           way
           the
           more
           easily
           for
           that
           she
           afterward
           brought
           to
           passe
           .
           By
           this
           example
           we
           are
           taught
           to
           be
           wise
           and
           circumspect
           in
           the
           things
           we
           goe
           about
           .
           For
           though
           it
           be
           requisite
           that
           they
           bee
           lawfull
           ,
           yet
           if
           wee
           bee
           not
           circumspect
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           forecast
           inconueniences
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           them
           in
           season
           ,
           and
           fit
           time
           ,
           good
           manner
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           right
           end
           ,
           there
           may
           much
           griefe
           ,
           discommodity
           ,
           and
           inconuenience
           follow
           ,
           which
           will
           much
           disquiet
           vs
           :
           and
           through
           rashnes
           and
           improuidence
           ,
           wee
           may
           bring
           that
           to
           an
           ill
           end
           ,
           which
           yet
           was
           lawfully
           taken
           in
           hand
           of
           vs.
           As
           if
           men
           will
           embrace
           religion
           ,
           yet
           they
           walke
           loosly
           and
           lightly
           .
           Rebecca
           when
           she
           saw
           that
           Iacob
           her
           deare
           sonne
           was
           deadly
           hated
           of
           his
           
           brother
           Esau
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           sought
           opportunitie
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           did
           not
           onely
           keepe
           him
           out
           of
           the
           way
           (
           for
           so
           he
           might
           one
           time
           or
           other
           haue
           had
           his
           will
           of
           him
           as
           Cain
           had
           of
           his
           brother
           Abel
           )
           but
           auoided
           many
           dangers
           at
           once
           ,
           by
           sending
           him
           into
           a
           far
           countrey
           to
           her
           fathers
           house
           (
           from
           whence
           she
           came
           )
           to
           dwell
           there
           (
           though
           it
           was
           hard
           for
           her
           to
           forbeare
           the
           sight
           of
           him
           any
           long
           time
           )
           euen
           with
           her
           brother
           Laban
           in
           Padam
           Aram.
           And
           why
           ?
           she
           knew
           that
           in
           that
           space
           the
           wrath
           of
           his
           brother
           would
           be
           abated
           ,
           as
           she
           also
           said
           .
           A
           wise
           part
           therefore
           it
           was
           in
           her
           ,
           in
           that
           weightie
           matter
           .
           And
           the
           wisedome
           of
           Abigall
           in
           preseruing
           her
           house
           ,
           which
           the
           foolishnes
           
           of
           Nabal
           had
           otherwise
           destroyed
           ,
           was
           as
           commendable
           .
           And
           such
           wisedome
           to
           preserue
           our
           liues
           ,
           goods
           ,
           credit
           ,
           grace
           ,
           and
           inward
           peace
           therewith
           to
           preuent
           dangers
           ,
           and
           auoide
           many
           needlesse
           troubles
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           furtherance
           to
           liue
           well
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           our
           liues
           more
           fruitful
           to
           other
           ,
           and
           comfortable
           to
           our selues
           .
           Onely
           take
           wee
           heed
           that
           we
           ascribe
           naught
           to
           our
           
           wit
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           perke
           not
           aboue
           that
           which
           is
           meete
           :
           but
           in
           all
           humilitie
           
           serue
           we
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           shall
           finde
           it
           no
           small
           benefit
           to
           be
           free
           from
           carelesnesse
           ,
           rashnes
           ,
           and
           foolishnes
           ,
           which
           throughout
           our
           life
           cause
           much
           euill
           and
           griefe
           ,
           which
           are
           vnwelcome
           .
           About
           this
           see
           more
           in
           chapter
           3.
           15.
           
        
         
           Debora
           here
           addeth
           to
           the
           wisedome
           of
           Iael
           ,
           her
           courage
           and
           fortitude
           .
           
           For
           was
           it
           not
           a
           point
           of
           courage
           for
           a
           woman
           to
           set
           vpon
           so
           valiant
           a
           Captaine
           ,
           as
           Sisera
           was
           ?
           and
           to
           take
           the
           naile
           in
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           hammer
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           (
           it
           seemeth
           other
           weapons
           were
           not
           at
           hand
           )
           and
           to
           aduenture
           to
           strike
           them
           into
           the
           temples
           of
           his
           head
           ,
           as
           he
           lay
           ?
           For
           what
           though
           he
           was
           asleepe
           ?
           might
           hee
           not
           at
           the
           first
           blow
           haue
           started
           and
           risen
           vp
           with
           the
           paine
           ,
           and
           so
           haue
           ouerthrowne
           her
           in
           his
           rage
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           likely
           then
           to
           haue
           receiued
           his
           deadly
           wound
           at
           her
           hand
           ?
           The
           very
           forme
           therefore
           ,
           and
           being
           of
           this
           fortitude
           ,
           was
           no
           mannishnes
           ,
           or
           stoutnes
           of
           courage
           by
           nature
           ,
           (
           for
           of
           that
           we
           can
           say
           nothing
           )
           but
           only
           faith
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           this
           last
           verse
           of
           this
           third
           point
           ,
           in
           this
           second
           part
           of
           the
           chapter
           ;
           
           when
           hee
           was
           almost
           slaine
           ,
           Debora
           setteth
           downe
           certaine
           motions
           ,
           which
           appeare
           in
           such
           as
           haue
           their
           deadly
           blow
           by
           violent
           death
           .
           For
           he
           being
           so
           wounded
           ,
           his
           body
           through
           extremitie
           of
           paine
           ,
           bowed
           twice
           or
           thrice
           .
           For
           he
           went
           about
           to
           rise
           :
           but
           hauing
           no
           strength
           ,
           he
           fell
           downe
           againe
           ,
           and
           lay
           miserably
           at
           the
           feete
           of
           Iael
           .
           And
           thus
           God
           brought
           proud
           Sisera
           to
           shame
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           fearfull
           end
           ,
           though
           so
           valiant
           a
           Captaine
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           woman
           .
        
         
           Now
           what
           shall
           wee
           say
           to
           this
           ?
           Surely
           it
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           will
           doe
           some
           great
           thing
           by
           any
           ,
           he
           will
           also
           fit
           and
           inable
           them
           thereunto
           .
           Euen
           Saul
           himselfe
           had
           an
           heart
           giuen
           him
           furnished
           with
           gifts
           for
           gouernment
           ,
           when
           God
           had
           once
           called
           him
           .
           Moses
           when
           hee
           should
           be
           sent
           to
           
           Pharao
           ,
           to
           carrie
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           how
           did
           hee
           complaine
           and
           disable
           himselfe
           ?
           but
           when
           God
           had
           furnished
           him
           ,
           hee
           waxed
           bold
           .
           The
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           when
           word
           was
           brought
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           be
           the
           mother
           
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           answered
           with
           astonishment
           ;
           
             How
             can
             this
             thing
             be
             ,
             seeing
             I
             know
             not
             a
             man
             ?
          
           But
           when
           it
           was
           told
           her
           by
           the
           Angell
           ,
           
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             shall
             come
             vpon
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             the
             most
             high
             shall
             ouer
             shadow
             thee
             :
             therefore
             also
             that
             holy
             thing
             that
             shall
             be
             borne
             of
             thee
             ,
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ;
             Then
             Mary
             said
             ,
             Behold
             the
             seruant
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             be
             it
             vnto
             me
             according
             to
             thy
             word
             .
          
        
         
           The
           examples
           are
           infinite
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           But
           I
           will
           containe
           my selfe
           ,
           adding
           onely
           this
           one
           ,
           how
           should
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           being
           poore
           fishermen
           ,
           doe
           so
           great
           a
           worke
           ,
           as
           to
           subdue
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           world
           to
           their
           doctrine
           ?
           which
           was
           as
           if
           a
           man
           would
           haue
           vndertaken
           to
           tame
           the
           wilde
           beasts
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           :
           But
           by
           Christs
           sending
           them
           the
           most
           powerfull
           gifts
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           as
           the
           confirming
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           the
           increase
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           courage
           in
           paines
           taking
           and
           to
           withstand
           their
           enemies
           ,
           the
           gift
           of
           tongues
           ,
           and
           of
           working
           miracles
           ,
           wee
           see
           it
           came
           so
           to
           passe
           .
           And
           though
           such
           things
           be
           not
           wrought
           in
           these
           daies
           ,
           as
           neither
           is
           it
           necessarie
           that
           such
           should
           now
           be
           wrought
           ;
           yet
           many
           of
           the
           ordinarie
           workes
           which
           God
           will
           haue
           to
           be
           done
           by
           his
           ,
           in
           this
           latter
           age
           ,
           are
           great
           and
           not
           to
           be
           passed
           ouer
           slightly
           .
        
         
           For
           how
           vnlike
           a
           thing
           is
           it
           ,
           for
           a
           priuate
           man
           or
           woman
           ,
           who
           haue
           no
           other
           outward
           gifts
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           speake
           of
           ,
           but
           onely
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           reade
           
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           their
           owne
           language
           ;
           how
           vnlike
           is
           it
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           such
           liuing
           among
           people
           of
           most
           prophane
           and
           bad
           behauiour
           ,
           should
           not
           bee
           
           tainted
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           defiled
           by
           them
           ;
           as
           he
           that
           toucheth
           pitch
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           that
           they
           being
           baited
           ,
           disgraced
           ,
           and
           scorned
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           are
           in
           many
           places
           )
           should
           not
           faint
           and
           be
           discouraged
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           driuen
           from
           their
           hope
           ,
           and
           profession
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           should
           walke
           on
           in
           the
           vprightnes
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           innocencie
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           so
           farre
           and
           so
           long
           ,
           till
           their
           light
           so
           shining
           ,
           doth
           lighten
           some
           of
           these
           which
           hated
           them
           ,
           who
           sat
           long
           in
           darknes
           ,
           and
           cause
           them
           to
           embrace
           that
           conuersation
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           they
           had
           been
           such
           deadly
           enemies
           before
           ;
           this
           (
           I
           say
           )
           is
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           ,
           euen
           as
           to
           see
           the
           
             lambe
             and
             the
             lion
             to
             feede
             together
             .
          
           And
           yet
           (
           God
           bee
           
           blessed
           )
           so
           it
           is
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           in
           some
           places
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           hath
           bin
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           that
           when
           mens
           waies
           haue
           pleased
           the
           Lord
           ,
           he
           hath
           caused
           not
           only
           their
           
           very
           enemies
           to
           be
           at
           one
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           their
           very
           hearts
           to
           be
           intirely
           knit
           to
           them
           .
           Yea
           many
           sillie
           persons
           ,
           so
           furnished
           with
           grace
           by
           God
           ,
           haue
           forced
           great
           ones
           to
           wish
           from
           their
           hearts
           ,
           for
           all
           their
           wealth
           and
           power
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           like
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           more
           ,
           that
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           who
           is
           to
           challenge
           them
           openly
           that
           keepe
           not
           the
           commandements
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           name
           
           to
           rebuke
           and
           threaten
           the
           workers
           of
           iniquitie
           (
           though
           all
           this
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           louing
           
           and
           kinde
           Preacher
           ,
           done
           to
           saue
           their
           soules
           ,
           by
           turning
           them
           from
           their
           euill
           waies
           ;
           )
           that
           such
           a
           Minister
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           only
           hated
           for
           his
           good
           will
           ,
           and
           
             counted
             their
             enemie
             for
             telling
             them
             the
             truth
          
           ;
           but
           also
           accused
           
           by
           them
           ,
           pursued
           also
           ,
           and
           not
           suffered
           to
           be
           quiet
           among
           them
           ;
           yet
           should
           constantly
           hold
           out
           his
           labours
           ,
           with
           a
           life
           vnoffensiue
           ,
           what
           a
           work
           of
           God
           (
           thinke
           we
           )
           is
           that
           in
           him
           ?
           who
           were
           like
           to
           continue
           so
           gracious
           a
           course
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           so
           many
           discouragements
           (
           whereof
           I
           haue
           mentioned
           but
           a
           few
           ;
           )
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           not
           giue
           them
           faith
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           of
           their
           loue
           to
           him
           ,
           they
           should
           feed
           his
           lambes
           and
           his
           sheep
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           
           they
           assure
           themselues
           they
           shall
           be
           plentifully
           rewarded
           ?
           and
           to
           this
           end
           that
           he
           will
           giue
           them
           shoulders
           ,
           I
           meane
           courage
           to
           beare
           their
           so
           great
           a
           
           burthen
           ?
           These
           are
           no
           small
           things
           ,
           which
           yet
           God
           worketh
           among
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           see
           he
           regardeth
           vs
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           some
           in
           former
           times
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           and
           last
           thing
           to
           be
           noted
           in
           this
           second
           part
           ,
           is
           of
           Sisera
           ;
           that
           the
           Lord
           pulled
           him
           downe
           ,
           and
           cast
           him
           from
           his
           so
           great
           honour
           and
           valiantnes
           .
           
           For
           as
           it
           was
           a
           great
           abasement
           for
           such
           a
           Nimrod
           to
           be
           driuen
           to
           so
           great
           a
           streight
           ,
           as
           to
           lurke
           in
           another
           mans
           house
           ,
           not
           daring
           to
           peere
           foorth
           (
           as
           the
           sillie
           bird
           beaten
           into
           the
           bush
           by
           the
           hawke
           )
           so
           it
           was
           yet
           farre
           baser
           to
           fall
           by
           the
           hand
           and
           at
           the
           feete
           of
           a
           woman
           .
           Let
           vs
           learne
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           bringeth
           to
           naught
           the
           high
           and
           haughtie
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           their
           vtter
           
           shame
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           great
           and
           proud
           .
           It
           is
           no
           strange
           thing
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           finde
           it
           thus
           ,
           though
           fooles
           wonder
           at
           it
           ,
           who
           will
           learne
           no
           instruction
           by
           it
           .
           The
           Lord
           casteth
           the
           mightie
           from
           their
           seate
           .
           Witnesse
           Abimilech
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           desperate
           mood
           ,
           being
           striken
           on
           the
           head
           with
           a
           milstone
           by
           a
           
           woman
           ,
           called
           his
           page
           ,
           and
           bid
           him
           to
           runne
           him
           through
           ,
           lest
           it
           should
           be
           said
           ,
           
             A
             woman
             slew
             him
          
           .
           And
           yet
           that
           which
           was
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           was
           reprochfull
           enough
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           a
           base
           page
           slew
           him
           :
           and
           agreeth
           well
           with
           the
           point
           in
           hand
           .
           Thus
           Absolon
           ,
           who
           had
           stomacke
           to
           rise
           against
           his
           father
           ,
           so
           kinde
           
           to
           him
           ,
           was
           brought
           to
           a
           base
           and
           reprochful
           death
           ,
           very
           fit
           for
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           
           being
           thrust
           through
           by
           Ioabs
           common
           souldiers
           .
           And
           Iezabel
           ,
           scorning
           God
           and
           his
           Prophets
           ,
           was
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           foretelling
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           made
           dogges
           meate
           ,
           and
           dung
           vpon
           the
           earth
           ,
           being
           throwne
           out
           of
           the
           window
           
           from
           her
           royall
           palace
           .
           The
           proud
           and
           stout
           Iewes
           ,
           who
           railed
           on
           Peter
           ,
           calling
           him
           despitefully
           ,
           
             a
             drunken
             man
          
           ,
           were
           so
           terrified
           with
           their
           sin
           ,
           that
           
           they
           were
           glad
           to
           seeke
           to
           be
           comforted
           euen
           by
           him
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           scorned
           .
           And
           well
           is
           it
           with
           them
           ,
           whose
           pride
           the
           Lord
           resisteth
           in
           mercie
           for
           their
           good
           ,
           as
           hee
           did
           Pauls
           ,
           by
           appalling
           him
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           sending
           him
           to
           poore
           Ananias
           ,
           who
           being
           his
           comforter
           now
           ,
           had
           been
           a
           prey
           for
           him
           ,
           if
           God
           had
           not
           preuented
           it
           .
           For
           the
           rest
           whom
           I
           haue
           mentioned
           (
           they
           excepted
           also
           in
           the
           second
           of
           the
           Acts
           )
           the
           other
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           were
           resisted
           to
           their
           cost
           and
           vtter
           vndoing
           And
           so
           by
           the
           foolishnes
           of
           preaching
           (
           as
           it
           pleaseth
           
           the
           world
           to
           call
           it
           )
           and
           an
           humble
           submitting
           of
           themselues
           to
           his
           holy
           doctrine
           ,
           they
           that
           are
           saued
           must
           attaine
           ;
           but
           as
           that
           generation
           of
           vipers
           ,
           the
           Pharisies
           ,
           were
           glad
           to
           come
           to
           Iohns
           ministerie
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           they
           tooke
           any
           good
           by
           it
           .
           Be
           we
           therefore
           humble
           and
           meeke
           ,
           they
           who
           are
           graced
           ,
           are
           
           they
           that
           finde
           fauour
           with
           him
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           the
           proud
           ,
           he
           resisteth
           them
           ,
           and
           setteth
           himselfe
           against
           them
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           confounded
           (
           if
           they
           so
           abide
           )
           and
           be
           brought
           to
           naught
           .
           And
           therefore
           let
           the
           scorners
           and
           enemies
           taunt
           and
           mocke
           the
           simple
           professors
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           like
           Edomites
           ,
           they
           shall
           one
           day
           wish
           they
           had
           been
           like
           them
           ,
           and
           iudge
           them
           more
           happie
           then
           themselues
           ,
           as
           Diues
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           superfluitie
           ,
           did
           wish
           that
           he
           might
           haue
           had
           ,
           not
           the
           estate
           of
           Lazarus
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           saw
           no
           hope
           to
           attaine
           )
           but
           the
           thousand
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           euen
           that
           he
           might
           dip
           his
           finger
           in
           cold
           water
           ,
           and
           quench
           his
           thirst
           ;
           which
           yet
           might
           not
           be
           granted
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           let
           vs
           but
           stay
           a
           while
           ,
           and
           containe
           our selues
           ,
           and
           wee
           shall
           see
           these
           boasters
           and
           contemners
           ,
           (
           if
           they
           will
           needs
           hold
           on
           their
           course
           )
           wee
           shall
           see
           them
           (
           I
           say
           )
           swept
           away
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           :
           so
           little
           cause
           shall
           we
           see
           of
           hauing
           our
           teeth
           water
           after
           their
           dainties
           .
           They
           are
           wise
           ,
           who
           can
           in
           the
           iolitie
           and
           prosperitie
           of
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           see
           their
           ouerthrow
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           count
           their
           florishing
           and
           bragges
           to
           be
           but
           vaine
           crakes
           .
           And
           thus
           
           much
           be
           said
           of
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Chapter
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           THIRTIE
           FIVE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           FIFTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 28.
                 
                 
                   The
                   mother
                   of
                   Sisera
                   looked
                   out
                   at
                   a
                   window
                   ,
                   and
                   cried
                   through
                   the
                   lattesse
                   ;
                   Why
                   is
                   his
                   charet
                   so
                   long
                   a
                   comming
                   ?
                   why
                   tarrie
                   the
                   wheeles
                   of
                   his
                   charets
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 29.
                 
                 
                   Her
                   wise
                   Ladies
                   answered
                   her
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   she
                   answered
                   her selfe
                   with
                   her
                   owne
                   words
                   .
                
              
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 30.
                 
                 
                   Haue
                   they
                   not
                   gotten
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   diuide
                   the
                   spoile
                   ?
                   euery
                   man
                   hath
                   a
                   maide
                   or
                   two
                   ,
                   Sisera
                   hath
                   a
                   prey
                   of
                   diuers
                   coloured
                   garments
                   ;
                   a
                   prey
                   of
                   sundrie
                   colours
                   made
                   of
                   needle
                   worke
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   chiefe
                   of
                   the
                   spoile
                   .
                
              
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 31.
                 
                 
                   So
                   let
                   all
                   thine
                   enemies
                   perish
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   that
                   loue
                   him
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   the
                   Sunne
                   when
                   he
                   ariseth
                   in
                   his
                   might
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   land
                   had
                   rest
                   fortie
                   yeeres
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IN
               these
               words
               is
               contained
               the
               third
               and
               last
               part
               of
               the
               
               song
               of
               Debora
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               hath
               two
               members
               :
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               she
               bringeth
               in
               the
               boastings
               of
               the
               women
               that
               were
               enemies
               to
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               Siseras
               deare
               friends
               ,
               and
               derides
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               three
               verses
               .
               In
               the
               last
               member
               ,
               she
               opposeth
               a
               propheticall
               prayer
               against
               their
               boastings
               ,
               wishing
               therein
               to
               the
               remainder
               of
               Gods
               enemies
               ,
               destruction
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               all
               increase
               of
               good
               things
               :
               and
               that
               increase
               she
               laieth
               out
               by
               a
               comparison
               of
               the
               Sunne
               from
               the
               rising
               to
               the
               noone
               tide
               ;
               euen
               such
               she
               wisheth
               it
               to
               be
               .
               More
               particularly
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               the
               first
               point
               ,
               she
               saith
               ,
               that
               Siseras
               mother
               was
               looking
               
               out
               ,
               and
               longing
               for
               her
               sonnes
               retune
               ,
               with
               his
               great
               spoile
               and
               bootie
               ,
               fearing
               yet
               the
               hardest
               ,
               because
               he
               tarried
               so
               long
               ,
               till
               she
               was
               answered
               by
               her
               Ladies
               ,
               and
               so
               answered
               herselfe
               ;
               that
               he
               was
               busie
               in
               diuiding
               the
               spoile
               .
            
             
               This
               place
               laieth
               out
               the
               exceeding
               care
               that
               parents
               haue
               of
               the
               welfare
               
               of
               their
               children
               ,
               and
               the
               thought
               they
               take
               for
               them
               in
               any
               likelihood
               of
               danger
               ,
               they
               being
               betwixt
               hope
               and
               feare
               about
               them
               :
               and
               if
               they
               be
               long
               out
               of
               sight
               ,
               they
               are
               much
               pensiue
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               troubled
               within
               themselues
               ,
               especially
               if
               they
               be
               in
               any
               perill
               .
               The
               which
               (
               setting
               apart
               the
               odious
               
               fact
               of
               Sisera
               )
               was
               commendable
               in
               his
               mother
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               nature
               ,
               to
               hope
               and
               long
               for
               his
               prosperous
               returne
               ,
               and
               to
               feare
               the
               contrarie
               .
               So
               Saul
               ,
               that
               was
               after
               King
               of
               Israel
               ,
               knew
               his
               fathers
               affection
               to
               be
               so
               tender
               ouer
               him
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               was
               sent
               to
               seeke
               his
               asses
               ,
               and
               tarried
               long
               ,
               
               not
               finding
               ;
               he
               hasted
               home
               ,
               lest
               his
               father
               should
               turne
               the
               care
               of
               recouering
               the
               asses
               into
               care
               for
               his
               sonne
               .
               And
               Iob
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               farre
               better
               respect
               ,
               
               feared
               ,
               euen
               when
               his
               sonnes
               feasted
               together
               for
               increase
               of
               loue
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               offend
               God.
               So
               Dauid
               in
               his
               charge
               to
               Ioab
               ,
               abounding
               in
               this
               tender
               loue
               toward
               his
               sonne
               Absolon
               ;
               when
               hee
               made
               warre
               against
               him
               ,
               did
               streightly
               command
               him
               to
               intreate
               him
               gently
               :
               And
               S.
               Paul
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               haue
               care
               of
               our
               owne
               ;
               which
               well
               becommeth
               all
               ,
               and
               the
               
               contrarie
               is
               vnnaturall
               :
               whether
               wee
               respect
               their
               neglect
               of
               their
               bodily
               maintenance
               ,
               and
               so
               leauing
               them
               to
               sinke
               or
               swimme
               ,
               when
               yet
               they
               may
               relieue
               them
               ,
               or
               their
               soules
               welfare
               and
               saluation
               ,
               by
               neglecting
               or
               denying
               them
               holy
               instruction
               &
               education
               in
               the
               waies
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               by
               meanes
               whereof
               ,
               they
               are
               left
               as
               a
               prey
               to
               the
               lewd
               and
               bad
               ,
               by
               their
               wicked
               companie
               and
               example
               ;
               which
               is
               farre
               worse
               then
               bodily
               penurie
               and
               miserie
               ,
               though
               who
               knoweth
               not
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               wofull
               to
               be
               brought
               vp
               idle
               ,
               and
               without
               a
               lawfull
               trade
               of
               life
               ,
               destitute
               of
               necessaries
               .
               Of
               both
               vnderstand
               that
               of
               Salomon
               ;
               Teach
               a
               childe
               ,
               &c
               else
               he
               may
               teach
               thee
               on
               the
               gallowes
               .
               But
               
               as
               there
               is
               a
               sinne
               in
               the
               defect
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               vnnaturalnes
               in
               parents
               to
               their
               children
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               allowed
               ,
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               that
               of
               Siseras
               mother
               ,
               which
               I
               
               last
               of
               all
               mentioned
               ;
               so
               there
               is
               in
               the
               excesse
               ,
               another
               sinne
               that
               is
               farre
               more
               common
               then
               that
               ;
               as
               when
               parents
               are
               too
               fond
               ouer
               their
               children
               ,
               and
               cannot
               abstaine
               from
               she
               wing
               affection
               toward
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               discretion
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               the
               vnruly
               ,
               disobedient
               ,
               and
               subtill
               and
               wilfull
               ;
               as
               well
               as
               to
               the
               simple
               ,
               timerous
               ,
               tractable
               ,
               and
               religious
               ;
               whereby
               they
               giue
               them
               occasion
               ,
               nay
               they
               incourage
               them
               to
               abuse
               them
               boldly
               ,
               saucily
               ,
               and
               with
               small
               respect
               ,
               and
               to
               winde
               them
               which
               way
               they
               list
               .
               Thus
               Dauid
               by
               Adoniah
               ,
               and
               Ely
               by
               his
               sonnes
               found
               it
               ,
               and
               smarted
               for
               it
               accordingly
               .
               Whereas
               men
               should
               hold
               their
               children
               in
               a
               godly
               awe
               ,
               and
               keepe
               them
               within
               compasse
               ,
               by
               authoritie
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               giuen
               them
               ouer
               them
               ;
               and
               yet
               not
               in
               rigour
               ,
               neither
               voide
               of
               parentlike
               kindnesse
               .
               For
               want
               of
               which
               regard
               had
               by
               parents
               toward
               their
               children
               ,
               on
               both
               sides
               great
               inconuenience
               
               falleth
               out
               ;
               that
               some
               are
               handled
               and
               oppressed
               with
               vnseasonable
               seueritie
               ,
               who
               deserue
               it
               not
               ;
               and
               other
               are
               cockered
               with
               too
               much
               indulgence
               and
               lenitie
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               made
               much
               the
               worse
               for
               it
               .
               And
               not
               much
               vnlike
               to
               this
               last
               mentioned
               affection
               in
               parents
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               or
               rather
               a
               branch
               of
               it
               ;
               that
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               through
               a
               deceiuable
               humour
               ,
               deale
               out
               their
               loue
               to
               their
               children
               vnequally
               ,
               when
               yet
               by
               the
               cariage
               of
               themselues
               it
               is
               equally
               deserued
               ,
               affecting
               the
               one
               for
               some
               outward
               respect
               ,
               or
               priuate
               conceit
               ;
               as
               Isaac
               did
               Esau
               ,
               and
               
                 Dauid
                 Absolon
              
               ,
               who
               thought
               there
               was
               not
               such
               another
               to
               be
               found
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               yet
               another
               error
               in
               parents
               toward
               their
               children
               ,
               who
               are
               too
               farre
               carried
               in
               affection
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               because
               it
               is
               permitted
               vnto
               them
               ,
               nay
               commanded
               ,
               to
               prouided
               for
               them
               ;
               therefore
               they
               runne
               into
               most
               troublesome
               and
               pensiue
               care
               to
               prouide
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               thereby
               fall
               into
               most
               noisome
               temptations
               &
               snares
               of
               the
               diuell
               to
               benefit
               them
               ,
               whereas
               they
               ought
               to
               haue
               well
               learned
               this
               lesson
               before
               ,
               that
               for
               all
               their
               affection
               toward
               them
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               offend
               God
               for
               their
               sakes
               ,
               nor
               neglect
               or
               lose
               any
               grace
               ,
               neither
               leaue
               any
               worke
               of
               charitie
               and
               mercie
               vndone
               ,
               nor
               ieopard
               their
               owne
               saluation
               by
               wounding
               their
               conscience
               any
               manner
               of
               way
               for
               them
               :
               They
               should
               consider
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               ill
               pitie
               towards
               their
               children
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               impious
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               iniurious
               against
               
               man
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               all
               against
               themselues
               :
               nay
               rather
               ,
               what
               torment
               shall
               it
               
               not
               be
               to
               their
               consciences
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               worse
               ,
               to
               remember
               that
               they
               haue
               increased
               their
               childrens
               portions
               with
               the
               complaints
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               or
               through
               their
               worldlinesse
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               now
               goe
               and
               sustaine
               endlesse
               woe
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               while
               I
               thus
               speake
               ,
               it
               ought
               of
               children
               to
               be
               marked
               ,
               that
               this
               affection
               of
               the
               parents
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               but
               according
               to
               nature
               rectified
               ,
               and
               sanctified
               in
               them
               toward
               their
               children
               ,
               (
               though
               it
               did
               not
               weaken
               their
               estate
               for
               their
               preferment
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               haue
               noted
               out
               of
               the
               fact
               of
               Calebs
               endowing
               his
               daughter
               )
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               sufficient
               motiue
               and
               perswasion
               to
               them
               their
               children
               ,
               euer
               to
               shew
               all
               reuerence
               ,
               obedience
               ,
               and
               thankfulnes
               to
               them
               ;
               though
               many
               parents
               ,
               and
               mothers
               especially
               ,
               who
               can
               most
               hardly
               bee
               brought
               to
               keepe
               within
               their
               bounds
               toward
               their
               children
               ,
               may
               after
               they
               come
               to
               yeeres
               of
               discretion
               ,
               iustly
               complaine
               ,
               that
               the
               more
               they
               haue
               shewed
               their
               loue
               to
               them
               ,
               the
               lesse
               they
               are
               set
               by
               ,
               and
               regarded
               of
               them
               .
               Oh
               what
               I
               haue
               obserued
               and
               seene
               in
               this
               which
               I
               now
               speake
               of
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               in
               one
               or
               two
               ?
               but
               another
               occasion
               may
               be
               giuen
               to
               say
               more
               of
               it
               in
               another
               place
               .
               And
               this
               of
               Siseras
               mothers
               affection
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Of
               Sisras
               mothers
               speech
               we
               haue
               heard
               ,
               much
               longing
               for
               his
               returne
               :
               Now
               it
               followeth
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               how
               the
               other
               Ladies
               ,
               among
               whom
               his
               
               wife
               was
               thought
               to
               be
               ,
               answered
               her
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               such
               wise
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               that
               she
               being
               sorrowful
               ,
               was
               ready
               to
               take
               comfort
               by
               their
               words
               ;
               euen
               as
               all
               that
               be
               in
               heauinesse
               (
               which
               is
               vnwelcome
               of
               it selfe
               )
               would
               willingly
               ,
               and
               are
               easily
               brought
               to
               desire
               comfort
               ,
               yea
               though
               it
               be
               not
               ministred
               to
               them
               from
               any
               good
               ground
               ,
               nor
               aright
               .
               And
               the
               summe
               of
               their
               comfort
               was
               this
               ;
               that
               there
               was
               no
               doubt
               nor
               question
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               but
               that
               Sisera
               had
               got
               the
               victorie
               ouer
               his
               enemies
               :
               and
               that
               his
               tariance
               was
               ,
               as
               in
               such
               cases
               it
               falleth
               out
               ,
               for
               the
               distributing
               of
               the
               bootie
               and
               spoile
               which
               was
               taken
               therein
               ,
               to
               euery
               one
               according
               to
               his
               labour
               ,
               condition
               ,
               and
               worthinesse
               :
               which
               (
               said
               they
               )
               being
               much
               and
               of
               great
               value
               ,
               after
               so
               noble
               a
               conquest
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               in
               a
               short
               time
               be
               dispatched
               .
               This
               was
               the
               conceit
               and
               false
               perswasion
               of
               the
               Ladies
               ,
               wherein
               they
               rested
               ,
               and
               did
               comfort
               themselues
               for
               all
               that
               his
               long
               tariance
               .
               And
               it
               setteth
               a
               worthie
               instructiō
               before
               vs
               :
               namely
               ,
               how
               readie
               people
               are
               to
               be
               carried
               away
               with
               vaine
               
               conceits
               and
               vngrounded
               hopes
               of
               comfort
               ,
               and
               how
               easily
               they
               deceiue
               themselues
               therewith
               :
               whereas
               they
               should
               looke
               that
               they
               haue
               good
               warrant
               for
               that
               wherein
               they
               take
               comfort
               .
               For
               else
               what
               other
               thing
               is
               it
               ,
               then
               as
               the
               common
               prouerbe
               speaketh
               ,
               namely
               a
               building
               of
               castles
               in
               the
               ayre
               ?
               Euen
               as
               hee
               that
               dreameth
               sleeping
               ,
               or
               imagineth
               waking
               ,
               that
               the
               thing
               which
               hee
               desireth
               ,
               shall
               euen
               so
               come
               to
               passe
               as
               hee
               would
               haue
               it
               .
               What
               is
               more
               foolish
               then
               to
               please
               ones
               selfe
               in
               thinking
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               finde
               such
               a
               masse
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               be
               aduanced
               to
               such
               and
               such
               honour
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               to
               take
               pleasure
               in
               promising
               himselfe
               what
               a
               pleasant
               life
               hee
               will
               leade
               .
            
             
               And
               is
               this
               foolishnes
               thus
               to
               deceiue
               a
               mans
               selfe
               ?
               Then
               how
               much
               greater
               wisedome
               is
               it
               ,
               or
               what
               better
               ground
               hath
               it
               ,
               which
               the
               wise
               men
               of
               the
               world
               (
               as
               they
               are
               called
               )
               doe
               make
               their
               common
               practise
               ?
               who
               yet
               doe
               scorne
               the
               fansies
               and
               dreames
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               who
               haue
               naught
               ?
               And
               
               that
               is
               this
               :
               They
               reckon
               how
               long
               they
               shall
               liue
               in
               the
               estate
               they
               are
               in
               ,
               and
               hope
               to
               come
               to
               better
               .
               They
               make
               account
               what
               great
               bargaines
               they
               
               shall
               haue
               ,
               and
               what
               great
               gainings
               and
               commings
               in
               :
               how
               plentifull
               increase
               their
               corne
               ,
               cattell
               ,
               and
               other
               commodities
               shall
               bring
               foorth
               .
               Others
               in
               another
               kinde
               ,
               euen
               about
               that
               which
               best
               liketh
               their
               humour
               ,
               doe
               seriously
               beate
               their
               braines
               ,
               how
               they
               may
               be
               reuenged
               vpon
               them
               whom
               they
               deadly
               hate
               ,
               and
               what
               meanes
               and
               waies
               they
               will
               vse
               to
               bring
               them
               low
               ,
               and
               haue
               their
               will
               of
               them
               .
               Another
               sort
               resolue
               how
               merrie
               they
               will
               be
               with
               their
               mates
               and
               companions
               ,
               in
               drinking
               ,
               whoring
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               sundrie
               kindes
               of
               play
               and
               pastime
               :
               whereas
               many
               times
               they
               are
               cut
               off
               from
               their
               hope
               before
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               is
               come
               ,
               it
               lasteth
               not
               .
               All
               these
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               as
               Agag
               (
               who
               merrily
               promised
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               al
               feare
               of
               death
               was
               past
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               at
               hand
               )
               what
               warrant
               haue
               they
               of
               these
               their
               conceits
               and
               fond
               delusions
               ,
               and
               dangerous
               dreames
               ?
               When
               S.
               Iames
               mocketh
               one
               sort
               of
               them
               ,
               saying
               ;
               
                 Goe
                 to
                 ye
                 that
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 morrow
                 we
                 will
                 goe
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               
               againe
               ,
               Salomon
               challengeth
               all
               sorts
               of
               them
               ,
               asking
               them
               why
               they
               boast
               of
               
               to
               morow
               ,
               when
               they
               cannot
               tell
               what
               may
               fall
               out
               ere
               to
               morow
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               changeable
               world
               as
               this
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               alterations
               may
               come
               before
               ?
               as
               they
               that
               obserue
               may
               see
               daily
               ,
               to
               the
               iust
               condemning
               of
               all
               such
               for
               meere
               fooles
               ,
               that
               rest
               vpon
               such
               brused
               reedes
               ,
               and
               broken
               holds
               ,
               and
               yet
               goe
               for
               the
               only
               wise
               men
               .
            
             
               How
               many
               haue
               made
               their
               account
               all
               these
               waies
               that
               I
               haue
               mentioned
               ,
               to
               haue
               their
               will
               fulfilled
               ?
               and
               to
               vexe
               Gods
               people
               at
               the
               heart
               ,
               threatning
               to
               roote
               them
               out
               ,
               as
               Haman
               did
               the
               Iewes
               ;
               who
               yet
               haue
               themselues
               
               been
               ,
               before
               their
               reckoning
               was
               accomplished
               and
               brought
               to
               passe
               ,
               ouerthrowne
               and
               laid
               in
               the
               dust
               ?
               For
               do
               such
               as
               are
               but
               wormes
               ,
               looke
               to
               haue
               the
               Lord
               at
               commandement
               ?
               and
               to
               appoint
               him
               how
               hee
               shall
               rule
               the
               world
               ,
               dispose
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               serue
               their
               turnes
               ?
               And
               yet
               as
               absurd
               a
               thing
               as
               this
               is
               ,
               what
               one
               among
               many
               is
               ashamed
               of
               his
               boldnes
               and
               folly
               ,
               or
               as
               if
               he
               were
               wearie
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               repented
               ,
               doth
               take
               a
               better
               course
               ,
               and
               seeketh
               to
               haue
               warrant
               and
               good
               assurance
               of
               that
               which
               he
               comforteth
               himselfe
               in
               ?
               or
               how
               many
               other
               take
               example
               by
               them
               to
               be
               any
               whit
               the
               wiser
               ?
            
             
               But
               for
               better
               sight
               into
               the
               folly
               of
               these
               men
               :
               and
               to
               make
               it
               appeare
               to
               be
               more
               grosse
               ,
               let
               vs
               put
               the
               case
               ,
               that
               these
               future
               ioyes
               of
               theirs
               were
               not
               vncertaine
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               of
               all
               seene
               and
               found
               to
               be
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               were
               sure
               to
               enioy
               all
               their
               pleasures
               ,
               profits
               ,
               and
               iolities
               that
               they
               make
               account
               of
               ,
               and
               that
               also
               as
               long
               as
               sense
               and
               strength
               would
               suffer
               ;
               what
               had
               they
               gotten
               ?
               Must
               they
               not
               soone
               be
               forced
               with
               old
               Barzillai
               for
               very
               age
               to
               giue
               
               ouer
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               ,
               Can
               we
               discerne
               betwixt
               good
               and
               euill
               ?
               haue
               we
               any
               taste
               in
               that
               we
               eate
               ,
               or
               in
               that
               wee
               drinke
               ?
               can
               wee
               heare
               any
               more
               the
               voyce
               of
               singing
               men
               and
               women
               ?
               But
               although
               these
               are
               dangerous
               errors
               (
               as
               who
               can
               say
               lesse
               of
               them
               ?
               )
               yet
               they
               are
               but
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               particuler
               aberrations
               in
               their
               actions
               ,
               whiles
               many
               of
               them
               haue
               been
               taught
               ,
               and
               doe
               professe
               to
               be
               better
               gouerned
               :
               whereas
               there
               is
               another
               kind
               of
               conceitednes
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               erroneous
               iudgement
               ,
               no
               lesse
               common
               ,
               but
               farre
               more
               dangerous
               ,
               because
               it
               directly
               concerneth
               the
               hope
               of
               eternal
               life
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               content
               to
               fixe
               on
               mens
               opinions
               ,
               renouncing
               the
               pure
               word
               of
               God
               for
               their
               light
               and
               direction
               ;
               whose
               liues
               cannot
               possibly
               please
               God
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               no
               
               faith
               to
               beleeue
               in
               his
               promises
               .
               Such
               is
               the
               vnsauourie
               and
               damnable
               doctrine
               of
               Rome
               ,
               whose
               light
               is
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               their
               best
               comforts
               are
               deadly
               and
               strong
               errors
               ,
               and
               blasphemous
               delusions
               .
            
             
               Others
               there
               are
               ,
               who
               through
               meere
               ignorance
               ,
               suffer
               themselues
               to
               be
               led
               into
               a
               fooles
               paradise
               ,
               conceiuing
               strangely
               of
               their
               good
               case
               they
               are
               in
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               false
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               mercifull
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               are
               none
               of
               the
               worst
               sort
               :
               God
               (
               they
               trow
               )
               neuer
               made
               them
               to
               damne
               them
               :
               they
               meane
               well
               (
               they
               say
               )
               and
               heare
               ,
               pray
               ,
               receiue
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               loue
               honestie
               ,
               with
               a
               thousand
               such
               worne
               reasons
               .
               And
               yet
               error
               is
               so
               strong
               ,
               (
               especially
               in
               this
               kinde
               )
               that
               euery
               man
               cleaueth
               to
               his
               conceit
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               prouerbe
               is
               ,
               wee
               easily
               beleeue
               that
               ,
               which
               wee
               would
               haue
               so
               :
               whereas
               ,
               God
               knoweth
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               this
               hope
               is
               shame
               .
               The
               mother
               of
               Sisera
               was
               neuer
               more
               notably
               disappointed
               of
               her
               hope
               and
               expectation
               ,
               then
               these
               fooles
               shall
               be
               ,
               when
               they
               looke
               for
               the
               effect
               thereof
               ,
               as
               the
               spiders
               web
               ,
               which
               is
               swept
               downe
               in
               a
               moment
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               returne
               to
               that
               from
               which
               I
               a
               little
               digressed
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               of
               mens
               putting
               their
               confidence
               in
               things
               changeable
               and
               transitorie
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               all
               this
               which
               I
               haue
               spoken
               of
               ,
               vanish
               in
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               so
               what
               wisedome
               is
               it
               to
               hunt
               after
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               children
               doe
               after
               a
               butterflye
               ?
               and
               to
               make
               them
               their
               felicitie
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               had
               appointed
               no
               better
               things
               to
               be
               attained
               and
               come
               by
               ?
               Nay
               further
               ,
               seeing
               they
               must
               giue
               an
               account
               of
               
               these
               their
               doings
               ,
               which
               they
               shall
               neuer
               be
               able
               to
               doe
               ,
               to
               their
               comfort
               ,
               of
               one
               among
               a
               thousand
               ;
               what
               wisedome
               is
               this
               to
               be
               counted
               ,
               when
               they
               must
               for
               their
               pleasures
               of
               sinne
               ,
               which
               they
               enioyed
               so
               little
               a
               while
               ,
               when
               they
               must
               (
               I
               say
               )
               heare
               the
               sentence
               pronounced
               vpon
               them
               ,
               Depart
               ye
               that
               were
               louers
               of
               pleasures
               more
               then
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               endlesse
               woe
               ,
               where
               weeping
               
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               shall
               be
               ,
               who
               would
               needes
               preferre
               a
               short
               and
               small
               folly
               ,
               before
               happinesse
               eternall
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               let
               vs
               learne
               first
               ,
               to
               ground
               our
               opinion
               out
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               be
               sure
               wee
               can
               well
               iustifie
               our
               hopes
               and
               conceits
               :
               and
               reioyce
               in
               these
               things
               that
               will
               stand
               by
               vs
               ,
               and
               whereof
               we
               haue
               good
               warrant
               from
               Gods
               owne
               mouth
               :
               which
               cannot
               deceiue
               vs
               ,
               nor
               frustrate
               our
               hope
               .
               And
               if
               yee
               aske
               ,
               what
               this
               reioycing
               is
               that
               I
               meane
               ;
               I
               answere
               ,
               this
               :
               to
               know
               that
               our
               
               names
               are
               written
               in
               heauen
               :
               and
               to
               endeuour
               to
               haue
               alwaies
               a
               good
               conscience
               both
               before
               God
               and
               men
               :
               to
               haue
               ioy
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               
               perswaded
               that
               a
               crowne
               of
               glorie
               is
               laid
               vp
               for
               vs
               ,
               when
               wee
               shall
               once
               lay
               
               downe
               this
               tabernacle
               of
               our
               body
               ,
               and
               shall
               haue
               finished
               this
               our
               course
               in
               this
               manner
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               our
               ioy
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               alsufficiencie
               .
               And
               let
               this
               be
               to
               vs
               in
               stead
               of
               the
               boastings
               that
               other
               make
               here
               ,
               of
               their
               vaine
               ,
               vncertaine
               ,
               and
               deceiuable
               hope
               ,
               and
               ioy
               ,
               as
               this
               was
               of
               these
               heathen
               and
               prophane
               Ladies
               ,
               who
               might
               haue
               waited
               and
               hoped
               for
               Siseras
               ioyfull
               returne
               ,
               till
               their
               eyes
               had
               fallen
               out
               of
               their
               heads
               ,
               before
               they
               could
               haue
               enioyed
               that
               which
               they
               looked
               for
               ,
               but
               as
               farre
               from
               it
               then
               ,
               as
               at
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               More
               particularly
               in
               this
               30.
               verse
               ,
               Debora
               being
               a
               Prophetesse
               ,
               laieth
               out
               
               in
               her
               song
               how
               the
               Ladies
               did
               descant
               of
               the
               diuiding
               of
               the
               spoile
               ,
               in
               these
               two
               points
               ,
               that
               besides
               their
               goods
               ,
               euery
               souldier
               got
               a
               maide
               or
               two
               ,
               but
               Sisera
               had
               precious
               things
               ,
               namely
               ,
               garments
               of
               diuers
               colours
               wrought
               by
               
               the
               needle
               ,
               which
               were
               very
               costly
               .
               By
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               needs
               so
               immodestly
               and
               vnchastly
               breake
               foorth
               ,
               (
               as
               Debora
               saith
               they
               did
               )
               speaking
               of
               the
               common
               souldiers
               ,
               that
               euery
               one
               got
               a
               maide
               or
               two
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               were
               so
               ,
               was
               vnmeete
               talke
               for
               women
               to
               haue
               in
               their
               mouthes
               ,
               it
               sheweth
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               true
               knowledge
               of
               God
               and
               his
               word
               ,
               there
               whoredome
               is
               but
               a
               pastime
               and
               may-game
               ,
               a
               matter
               to
               laugh
               at
               euen
               among
               women
               as
               well
               as
               men
               ;
               yea
               euen
               in
               the
               aged
               themselues
               (
               who
               should
               goe
               before
               others
               in
               sobrietie
               )
               we
               shall
               behold
               yet
               ,
               a
               delight
               to
               speake
               of
               ,
               see
               ,
               and
               heare
               vncleane
               actions
               and
               reports
               ,
               euen
               as
               other
               weightie
               matters
               are
               also
               lightly
               set
               by
               of
               them
               .
               Which
               is
               the
               lesse
               marueile
               that
               it
               was
               so
               with
               them
               ,
               when
               euen
               where
               the
               Gospell
               is
               preached
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               seene
               to
               be
               so
               .
               In
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               praise
               God
               highly
               ,
               who
               haue
               receiued
               light
               and
               conscience
               to
               make
               difference
               betwixt
               good
               and
               euill
               ,
               and
               to
               abhorre
               and
               haue
               in
               detestation
               this
               vngracious
               and
               rotten
               kinde
               of
               speech
               not
               beseeming
               Christians
               ,
               and
               all
               such
               cursed
               workes
               of
               darknesse
               ;
               which
               to
               doe
               ,
               is
               farre
               off
               from
               them
               who
               liue
               in
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               walke
               in
               vnbeliefe
               .
            
             
               But
               these
               Ladies
               ascribe
               to
               Sisera
               the
               costliest
               and
               best
               things
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               heard
               .
               Where
               besides
               that
               wee
               see
               ,
               that
               they
               and
               all
               such
               deceiued
               themselues
               in
               their
               erroneous
               conceits
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               before
               ;
               so
               wee
               may
               see
               what
               are
               the
               things
               which
               be
               in
               best
               account
               with
               the
               ignorant
               and
               vnbeleeuers
               ,
               
               and
               they
               are
               iolitie
               ,
               earthly
               glorie
               ,
               and
               things
               costly
               and
               precious
               in
               the
               estimation
               of
               men
               .
               As
               for
               thankes
               to
               God
               ,
               of
               whom
               they
               receiue
               all
               ,
               and
               for
               making
               heauen
               their
               treasure
               and
               portion
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               such
               matter
               as
               they
               are
               acquainted
               with
               ,
               or
               doe
               (
               almost
               )
               dreame
               of
               .
               Which
               is
               still
               to
               teach
               Gods
               seruants
               how
               great
               their
               portion
               is
               ,
               who
               haue
               not
               the
               things
               of
               greatest
               price
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               their
               rest
               and
               treasure
               ,
               but
               things
               durable
               and
               eternall
               :
               but
               more
               of
               this
               before
               .
            
             
               Now
               by
               this
               acclamation
               with
               ioy
               ,
               Debora
               concludes
               her
               song
               ,
               praying
               ,
               
               that
               as
               Sisera
               triumphed
               ,
               so
               might
               al
               Gods
               enemies
               :
               meaning
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               was
               destroyed
               ,
               so
               all
               like
               enemies
               of
               God
               might
               be
               :
               and
               on
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               that
               all
               who
               loue
               the
               Lord
               may
               not
               only
               be
               preserued
               ,
               but
               multiplied
               and
               beautified
               with
               all
               good
               things
               ,
               euen
               as
               the
               Sunne
               groweth
               in
               his
               beautie
               to
               the
               noonetide
               .
               Where
               first
               ,
               in
               that
               Sisera
               was
               shamefully
               slaine
               ,
               and
               returned
               no
               more
               home
               with
               victorie
               ,
               as
               his
               mother
               also
               did
               feare
               as
               much
               ,
               let
               vs
               learne
               ,
               that
               the
               euill
               which
               the
               wicked
               feare
               ,
               shall
               light
               vpon
               them
               .
               Their
               feares
               are
               many
               ,
               as
               both
               the
               Scripture
               testifieth
               ,
               that
               feare
               shall
               be
               vpon
               them
               on
               euery
               side
               ,
               euen
               as
               their
               sorrowes
               also
               are
               many
               .
               And
               whereas
               I
               
               noted
               before
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               please
               themselues
               greatly
               in
               their
               hope
               of
               the
               
               best
               things
               ,
               some
               may
               thinke
               I
               contradict
               my selfe
               ,
               in
               saying
               they
               are
               afraid
               ,
               and
               fearfull
               :
               I
               answere
               ,
               they
               may
               haue
               both
               ;
               feare
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               and
               hope
               ,
               at
               diuers
               
               times
               ,
               and
               yet
               neither
               of
               them
               good
               ,
               but
               hope
               deceiuable
               ,
               and
               feare
               troublesome
               .
               Beside
               ,
               wicked
               persons
               are
               not
               all
               of
               the
               same
               kinde
               ,
               and
               feare
               is
               seene
               most
               in
               them
               who
               are
               least
               euill
               :
               but
               boldnes
               is
               in
               the
               worser
               sort
               :
               all
               wicked
               men
               incline
               to
               feare
               properly
               and
               naturally
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               a
               companion
               to
               sinne
               ,
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               vnbeliefe
               ,
               but
               they
               hope
               and
               presume
               wilfully
               ,
               
               and
               labour
               to
               expell
               feare
               ,
               which
               though
               in
               great
               part
               they
               doe
               indeede
               ,
               yet
               because
               no
               violent
               thing
               is
               continuall
               ,
               therefore
               oft
               times
               they
               mistrust
               ,
               and
               feare
               ,
               and
               suspition
               of
               trouble
               comes
               in
               place
               againe
               .
               And
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               
               that
               list
               to
               marke
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               as
               in
               Balaam
               ,
               who
               wishing
               that
               hee
               might
               
               haue
               died
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               feared
               that
               he
               should
               not
               doe
               so
               .
               The
               same
               I
               may
               say
               of
               many
               other
               :
               For
               why
               ?
               they
               running
               deep
               in
               debt
               with
               God
               ,
               their
               conscience
               accuseth
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               one
               time
               or
               other
               be
               called
               to
               their
               vnwelcome
               account
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               the
               thing
               that
               they
               feare
               ,
               shall
               
               come
               vpon
               them
               .
               And
               yet
               will
               they
               not
               come
               to
               agreement
               with
               God
               ,
               by
               iudging
               themselues
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               not
               bee
               iudged
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               bee
               free
               from
               all
               feare
               (
               as
               frailtie
               will
               permit
               )
               of
               his
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               therefore
               refusing
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               their
               feare
               iustly
               falleth
               vpon
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               saying
               of
               Salomon
               proueth
               that
               they
               haue
               many
               feares
               ,
               where
               hee
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 wicked
                 slieth
                 when
                 no
                 man
                 pursueth
                 him
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               through
               feare
               .
               And
               
               that
               may
               be
               seene
               to
               haue
               possessed
               the
               very
               Pharisies
               (
               who
               yet
               bare
               it
               out
               most
               boldly
               before
               men
               )
               by
               the
               words
               of
               Nicodemus
               ,
               bewraying
               his
               fellow
               Pharisies
               ill
               conscience
               through
               feare
               ,
               saying
               to
               Christ
               ,
               
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 thou
                 art
              
               
               
                 a
                 teacher
                 sent
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               thy
               great
               miracles
               :
               as
               if
               hee
               should
               haue
               added
               this
               ,
               though
               wee
               will
               not
               be
               knowne
               of
               any
               such
               thing
               before
               men
               ,
               yet
               thus
               it
               is
               with
               vs
               ,
               when
               wee
               meete
               and
               talke
               of
               thee
               together
               ,
               and
               are
               afraid
               .
               But
               some
               will
               aske
               ,
               What
               then
               shall
               we
               doe
               to
               such
               ?
               shall
               we
               aduise
               them
               to
               shake
               off
               their
               feares
               ,
               and
               plucke
               vp
               their
               hearts
               against
               them
               ?
               Doubtlesse
               no
               :
               this
               were
               to
               fight
               against
               their
               conscience
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               it
               impudent
               and
               hardned
               (
               which
               is
               much
               worse
               )
               whereas
               it
               did
               before
               but
               accuse
               them
               :
               but
               if
               they
               cannot
               preuent
               such
               feare
               by
               remouing
               the
               cause
               thereof
               ,
               which
               is
               their
               sinne
               ,
               let
               them
               next
               to
               that
               be
               perswaded
               to
               repent
               for
               it
               .
               We
               reade
               of
               the
               third
               Captaine
               that
               came
               to
               E●as
               ,
               that
               beholding
               
               his
               two
               fellowes
               deuoured
               with
               fire
               from
               heauen
               for
               doing
               their
               message
               to
               the
               Prophet
               so
               imperiously
               and
               boldly
               ,
               he
               came
               to
               him
               in
               all
               submisnes
               ,
               and
               entreated
               him
               to
               come
               downe
               to
               the
               King.
               Euen
               so
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               our selues
               ,
               aske
               thy
               conscience
               what
               makes
               thee
               feare
               ?
               If
               thou
               findest
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               a
               controuersie
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               (
               that
               depending
               )
               and
               that
               thou
               canst
               not
               be
               quiet
               ,
               goe
               and
               seeke
               agreement
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Captaine
               did
               ;
               it
               is
               but
               a
               follie
               to
               stand
               out
               with
               the
               Lord
               :
               for
               if
               thy
               conscience
               accuse
               
               thee
               ,
               he
               is
               greater
               ,
               as
               knowing
               much
               more
               against
               thee
               .
               If
               thou
               canst
               come
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               thine
               heart
               ;
               O
               Lord
               ,
               I
               feare
               lest
               my
               sinne
               should
               bring
               some
               sudden
               destruction
               vpon
               me
               :
               I
               haue
               no
               peace
               within
               ,
               nor
               without
               ,
               because
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               thy
               displeasure
               for
               it
               ;
               I
               goe
               continually
               in
               hazard
               of
               some
               fruite
               thereof
               ,
               besides
               that
               which
               is
               eternall
               :
               therefore
               ,
               say
               (
               O
               Lord
               )
               humble
               me
               ,
               and
               cause
               me
               to
               feare
               sinne
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               punishment
               only
               :
               turne
               my
               terror
               into
               broken
               heartednesse
               for
               sin
               ,
               and
               so
               bring
               peace
               and
               quietnes
               againe
               into
               my
               soule
               .
               Doe
               thus
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               thy
               feares
               shall
               vanish
               ;
               otherwise
               ,
               who
               shall
               pitie
               thee
               in
               them
               ,
               if
               thou
               pitiest
               not
               thy selfe
               ,
               in
               taking
               the
               way
               to
               remoue
               them
               ?
               And
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               I
               aske
               ,
               did
               not
               the
               Priests
               in
               the
               Gospell
               meete
               with
               that
               which
               they
               feared
               ,
               when
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               they
               would
               needs
               crucifie
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               rid
               of
               him
               ,
               rose
               againe
               ?
               to
               bring
               a
               greater
               feare
               vpon
               them
               at
               the
               last
               then
               at
               the
               first
               ?
               And
               as
               they
               would
               in
               no
               wise
               feare
               ,
               when
               their
               sinne
               was
               at
               the
               highest
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               see
               they
               were
               constrained
               to
               feare
               ;
               so
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               are
               some
               hardned
               ,
               which
               doe
               what
               they
               can
               ,
               to
               put
               feare
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               
                 hauing
                 their
                 consciences
                 seared
                 with
                 an
                 hot
                 iron
                 ,
                 whose
                 damnation
              
               (
               yet
               )
               
                 sleepeth
                 not
              
               ,
               neither
               shal
               they
               
               escape
               feare
               ,
               but
               it
               will
               seaze
               vpon
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               would
               not
               .
               And
               wheras
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               the
               godly
               are
               much
               afraid
               sometime
               as
               well
               as
               other
               ;
               I
               answere
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               :
               but
               that
               tendeth
               to
               a
               good
               end
               ;
               as
               if
               they
               haue
               taken
               libertie
               amisse
               ,
               or
               rather
               stolne
               it
               ,
               to
               breake
               out
               of
               the
               good
               and
               righteous
               way
               which
               they
               had
               couenanted
               to
               walke
               in
               ,
               they
               cannot
               but
               bee
               afraid
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               againe
               to
               themselues
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               for
               that
               they
               see
               they
               haue
               offended
               their
               mercifull
               father
               ,
               therefore
               they
               cannot
               be
               quiet
               ,
               till
               they
               bee
               in
               fauour
               againe
               with
               him
               .
               And
               let
               the
               other
               know
               ,
               that
               euen
               so
               and
               much
               more
               must
               they
               do
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               their
               falles
               ,
               feare
               ;
               and
               take
               no
               rest
               nor
               peace
               to
               themselues
               before
               that
               :
               else
               ,
               when
               their
               time
               commeth
               ,
               that
               which
               they
               feare
               ,
               shall
               also
               fall
               vpon
               them
               :
               but
               if
               they
               consider
               duly
               of
               their
               estate
               ,
               and
               while
               they
               may
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               time
               of
               their
               trouble
               come
               ,
               turne
               their
               feet
               againe
               into
               the
               way
               of
               Gods
               testimonies
               ,
               God
               will
               burie
               all
               the
               indignities
               which
               they
               haue
               wrought
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               will
               receiue
               them
               graciously
               .
               
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               branch
               of
               her
               propheticall
               prayer
               ,
               that
               ,
               not
               her
               enemies
               ,
               but
               
               Gods
               ,
               might
               be
               as
               Sisera
               ,
               she
               hauing
               warrant
               so
               to
               pray
               ,
               did
               as
               became
               her
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               all
               wee
               doe
               ,
               who
               shall
               doe
               so
               ,
               vpon
               so
               good
               a
               ground
               and
               warrant
               :
               but
               otherwise
               take
               we
               heed
               that
               wee
               pray
               not
               against
               any
               ,
               what
               faire
               pretence
               soeuer
               wee
               haue
               to
               doe
               so
               :
               for
               as
               God
               hath
               reclaimed
               very
               bad
               ones
               ,
               so
               what
               know
               wee
               whom
               he
               may
               call
               home
               among
               vs
               ?
               But
               of
               this
               I
               haue
               spoken
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               other
               part
               of
               Deboras
               prayer
               ,
               that
               the
               louers
               of
               God
               may
               prosper
               
               in
               the
               abundance
               of
               all
               good
               things
               ,
               and
               grow
               therein
               ,
               as
               the
               Sunne
               doth
               in
               his
               strength
               to
               the
               noonetide
               ,
               let
               it
               bee
               noted
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               prayed
               for
               to
               them
               that
               loue
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               onely
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               blessing
               in
               the
               second
               Commandement
               is
               to
               them
               that
               loue
               him
               ,
               who
               testifie
               that
               they
               doe
               so
               ,
               by
               keeping
               his
               commandements
               .
               And
               this
               prayer
               being
               made
               in
               faith
               ,
               obtaines
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               is
               asked
               in
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               she
               prayeth
               for
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               as
               if
               she
               had
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               so
               :
               namely
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               loue
               the
               Lord
               shall
               want
               nothing
               that
               is
               good
               .
               And
               so
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               who
               had
               good
               experience
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               withholdeth
               no
               good
               thing
               from
               such
               as
               
               keepe
               their
               hearts
               pure
               and
               good
               :
               which
               none
               can
               doe
               ,
               but
               they
               that
               loue
               him
               .
               Yea
               and
               marke
               further
               that
               she
               saith
               ,
               they
               shall
               grow
               therein
               euen
               from
               strength
               to
               strength
               as
               the
               Sunne
               doth
               ,
               euen
               to
               his
               full
               beautie
               .
               So
               speaketh
               Salomon
               in
               the
               Prouerbs
               :
               The
               way
               of
               the
               righteous
               shineth
               as
               the
               light
               ,
               that
               shineth
               more
               and
               more
               vnto
               the
               perfit
               day
               :
               signifying
               thereby
               ,
               that
               
               the
               godly
               herein
               resemble
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               who
               himself
               increased
               in
               strength
               
               of
               body
               with
               addition
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               fauour
               with
               God
               and
               men
               :
               and
               so
               they
               also
               increase
               daily
               in
               knowledge
               and
               grace
               ,
               vntill
               they
               bee
               ioyned
               to
               Christ
               their
               head
               ,
               and
               see
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               Sion
               of
               his
               holinesse
               .
            
             
               Behold
               then
               here
               a
               singular
               priuiledge
               ,
               which
               the
               louers
               of
               God
               doe
               enioy
               :
               that
               while
               they
               looke
               carefully
               and
               constantly
               to
               preserue
               and
               vphold
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               in
               them
               ,
               euen
               thereby
               they
               grow
               in
               grace
               and
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               they
               come
               to
               haue
               more
               neere
               acquaintance
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               haue
               proofe
               of
               their
               fatherly
               kindnes
               toward
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               haue
               stronger
               hope
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               yet
               be
               better
               with
               them
               afterward
               :
               for
               their
               obedience
               passed
               ,
               yeeldeth
               them
               more
               courage
               and
               strength
               to
               go
               forward
               in
               their
               good
               course
               .
               Now
               if
               we
               did
               consider
               the
               miserable
               courses
               of
               many
               ,
               
               who
               for
               want
               of
               this
               gracious
               gouernment
               of
               God
               ,
               runne
               into
               all
               kinde
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               fearefull
               punishments
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               wicked
               waxe
               worse
               and
               worse
               )
               and
               how
               some
               euen
               of
               Gods
               deare
               seruants
               by
               their
               very
               declinings
               and
               carelesnes
               ,
               for
               a
               small
               time
               ,
               see
               many
               ill
               daies
               ;
               how
               should
               we
               make
               account
               of
               this
               precious
               libertie
               ,
               bequeathed
               vnto
               vs
               in
               this
               behalfe
               ?
               For
               such
               as
               looke
               to
               the
               maintaining
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               nourishing
               
               of
               it
               by
               thankfull
               acknowledging
               of
               his
               euer
               flowing
               kindnesse
               toward
               them
               ,
               (
               I
               speake
               a
               great
               thing
               )
               neede
               to
               feare
               no
               worse
               estate
               to
               Godward
               then
               they
               haue
               enioyed
               alreadie
               :
               but
               euery
               day
               to
               looke
               for
               better
               and
               better
               ,
               both
               greater
               faith
               ,
               and
               better
               obedience
               ;
               which
               cannot
               be
               wanting
               to
               
               vs
               ,
               but
               when
               we
               are
               wanting
               to
               our selues
               ,
               and
               failing
               in
               our
               loue
               to
               God
               :
               and
               yet
               I
               meane
               no
               perfectiō
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               in
               any
               ,
               but
               more
               vse
               of
               sinceritie
               and
               feruencie
               in
               Gods
               seruice
               ,
               euen
               such
               as
               hath
               alreadie
               been
               in
               them
               .
               But
               he
               that
               listeth
               to
               reade
               more
               of
               this
               growing
               in
               grace
               of
               my
               setting
               downe
               ,
               may
               reade
               the
               twelfth
               chapter
               of
               the
               sixth
               treatise
               of
               my
               book
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               season
               ,
               let
               this
               speech
               of
               Debora
               ,
               make
               such
               to
               looke
               better
               about
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               farre
               from
               this
               thriuing
               and
               growth
               in
               grace
               ,
               or
               the
               fruite
               of
               it
               ,
               if
               they
               desire
               to
               be
               in
               honour
               and
               fauour
               with
               God.
               And
               if
               they
               be
               voide
               of
               them
               ,
               let
               them
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               cause
               thereof
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               loue
               not
               God
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               they
               pretend
               to
               the
               contrarie
               ;
               and
               without
               that
               ,
               what
               welfare
               can
               there
               be
               to
               the
               soule
               ?
               It
               cannot
               prosper
               ,
               but
               rather
               decaieth
               as
               a
               man
               that
               is
               sicke
               of
               a
               desperate
               discase
               ,
               and
               growes
               worse
               and
               worse
               ,
               till
               vtter
               consumption
               and
               death
               it selfe
               doe
               follow
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               a
               worke
               of
               no
               small
               weight
               to
               trie
               our selues
               whether
               we
               loue
               God
               :
               it
               will
               quite
               the
               cost
               abundantly
               .
               If
               we
               can
               once
               get
               that
               ,
               wee
               are
               on
               the
               thriuing
               hand
               ,
               no
               feare
               but
               wee
               shall
               doe
               well
               :
               and
               then
               wee
               giue
               good
               proofe
               thereof
               ,
               when
               wee
               loue
               ,
               and
               desire
               well
               to
               the
               brethren
               ,
               when
               nothing
               is
               too
               deare
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               where
               there
               is
               still
               an
               earnest
               thirsting
               after
               both
               :
               (
               as
               all
               things
               that
               grow
               haue
               an
               appetite
               of
               growth
               )
               these
               (
               I
               say
               )
               with
               more
               then
               a
               common
               care
               of
               honouring
               God
               in
               the
               place
               we
               liue
               in
               ,
               a
               daily
               longing
               home
               ,
               with
               vprightnes
               and
               constancie
               ;
               are
               euidences
               of
               our
               loue
               to
               God
               that
               cannot
               deceiue
               .
               And
               this
               affection
               (
               be
               wee
               well
               assured
               )
               will
               breake
               out
               where
               it
               is
               ,
               by
               such
               fruite
               as
               I
               haue
               mentioned
               ,
               as
               Iosephs
               did
               vnto
               his
               brethren
               .
               
            
             
               To
               this
               song
               of
               Debora
               ,
               the
               holy
               storie
               addeth
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               gaue
               his
               people
               by
               and
               after
               this
               victorie
               ,
               fortie
               yeeres
               rest
               and
               quietnes
               .
               A
               great
               blessing
               :
               euen
               so
               we
               all
               know
               what
               a
               benefit
               any
               great
               deliuerance
               is
               ,
               out
               of
               paine
               ,
               sicknesse
               ,
               prison
               ,
               bondage
               ,
               penurie
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               miserie
               ,
               especially
               when
               it
               is
               for
               long
               continuance
               ?
               But
               how
               much
               more
               then
               ,
               the
               sweete
               peace
               of
               conscience
               that
               passeth
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               ioy
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               long
               continuance
               ,
               after
               the
               trouble
               of
               minde
               and
               feare
               of
               damnation
               ,
               which
               was
               sometime
               ?
               But
               of
               this
               also
               elsewhere
               somewhat
               hath
               been
               said
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             THE
             THIRTIE
             SIXE
             SERMON
             ON
             THE
             SIXTH
             CHAPTER
             OF
             THE
             BOOKE
             OF
             IVDGES
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Afterward
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 committed
                 wickednesse
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 gaue
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Midian
                 seuen
                 yeeres
                 .
              
            
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Midian
                 preuailed
                 against
                 Israel
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Midianites
                 ,
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 made
                 them
                 dennes
                 in
                 the
                 mountaines
                 ,
                 and
                 caues
                 ,
                 and
                 strong
                 holds
                 .
              
            
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
               
                 When
                 Israel
                 had
                 sowne
                 ,
                 then
                 came
                 vp
                 the
                 Midianites
                 ,
                 the
                 Amalekites
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
              
            
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
               
                 And
                 camped
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 destroyed
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 euen
                 till
                 thou
                 come
                 vnto
                 Azzah
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 no
                 foode
                 for
                 Israel
                 ,
                 neither
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 nor
                 oxe
                 ,
                 nor
                 asse
                 .
              
            
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
               
                 For
                 they
                 went
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 cattell
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 with
                 their
                 tents
                 ,
                 as
                 Grashoppers
                 in
                 multitude
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 and
                 their
                 camels
                 were
                 without
                 number
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 land
                 to
                 destroy
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
               
                 So
                 was
                 Israel
                 exceedingly
                 impouerished
                 by
                 the
                 Midianites
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 cried
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             it
             is
             shewed
             ,
             how
             Israel
             againe
             prouoked
             the
             Lord
             
             by
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             vers
             .
             1.
             
             And
             how
             the
             Lord
             punished
             them
             by
             the
             Midianites
             ,
             to
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             Then
             that
             they
             cried
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             reproued
             them
             ,
             to
             vers
             .
             11.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             how
             he
             called
             Gedeon
             and
             prepared
             him
             to
             deliuer
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               TO
               begin
               with
               their
               sinne
               ,
               it
               appeares
               that
               they
               did
               grieuously
               prouoke
               
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               sometime
               before
               done
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               third
               and
               fourth
               Chapters
               it
               appeares
               ,
               where
               their
               punishment
               was
               likewise
               a
               long
               time
               continued
               vpon
               them
               .
               But
               yet
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Debora
               and
               Barak
               ,
               the
               valiant
               deliuerers
               of
               them
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
               they
               did
               againe
               depart
               from
               the
               good
               course
               wherein
               they
               had
               liued
               before
               ,
               and
               fell
               againe
               to
               idolatrie
               ,
               and
               other
               sinnes
               .
               This
               be
               said
               of
               their
               sinne
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               gathered
               out
               of
               the
               first
               verse
               ,
               and
               the
               25.
               
            
             
               With
               the
               which
               to
               begin
               ,
               for
               our
               further
               benefit
               ,
               the
               instruction
               that
               we
               are
               to
               take
               out
               of
               from
               hence
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               That
               seeing
               in
               all
               the
               stories
               before
               set
               downe
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               this
               ,
               of
               the
               punishing
               of
               Israel
               ,
               they
               begin
               thus
               :
               The
               children
               of
               Israel
               did
               againe
               that
               which
               was
               euill
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               seeing
               
               (
               I
               say
               )
               it
               is
               thus
               ,
               we
               may
               learne
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               naturally
               ingrafted
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               though
               there
               bee
               holy
               affections
               kindled
               in
               it
               by
               some
               good
               meanes
               ,
               yet
               in
               time
               they
               dye
               ,
               and
               wane
               away
               ;
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               heart
               is
               carried
               againe
               to
               the
               euill
               ,
               that
               it
               most
               desireth
               .
               And
               it
               being
               thus
               with
               them
               that
               haue
               some
               goodnesse
               and
               beginnings
               of
               faith
               in
               them
               ,
               what
               are
               all
               the
               faire
               shewes
               of
               hypocrites
               ,
               when
               they
               be
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               but
               a
               morning
               dew
               ?
               So
               that
               though
               men
               may
               (
               perhaps
               )
               serue
               God
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               
               in
               a
               good
               manner
               ;
               yet
               they
               are
               gone
               from
               it
               before
               wee
               be
               aware
               ,
               waxing
               wearie
               and
               prouoking
               God
               afresh
               ;
               this
               sicklenes
               and
               inconstancie
               are
               so
               deeply
               rooted
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               it
               falleth
               out
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               carried
               away
               by
               the
               error
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               inticements
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               from
               a
               good
               course
               ;
               to
               be
               fashioned
               like
               other
               men
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               very
               grosse
               and
               absurd
               which
               they
               fall
               to
               .
            
             
               A
               great
               reason
               hereof
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               best
               are
               renewed
               but
               in
               part
               ,
               and
               much
               corruptiō
               remaineth
               to
               be
               purged
               out
               of
               thē
               ,
               which
               requireth
               the
               taking
               vp
               of
               their
               thoughts
               and
               care
               ;
               which
               it
               is
               meet
               they
               should
               take
               knowledge
               of
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               see
               that
               they
               haue
               worke
               enough
               ,
               (
               and
               haue
               little
               
               cause
               to
               be
               idle
               and
               waxe
               wearie
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               meane
               (
               beside
               many
               other
               duties
               )
               of
               crossing
               and
               subduing
               the
               euill
               of
               their
               hearts
               ;
               especially
               ,
               seeing
               their
               reward
               is
               so
               great
               in
               so
               doing
               .
               And
               yet
               with
               griefe
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               both
               persons
               and
               Churches
               little
               considering
               this
               ,
               haue
               fallen
               to
               this
               course
               that
               I
               now
               complaine
               of
               .
               As
               they
               in
               the
               Psalme
               ,
               
                 who
                 started
                 aside
                 like
                 a
              
               
               
                 broken
                 bow
              
               .
               The
               people
               in
               Exodus
               did
               the
               like
               ;
               who
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               Moses
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               a
               few
               daies
               ,
               fell
               most
               shamefully
               to
               idolatrie
               .
               So
               the
               people
               
               mentioned
               in
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               who
               counted
               Iohn
               Baptist
               
                 a
                 burning
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
              
               
               
                 time
                 reioyced
                 in
                 him
              
               :
               whereby
               yee
               may
               gather
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               for
               a
               time
               .
               These
               with
               many
               ,
               too
               long
               to
               be
               stood
               vpon
               ,
               doe
               shew
               ,
               how
               soone
               men
               decline
               from
               a
               good
               course
               .
            
             
               And
               wel
               it
               were
               with
               vs
               in
               this
               latter
               age
               ,
               if
               we
               looked
               better
               to
               our selues
               then
               they
               did
               :
               but
               as
               well
               persons
               and
               families
               ,
               as
               almost
               whole
               townes
               ,
               wanze
               and
               waxe
               cold
               in
               their
               seruing
               of
               God
               ;
               who
               yet
               were
               sometime
               of
               the
               forwarder
               sort
               of
               professors
               ,
               a
               few
               God
               reserueth
               who
               desire
               to
               keepe
               their
               first
               loue
               to
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               their
               brethren
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               a
               seed
               in
               
               euery
               corner
               of
               the
               land
               almost
               ,
               to
               teach
               the
               generations
               to
               come
               ,
               (
               if
               the
               world
               continue
               )
               to
               feare
               the
               Lord
               aright
               ,
               hee
               hauing
               appointed
               a
               remnant
               to
               remaine
               ,
               and
               a
               Church
               ,
               though
               small
               ,
               vnto
               the
               worlds
               end
               .
               Which
               being
               so
               ,
               teacheth
               the
               best
               of
               vs
               ,
               what
               need
               we
               haue
               to
               desire
               to
               enioy
               the
               best
               meanes
               ,
               and
               namely
               the
               sincere
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               whereby
               we
               may
               grow
               on
               in
               grace
               and
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               cleaue
               neerely
               to
               him
               :
               considering
               how
               oft
               wee
               haue
               been
               by
               Gods
               gracious
               working
               in
               vs
               ,
               reuiued
               and
               refreshed
               thereby
               :
               and
               how
               dead
               in
               good
               duties
               wee
               are
               ,
               and
               vnprofitable
               (
               our
               consciences
               being
               Iudges
               )
               without
               them
               .
               And
               it
               is
               well
               ,
               if
               here
               by
               this
               ,
               we
               winde
               out
               of
               all
               poisoned
               baites
               that
               are
               laid
               for
               vs.
               
            
             
               And
               this
               of
               the
               first
               of
               the
               foure
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               I
               haue
               spoken
               in
               this
               former
               part
               of
               this
               verse
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               also
               before
               in
               other
               Chapters
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               peoples
               sinne
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               NOw
               it
               followes
               ,
               the
               second
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               punishment
               that
               followed
               their
               sinne
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               cried
               to
               the
               Lord
               vnder
               it
               ,
               in
               these
               sixe
               verses
               .
               Their
               punishment
               was
               seuen
               yeeres
               oppression
               by
               the
               Midianites
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               verse
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               oppressing
               them
               ,
               is
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               fiue
               verses
               following
               .
               And
               for
               their
               oppression
               by
               the
               Midianites
               ,
               let
               it
               
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               iust
               because
               they
               had
               sinned
               .
               For
               God
               scourgeth
               men
               iustly
               ,
               and
               not
               without
               their
               due
               desert
               :
               
                 Man
                 suffereth
                 for
                 his
                 sinne
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               saith
               :
               So
               that
               if
               any
               should
               thinke
               they
               are
               hardly
               handled
               ,
               being
               punished
               of
               God
               ,
               let
               them
               proue
               themselues
               without
               sinne
               ,
               or
               else
               let
               them
               hold
               their
               peace
               .
               Nay
               ,
               I
               will
               yeeld
               more
               then
               so
               to
               them
               ,
               let
               them
               be
               able
               but
               to
               proue
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               only
               offended
               through
               infirmitie
               ,
               and
               not
               rather
               wilfully
               ,
               and
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               either
               be
               freed
               altogether
               from
               great
               vexations
               in
               their
               liues
               ;
               or
               else
               they
               shall
               freely
               and
               without
               constraint
               confesse
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               dealt
               iustly
               ,
               yea
               mercifully
               ,
               in
               so
               visiting
               of
               them
               ,
               rather
               then
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               them
               any
               wrong
               .
               Thus
               much
               for
               this
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               will
               punish
               ,
               when
               men
               prouoke
               him
               by
               their
               transgressions
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               here
               learne
               ,
               I
               haue
               in
               other
               places
               shewed
               .
            
             
               The
               manner
               of
               the
               Midianites
               oppressing
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               ,
               was
               the
               
               spoiling
               them
               of
               their
               victuall
               ,
               namely
               corne
               and
               cattell
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               seuen
               yeeres
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               could
               not
               liue
               .
               Their
               corne
               they
               destroied
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               sowen
               their
               fields
               .
               And
               they
               were
               driuen
               to
               make
               them
               cabins
               in
               the
               hollow
               places
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               vnder
               the
               hils
               and
               rocks
               ,
               where
               they
               had
               holes
               and
               creuises
               to
               let
               in
               light
               ,
               to
               defend
               themselues
               from
               them
               :
               and
               in
               the
               fields
               and
               lower
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               they
               made
               them
               dennes
               and
               darke
               places
               ,
               not
               fit
               for
               habitation
               ,
               but
               in
               which
               they
               might
               safely
               lay
               their
               goods
               and
               substance
               ,
               to
               hide
               them
               from
               the
               Midianites
               .
               They
               made
               also
               high
               towers
               and
               strong
               ,
               from
               which
               they
               might
               see
               a
               farre
               off
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               beaten
               down
               easily
               :
               and
               these
               shifts
               they
               were
               faine
               to
               make
               .
               For
               their
               enemies
               were
               as
               grashoppers
               on
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               their
               camels
               and
               other
               beasts
               ,
               to
               destroy
               the
               fruites
               of
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               were
               almost
               without
               number
               .
               What
               these
               Midianites
               were
               ,
               and
               of
               what
               stocke
               they
               came
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               necessarie
               to
               inquire
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               not
               set
               downe
               ,
               though
               some
               writers
               say
               that
               they
               had
               their
               beginnings
               thus
               :
               that
               one
               of
               Abrahams
               sonnes
               which
               he
               begat
               of
               his
               wife
               Ketura
               ,
               builded
               a
               citie
               beyond
               Arabia
               in
               the
               South
               ,
               in
               the
               desert
               of
               the
               now
               called
               Saracens
               ,
               and
               called
               the
               name
               of
               it
               Midian
               ,
               or
               Madian
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               of
               it
               were
               called
               Midianites
               ,
               or
               Madianites
               ,
               and
               were
               supposed
               to
               be
               they
               of
               whom
               the
               Kenites
               came
               .
               These
               brought
               with
               them
               the
               Amalakites
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               the
               East
               to
               helpe
               them
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               a
               grieuous
               and
               sore
               affliction
               ,
               to
               be
               thus
               driuen
               to
               extremities
               
               for
               want
               of
               food
               .
               And
               yet
               no
               other
               then
               was
               long
               before
               threatned
               (
               among
               many
               other
               )
               to
               come
               vpon
               them
               for
               their
               apostacie
               and
               idolatrie
               .
               For
               what
               though
               we
               heare
               of
               no
               consuming
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               in
               battell
               ;
               yet
               ,
               beside
               that
               it
               could
               not
               be
               ,
               but
               that
               many
               of
               them
               were
               slaine
               by
               so
               long
               and
               violent
               assaulting
               them
               ,
               so
               what
               death
               is
               more
               cruell
               then
               by
               liuing
               ,
               to
               be
               
               famished
               ?
               and
               what
               miserie
               in
               this
               life
               greater
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               to
               seeke
               of
               foode
               ,
               where
               it
               can
               hardly
               be
               come
               by
               ,
               and
               yet
               that
               which
               is
               to
               bee
               reserued
               ,
               and
               had
               ,
               is
               scarcely
               fit
               to
               preserue
               life
               ?
               Here
               therefore
               by
               the
               contrary
               wee
               may
               see
               ,
               what
               a
               benefit
               of
               God
               this
               is
               ,
               when
               in
               a
               land
               ,
               and
               in
               cities
               ,
               townes
               and
               villages
               ,
               all
               people
               may
               be
               fed
               fit
               for
               their
               condition
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               no
               inuasion
               of
               forraine
               enemies
               to
               spoile
               and
               destroy
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               whereby
               the
               inhabitants
               are
               preserued
               :
               nor
               any
               famine
               ,
               by
               any
               other
               iudgement
               of
               God
               :
               and
               when
               there
               is
               no
               iust
               cause
               of
               complaining
               in
               our
               streetes
               .
               We
               know
               in
               the
               great
               famines
               that
               are
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               yea
               and
               in
               smaller
               famines
               in
               our
               owne
               remembrance
               ,
               what
               crying
               and
               lamentations
               there
               haue
               been
               .
               In
               the
               daies
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               
               when
               they
               were
               forced
               to
               send
               into
               Egypt
               for
               corne
               .
               In
               the
               time
               of
               Elimelek
               and
               Naomi
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               driuen
               from
               their
               dwelling
               in
               Bethelem
               
               Iuda
               ,
               to
               goe
               and
               soiourne
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Moab
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               food
               :
               and
               after
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Ioram
               King
               of
               Israel
               ,
               when
               the
               men
               had
               no
               other
               way
               
               to
               preserue
               their
               liues
               ,
               but
               by
               eating
               that
               which
               was
               against
               nature
               ,
               yea
               and
               yet
               they
               could
               hardly
               come
               by
               it
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               women
               did
               eate
               their
               own
               children
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               the
               last
               besieging
               of
               Ierusalem
               by
               the
               Romans
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               what
               end
               speake
               I
               this
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               should
               lift
               vp
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               more
               feruently
               ,
               and
               oft
               be
               thankfull
               to
               God
               for
               this
               one
               benefit
               of
               plentie
               ?
               although
               who
               seeth
               not
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               indeed
               but
               one
               of
               many
               ,
               yea
               of
               infinite
               other
               ,
               which
               wee
               receiue
               ?
               And
               why
               doth
               God
               this
               ?
               Euen
               to
               the
               end
               men
               
               may
               follow
               their
               callings
               ,
               diligently
               and
               conscionably
               ,
               with
               cheerefulnes
               ;
               and
               with
               the
               same
               minde
               walke
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               continually
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               euill
               example
               in
               life
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               abundance
               of
               Gods
               earthly
               blessings
               doth
               flow
               euery
               where
               ,
               in
               drunkennesse
               ,
               and
               all
               lasciuiousnes
               ,
               doth
               draw
               vpon
               men
               greater
               plagues
               ,
               then
               wants
               and
               famine
               are
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               leanenes
               of
               soule
               ,
               blindnes
               ,
               vnbeliefe
               ,
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               impenitencie
               :
               which
               if
               we
               had
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               wee
               should
               deeply
               bewaile
               .
               But
               to
               leaue
               such
               ,
               I
               adde
               this
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               quickning
               vp
               of
               the
               best
               ,
               it
               were
               fit
               for
               
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               grow
               to
               a
               meane
               and
               common
               esteeming
               of
               these
               benefits
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               suppose
               with
               themselues
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               case
               that
               they
               were
               in
               want
               and
               penurie
               ,
               euen
               in
               the
               state
               of
               this
               people
               of
               God
               by
               the
               oppression
               of
               the
               Midianites
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               :
               As
               that
               when
               they
               haue
               sowne
               their
               seede
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               spovled
               before
               their
               faces
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               should
               not
               eate
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               prouision
               which
               they
               haue
               made
               for
               their
               liues
               ,
               should
               be
               carried
               away
               by
               enemies
               ,
               or
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               famished
               for
               want
               of
               it
               :
               it
               would
               make
               them
               better
               to
               value
               and
               prize
               such
               benefits
               ,
               and
               yeeld
               to
               the
               Lord
               a
               more
               holy
               and
               fruitfull
               vse
               of
               them
               .
               Whereas
               commonly
               men
               doe
               not
               so
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               driuen
               to
               it
               by
               wants
               ,
               and
               decay
               in
               their
               substance
               ,
               then
               they
               can
               say
               ;
               Oh
               what
               plentie
               of
               Gods
               benefits
               we
               once
               enioyed
               ?
            
             
               Another
               thing
               in
               these
               verses
               is
               to
               be
               marked
               ,
               that
               we
               bring
               double
               vexation
               vpon
               our selues
               by
               sinning
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               by
               seeking
               to
               haue
               
               our
               will
               ,
               against
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               The
               one
               is
               this
               ,
               the
               affliction
               that
               is
               sent
               vpon
               vs
               for
               sinne
               ,
               as
               here
               the
               stirring
               vp
               of
               the
               Midianites
               against
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               for
               their
               transgression
               ;
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               as
               losse
               of
               their
               goods
               ,
               diseases
               ,
               ieopardie
               of
               their
               liues
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               other
               vexation
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               proceedeth
               from
               the
               former
               :
               and
               that
               is
               of
               many
               sorts
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               liuely
               seene
               in
               this
               present
               
               storie
               ,
               and
               namely
               in
               these
               verses
               .
               For
               what
               toile
               ,
               time
               ,
               and
               cost
               ,
               beside
               the
               disquietnes
               that
               went
               therewith
               ,
               were
               they
               driuen
               to
               bestow
               (
               that
               I
               may
               include
               much
               in
               few
               words
               )
               to
               defend
               ,
               or
               to
               saue
               themselues
               from
               the
               vtmost
               hurt
               and
               danger
               ,
               which
               was
               wrought
               and
               intended
               against
               them
               ?
               what
               shifts
               were
               they
               faine
               to
               make
               to
               preserue
               their
               liues
               ,
               and
               saue
               their
               goods
               out
               of
               their
               enemies
               hands
               ?
               which
               yet
               when
               they
               had
               done
               what
               they
               could
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               doe
               .
            
             
               If
               they
               had
               been
               only
               hurt
               by
               them
               in
               their
               cattell
               ,
               corne
               ,
               and
               other
               commodities
               ,
               and
               had
               sustained
               that
               onely
               for
               their
               punishment
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               a
               deare
               paying
               for
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               that
               they
               took
               in
               their
               sinne
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               
               were
               in
               this
               bondage
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               doe
               nothing
               else
               but
               watch
               and
               ward
               for
               their
               liues
               ,
               and
               to
               build
               and
               botch
               ,
               digge
               and
               delue
               ,
               and
               beate
               their
               braines
               to
               deuise
               ,
               how
               to
               hide
               their
               commodities
               from
               them
               ,
               what
               sorrow
               vpon
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               one
               vnquietnes
               vpon
               another
               did
               they
               heape
               vpon
               their
               heads
               ,
               till
               they
               lost
               all
               the
               welfare
               of
               their
               liues
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               more
               wearisome
               and
               vnwelcome
               then
               death
               it selfe
               ?
               Is
               this
               the
               fruite
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               that
               it
               bringeth
               to
               the
               committers
               thereof
               ?
               And
               yet
               if
               I
               should
               lay
               out
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               sinne
               of
               
                 Cain
                 ,
                 Esau
                 ,
                 Absolon
              
               ,
               and
               other
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               be
               staied
               from
               the
               committing
               of
               it
               ;
               what
               better
               thing
               could
               I
               say
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               what
               better
               fruite
               could
               I
               proue
               it
               yeeldeth
               to
               the
               committers
               of
               it
               ?
            
             
               So
               that
               as
               the
               baite
               is
               pleasant
               which
               the
               poore
               fish
               biteth
               at
               ,
               but
               it
               being
               caught
               by
               the
               hooke
               ,
               bringeth
               paine
               ,
               torture
               ,
               and
               wearying
               of
               it selfe
               to
               saue
               the
               life
               :
               so
               is
               it
               with
               him
               that
               will
               needes
               taste
               of
               the
               pleasure
               of
               sinne
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               .
               And
               if
               this
               be
               the
               great
               good
               that
               it
               intendeth
               against
               such
               as
               follow
               one
               kinde
               or
               other
               of
               it
               with
               tooth
               and
               naile
               ,
               who
               also
               lie
               sucking
               to
               draw
               pleasure
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               childe
               doth
               by
               the
               breast
               ,
               then
               let
               them
               all
               be
               taken
               and
               condemned
               for
               fooles
               ,
               who
               are
               masters
               in
               that
               profession
               ,
               and
               are
               vpholders
               of
               that
               trade
               and
               occupation
               .
               Yea
               let
               them
               bee
               reckoned
               in
               the
               number
               of
               them
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               prouerbe
               speaketh
               ,
               
                 The
                 foole
                 beleeueth
                 euery
              
               
               thing
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 O
                 ye
                 fooles
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 will
                 ye
                 loue
                 foolishnesse
                 ?
              
               For
               why
               ?
               they
               
               haue
               chosen
               a
               way
               that
               seemeth
               pleasant
               ,
               but
               the
               issues
               thereof
               are
               the
               way
               of
               death
               .
               They
               doe
               most
               certainly
               take
               more
               paine
               to
               goe
               to
               hell
               ,
               then
               the
               righteous
               doth
               to
               heauen
               .
               And
               as
               their
               reuolting
               brought
               vpon
               them
               this
               miserie
               ,
               so
               let
               all
               those
               who
               haue
               falsified
               their
               promise
               ,
               and
               broken
               their
               solemne
               couenant
               to
               God
               of
               seeking
               more
               zeale
               ,
               greater
               fruitfulnes
               ,
               watchfulnes
               and
               care
               ,
               let
               them
               (
               I
               say
               )
               also
               feare
               that
               their
               euill
               conscience
               wil
               draw
               vpon
               them
               one
               accusation
               and
               trouble
               after
               another
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               further
               they
               decline
               ,
               the
               greater
               sorrow
               they
               bring
               vpon
               themselues
               .
               Some
               haue
               been
               brought
               to
               that
               point
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               made
               question
               whether
               they
               might
               lay
               violent
               hands
               vpon
               themselues
               ,
               to
               auoid
               the
               terror
               of
               minde
               .
            
             
               Further
               also
               obserue
               here
               ,
               what
               shifts
               they
               chuse
               to
               make
               ,
               rather
               then
               they
               
               would
               seeke
               to
               God
               by
               humiliation
               and
               repentance
               ,
               for
               release
               .
               They
               loue
               their
               freedome
               well
               ,
               who
               hauing
               their
               citie
               besieged
               by
               the
               enemie
               ,
               till
               extreame
               famine
               compell
               them
               to
               eate
               dogges
               ,
               cats
               ,
               and
               such
               vermine
               ,
               as
               is
               noisome
               to
               nature
               ,
               yet
               chuse
               to
               endure
               such
               difficulties
               ,
               rather
               then
               yeeld
               .
               And
               so
               doubtlesse
               ,
               they
               loue
               their
               lusts
               well
               ,
               who
               suffer
               themselues
               to
               bee
               made
               such
               slaues
               and
               drudges
               to
               them
               (
               as
               these
               here
               were
               )
               rather
               then
               they
               
               would
               abandon
               them
               ,
               and
               returne
               to
               the
               Lord
               with
               vnfained
               renouncing
               of
               them
               .
               Alas
               ,
               they
               must
               leaue
               them
               with
               shame
               and
               double
               repentance
               at
               length
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               wearied
               themselues
               as
               these
               did
               :
               but
               till
               their
               owne
               rod
               hath
               made
               them
               smart
               ,
               who
               may
               tell
               them
               of
               the
               vnfruitfulnes
               of
               their
               toilesome
               trade
               ?
               Toilesome
               I
               may
               truly
               say
               ;
               both
               considering
               with
               what
               great
               adoe
               they
               bring
               their
               sinne
               to
               ripenes
               and
               perfection
               ;
               and
               then
               what
               shifts
               they
               vndergo
               to
               winde
               themselues
               out
               of
               the
               woe
               and
               miserie
               ,
               which
               (
               in
               stead
               of
               fruite
               )
               their
               sinne
               brings
               vpon
               them
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               good
               piece
               of
               the
               life
               of
               an
               adulterer
               ,
               first
               to
               compasse
               and
               fulfill
               his
               vncleane
               lusts
               :
               and
               when
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               to
               couer
               and
               keepe
               himselfe
               from
               shame
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               faire
               weather
               of
               it
               againe
               .
               And
               so
               the
               thriftlesse
               spend-good
               ,
               what
               adoe
               makes
               he
               to
               scrape
               together
               somwhat
               to
               maintaine
               his
               riotous
               humour
               ?
               and
               when
               he
               is
               brought
               to
               beggerie
               ,
               then
               he
               must
               cast
               about
               him
               afresh
               ,
               how
               hee
               may
               defray
               that
               ,
               and
               auoid
               the
               gallowes
               ,
               or
               a
               base
               and
               wretched
               life
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               which
               Salomon
               saith
               in
               Ecclesiastes
               ;
               
                 To
                 the
                 sinner
                 God
                 giueth
                 paine
                 :
              
               he
               
               giues
               him
               sowre
               sauce
               to
               his
               sweete
               meate
               ,
               painfull
               seruice
               to
               his
               sweet
               lusts
               .
               And
               yet
               without
               Gods
               speciall
               goodnesse
               neither
               of
               these
               shall
               preuaile
               with
               a
               lewd
               person
               to
               pull
               him
               from
               the
               loue
               and
               liking
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               cost
               him
               so
               deare
               ,
               and
               though
               he
               beare
               and
               bring
               foorth
               with
               paine
               ,
               and
               the
               sweate
               of
               his
               face
               .
               There
               will
               be
               found
               an
               Hiel
               to
               build
               Iericho
               ,
               though
               hee
               knew
               it
               will
               cost
               him
               and
               his
               neuer
               so
               dearly
               .
               Therefore
               they
               are
               happie
               whom
               God
               hath
               entertained
               into
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               holds
               them
               vnder
               his
               gouernment
               :
               because
               neither
               is
               his
               word
               tedious
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               his
               
               commandements
               grieuous
               while
               they
               are
               doing
               them
               :
               and
               as
               for
               any
               trouble
               which
               can
               befall
               them
               after
               for
               their
               so
               doing
               ,
               first
               know
               that
               it
               can
               not
               sting
               them
               being
               borne
               for
               a
               good
               cause
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               goe
               vnder
               it
               without
               disquiet
               ,
               be
               vpholden
               in
               it
               by
               grace
               ,
               and
               after
               count
               it
               great
               ioy
               in
               that
               they
               suffered
               .
            
             
               The
               people
               of
               Israel
               ,
               we
               haue
               heard
               in
               the
               former
               verses
               ,
               did
               kindly
               shew
               
               in
               their
               doings
               ,
               the
               nature
               and
               disposition
               of
               sinful
               and
               wicked
               persons
               ,
               who
               little
               trust
               to
               God
               in
               their
               troubles
               ,
               they
               forgot
               him
               ,
               and
               did
               flie
               for
               succour
               and
               refuge
               to
               earthly
               helpes
               and
               staies
               ;
               as
               towers
               ,
               dennes
               ,
               and
               other
               munition
               and
               defence
               ,
               forsaking
               him
               ;
               but
               the
               holy
               storie
               sheweth
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               them
               all
               preuailed
               ,
               neither
               did
               they
               preserue
               them
               .
               And
               although
               by
               their
               shifting
               they
               saued
               their
               liues
               ,
               and
               got
               and
               saued
               that
               foode
               which
               with
               much
               adoe
               kept
               them
               from
               staruing
               ;
               yet
               who
               seeth
               not
               the
               miserie
               ,
               which
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               they
               indured
               in
               extreame
               pouertie
               ,
               bondage
               and
               feare
               ?
               Euen
               so
               ,
               wee
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               for
               wicked
               persons
               to
               beware
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               and
               to
               fence
               themselues
               from
               the
               common
               troubles
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               but
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               they
               should
               preserue
               themselues
               from
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ;
               which
               while
               like
               fooles
               they
               doe
               not
               ,
               they
               preuenting
               and
               auoiding
               the
               same
               ,
               they
               seldome
               escape
               ,
               nor
               be
               free
               from
               the
               other
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               prophecie
               of
               Habakkuk
               ,
               laugheth
               to
               scorne
               such
               made
               defences
               of
               men
               .
               And
               in
               Obedia
               the
               Lord
               saith
               to
               such
               ;
               
               
                 Thou
                 that
                 dwellest
                 in
                 the
                 clefts
                 of
                 the
                 rocks
                 ,
                 whose
                 habitatiō
                 is
                 high
                 ,
                 that
                 saist
                 in
                 thine
                 heart
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 bring
                 me
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 though
                 thou
                 exalt
                 thy selfe
                 as
                 the
                 Eagle
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 thy
                 nest
                 among
                 the
                 starres
                 ,
                 yet
                 euen
                 thence
                 will
                 I
                 bring
                 thee
                 downe
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
             
               They
               doe
               not
               see
               that
               God
               hath
               a
               thousand
               waies
               to
               fight
               against
               them
               :
               and
               that
               he
               who
               plucked
               off
               Pharaos
               charet
               wheeles
               ,
               and
               broke
               the
               horses
               
               hoofes
               of
               Sisera
               ;
               who
               drew
               vp
               the
               great
               Lord
               Haman
               to
               the
               gallowes
               ;
               that
               tooke
               heart
               from
               the
               Ammonites
               and
               Moabites
               ,
               that
               in
               stead
               of
               fighting
               against
               Iudah
               ,
               they
               fell
               vpon
               and
               slew
               one
               another
               ;
               and
               weakened
               Zenacherib
               so
               ,
               that
               he
               slew
               by
               an
               Angell
               in
               one
               night
               ,
               an
               hundred
               ,
               foure
               score
               ,
               and
               
               fiue
               thousand
               of
               his
               armie
               ;
               they
               doe
               not
               see
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               did
               thus
               shew
               his
               might
               against
               these
               mightie
               ones
               ,
               and
               many
               waies
               beside
               ,
               hath
               done
               the
               like
               ;
               can
               also
               frustrate
               their
               attempts
               and
               hope
               in
               these
               daies
               also
               .
               The
               spirit
               of
               slumber
               is
               cast
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               blindnesse
               hath
               taken
               hold
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               see
               and
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               the
               like
               iudgements
               shall
               not
               meete
               with
               them
               ,
               till
               they
               haue
               felt
               and
               smarted
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               let
               men
               make
               peace
               with
               God
               first
               ,
               and
               turne
               from
               their
               sins
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               also
               turne
               from
               his
               fierce
               wrath
               :
               or
               else
               when
               they
               make
               their
               reckoning
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               prosperitie
               ,
               length
               of
               daies
               and
               deliuerance
               from
               their
               enemies
               ,
               and
               other
               troubles
               ,
               the
               contrary
               euils
               fall
               vpon
               them
               ;
               and
               if
               
               not
               presently
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               at
               hand
               ,
               and
               alwaies
               iustly
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               before
               they
               come
               .
               Oh
               what
               proofe
               haue
               wee
               seene
               of
               that
               which
               I
               say
               ,
               as
               former
               ages
               haue
               done
               also
               ?
               How
               many
               might
               haue
               done
               well
               ,
               and
               prospered
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               been
               more
               carefull
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               God
               ,
               then
               to
               leane
               to
               their
               owne
               deceitfull
               dreames
               ,
               by
               a
               vaine
               hoping
               ,
               that
               life
               should
               still
               haue
               been
               granted
               them
               ,
               the
               which
               while
               it
               lasted
               ,
               they
               were
               as
               they
               thought
               ,
               in
               paradise
               :
               but
               for
               all
               their
               welfare
               were
               soone
               cut
               off
               from
               all
               .
               And
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               that
               men
               goe
               to
               worke
               without
               God
               ,
               they
               neither
               seeke
               his
               fauour
               ,
               nor
               direction
               from
               him
               ,
               either
               in
               their
               actions
               or
               afflictions
               :
               and
               therefore
               their
               enterprises
               are
               either
               crossed
               ,
               or
               else
               cursed
               in
               the
               vse
               and
               enioying
               of
               them
               :
               and
               as
               for
               their
               troubles
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               seeke
               either
               how
               to
               abide
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               get
               out
               of
               them
               in
               a
               good
               manner
               .
               Thus
               a
               wicked
               man
               is
               vnhappie
               both
               waies
               ,
               whether
               hee
               prosper
               or
               no
               :
               for
               either
               hee
               feares
               a
               change
               ,
               or
               else
               his
               feare
               commeth
               vpon
               him
               ,
               as
               an
               armed
               man.
               Therefore
               when
               I
               consider
               this
               ,
               I
               thinke
               the
               beleeuing
               Christian
               twice
               happie
               ,
               euen
               when
               he
               is
               iudged
               miserable
               by
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               because
               hee
               hath
               chose
               the
               good
               part
               with
               Mary
               ,
               and
               hath
               sought
               to
               haue
               God
               on
               his
               side
               ,
               who
               doth
               not
               only
               keepe
               fearefull
               iudgements
               from
               his
               ,
               being
               a
               sure
               defence
               in
               time
               of
               need
               ,
               but
               maketh
               that
               portion
               which
               they
               enioy
               ,
               a
               sweete
               and
               sauourie
               blessing
               vnto
               them
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               haue
               farre
               greater
               riches
               then
               those
               .
               Thus
               much
               of
               their
               punishment
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               THe
               third
               followeth
               in
               this
               sixth
               verse
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               repented
               ,
               
               and
               turned
               to
               God
               :
               which
               as
               was
               said
               before
               ,
               is
               testified
               ,
               and
               declared
               by
               a
               signe
               thereof
               ,
               which
               is
               crying
               .
               And
               here
               ,
               not
               to
               insist
               vpon
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               which
               in
               other
               places
               I
               haue
               done
               ,
               that
               which
               I
               will
               note
               from
               hence
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               seeing
               they
               now
               sought
               to
               him
               at
               last
               ,
               who
               should
               haue
               been
               their
               first
               refuge
               ,
               we
               may
               note
               another
               point
               of
               vnthriftinesse
               ,
               and
               foolish
               dealing
               in
               the
               men
               of
               this
               world
               ;
               That
               when
               they
               will
               needes
               goe
               trie
               masteries
               in
               their
               necessitie
               and
               calamities
               ,
               by
               trusting
               to
               broken
               holds
               ,
               and
               
               vaine
               helpes
               of
               their
               owne
               deuising
               ,
               and
               smart
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               ;
               then
               at
               last
               with
               shame
               they
               must
               be
               faine
               to
               sue
               and
               repaire
               to
               God.
               And
               what
               if
               he
               will
               not
               receiue
               then
               ?
               as
               it
               falleth
               out
               sometimes
               to
               bee
               so
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Prouerbs
               ,
               [
               Because
               you
               would
               not
               heare
               when
               I
               called
               ,
               ye
               shall
               crie
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               
               heard
               ]
               Whither
               goe
               they
               then
               ?
               But
               if
               he
               doe
               ,
               what
               a
               farre
               fetched
               iourney
               haue
               they
               taken
               before
               ,
               yea
               full
               of
               vexation
               and
               wearisome
               ,
               besides
               that
               
               they
               haue
               lost
               all
               their
               former
               labour
               ?
               I
               conclude
               therefore
               ,
               with
               this
               aduice
               and
               warning
               to
               such
               as
               haue
               eares
               to
               heare
               ;
               
                 Seeke
                 the
                 Lord
                 while
                 he
                 may
              
               
               
                 be
                 found
              
               ,
               and
               driue
               not
               off
               from
               day
               to
               day
               ,
               lest
               he
               come
               suddenly
               and
               there
               be
               none
               to
               turne
               away
               his
               heauy
               wrath
               from
               you
               :
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               ,
               happie
               are
               they
               who
               doe
               so
               .
               For
               they
               in
               so
               doing
               shall
               not
               doe
               as
               this
               people
               did
               here
               ,
               flie
               to
               rocks
               ,
               hide
               themselues
               in
               caues
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               build
               towers
               to
               be
               safe
               from
               their
               enemies
               ,
               as
               these
               did
               here
               from
               the
               Midianites
               ,
               which
               yet
               did
               not
               safely
               keepe
               and
               defend
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               flie
               to
               the
               safe
               rocke
               and
               tower
               of
               defence
               ;
               as
               the
               wise
               man
               calleth
               it
               ;
               I
               meane
               ,
               to
               the
               name
               
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               euen
               the
               Lord
               of
               hostes
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               most
               strong
               place
               of
               refuge
               ,
               the
               righteous
               flie
               thither
               and
               are
               saued
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             THE
             THIRTIE
             SEVEN
             SERMON
             ON
             THE
             SIXTH
             CHAPTER
             OF
             THE
             BOOKE
             OF
             IVDGES
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 cried
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Midianites
                 ,
              
            
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 sent
                 vnto
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ;
                 I
                 haue
                 brought
                 you
                 vp
                 from
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 brought
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 bondage
                 ,
              
            
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
               
                 And
                 I
                 haue
                 deliuered
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 oppressed
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 before
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 giuen
                 you
                 their
                 land
                 .
              
            
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
               
                 And
                 I
                 said
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 :
                 feare
                 not
                 the
                 Gods
                 of
                 the
                 Amorites
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 land
                 you
                 dwell
                 :
                 but
                 you
                 haue
                 not
                 obeyed
                 my
                 voyce
                 .
              
            
          
           
             NOw
             whether
             they
             cried
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             first
             through
             anguish
             
             of
             heart
             ,
             which
             was
             caused
             in
             them
             by
             the
             force
             of
             their
             calamities
             ;
             but
             was
             neither
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             neither
             could
             obtaine
             any
             thing
             of
             him
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             had
             come
             from
             faith
             :
             (
             which
             is
             very
             probable
             )
             or
             whether
             before
             their
             crying
             ,
             the
             Lord
             sent
             the
             man
             of
             God
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             vnto
             them
             ,
             it
             cannot
             certainly
             be
             said
             ;
             but
             sure
             it
             is
             ,
             God
             of
             his
             great
             mercie
             to
             them
             ,
             sent
             a
             Prophet
             to
             preach
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             true
             repentance
             ,
             speaking
             to
             them
             much
             like
             the
             messenger
             that
             
             was
             sent
             to
             their
             fathers
             before
             at
             Bochim
             .
             For
             he
             repeates
             Gods
             benefits
             to
             
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             did
             ,
             and
             deliuerances
             ,
             and
             chargeth
             them
             with
             disobedience
             also
             .
          
           
             Out
             of
             these
             words
             wee
             may
             see
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             fit
             time
             for
             preaching
             to
             worke
             ,
             
             when
             men
             are
             inwardly
             stung
             with
             smart
             of
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             as
             it
             appeareth
             these
             were
             ,
             when
             the
             man
             of
             God
             was
             sent
             to
             preach
             vnto
             them
             ;
             for
             then
             m●n
             will
             suffer
             themselues
             more
             easily
             to
             be
             reproued
             for
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             will
             cause
             themselues
             ,
             as
             they
             see
             cause
             ;
             and
             the
             word
             is
             receiued
             into
             their
             
             hearts
             more
             readily
             :
             whereas
             they
             are
             otherwise
             most
             commonly
             hardned
             ,
             and
             hate
             to
             be
             reproued
             .
             And
             yet
             further
             then
             men
             come
             prepared
             to
             our
             daily
             and
             ordinarie
             preaching
             ,
             it
             profiteth
             them
             nothing
             .
             The
             danger
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             like
             to
             quench
             the
             spirit
             after
             ,
             and
             to
             dull
             the
             edge
             of
             such
             good
             beginnings
             of
             grace
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             will
             most
             certainly
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             carefull
             to
             stirre
             them
             vp
             daily
             .
             Men
             while
             they
             haue
             elbow
             roome
             ,
             thinke
             that
             the
             preacher
             ,
             yea
             God
             himselfe
             must
             be
             beholding
             to
             them
             for
             their
             hearing
             :
             but
             when
             God
             hath
             them
             cooped
             in
             a
             narrow
             compasse
             ,
             his
             roddes
             being
             held
             ouer
             them
             ,
             then
             the
             Preacher
             is
             welcome
             ,
             yea
             sought
             to
             earnestly
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             plied
             with
             confessions
             and
             prayers
             .
             We
             see
             it
             ,
             though
             with
             griefe
             ,
             and
             haue
             too
             great
             experience
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             secure
             and
             irreligious
             sort
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             mind
             not
             God
             all
             the
             yeere
             long
             ,
             yet
             fall
             to
             prayer
             and
             deuotion
             when
             some
             great
             thundring
             ,
             lightning
             ,
             and
             tempest
             doth
             astonish
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             likelihood
             of
             death
             is
             vpon
             them
             .
             His
             word
             they
             heare
             daily
             without
             any
             great
             reuerence
             ,
             but
             his
             terrible
             workes
             ,
             seene
             and
             felt
             ,
             though
             but
             seldome
             ,
             make
             them
             hide
             themselues
             in
             corners
             for
             feare
             .
             By
             whose
             example
             we
             see
             ,
             what
             need
             the
             Lord
             hath
             to
             bore
             eares
             into
             our
             soules
             ,
             by
             terror
             ,
             and
             amasing
             iudgements
             ,
             as
             Iob
             speakes
             ,
             chap.
             33.
             because
             his
             word
             is
             wound
             about
             mens
             fingers
             ,
             and
             made
             
             but
             as
             the
             confused
             noise
             of
             many
             waters
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             sound
             beating
             the
             aire
             ,
             going
             in
             at
             one
             eare
             and
             out
             as
             fast
             at
             the
             other
             .
             Let
             not
             such
             boast
             themselues
             as
             are
             spared
             ,
             except
             they
             applie
             themselues
             to
             the
             hearing
             of
             Gods
             voyce
             by
             the
             Minister
             ,
             who
             can
             skill
             to
             doe
             his
             message
             with
             more
             regard
             and
             earnestnes
             :
             for
             either
             the
             more
             is
             behind
             ,
             if
             they
             belong
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             haue
             somewhat
             to
             quicken
             their
             appetite
             thereto
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             sinke
             deeply
             into
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             worke
             vpon
             them
             powerfully
             for
             their
             good
             ;
             or
             else
             woe
             be
             vnto
             them
             ,
             the
             Lord
             in
             all
             likelihood
             hath
             cast
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             taketh
             no
             pleasure
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             greatly
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             that
             when
             affliction
             shall
             come
             vpon
             them
             ,
             yet
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             their
             former
             vnbeliefe
             and
             contempt
             of
             instruction
             ,
             they
             shall
             doe
             them
             little
             good
             .
             The
             thing
             that
             they
             should
             doe
             is
             this
             :
             when
             the
             Lord
             laieth
             his
             hand
             vpon
             them
             ,
             let
             them
             examine
             themselues
             ,
             touching
             their
             affection
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             they
             were
             moued
             by
             it
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             health
             &
             prosperitie
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             may
             easily
             finde
             ,
             that
             their
             blockishnesse
             ,
             and
             carelesse
             or
             vnprofitable
             hearing
             ;
             their
             deadnes
             ,
             fulnes
             of
             stomacke
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             with
             earthlinesse
             ,
             wearinesse
             ,
             wandring
             ,
             drowzinesse
             ,
             &c.
             haue
             caused
             the
             Lord
             to
             send
             such
             trials
             vpon
             them
             (
             be
             they
             inward
             or
             outward
             )
             as
             might
             grinde
             off
             their
             flat
             
             and
             blunt
             edge
             ,
             and
             set
             on
             a
             sharper
             and
             keener
             vpon
             them
             :
             that
             with
             desire
             and
             meeknes
             they
             may
             embrace
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             finde
             it
             sauourie
             to
             their
             taste
             ,
             till
             it
             haue
             wrought
             vpon
             them
             as
             it
             ought
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             euen
             to
             cast
             them
             
             into
             the
             mould
             of
             it
             .
             And
             this
             let
             such
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             their
             afflictions
             tame
             them
             not
             ,
             nor
             meeken
             their
             spirits
             vnder
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             fight
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             Pharao
             did
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             see
             and
             vse
             well
             this
             season
             which
             is
             offered
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             be
             deliuered
             once
             againe
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             may
             haue
             sound
             preaching
             in
             all
             high
             reuerence
             ;
             let
             them
             know
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             their
             case
             is
             wofull
             and
             desperate
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Lord
             saith
             in
             the
             like
             case
             by
             his
             Prophet
             ;
             O
             people
             how
             shall
             I
             intreate
             thee
             ?
             or
             what
             shall
             I
             doe
             
             vnto
             thee
             ?
             So
             he
             may
             say
             vnto
             them
             :
             for
             he
             hath
             no
             other
             physicke
             ,
             then
             his
             word
             ,
             mercies
             ,
             and
             chastisements
             .
             If
             none
             of
             all
             them
             can
             breake
             the
             heart
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             helpe
             ,
             nor
             hope
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             should
             vse
             extraordinary
             courses
             (
             which
             they
             are
             not
             to
             looke
             for
             )
             that
             hee
             should
             preuaile
             any
             more
             with
             them
             ,
             then
             he
             did
             with
             the
             Priests
             ,
             who
             going
             against
             their
             consciences
             in
             bringing
             Christ
             to
             his
             death
             ,
             were
             no
             more
             moued
             with
             his
             resurrection
             .
             Therefore
             they
             are
             wisest
             ,
             who
             put
             not
             the
             Lord
             to
             this
             extremitie
             ,
             but
             hearken
             to
             him
             when
             he
             speaketh
             ,
             and
             offereth
             them
             faire
             ,
             by
             the
             voyce
             of
             his
             messengers
             :
             and
             deferre
             not
             till
             affliction
             ,
             as
             a
             second
             warning
             ,
             be
             sent
             vnto
             them
             :
             lest
             then
             also
             ,
             they
             be
             found
             alike
             vnprouided
             ,
             and
             being
             hardned
             ,
             lest
             God
             should
             not
             vouchsafe
             them
             that
             mercie
             to
             mollifie
             &
             soften
             them
             :
             as
             (
             the
             truth
             is
             )
             they
             who
             tempt
             him
             so
             farre
             by
             presumption
             ,
             doe
             not
             easily
             recouer
             themselues
             ,
             though
             God
             doe
             visit
             them
             by
             his
             corrections
             ,
             or
             iudgements
             ,
             but
             rather
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             go
             further
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             increase
             their
             rebellion
             .
          
           
             But
             whether
             these
             men
             cried
             out
             being
             forced
             thereto
             by
             their
             many
             
             and
             sore
             afflictions
             or
             no
             ,
             this
             is
             sure
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             man
             of
             God
             had
             deliuered
             his
             message
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             shewed
             them
             their
             vnthankfulnes
             to
             God
             for
             their
             many
             deliuerances
             ,
             and
             had
             conuicted
             them
             of
             their
             disobedience
             ,
             they
             did
             then
             crie
             out
             in
             token
             of
             their
             great
             griefe
             for
             their
             offending
             God
             ,
             as
             their
             fathers
             before
             had
             done
             .
             Here
             (
             not
             to
             repeate
             the
             same
             things
             which
             I
             noted
             before
             out
             of
             the
             like
             words
             vttered
             at
             Bochim
             )
             this
             is
             to
             be
             marked
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             here
             sent
             his
             messenger
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             there
             ,
             to
             call
             the
             people
             to
             consideration
             of
             themselues
             ,
             and
             their
             doings
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             what
             need
             they
             had
             thereof
             .
             All
             generations
             declare
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             wrack
             and
             ruine
             they
             come
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             helped
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             due
             time
             and
             season
             ,
             with
             this
             wholesome
             instruction
             from
             God
             ;
             that
             the
             righteous
             smiting
             them
             they
             may
             not
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             vngodly
             ,
             to
             be
             rung
             about
             by
             them
             
             to
             their
             vtter
             shame
             and
             reproch
             ,
             and
             so
             fall
             into
             the
             iawes
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             to
             be
             vndone
             without
             recouerie
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Lord
             dealeth
             so
             graciously
             with
             any
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             may
             enioy
             this
             benefit
             of
             sound
             teaching
             ,
             let
             them
             beware
             that
             they
             harden
             not
             their
             hearts
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             the
             oftner
             they
             heare
             the
             happier
             it
             is
             for
             them
             )
             but
             with
             meekenes
             receiue
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             bring
             foorth
             fruite
             in
             them
             plentifully
             ,
             euen
             to
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             Prophet
             ,
             who
             was
             sent
             vnto
             them
             ,
             puts
             them
             first
             in
             minde
             of
             Gods
             
             benefits
             ,
             and
             many
             deliuerances
             from
             their
             enemies
             .
             The
             next
             thing
             here
             to
             be
             considered
             of
             vs
             out
             of
             these
             words
             in
             the
             8.
             and
             9.
             verses
             ,
             beside
             that
             which
             we
             haue
             heard
             by
             the
             like
             occasion
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             we
             record
             and
             keepe
             a
             memoriall
             (
             as
             they
             here
             should
             haue
             done
             ,
             and
             were
             reproued
             for
             not
             doing
             )
             of
             our
             deliuerances
             out
             of
             trouble
             and
             calamitie
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             saw
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             ,
             yea
             must
             haue
             lien
             ouerwhelmed
             and
             drowned
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             
             not
             in
             good
             time
             brought
             vs
             out
             of
             them
             .
             These
             deliuerances
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             out
             of
             bondage
             ,
             prison
             ,
             sicknesse
             ,
             paine
             of
             body
             ,
             and
             anguish
             and
             torment
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             how
             oft
             they
             haue
             been
             enioyed
             of
             vs
             ,
             and
             how
             comfortable
             and
             welcome
             vnto
             vs
             ;
             ought
             to
             be
             daily
             remembred
             and
             acknowledged
             with
             heartie
             praises
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             benefits
             .
             Hee
             who
             marketh
             them
             ,
             shall
             finde
             them
             many
             and
             great
             ,
             beside
             those
             that
             are
             common
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             may
             truly
             say
             ,
             God
             hath
             deliuered
             from
             many
             deaths
             .
             And
             because
             of
             the
             peoples
             forgetfulnes
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             ages
             ,
             we
             see
             how
             oft
             they
             were
             put
             in
             minde
             of
             this
             one
             deliuerance
             out
             of
             the
             bondage
             of
             Egypt
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Prophet
             Dauid
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
             Penmen
             of
             the
             Psalmes
             ,
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             doe
             so
             often
             call
             to
             minde
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             with
             admiration
             and
             astonishment
             ,
             Gods
             former
             deliuerances
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             124.
             
             Psalme
             witnesseth
             thus
             :
             
               If
               the
               Lord
               had
               not
               been
               on
               our
               side
               (
               may
               Israel
               say
               )
               when
               men
               rose
               vp
               against
               vs
               ,
               they
               had
               swallowed
               vs
               vp
               quick
               ,
               the
               waters
               had
               ouerwhelmed
               vs
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Oh
             our
             forgetfulnesses
             of
             the
             like
             kindnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             accuse
             to
             Godward
             ,
             though
             wee
             had
             no
             other
             sinnes
             ,
             seeing
             wee
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             into
             what
             dangers
             ,
             and
             depths
             of
             sorrow
             we
             haue
             sometime
             
             been
             plunged
             ,
             when
             wee
             lay
             crying
             and
             complaining
             ,
             and
             (
             perhaps
             )
             praying
             also
             vnder
             the
             burthen
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             not
             haue
             bin
             thought
             that
             we
             could
             euer
             haue
             forgot
             the
             Lords
             kindnesse
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             euer
             haue
             brought
             vs
             out
             of
             them
             :
             and
             yet
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             so
             ,
             yea
             againe
             and
             againe
             done
             so
             ,
             we
             haue
             with
             Pharaos
             Butler
             ,
             and
             the
             nine
             leapers
             ,
             forgot
             all
             .
             
             Whereas
             we
             haue
             learned
             ,
             that
             many
             yeeres
             after
             ,
             euen
             as
             long
             as
             wee
             reape
             the
             benefit
             of
             such
             deliuerances
             ,
             yea
             euen
             till
             death
             ,
             we
             should
             praise
             God
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             was
             taught
             our
             fathers
             in
             the
             Psalme
             :
             
               Let
               Israel
               now
               say
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             long
             after
             their
             deliuerance
             )
             
               that
               God
               is
               gracious
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               that
               his
               mercie
               endureth
               for
               euer
               .
            
             Now
             I
             haue
             spoke
             but
             of
             thankes
             for
             deliuerance
             out
             of
             trouble
             ,
             to
             the
             which
             ,
             if
             we
             adde
             his
             benefits
             (
             which
             are
             innumerable
             )
             what
             can
             be
             required
             of
             vs
             lesse
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             alwaies
             wee
             should
             be
             thankfull
             ?
             And
             this
             bewraies
             the
             blockishnesse
             of
             
             such
             ,
             who
             being
             vrged
             to
             giue
             thankes
             ,
             aske
             wherefore
             ?
             what
             haue
             wee
             receiued
             more
             then
             others
             ?
             we
             enioy
             but
             our
             part
             ,
             in
             common
             blessings
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             doe
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             if
             thankfulnes
             were
             some
             extraordinarie
             dutie
             ,
             lying
             onely
             vpon
             some
             few
             persons
             ,
             rarely
             fauoured
             of
             God.
             No
             ,
             the
             Lord
             requires
             no
             more
             of
             thee
             ,
             then
             he
             doth
             of
             them
             who
             are
             equall
             to
             thee
             ,
             nay
             inferiour
             to
             thee
             in
             benefits
             .
             But
             thou
             like
             the
             swine
             ,
             takest
             all
             that
             commeth
             ,
             not
             regarding
             what
             ,
             or
             whence
             ,
             so
             thy
             turne
             be
             serued
             :
             and
             thus
             deuourest
             many
             blessings
             ,
             through
             thy
             brutishnesse
             ,
             which
             a
             godly
             Christian
             would
             make
             matter
             of
             daily
             praise
             ;
             and
             inlarge
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             musing
             both
             how
             vnworthie
             he
             is
             of
             the
             least
             ,
             and
             how
             ill
             it
             should
             goe
             with
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             but
             in
             the
             case
             of
             such
             as
             want
             them
             .
             If
             the
             Lord
             should
             exercise
             such
             vnthankfull
             blockes
             with
             the
             diseases
             ,
             which
             many
             deare
             seruants
             of
             his
             suffer
             ,
             the
             paines
             of
             Colique
             ,
             Strangurie
             ,
             Burning
             feuers
             ,
             the
             Stone
             ,
             and
             giue
             them
             their
             portion
             in
             penury
             ,
             cleanenes
             of
             teeth
             ,
             nakednes
             ,
             sicknes
             ,
             &c.
             they
             would
             then
             cease
             extenuating
             Gods
             benefits
             ,
             or
             cōparing
             themselues
             with
             such
             as
             are
             inriched
             with
             greater
             then
             themselues
             :
             yea
             ,
             they
             would
             then
             thinke
             that
             freedome
             from
             chastisements
             ,
             were
             great
             cause
             of
             thankes
             ,
             though
             they
             wanted
             many
             blessings
             .
             But
             to
             the
             full
             stomacke
             ,
             the
             hony
             
             
             combe
             is
             not
             sweete
             .
             Others
             thinke
             this
             dutie
             discharged
             ,
             if
             they
             haue
             their
             tongues
             tipt
             with
             formall
             words
             of
             blessing
             and
             thankes
             ;
             though
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             loue
             be
             set
             vpon
             the
             blessing
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             the
             bestower
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             out
             of
             the
             same
             fountaine
             commeth
             bitter
             as
             well
             as
             sweete
             ,
             they
             curse
             God
             as
             easily
             when
             the
             least
             thing
             crosseth
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             blesse
             him
             while
             hee
             pleaseth
             their
             humour
             ,
             by
             seasonable
             weather
             ,
             plentifull
             crops
             ,
             good
             successe
             in
             their
             affaires
             ,
             &c.
             whereby
             they
             bewray
             that
             their
             thankes
             are
             but
             the
             froth
             of
             prophane
             persons
             ,
             and
             comming
             from
             their
             lusts
             being
             satisfied
             ,
             euen
             as
             their
             prayers
             also
             did
             in
             their
             troubles
             and
             extremities
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Iames
             speakes
             .
             And
             a
             third
             sort
             there
             are
             ,
             better
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             who
             
             yet
             cannot
             be
             brought
             to
             season
             their
             whole
             life
             with
             this
             thanksgiuing
             ,
             as
             Paul
             requireth
             :
             neither
             yet
             thinke
             themselues
             worthie
             of
             reproofe
             ,
             for
             vnthankfulnesse
             .
             They
             say
             ,
             they
             hope
             it
             is
             neither
             lying
             nor
             whoring
             ,
             nor
             wronging
             ,
             &c.
             which
             they
             suffer
             for
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             afflicted
             :
             and
             as
             for
             this
             that
             they
             be
             not
             alwaies
             thankfull
             ,
             what
             sinne
             will
             we
             make
             it
             ?
             they
             cannot
             repeate
             (
             they
             say
             )
             the
             same
             words
             so
             often
             .
             For
             answere
             ,
             I
             say
             :
             vnthankfulnes
             (
             indeed
             )
             is
             no
             direct
             sinne
             against
             man
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             farre
             greater
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             an
             high
             degree
             of
             wrong
             offered
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             neuer
             goeth
             without
             an
             heart
             and
             life
             tainted
             with
             many
             lothsome
             euils
             &
             corruptions
             .
             Therfore
             ,
             let
             not
             these
             examples
             be
             rules
             for
             Gods
             people
             to
             follow
             :
             let
             their
             whole
             life
             be
             an
             honouring
             of
             God
             by
             thanksgiuing
             :
             and
             as
             they
             only
             can
             do
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             beholding
             to
             his
             Maiestie
             for
             farre
             greater
             fauours
             ,
             then
             strangers
             ;
             so
             let
             them
             both
             in
             their
             prayers
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             in
             their
             vsuall
             practise
             ,
             entertaine
             this
             dutie
             also
             ,
             as
             a
             daily
             companion
             ,
             as
             a
             token
             that
             they
             do
             not
             vse
             Gods
             blessings
             to
             boldnes
             ,
             loosenes
             ,
             wantonnes
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             licentiousnes
             ,
             but
             get
             strength
             against
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             their
             life
             may
             fare
             the
             better
             for
             their
             thankfulnes
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             good
             meanes
             ,
             as
             indeed
             a
             thankfull
             man
             ,
             weigh
             it
             aright
             ,
             is
             the
             onely
             good
             Christian
             ;
             and
             the
             life
             that
             is
             voide
             of
             it
             ,
             goeth
             with
             much
             disobedience
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             next
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             tenth
             verse
             the
             man
             of
             God
             telleth
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             charged
             
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             serue
             the
             gods
             of
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             did
             .
             So
             that
             their
             obedience
             was
             like
             their
             thankes
             ;
             they
             neglected
             that
             ,
             so
             they
             did
             this
             .
             There
             shall
             need
             no
             proofe
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             too
             like
             them
             in
             both
             .
             Our
             liues
             witnesse
             it
             :
             but
             ,
             O
             wretched
             people
             wee
             ,
             who
             receiuing
             a
             charge
             from
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             done
             vs
             all
             the
             good
             that
             we
             could
             neuer
             haue
             desired
             ,
             and
             is
             all
             in
             all
             to
             vs
             ;
             yet
             as
             though
             we
             were
             tyed
             to
             him
             by
             no
             bond
             of
             dutie
             ,
             we
             refuse
             to
             be
             subiect
             and
             obedient
             to
             him
             in
             things
             he
             commands
             vs.
             The
             heathen
             Centurion
             could
             say
             ,
             
               I
               haue
               souldiers
               vnder
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               say
               to
               one
               ,
            
             
             
               goe
               ,
               and
               he
               goeth
               ;
               and
               to
               another
               ,
               come
               ,
               and
               be
               commeth
               :
               and
               to
               my
               seruant
               ,
               doe
               this
               ,
               and
               he
               doth
               it
               :
            
             And
             we
             ,
             who
             haue
             solemnely
             couenanted
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             haue
             been
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             hired
             with
             blessings
             to
             serue
             him
             ;
             wee
             turne
             our
             backes
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             owne
             benefits
             we
             strengthen
             our selues
             to
             grieue
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             breach
             of
             his
             Sabbaths
             :
             in
             the
             leauing
             off
             ,
             or
             cold
             vse
             of
             our
             prayers
             ;
             in
             vncharitablenes
             ,
             reuenge
             ,
             and
             the
             breach
             of
             other
             particuler
             commandements
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             suffered
             .
          
           
             
             
               THE
               FOVRTH
               PART
               OF
               THE
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Angell
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   came
                   and
                   sate
                   vnder
                   the
                   oake
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   Ophrah
                   ,
                   that
                   pertained
                   vnto
                   Ioash
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   the
                   Ezrites
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   sonne
                   Gedeon
                   threshed
                   wheate
                   by
                   the
                   wine
                   presse
                   ,
                   to
                   hide
                   it
                   from
                   the
                   Midianites
                   .
                
              
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   the
                   Angell
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   appeared
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   vnto
                   him
                   ;
                   The
                   Lord
                   is
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   thou
                   valiant
                   man.
                   
                
              
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 
                   To
                   whom
                   Gedeon
                   answered
                   :
                   Ah
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   be
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   why
                   then
                   is
                   all
                   come
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   be
                   all
                   his
                   miracles
                   which
                   our
                   father
                   told
                   vs
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   Did
                   not
                   the
                   Lord
                   bring
                   vs
                   out
                   of
                   Egypt
                   ?
                   but
                   now
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   forsaken
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   deliuered
                   vs
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Midianites
                   .
                
              
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Lord
                   looked
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ;
                   Goe
                   in
                   this
                   thy
                   might
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   saue
                   Israel
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Midianites
                   :
                   haue
                   not
                   I
                   sent
                   thee
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   answered
                   him
                   ;
                   Ah
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   whereby
                   shall
                   I
                   saue
                   Israel
                   ?
                   Behold
                   ,
                   my
                   father
                   is
                   poore
                   in
                   Manasseth
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   least
                   in
                   my
                   fathers
                   house
                   .
                
              
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   the
                   Lord
                   said
                   vnto
                   him
                   :
                   I
                   will
                   therefore
                   be
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   smite
                   the
                   Midianites
                   as
                   one
                   man.
                   
                
              
            
             
               NOw
               wee
               haue
               heard
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               that
               they
               turned
               to
               the
               Lord
               by
               the
               reproofe
               of
               the
               man
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               bee
               not
               expressed
               ,
               appeareth
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               sent
               them
               tidings
               of
               deliuerance
               .
               The
               fourth
               part
               followeth
               ,
               wherein
               the
               victorie
               ouer
               the
               Midianites
               is
               promised
               .
               This
               promise
               is
               amplified
               foure
               waies
               .
               First
               ,
               by
               naming
               the
               person
               ,
               who
               should
               deliuer
               them
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Gedeon
               ,
               to
               verse
               17.
               
               The
               next
               ,
               by
               granting
               him
               a
               signe
               ,
               whereby
               hee
               might
               know
               who
               hee
               was
               that
               spake
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               vers
               .
               25.
               
               The
               third
               was
               a
               charge
               of
               casting
               downe
               Idolatrie
               ,
               giuen
               to
               him
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               vers
               .
               33.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               how
               Gedeon
               attempted
               warre
               after
               the
               Idolatrie
               was
               destroyed
               ,
               God
               granting
               him
               a
               double
               signe
               ,
               whereby
               he
               might
               know
               that
               he
               should
               haue
               the
               victorie
               ,
               and
               this
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
               Thus
               much
               be
               said
               in
               generall
               of
               this
               fourth
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               The
               particuler
               branches
               follow
               :
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               Gedeon
               should
               deliuer
               
               Israel
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Midianites
               .
               For
               the
               declaration
               of
               the
               which
               foure
               points
               are
               also
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               Angels
               appearing
               to
               Gedeon
               ,
               and
               saluting
               of
               him
               comfortably
               ,
               to
               verse
               13.
               
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               Gedeons
               sorrowfull
               answering
               of
               him
               ,
               to
               verse
               14.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Angels
               words
               to
               remoue
               his
               heauinesse
               ,
               saying
               ,
               hee
               should
               deliuer
               Israel
               ,
               to
               the
               15.
               
               And
               lastly
               ,
               when
               Gedeon
               saw
               not
               how
               it
               could
               be
               done
               by
               him
               ,
               the
               Angel
               told
               him
               ,
               and
               satisfied
               him
               ,
               to
               the
               17.
               
               Now
               let
               vs
               looke
               into
               these
               verses
               more
               neerely
               .
               It
               is
               said
               in
               this
               11.
               verse
               ,
               that
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               came
               after
               the
               peoples
               repentance
               ,
               
               and
               sate
               vnder
               an
               oake
               in
               that
               place
               Ophrah
               ,
               where
               Ioash
               dwelt
               ,
               who
               was
               of
               the
               familie
               of
               Abiezer
               in
               the
               tribe
               of
               Manasse
               ,
               and
               the
               father
               of
               Gedeon
               .
               This
               Angell
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               as
               verse
               13
               proueth
               )
               appearing
               to
               him
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               saluting
               him
               thus
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 valiant
                 man
              
               ;
               as
               it
               shall
               well
               appeare
               ,
               by
               the
               courage
               that
               God
               will
               giue
               thee
               in
               the
               waightie
               affaires
               that
               follow
               .
               Now
               Gedeon
               was
               thrashing
               corne
               ,
               to
               hide
               it
               
               from
               the
               Midianites
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               preserue
               his
               life
               thereby
               ,
               and
               the
               liues
               of
               those
               that
               were
               his
               .
               And
               this
               speech
               the
               Angel
               had
               to
               Gedeon
               ,
               before
               he
               told
               him
               that
               he
               should
               deliuer
               the
               people
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Midianites
               .
            
             
               Out
               of
               this
               11.
               verse
               ,
               note
               diuers
               things
               ,
               and
               first
               this
               :
               that
               men
               of
               wealth
               
               and
               place
               ,
               as
               Gedeon
               was
               ,
               in
               so
               meane
               a
               tribe
               ,
               though
               hee
               was
               spoiled
               of
               the
               necessarie
               helpes
               of
               maintaining
               his
               life
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               of
               the
               rest
               also
               were
               ,
               such
               men
               (
               I
               say
               )
               should
               not
               refuse
               labour
               ,
               as
               husbandrie
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               of
               honest
               sort
               .
               Gedeon
               had
               seruants
               and
               yet
               he
               thrashed
               the
               corne
               himselfe
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               which
               we
               reade
               to
               haue
               been
               not
               onely
               practised
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               old
               fathers
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               as
               in
               all
               other
               writers
               ,
               that
               what
               time
               they
               had
               free
               either
               from
               religious
               or
               ciuill
               affaires
               ,
               they
               imployed
               it
               about
               cattell
               and
               corne
               .
               For
               they
               would
               not
               spend
               the
               precious
               time
               in
               eating
               ,
               drinking
               ,
               play
               ,
               or
               idlenesse
               ,
               which
               they
               abhorred
               ,
               euen
               as
               the
               religiouser
               ,
               yea
               and
               the
               ciuiller
               sort
               of
               our
               Gentrie
               also
               doe
               .
               For
               they
               take
               vpon
               them
               honest
               imployments
               .
               The
               one
               sort
               ,
               after
               reading
               diuine
               bookes
               and
               Chronicles
               ,
               and
               statutes
               ,
               whereby
               they
               may
               benefit
               both
               themselues
               and
               others
               ,
               with
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Gods
               law
               and
               mans
               :
               the
               other
               ,
               after
               they
               haue
               read
               of
               matters
               to
               helpe
               gouerne
               and
               doe
               good
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               (
               although
               they
               little
               looke
               after
               religion
               )
               will
               haue
               recourse
               to
               husbandrie
               .
            
             
               Such
               ,
               namely
               of
               the
               first
               sort
               ,
               were
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 Iacob
              
               and
               others
               ,
               as
               Gedeon
               here
               ,
               whose
               father
               Ioash
               was
               in
               some
               authoritie
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               yet
               his
               sonne
               contemned
               not
               the
               practise
               of
               husbandrie
               ,
               which
               is
               and
               may
               be
               spoken
               to
               the
               iust
               charging
               of
               many
               in
               our
               age
               ,
               who
               if
               they
               bee
               borne
               worshipfully
               ,
               thinke
               it
               too
               base
               ,
               how
               meane
               soeuer
               their
               wealth
               be
               ,
               either
               to
               set
               and
               appoint
               to
               themselues
               any
               times
               for
               reading
               ,
               or
               to
               haue
               any
               skill
               in
               that
               honest
               state
               of
               husbandrie
               ,
               saue
               onely
               to
               take
               their
               rents
               and
               liue
               of
               them
               ;
               which
               yet
               were
               more
               commendable
               in
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               not
               consume
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               time
               in
               idlenesse
               ,
               pastime
               ,
               or
               worse
               .
               Whereas
               tillage
               ,
               keeping
               of
               cattell
               ,
               planting
               in
               their
               fields
               ,
               and
               grafting
               with
               such
               like
               imployments
               ,
               are
               both
               delectable
               ,
               gainfull
               ,
               and
               honest
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               chace
               away
               many
               needlesse
               charges
               ,
               and
               much
               ill
               company
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               a
               great
               waster
               )
               and
               the
               ill
               spending
               of
               the
               time
               in
               such
               vaine
               exercises
               as
               they
               delight
               in
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               not
               allowed
               to
               men
               of
               worship
               to
               passe
               their
               time
               in
               such
               manner
               ,
               but
               that
               euen
               they
               must
               occupie
               their
               talent
               ,
               till
               the
               Lord
               come
               ,
               and
               
               not
               passe
               the
               time
               in
               fleshly
               ease
               taking
               ,
               play
               ,
               idlenesse
               ,
               and
               other
               like
               prophane
               behauiour
               ,
               much
               lesse
               is
               it
               tollerable
               in
               meaner
               persons
               to
               be
               ill
               imployed
               .
               But
               beside
               this
               ,
               seeing
               by
               so
               fit
               an
               occasion
               I
               am
               lead
               to
               speake
               ,
               I
               will
               therefore
               say
               a
               little
               (
               and
               that
               not
               vnprofitable
               )
               of
               this
               common
               sort
               of
               people
               .
               For
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               (
               setting
               aside
               the
               skumme
               of
               townes
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               the
               vnthriftie
               and
               riotous
               ,
               and
               the
               godlesse
               poore
               ,
               who
               liue
               vpon
               the
               sweate
               of
               others
               )
               this
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               take
               paine
               enough
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               spend
               much
               time
               in
               perswading
               them
               to
               worke
               :
               but
               this
               is
               hardly
               beaten
               into
               them
               ,
               to
               obserue
               the
               due
               manner
               of
               working
               ,
               or
               the
               end
               why
               ,
               or
               the
               ground
               whereupon
               .
               The
               motiue
               is
               penurie
               ,
               the
               end
               couetousnesse
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               brutish
               .
               They
               want
               ,
               and
               would
               haue
               to
               defray
               the
               hard
               world
               ,
               or
               to
               bestow
               vpon
               their
               lusts
               ,
               and
               to
               maintaine
               themselues
               in
               pride
               of
               life
               :
               but
               neither
               worke
               they
               because
               they
               thinke
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               to
               be
               idle
               ,
               nor
               because
               
               they
               looke
               for
               any
               other
               fruite
               of
               their
               labour
               ,
               saue
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               the
               peny
               .
               They
               see
               not
               whose
               commandement
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               labour
               ,
               Genes
               .
               3.
               therefore
               they
               goe
               through
               it
               with
               vexation
               ,
               discontentment
               ,
               distrust
               ,
               
               endlesse
               carking
               ,
               and
               tying
               God
               to
               their
               girdle
               ,
               to
               giue
               what
               successe
               they
               desire
               :
               which
               if
               they
               get
               ,
               they
               take
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               that
               he
               loueth
               them
               :
               if
               not
               ,
               they
               storme
               .
               
                 To
                 the
                 impure
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 impure
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               are
               their
               callings
               :
               
               they
               doe
               the
               workes
               of
               them
               commonly
               ,
               not
               to
               shunne
               noysome
               lusts
               ,
               temptation
               ,
               and
               the
               fruites
               of
               sloth
               :
               nor
               to
               serue
               Gods
               prouidence
               ,
               neither
               to
               sharpen
               and
               fit
               themselues
               thereby
               to
               religious
               exercises
               ,
               and
               to
               good
               duties
               ,
               nor
               to
               auoide
               offensiue
               burthening
               of
               others
               ,
               nor
               to
               doe
               good
               and
               relieue
               them
               that
               want
               ,
               &c.
               and
               so
               to
               obey
               God
               in
               all
               :
               nay
               ,
               to
               speake
               the
               truth
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               in
               their
               shops
               ,
               at
               markets
               ,
               in
               their
               fields
               ,
               they
               are
               far
               from
               setting
               God
               before
               their
               eyes
               :
               much
               lesse
               doe
               they
               beleeue
               that
               God
               is
               with
               them
               there
               ,
               to
               blesse
               them
               in
               their
               worke
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               when
               they
               are
               occupied
               in
               duties
               meerely
               religious
               .
               Sinister
               ends
               and
               causes
               doe
               compell
               the
               most
               to
               yeeld
               some
               obedience
               to
               Gods
               commandement
               ;
               but
               ,
               doubtlesse
               ,
               if
               all
               were
               now
               men
               of
               worth
               ,
               and
               might
               liue
               of
               themselues
               ,
               we
               should
               haue
               few
               workers
               .
               As
               we
               see
               by
               their
               words
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Oh
               such
               a
               man
               is
               happie
               !
               Why
               ?
               because
               he
               need
               not
               worke
               ,
               nor
               toyle
               as
               we
               doe
               ,
               but
               liue
               easily
               ,
               and
               enioy
               the
               world
               at
               will.
               And
               by
               this
               they
               bewray
               that
               they
               could
               bee
               content
               to
               doe
               so
               too
               ,
               if
               necessitie
               vrged
               them
               not
               to
               doe
               otherwise
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               their
               labour
               is
               as
               displeasing
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               their
               idlenesse
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               they
               vse
               it
               .
               A
               wofull
               thing
               ,
               ans
               not
               without
               the
               curse
               of
               God
               vpon
               such
               as
               will
               not
               learne
               a
               better
               direction
               :
               that
               whereas
               some
               goe
               about
               their
               worke
               in
               faith
               ,
               beleeuing
               that
               because
               they
               are
               Gods
               beloued
               ,
               therefore
               God
               will
               giue
               them
               rest
               ,
               blessing
               and
               successe
               :
               others
               rise
               earely
               ,
               sit
               vp
               late
               ,
               drudge
               and
               
               droile
               ,
               eate
               the
               bread
               of
               care
               ,
               and
               drinke
               the
               water
               of
               affliction
               ;
               yet
               either
               they
               thriue
               not
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               much
               to
               seeke
               of
               soule-prouision
               ,
               I
               meane
               grace
               and
               hope
               of
               saluation
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               of
               their
               wearisome
               life
               ,
               as
               at
               the
               beginning
               :
               whereas
               it
               shoud
               haue
               been
               their
               first
               work
               ,
               after
               they
               came
               to
               yeeres
               of
               discretion
               .
               Which
               should
               teach
               vs
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               giue
               God
               a
               short
               and
               formal
               pittance
               of
               seruice
               ,
               when
               we
               be
               at
               Church
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ;
               but
               seeing
               that
               great
               worke
               is
               to
               seeke
               with
               the
               most
               ,
               therefore
               to
               giue
               all
               their
               diligence
               thereto
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               make
               their
               saluation
               sure
               ;
               that
               all
               the
               sixe
               daies
               we
               may
               wholly
               giue
               vp
               our selues
               to
               other
               affaires
               ,
               without
               so
               much
               as
               minding
               God
               ,
               or
               godlinesse
               .
               For
               the
               Lord
               will
               haue
               vs
               serue
               him
               religiously
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               actions
               ciuill
               ,
               not
               religious
               ,
               (
               of
               their
               owne
               nature
               )
               as
               holy
               :
               and
               this
               is
               the
               scope
               of
               his
               third
               Commandement
               ,
               which
               tieth
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               to
               euery
               part
               of
               our
               liues
               in
               our
               common
               course
               of
               liuing
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               second
               doth
               ,
               to
               religious
               duties
               :
               and
               therefore
               must
               be
               extended
               to
               our
               particuler
               callings
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               our
               time
               ,
               and
               wherein
               our
               liues
               are
               most
               taken
               vp
               .
               But
               I
               will
               proceede
               in
               the
               next
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               here
               an
               end
               .
               Now
               to
               proceed
               where
               I
               left
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           THIRTIE
           EIGHT
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           SIXTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           WHile
           Gedeon
           was
           thus
           hard
           at
           worke
           and
           labouring
           ,
           the
           
           Angell
           came
           and
           spake
           comfortably
           vnto
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           bin
           praying
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           like
           exercise
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           terrifie
           him
           .
           To
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           our
           businesse
           and
           works
           of
           our
           callings
           are
           no
           lets
           to
           vs
           frō
           hauing
           cōmunion
           and
           fellowship
           with
           God
           ,
           neither
           doe
           hinder
           his
           presence
           and
           comfortable
           being
           with
           vs.
           And
           the
           same
           may
           be
           said
           of
           our
           callings
           themselues
           ordained
           by
           him
           ,
           bee
           they
           meane
           and
           base
           ,
           or
           waightie
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Lord
           was
           with
           Iacob
           in
           his
           
           iourney
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           way
           when
           hee
           was
           going
           from
           his
           brother
           Esaus
           wrath
           and
           rage
           .
           And
           so
           hee
           made
           the
           Gospell
           effectuall
           in
           Lydia
           by
           Pauls
           preaching
           ,
           she
           being
           then
           a
           seller
           of
           purple
           ,
           and
           rich
           ,
           and
           not
           yet
           truly
           conuerted
           to
           God.
           And
           the
           Lord
           blessed
           the
           two
           tribes
           in
           their
           calling
           ,
           and
           habitation
           ,
           saying
           :
           Reioyce
           Zebulon
           in
           thy
           goings
           out
           ,
           [
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           thy
           prosperous
           voiages
           on
           the
           seas
           ]
           and
           thou
           Ishachar
           in
           thy
           dwelling
           in
           tents
           ,
           meaning
           in
           thy
           quiet
           keeping
           at
           home
           about
           thy
           traffique
           and
           businesse
           .
        
         
           And
           by
           this
           which
           I
           haue
           said
           ,
           let
           vs
           marke
           ;
           that
           if
           it
           be
           not
           long
           of
           our selues
           ,
           our
           lawfull
           callings
           and
           businesse
           are
           no
           hindrances
           of
           vs
           from
           the
           seruing
           of
           God
           holily
           and
           religiously
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           thinke
           they
           be
           )
           but
           that
           from
           them
           we
           may
           goe
           to
           prayer
           or
           the
           like
           exercise
           ,
           in
           good
           manner
           ,
           euen
           
           as
           wee
           may
           from
           these
           to
           them
           .
           Although
           I
           may
           truly
           say
           this
           ,
           that
           for
           not
           well
           learning
           it
           ,
           few
           can
           ioyne
           these
           wisely
           and
           rightly
           together
           ,
           because
           their
           affections
           and
           delights
           are
           set
           too
           egerly
           towards
           that
           which
           sauers
           of
           the
           earth
           and
           of
           gaine
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           cause
           that
           measure
           is
           not
           commonly
           kept
           therin
           .
           Dauid
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           rather
           be
           a
           doore-keeper
           in
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           then
           to
           dwell
           in
           the
           tents
           of
           the
           vngodly
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           would
           not
           haue
           said
           ,
           if
           mens
           attendance
           vpon
           the
           basest
           worke
           in
           their
           lawful
           callings
           ,
           had
           been
           an
           hindrance
           to
           them
           from
           Gods
           seruice
           )
           may
           by
           his
           words
           stay
           and
           comfort
           many
           weake
           Christians
           ,
           who
           thinke
           that
           they
           are
           much
           letted
           from
           the
           duties
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           euen
           by
           the
           very
           vsing
           of
           their
           callings
           ,
           because
           they
           be
           not
           spirituall
           ,
           as
           prayer
           and
           the
           like
           exercises
           are
           .
           But
           to
           end
           this
           ,
           let
           the
           vse
           of
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           be
           thus
           much
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           wee
           
           euer
           labour
           to
           be
           so
           innocent
           ,
           &
           well
           gouerned
           in
           al
           our
           earthly
           businesse
           ,
           and
           workes
           of
           our
           calling
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           driue
           the
           Lord
           from
           vs
           ,
           but
           haue
           him
           alwaies
           with
           vs
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           truth
           ,
           direction
           ,
           and
           comfort
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           he
           hath
           been
           with
           other
           (
           and
           was
           here
           with
           Gedeon
           )
           in
           their
           earthly
           affaires
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           the
           vsing
           of
           them
           aright
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           kinde
           .
        
         
         
           The
           next
           thing
           in
           this
           verse
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           Lord
           sent
           his
           Angell
           to
           Gedeon
           for
           his
           owne
           reliefe
           and
           comfort
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           peoples
           ,
           yet
           wee
           see
           this
           was
           not
           done
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           brought
           neere
           to
           extremitie
           :
           all
           helpe
           of
           man
           was
           past
           :
           and
           they
           had
           no
           other
           refuge
           vnder
           God
           ,
           but
           to
           prouide
           for
           themselues
           by
           flying
           from
           their
           dwellings
           to
           saue
           their
           liues
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           Gedeon
           ,
           whose
           father
           was
           in
           some
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           none
           of
           the
           poorest
           ,
           yet
           was
           at
           this
           point
           ,
           euen
           thrashing
           a
           little
           corne
           ,
           by
           the
           aide
           and
           nourishment
           wherof
           ,
           he
           and
           his
           might
           flie
           from
           the
           Midianites
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           that
           lasted
           to
           carrie
           them
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           God
           seeth
           it
           expedient
           in
           his
           wisdome
           ,
           sometime
           to
           leaue
           the
           godly
           long
           vnder
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           their
           troubles
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           as
           ordinarily
           he
           vseth
           to
           doe
           :
           according
           to
           that
           which
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Psalme
           ;
           
             Heauinesse
             may
             endure
             for
             a
             night
             ,
             but
             ioy
             commeth
             in
             the
             morning
             .
          
           
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             He
             that
             commeth
             ,
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             not
             tarrie
             .
          
           But
           he
           knoweth
           
           well
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           vseth
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           wee
           commonly
           conceiue
           hope
           thereby
           ,
           that
           our
           affliction
           (
           be
           it
           sicknesse
           ,
           disease
           ,
           losse
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           )
           will
           not
           hold
           vs
           long
           ;
           and
           therefore
           our
           deuotion
           is
           more
           short
           and
           cold
           ;
           and
           we
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           neither
           honour
           God
           ,
           nor
           haue
           any
           proofe
           of
           our
           faith
           and
           patience
           ,
           neither
           experience
           ,
           another
           time
           after
           ,
           how
           to
           beare
           our
           trouble
           aright
           :
           For
           
           the
           which
           cause
           ,
           the
           Lord
           sometime
           disappointeth
           our
           false
           hope
           ,
           and
           putteth
           vs
           to
           greater
           plunges
           ,
           by
           holding
           vs
           longer
           in
           our
           affliction
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           we
           may
           search
           our selues
           deeplier
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           be
           more
           throughly
           touched
           with
           the
           feeling
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           rebellions
           ;
           and
           so
           turne
           to
           him
           in
           faith
           and
           amendment
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           cause
           the
           Lord
           holdeth
           vs
           sometime
           on
           the
           racke
           the
           longer
           ,
           as
           in
           paine
           ,
           sicknesse
           ,
           or
           penurie
           ;
           as
           also
           bondage
           to
           such
           as
           haue
           superioritie
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           and
           vse
           it
           to
           our
           great
           disquiet
           and
           wearying
           of
           vs
           ,
           and
           we
           pray
           and
           long
           to
           be
           deliuered
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           seemeth
           not
           to
           heare
           vs
           pray
           ,
           but
           letteth
           the
           burthen
           remaine
           still
           vpon
           vs.
           Wherefore
           ,
           thinke
           we
           ,
           doth
           he
           so
           ?
           when
           he
           professeth
           ,
           that
           he
           afflicteth
           not
           willingly
           ,
           neither
           delighteth
           therein
           ,
           and
           
           yet
           we
           lie
           in
           paine
           and
           griefe
           .
           I
           answere
           ,
           the
           Lord
           seeth
           wee
           be
           not
           yet
           tamed
           and
           humbled
           sufficiently
           ,
           great
           hath
           the
           pride
           of
           our
           hearts
           been
           ,
           our
           inconstancie
           ,
           vnfaithfulnesse
           ,
           vncharitablenes
           also
           ,
           with
           other
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           our
           mindes
           are
           set
           on
           the
           world
           excessiuely
           ,
           and
           wandring
           after
           our
           diuers
           lusts
           .
           And
           we
           are
           like
           to
           returne
           to
           these
           courses
           againe
           ,
           if
           we
           were
           set
           at
           libertie
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           we
           desire
           :
           therefore
           doth
           he
           seeke
           to
           weane
           vs
           from
           these
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           by
           continuing
           such
           vnwelcome
           crosses
           vpon
           vs.
           
        
         
           So
           wee
           are
           for
           the
           same
           causes
           depriued
           oft
           times
           of
           our
           deare
           companion
           in
           mariage
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           great
           part
           of
           death
           it selfe
           ;
           or
           driuen
           from
           our
           owne
           habitation
           into
           the
           fearefull
           prison
           ,
           which
           taketh
           much
           from
           the
           delight
           of
           liuing
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           tried
           with
           sudden
           dearth
           ,
           as
           oft
           times
           by
           excessiue
           raine
           and
           wet
           ;
           sometime
           by
           drouth
           :
           as
           Gedeon
           here
           was
           in
           as
           hard
           a
           case
           ,
           being
           driuen
           to
           flie
           from
           his
           owne
           dwelling
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           famished
           .
           In
           these
           &
           the
           like
           ,
           God
           leaueth
           his
           seruants
           ,
           for
           the
           causes
           which
           I
           haue
           mentioned
           :
           and
           also
           to
           the
           end
           that
           his
           deliuerance
           and
           ease
           giuing
           after
           them
           all
           ,
           may
           be
           the
           more
           precious
           when
           it
           commeth
           ,
           hauing
           been
           so
           long
           desired
           :
           and
           thirdly
           ,
           to
           this
           end
           he
           holdeth
           his
           roddes
           the
           longer
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           that
           patience
           may
           haue
           her
           perfect
           worke
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           haue
           the
           whole
           
           praise
           .
           An
           example
           of
           this
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           wee
           haue
           in
           Ioshua
           7.
           where
           
           the
           people
           hauing
           promise
           of
           Gods
           assistance
           ,
           went
           against
           the
           men
           of
           Al
           ,
           not
           making
           question
           but
           they
           should
           speed
           as
           well
           as
           they
           had
           done
           before
           at
           Iericho
           .
           But
           loc
           ,
           on
           the
           sudden
           they
           were
           smitten
           before
           their
           enemies
           .
           This
           astonisht
           them
           ,
           till
           the
           Lord
           tels
           Ioshua
           the
           cause
           :
           Ye
           looke
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           with
           ye
           as
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           but
           I
           see
           cause
           of
           the
           contrarie
           .
           Looke
           well
           into
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           ye
           shall
           find
           that
           there
           is
           sacriledge
           among
           ye
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ye
           cannot
           stand
           before
           your
           enemies
           .
           So
           that
           though
           they
           were
           doing
           the
           worke
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           because
           there
           was
           found
           in
           them
           this
           infection
           ,
           it
           made
           the
           Lord
           to
           crosse
           their
           hopes
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           purge
           out
           their
           sinne
           ,
           and
           goe
           about
           the
           worke
           in
           a
           better
           manner
           .
           Many
           wonder
           why
           the
           Lord
           saieth
           them
           long
           vpon
           their
           sicke
           beds
           ,
           whereas
           if
           they
           had
           their
           health
           ,
           they
           say
           they
           should
           worship
           him
           in
           publike
           and
           priuate
           with
           more
           cheerefulnes
           .
           Wheras
           the
           Lord
           aimeth
           at
           a
           further
           matter
           ,
           and
           would
           purge
           out
           their
           coldnes
           ,
           hypocritie
           ,
           carelesnesse
           ,
           and
           other
           sinnes
           accompanying
           them
           euen
           in
           their
           good
           duties
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           returne
           thereto
           with
           more
           reuerence
           ,
           and
           conscience
           .
           We
           reade
           that
           Paul
           after
           his
           great
           lifting
           vp
           into
           heauen
           ,
           was
           buffered
           with
           vnwelcome
           temptations
           :
           which
           though
           hee
           prayed
           that
           he
           might
           be
           rid
           of
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           suspended
           his
           helpe
           ,
           that
           Paul
           might
           be
           humbled
           ,
           and
           fitted
           to
           vse
           his
           knowledge
           the
           more
           fruitfully
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           salutation
           of
           the
           Angell
           ;
           
             the
             Lord
             is
             with
             thee
             ,
             thou
             valiant
          
           
           man.
           If
           we
           marke
           the
           ebbe
           and
           low
           estate
           of
           Gedeon
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           )
           it
           was
           wonderfull
           to
           heare
           this
           newes
           brought
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           was
           with
           
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           lamentable
           to
           see
           in
           what
           distresse
           he
           was
           ,
           when
           hee
           heard
           the
           words
           of
           this
           message
           vttered
           to
           him
           .
           For
           it
           was
           as
           much
           as
           if
           the
           Angel
           had
           said
           ,
           the
           Lord
           loueth
           thee
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           his
           deare
           ones
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           with
           thee
           euen
           now
           to
           comfort
           and
           preserue
           thee
           ,
           euen
           in
           this
           thy
           oppression
           ,
           and
           therfore
           none
           shall
           be
           against
           thee
           to
           hurt
           thee
           .
           This
           was
           much
           to
           be
           said
           in
           such
           a
           time
           of
           calamitie
           ,
           to
           such
           an
           afflicted
           person
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           wee
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           it
           yeeldeth
           to
           vs
           the
           like
           instruction
           .
           That
           euen
           in
           great
           outward
           troubles
           ,
           and
           inward
           disquietnes
           of
           minde
           ,
           when
           a
           body
           would
           thinke
           that
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           good
           men
           were
           our
           aduersaries
           ;
           yet
           in
           all
           this
           is
           God
           with
           vs
           whom
           he
           hath
           made
           a
           couenant
           with
           ,
           yea
           he
           loueth
           and
           careth
           for
           vs
           ,
           as
           deare
           and
           precious
           vnto
           him
           ,
           euen
           as
           Christ
           Iesus
           the
           sonne
           of
           his
           loue
           was
           ,
           though
           without
           beautie
           among
           men
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           withered
           branch
           ,
           despised
           ,
           Esay
           53.
           
           
           Therefore
           the
           spouse
           in
           the
           Canticles
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             am
             blacke
             ,
             but
             comely
             O
             ye
             daughters
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           meaning
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           her
           husband
           esteemed
           no
           whit
           lesse
           of
           her
           ,
           neither
           was
           she
           any
           whit
           lesse
           amiable
           in
           his
           eye
           ,
           being
           tanned
           in
           the
           sunne
           ,
           then
           when
           she
           was
           in
           her
           perfect
           beautie
           .
           Indeede
           ,
           the
           sinne
           which
           causeth
           the
           Lord
           to
           afflict
           ,
           is
           odious
           :
           but
           the
           affliction
           it selfe
           argueth
           ,
           that
           he
           makes
           much
           of
           vs
           ,
           because
           thereby
           he
           would
           purge
           out
           of
           vs
           that
           which
           he
           misliketh
           ,
           which
           affliction
           when
           it
           hath
           wrought
           kindly
           ,
           the
           Lord
           can
           soone
           change
           our
           hew
           ,
           and
           restore
           our
           former
           beautie
           ,
           as
           Iobs
           example
           witnesseth
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           is
           this
           ,
           he
           hauing
           once
           testified
           his
           loue
           freely
           vnto
           vs
           before
           ,
           at
           our
           effectuall
           calling
           ,
           and
           shedding
           it
           plentifully
           into
           our
           hearts
           by
           the
           
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           saying
           to
           our
           soules
           ,
           I
           am
           your
           saluation
           ,
           and
           your
           exceeding
           great
           reward
           ,
           and
           your
           God
           alsufficient
           :
           and
           binding
           vs
           to
           beleeue
           the
           
           
           same
           ;
           he
           remaineth
           like
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           changeth
           not
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hee
           requireth
           that
           wee
           should
           doe
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           faith
           hold
           it
           fast
           in
           our
           perswasion
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           so
           And
           this
           is
           more
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           so
           affected
           to
           vs
           in
           the
           depth
           of
           our
           afflictions
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           were
           freed
           from
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           were
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           all
           prosperitie
           ,
           which
           is
           hardly
           beleeued
           for
           the
           time
           while
           the
           crosse
           oppresseth
           vs.
           The
           vse
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           labour
           aboue
           all
           things
           to
           
           be
           builded
           vp
           in
           our
           most
           holy
           faith
           ,
           that
           as
           by
           it
           wee
           ouercome
           other
           difficulties
           
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           we
           may
           thereby
           ouercome
           this
           feare
           and
           doubt
           also
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           our
           calamities
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           in
           our
           tribulations
           wee
           may
           not
           shrinke
           backe
           from
           this
           perswasion
           ,
           that
           for
           all
           these
           ,
           yet
           God
           is
           with
           vs
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           which
           the
           holy
           man
           saith
           in
           the
           Psalme
           ;
           
             yet
             God
             is
             good
             to
          
           
           
             Israel
             ,
             euen
             to
             all
             that
             are
             of
             an
             vpright
             heart
             ,
          
           though
           in
           outward
           shew
           it
           might
           seeme
           otherwise
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             Out
             of
             the
             deepe
          
           [
           he
           meant
           of
           sorrowes
           ]
           
             he
             cried
          
           
           
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             heard
             ,
          
           and
           deliuered
           him
           .
           And
           to
           make
           one
           point
           of
           two
           ,
           the
           same
           vse
           we
           ought
           to
           make
           of
           the
           other
           words
           of
           the
           Angell
           ,
           in
           calling
           him
           valiant
           man
           ;
           which
           was
           true
           ,
           because
           God
           said
           it
           ,
           yet
           to
           Gedeon
           vnlikely
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           found
           it
           afterwards
           to
           be
           so
           .
           Let
           it
           teach
           vs
           ,
           to
           giue
           God
           his
           due
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           he
           be
           beleeued
           in
           al
           that
           he
           saith
           ;
           yea
           that
           he
           saith
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           though
           we
           be
           not
           able
           to
           see
           nor
           feele
           so
           much
           for
           the
           present
           time
           ,
           as
           neither
           Gedeon
           did
           .
           A
           point
           worthie
           to
           be
           marked
           ,
           seeing
           where
           God
           giueth
           
           good
           testimonie
           of
           his
           fauour
           ,
           or
           reuealeth
           his
           will
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           as
           readie
           to
           ioyne
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ;
           but
           doe
           faint
           and
           doubt
           ,
           because
           wee
           see
           not
           with
           bodily
           eyes
           (
           as
           Thomas
           desired
           to
           doe
           )
           the
           thing
           promised
           ,
           as
           we
           would
           .
           And
           whereas
           this
           troubleth
           many
           ,
           that
           the
           wicked
           take
           occasion
           hereby
           to
           despise
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           that
           God
           seemeth
           not
           to
           regard
           them
           ,
           while
           hee
           so
           abaseth
           them
           :
           let
           such
           know
           ,
           that
           their
           mistaking
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           &
           their
           false
           surmising
           of
           Gods
           good
           meaning
           to
           them
           ,
           shall
           not
           hurt
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           fixe
           the
           eyes
           of
           their
           mindes
           vpon
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           vnchangeable
           &
           constant
           in
           al
           his
           waies
           ,
           also
           if
           they
           can
           learne
           to
           esteeme
           of
           themselues
           according
           to
           that
           knowledge
           and
           inward
           feeling
           they
           haue
           had
           of
           Gods
           ancient
           loue
           and
           regard
           of
           them
           in
           times
           past
           :
           and
           so
           doing
           ,
           the
           more
           their
           enemies
           scorne
           them
           ,
           the
           neerer
           the
           Lord
           is
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           their
           reproch
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           well
           and
           cleerely
           laid
           out
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           ,
           therfore
           I
           will
           passe
           
           to
           that
           .
           It
           appeareth
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           that
           as
           neere
           as
           God
           was
           to
           Gedeon
           ,
           yet
           he
           saw
           it
           not
           :
           but
           concludeth
           ,
           that
           seeing
           he
           and
           the
           people
           of
           the
           land
           were
           vnder
           such
           oppression
           by
           the
           Midianites
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           well
           with
           them
           ,
           neither
           could
           he
           beleeue
           that
           God
           was
           with
           him
           .
           And
           he
           confirmes
           himselfe
           therein
           ,
           by
           a
           reason
           ,
           though
           of
           no
           strength
           ,
           thus
           :
           God
           was
           indeed
           with
           our
           fathers
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           when
           he
           brought
           them
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           &
           wrought
           many
           miracles
           for
           them
           ,
           but
           hee
           did
           not
           so
           now
           for
           him
           and
           the
           people
           ,
           therefore
           how
           could
           he
           thinke
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           with
           him
           now
           .
           This
           spake
           Gedeon
           from
           an
           heauie
           heart
           ,
           euen
           then
           when
           the
           Angell
           was
           sent
           directly
           to
           him
           with
           glad
           tidings
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           further
           examine
           his
           words
           ,
           and
           make
           our
           benefit
           of
           them
           .
           In
           saying
           ,
           the
           Lord
           could
           not
           be
           with
           him
           while
           
           the
           Midianites
           so
           oppressed
           them
           ,
           he
           shewed
           his
           great
           weaknesse
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           in
           the
           former
           verse
           ,
           affirming
           that
           he
           could
           not
           beleeue
           ,
           while
           hee
           saw
           it
           to
           be
           so
           with
           him
           .
           Whereby
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           how
           hardly
           the
           faithfull
           can
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           with
           them
           in
           affliction
           ,
           how
           ready
           soeuer
           they
           bee
           to
           acknowledge
           it
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           which
           I
           speake
           not
           ,
           as
           though
           none
           were
           :
           
           for
           both
           the
           three
           children
           cast
           into
           the
           hoat
           burning
           furnace
           ,
           and
           Daniel
           into
           the
           Lyons
           denne
           ,
           haue
           left
           most
           worthy
           testimonie
           of
           their
           inuincible
           
           faith
           in
           their
           great
           extremitie
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           both
           in
           ages
           past
           ,
           and
           now
           among
           vs.
           But
           yet
           in
           time
           of
           calamitie
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           said
           ,
           especially
           if
           it
           belong
           and
           smartie
           ,
           that
           our
           corrupt
           nature
           ,
           which
           is
           vntoward
           ,
           and
           hardly
           suffereth
           vs
           to
           giue
           credit
           to
           Gods
           promises
           is
           furthest
           off
           then
           from
           letting
           vs
           see
           into
           them
           ,
           and
           beleeue
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           diuell
           is
           readiest
           to
           worke
           vpon
           our
           weakenesse
           at
           such
           times
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           the
           opportunitie
           thereof
           to
           feare
           and
           terrifie
           vs
           ;
           and
           with
           his
           fiery
           darts
           of
           vnbeliefe
           to
           pierce
           our
           hearts
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           with
           vs
           ,
           too
           oft
           and
           vsually
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           here
           with
           Gedeon
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           the
           Lord
           being
           euen
           then
           neare
           vs
           by
           his
           promises
           of
           comfort
           and
           incouragements
           ,
           which
           were
           sufficient
           to
           content
           and
           stay
           vs
           ,
           yet
           wee
           see
           it
           not
           ,
           neither
           thinke
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           seeing
           we
           giue
           not
           our selues
           to
           studie
           and
           
           consider
           aright
           of
           this
           point
           ;
           which
           distrust
           of
           ours
           is
           as
           vnbeseeming
           vs
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           burdensome
           to
           vs.
           The
           remedie
           must
           be
           that
           which
           I
           spake
           of
           before
           ,
           and
           shall
           haue
           cause
           to
           mention
           it
           againe
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           rest
           vpon
           the
           word
           and
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           we
           see
           not
           present
           helpe
           ,
           as
           Christ
           said
           to
           
             Martha
             ,
             Did
             I
             not
             tell
             thee
             ,
             thou
             shouldest
             see
             the
             glorie
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             thou
             canst
             beleeue
             ?
          
           As
           
           for
           profane
           persons
           who
           want
           faith
           ,
           what
           wonder
           ,
           if
           they
           measure
           Gods
           loue
           by
           their
           present
           flourishing
           ,
           and
           liuing
           in
           ease
           ,
           or
           wealth
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           enioying
           of
           these
           outward
           things
           below
           ,
           whereby
           their
           lusts
           may
           bee
           satisfied
           ?
           And
           what
           wonder
           ,
           if
           they
           iudge
           it
           impossible
           ,
           in
           their
           deepe
           distresses
           and
           crosses
           ,
           that
           euer
           they
           should
           wade
           out
           of
           them
           ?
           As
           wee
           reade
           of
           that
           Prince
           of
           Iehoram
           in
           Israel
           in
           a
           fore
           famine
           ,
           who
           hearing
           the
           Prophets
           message
           from
           God
           ,
           touching
           suddaine
           plentie
           that
           should
           bee
           on
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           hee
           said
           :
           
             Though
             the
             Lord
             would
             make
             windowes
             in
             Heauen
             ,
          
           to
           powre
           downe
           
           corne
           and
           prouision
           ,
           
             yet
             this
             thing
             could
             not
             come
             to
             passe
             .
          
           What
           was
           this
           else
           ,
           but
           a
           bold
           presuming
           in
           great
           blindenesse
           of
           that
           which
           hee
           apprehended
           not
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           derision
           of
           the
           prophecie
           ?
           And
           the
           like
           we
           see
           daily
           in
           such
           brutish
           people
           ,
           who
           hearing
           vs
           preach
           this
           doctrine
           of
           depending
           vpon
           Gods
           all
           sufficiencie
           by
           faith
           ,
           euen
           in
           affliction
           ,
           doe
           little
           better
           then
           scoffe
           at
           it
           ;
           Giue
           vs
           wealth
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           and
           corne
           and
           wine
           ,
           giue
           vs
           our
           fill
           of
           meate
           
           and
           drinke
           and
           money
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           faith
           ,
           take
           it
           whose
           will.
           Therefore
           while
           they
           prosper
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           merry
           as
           Nabal
           ,
           but
           if
           God
           giue
           them
           a
           suddaine
           blow
           ,
           it
           strikes
           them
           downe
           flat
           :
           they
           neither
           haue
           any
           armour
           ,
           to
           beare
           off
           the
           dint
           thereof
           ,
           neither
           faith
           to
           beleeue
           that
           it
           shall
           euer
           be
           any
           better
           with
           them
           but
           much
           worse
           .
           Their
           euill
           conscience
           makes
           them
           feare
           ,
           that
           this
           trouble
           ,
           or
           that
           disgrace
           ,
           either
           sicknesse
           or
           losse
           ,
           will
           be
           their
           vndoing
           :
           and
           as
           Hamans
           friends
           comforted
           him
           ,
           so
           they
           doe
           themselues
           ,
           Hest
           .
           6.
           and
           that
           
           was
           thus
           ,
           
             Thou
             sh●lt
             surely
             fall
          
           .
           And
           yet
           in
           their
           iollitie
           who
           haue
           such
           apparance
           of
           hope
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           confidence
           in
           their
           estate
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           continue
           ,
           as
           they
           ?
           Better
           and
           better
           they
           looke
           for
           ,
           and
           feare
           no
           change
           till
           it
           come
           .
           This
           I
           say
           of
           them
           :
           but
           how
           vnbeseeming
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           a
           beleeuer
           should
           haue
           so
           much
           as
           a
           tang
           of
           this
           strong
           vnbeliefe
           in
           his
           deepe
           sorrowes
           ?
           to
           wit
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           wish
           it
           were
           otherwise
           ,
           which
           in
           some
           sort
           is
           not
           to
           be
           disalowed
           ,
           and
           eagerly
           to
           desire
           a
           redresse
           ,
           and
           impatiently
           to
           beare
           the
           burthen
           which
           
           his
           sinne
           hath
           brought
           vpon
           him
           :
           and
           not
           to
           be
           little
           vpholden
           by
           this
           ,
           
             that
             God
             is
             the
             God
             of
             the
             vallies
             as
             well
             as
             the
             mountaines
          
           ;
           that
           his
           loue
           is
           the
           same
           
           in
           trials
           (
           if
           it
           also
           appeare
           not
           greater
           )
           which
           it
           was
           in
           prosperitie
           .
           So
           vnwelcome
           is
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           so
           sweete
           is
           the
           contrarie
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           that
           men
           haue
           no
           eares
           to
           heare
           of
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           to
           beleeue
           that
           God
           is
           neare
           vnto
           them
           ;
           yea
           euen
           with
           them
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           their
           sufferings
           .
           For
           why
           ?
           They
           looke
           onely
           at
           this
           ,
           in
           my
           prosperitie
           God
           was
           with
           me
           ,
           but
           now
           my
           estate
           is
           contrarie
           ,
           therefore
           God
           is
           absent
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           any
           man
           be
           at
           hand
           to
           promise
           them
           health
           ,
           fauour
           ,
           or
           reliefe
           in
           their
           sicknesse
           ,
           trouble
           or
           losse
           ,
           they
           lift
           vp
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           open
           their
           eares
           to
           that
           voice
           ,
           though
           it
           come
           but
           from
           a
           man
           like
           themselues
           ;
           but
           to
           God
           who
           hath
           promised
           ,
           I
           will
           bee
           with
           thee
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           leaue
           thee
           ,
           nor
           forsake
           thee
           ,
           they
           cannot
           bee
           comforted
           with
           that
           saying
           ,
           but
           still
           looke
           full
           heauily
           ,
           and
           swearing
           with
           Gedeon
           euery
           one
           by
           himselfe
           :
           
             Oh
             Lord
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             so
             that
             thou
             art
             with
             me
             ,
             how
             then
             is
             this
             euill
             and
             trouble
             come
             vpon
             me
             ?
          
           Why
           ?
           Did
           I
           euer
           promise
           thee
           (
           saith
           
           he
           )
           that
           no
           aduersitie
           should
           betide
           thee
           ?
           Nay
           rather
           ,
           haue
           I
           not
           sent
           this
           euill
           ,
           that
           thou
           mightest
           therein
           haue
           good
           proofe
           of
           my
           loue
           toward
           thee
           ,
           in
           vpholding
           thee
           therein
           ?
           And
           learne
           this
           lesson
           yet
           better
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           yesterday
           and
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           for
           euer
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           more
           odious
           in
           vs
           ,
           
           that
           we
           doe
           not
           onely
           faile
           thus
           in
           great
           and
           searching
           troubles
           ,
           such
           as
           this
           was
           ;
           but
           euen
           in
           smaller
           also
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           which
           of
           vs
           will
           not
           be
           ready
           to
           accuse
           the
           Israelites
           (
           if
           question
           be
           moued
           of
           them
           )
           for
           calling
           for
           their
           flesh-pots
           and
           garlike
           ,
           being
           then
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           which
           sometime
           they
           had
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           murmuring
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           no
           other
           foode
           but
           Manna
           ,
           and
           now
           and
           then
           wanted
           water
           :
           thus
           our
           tongues
           are
           ready
           to
           descant
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           our
           censure
           to
           goe
           vpon
           them
           ;
           which
           ill
           becommeth
           those
           that
           shew
           by
           their
           own
           fainting
           vnder
           lighter
           crosses
           ,
           that
           their
           strength
           of
           faith
           was
           but
           small
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           peace
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           had
           libertie
           and
           freedome
           from
           affliction
           ,
           though
           then
           they
           could
           say
           aloude
           with
           open
           mouth
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           God
           ,
           beleeued
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           loued
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           be
           noted
           of
           vs
           ,
           out
           of
           Gedeons
           first
           words
           in
           this
           verse
           :
           but
           now
           further
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           was
           much
           occupied
           in
           remembring
           and
           speaking
           of
           his
           forefathers
           ,
           counting
           them
           happie
           for
           the
           myracles
           which
           God
           wrought
           for
           them
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           himselfe
           :
           hereby
           wee
           see
           how
           common
           a
           sinne
           it
           is
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           that
           wee
           measure
           our
           happie
           estate
           to
           God
           ward
           ,
           by
           our
           present
           sense
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           by
           Gods
           blessings
           or
           corrections
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           which
           who
           seeth
           
           not
           how
           an
           vnequall
           a
           rule
           it
           is
           to
           goe
           by
           ?
        
         
           But
           further
           let
           vs
           marke
           ,
           that
           Gedeon
           being
           much
           occupied
           about
           the
           prerogatiues
           
           of
           Israel
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           how
           God
           shewed
           himselfe
           present
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           working
           miracles
           for
           their
           deliuerance
           as
           if
           there
           had
           been
           no
           other
           thing
           done
           there
           ;
           and
           as
           though
           hee
           should
           say
           ,
           they
           were
           happie
           ,
           but
           wee
           die
           here
           for
           want
           of
           helpe
           :
           but
           marke
           we
           (
           I
           say
           )
           this
           that
           he
           speaketh
           not
           a
           word
           of
           their
           bondage
           ,
           and
           hardnes
           ,
           which
           they
           suffered
           there
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           they
           saw
           his
           miracles
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           doe
           we
           ,
           if
           we
           haue
           not
           the
           peace
           ,
           prosperitie
           ,
           welfare
           ,
           and
           other
           prerogatiues
           that
           many
           of
           Gods
           seruants
           haue
           ,
           and
           namely
           of
           our
           condition
           :
           (
           by
           meanes
           thereof
           (
           I
           say
           )
           we
           thinke
           he
           is
           present
           with
           them
           )
           but
           wee
           account
           our selues
           to
           be
           forgotten
           and
           neglected
           of
           God
           in
           comparison
           of
           
           
           them
           ;
           when
           yet
           wee
           little
           know
           of
           the
           wants
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           both
           outward
           and
           inward
           ,
           of
           such
           as
           we
           iudge
           to
           bee
           so
           happie
           ,
           and
           God
           to
           bee
           present
           with
           :
           neither
           doe
           wee
           heare
           of
           their
           sorrowfull
           complaints
           :
           and
           thus
           wee
           iudge
           and
           speake
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           present
           prosperitie
           which
           wee
           see
           ;
           when
           yet
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           wee
           our selues
           are
           not
           destitute
           of
           as
           great
           blessings
           some
           other
           way
           .
           A
           great
           infirmitie
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           but
           much
           greater
           it
           is
           in
           vs
           ,
           who
           haue
           been
           taught
           this
           oftentimes
           from
           many
           worthie
           grounds
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           not
           iudge
           of
           our selues
           by
           others
           ,
           seeing
           wee
           know
           not
           their
           estate
           as
           we
           doe
           our
           owne
           :
           for
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           many
           great
           calamities
           vpon
           them
           ,
           euen
           then
           when
           we
           iudge
           them
           to
           be
           so
           happie
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           thinke
           the
           same
           of
           vs
           ,
           for
           some
           good
           things
           they
           see
           in
           vs
           ,
           which
           they
           want
           ,
           and
           are
           voide
           of
           ,
           we
           haue
           a
           surer
           rule
           to
           goe
           by
           ,
           which
           cannot
           deceiue
           vs
           ,
           that
           is
           this
           :
           that
           the
           Lord
           once
           louing
           vs
           ,
           he
           doth
           all
           things
           for
           the
           best
           to
           vs.
           Which
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           why
           forget
           we
           that
           ,
           and
           measure
           our
           estate
           by
           other
           mens
           .
           And
           because
           wee
           haue
           not
           so
           vsually
           the
           comfort
           of
           our
           faith
           by
           present
           sense
           and
           feeling
           thereof
           ,
           when
           yet
           we
           dare
           not
           denie
           but
           we
           haue
           other
           graces
           of
           God
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           the
           workes
           thereof
           ,
           which
           are
           inseparable
           companions
           to
           it
           ,
           wee
           doe
           offend
           much
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           wee
           will
           both
           bee
           readie
           to
           iudge
           ,
           and
           conclude
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           no
           faith
           ,
           and
           will
           count
           other
           happie
           in
           respect
           of
           our selues
           ,
           when
           yet
           we
           little
           know
           their
           wants
           ,
           and
           complainings
           thereof
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           this
           sheweth
           what
           an
           enemie
           our
           corrupt
           nature
           is
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           in
           the
           well
           bearing
           of
           our
           troubles
           ;
           and
           how
           ingenious
           and
           skilfull
           wee
           are
           ,
           to
           catch
           vp
           that
           which
           should
           hurt
           vs
           ,
           as
           children
           doe
           in
           handling
           kniues
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           ,
           and
           turne
           the
           edge
           of
           euery
           thing
           against
           our selues
           ,
           which
           being
           with
           godly
           dexterity
           hādled
           ,
           might
           singularly
           benefit
           vs.
           But
           oh
           ,
           how
           slow
           and
           dull
           are
           we
           in
           taking
           hold
           vpon
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           might
           stay
           vs
           ,
           quiet
           ,
           resolue
           ,
           and
           comfort
           vs
           ?
           Rare
           is
           that
           man
           who
           hath
           learned
           this
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           giueth
           not
           place
           to
           the
           diuell
           ,
           from
           whose
           malice
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           temptation
           all
           things
           seeme
           contrarie
           to
           that
           they
           be
           ,
           because
           we
           looke
           vpon
           them
           with
           a
           troubled
           eye
           ,
           and
           through
           a
           false
           glasse
           .
           The
           instance
           here
           vsed
           by
           Gedeon
           ,
           was
           meete
           to
           haue
           confirmed
           his
           faith
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           haue
           weakned
           it
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           taken
           it
           aright
           .
           For
           if
           in
           their
           troubles
           before
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           the
           outstretched
           arme
           of
           the
           Lord
           saued
           them
           ,
           euen
           miraculously
           ,
           whose
           worthinesse
           yet
           was
           as
           little
           as
           his
           to
           deserue
           it
           ;
           then
           how
           could
           it
           hence
           follow
           ,
           that
           now
           it
           was
           shortned
           ,
           and
           weakned
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           could
           not
           helpe
           him
           ,
           but
           was
           as
           present
           to
           vphold
           him
           ?
           Againe
           ,
           let
           men
           learne
           wisedom
           by
           this
           ,
           in
           the
           vse
           of
           example
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           sides
           we
           strike
           not
           through
           the
           Lord
           by
           our
           vnthankfulnes
           .
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           
             Say
             not
             that
             their
             daies
             past
             are
             better
             then
             the
             present
             ,
          
           this
           is
           follie
           .
           Oh
           ,
           say
           men
           ,
           In
           the
           daies
           of
           
           our
           forefathers
           ,
           what
           plentie
           ,
           what
           seasonable
           times
           ,
           what
           happie
           liuing
           there
           was
           ?
           Why
           so
           ?
           And
           yet
           if
           it
           had
           been
           so
           ,
           they
           wanted
           many
           things
           of
           more
           precious
           nature
           ,
           which
           we
           enioy
           :
           and
           had
           their
           part
           in
           all
           our
           crosses
           too
           ,
           famines
           ,
           yet
           the
           people
           were
           but
           a
           few
           ,
           pestilence
           ,
           sword
           ,
           and
           warre
           especially
           ;
           also
           ill
           seasons
           of
           droughts
           and
           wet
           :
           vnlesse
           their
           murmuring
           be
           against
           God
           ,
           for
           multiplying
           mankinde
           ,
           what
           cause
           haue
           they
           else
           ,
           to
           open
           their
           mouthes
           and
           complaine
           ?
           But
           our
           vnthankfulnes
           for
           that
           wee
           enioy
           ,
           
           causeth
           vs
           to
           be
           discontented
           in
           our selues
           for
           that
           we
           want
           ,
           and
           to
           grudge
           against
           God
           for
           partialitie
           ;
           whereas
           if
           we
           compared
           things
           equally
           ,
           we
           had
           ten
           times
           more
           cause
           of
           preferring
           the
           present
           condition
           ,
           taking
           it
           with
           all
           hardnesse
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           denied
           but
           there
           is
           much
           .
           And
           so
           oft
           times
           doe
           the
           poore
           grudge
           against
           the
           wealthy
           ,
           or
           rather
           against
           the
           Lord
           who
           made
           
           both
           ,
           as
           Salomon
           saith
           .
           One
           repines
           that
           hee
           is
           rather
           a
           tenant
           ,
           then
           a
           landlord
           :
           an
           vnderling
           ,
           rather
           then
           a
           commander
           ;
           a
           deformed
           person
           ,
           meanly
           accounted
           of
           ,
           behind
           hand
           ,
           diseased
           ,
           rather
           then
           as
           such
           or
           such
           wealthie
           men
           ,
           great
           ,
           personable
           ,
           honourable
           ,
           before
           hand
           ,
           healthfull
           .
           Consider
           as
           wel
           their
           wants
           as
           their
           endowments
           ;
           their
           grace
           ,
           as
           their
           other
           parts
           ;
           the
           vse
           they
           make
           ,
           and
           the
           account
           they
           must
           make
           of
           them
           ;
           their
           troubles
           also
           which
           accompanie
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           gifts
           and
           blessings
           :
           and
           so
           doing
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           see
           ,
           if
           not
           thy selfe
           equall
           ,
           (
           for
           God
           is
           the
           author
           of
           such
           inequalitie
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           great
           wisedome
           )
           yet
           at
           least
           not
           so
           much
           inferiour
           ;
           to
           bee
           sure
           ,
           to
           haue
           cause
           to
           be
           more
           thankfull
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           (
           lastly
           )
           is
           not
           to
           be
           omitted
           ;
           that
           Gedeon
           asking
           for
           the
           miracles
           
           which
           their
           fathers
           told
           them
           of
           ,
           doth
           shew
           ,
           that
           their
           fathers
           had
           according
           to
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           declared
           to
           their
           children
           the
           wonderous
           workes
           that
           he
           had
           done
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           it
           seemeth
           also
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           learned
           by
           them
           ,
           to
           know
           and
           beleeue
           them
           .
           So
           must
           parents
           and
           children
           doe
           ,
           the
           one
           should
           be
           able
           to
           tell
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           the
           Psalme
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           to
           hearken
           
           to
           the
           great
           workes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           fables
           :
           neither
           should
           tales
           of
           vaine
           things
           be
           told
           ,
           as
           of
           Robinhood
           ;
           nor
           the
           dregges
           and
           fragments
           of
           popery
           ,
           and
           filthie
           reports
           of
           lewd
           actions
           ,
           to
           corrupt
           their
           children
           ;
           as
           too
           many
           parents
           doe
           ,
           and
           hurt
           them
           as
           much
           this
           way
           as
           any
           other
           ,
           who
           yet
           are
           not
           a
           few
           :
           but
           they
           should
           cause
           them
           to
           drinke
           in
           the
           water
           of
           life
           ,
           by
           good
           instructions
           .
           And
           if
           parents
           pleade
           their
           owne
           inabilitie
           hereto
           ,
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           word
           is
           a
           special
           meane
           to
           supply
           that
           want
           :
           let
           them
           be
           diligent
           hearers
           themselues
           ,
           and
           tell
           the
           same
           foorth
           to
           other
           ,
           and
           stirre
           vp
           their
           children
           to
           doe
           so
           :
           that
           so
           by
           liniall
           descent
           ,
           the
           knowledge
           and
           feare
           of
           God
           may
           be
           deriued
           to
           their
           posteritie
           ;
           that
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           goodnesse
           to
           them
           ,
           may
           be
           had
           in
           perpetuall
           remembrance
           .
           And
           let
           their
           children
           see
           that
           they
           minde
           Gods
           matters
           with
           no
           lesse
           cheerefulnes
           and
           regard
           ,
           then
           they
           haue
           done
           their
           worldly
           affaires
           :
           and
           to
           this
           let
           their
           parents
           traine
           them
           ;
           for
           else
           they
           will
           see
           light
           at
           a
           creuise
           ,
           and
           wee
           know
           it
           quickly
           pricks
           that
           will
           be
           a
           thorne
           .
           As
           they
           be
           framed
           vp
           and
           manured
           at
           first
           ,
           so
           their
           soile
           will
           after
           either
           beare
           thornes
           and
           briars
           ,
           or
           good
           fruites
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           THIRTIE
           NINE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           SIXTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           NOw
           followeth
           the
           third
           point
           in
           the
           diuision
           of
           these
           
           sixe
           verses
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Angell
           to
           Gedeons
           sorrowfull
           answere
           ,
           thus
           :
           Whereas
           thou
           saist
           ,
           that
           God
           shewed
           his
           power
           to
           your
           fathers
           in
           deliuering
           them
           by
           miracles
           ,
           go
           thou
           armed
           by
           him
           with
           the
           like
           power
           ,
           and
           thereby
           deliuer
           thou
           Israel
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Midianites
           ,
           and
           thereby
           thou
           shalt
           know
           that
           God
           is
           as
           able
           to
           doe
           great
           things
           now
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           before
           ,
           yea
           and
           that
           he
           doth
           in
           like
           maner
           for
           his
           people
           euen
           now
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           in
           ages
           past
           .
           And
           to
           make
           his
           words
           of
           more
           authoritie
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           addeth
           this
           interrogation
           ,
           
             Haue
             not
             I
             sent
             thee
          
           ?
           And
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           Iudges
           is
           so
           diligently
           described
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           priuate
           men
           were
           not
           able
           to
           take
           in
           hand
           such
           great
           workes
           without
           authoritie
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           gather
           armies
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           vp
           weapons
           against
           the
           mightie
           :
           it
           was
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           difficultie
           and
           danger
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God
           authorized
           them
           ,
           as
           here
           he
           did
           Gedeon
           ,
           and
           so
           hee
           did
           others
           ;
           that
           they
           giuing
           credit
           thereto
           ,
           might
           be
           heartned
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             haue
             not
             I
             sent
             thee
          
           ?
           And
           to
           returne
           to
           Gedeon
           ;
           thus
           the
           Angel
           proued
           that
           God
           was
           with
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           made
           him
           able
           to
           deliuer
           Israel
           ,
           which
           to
           doe
           was
           no
           lesse
           then
           to
           worke
           a
           miracle
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           we
           all
           that
           feare
           God
           ,
           are
           taught
           ;
           that
           the
           times
           are
           not
           so
           hard
           ,
           no
           not
           when
           we
           are
           in
           affliction
           ,
           as
           we
           take
           them
           to
           be
           .
           For
           either
           helpe
           is
           neerer
           to
           vs
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           aware
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           was
           here
           with
           Gedeon
           )
           or
           we
           make
           our
           
           trouble
           seeme
           greater
           then
           it
           is
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           by
           aggrauating
           it
           ,
           when
           yet
           wee
           might
           see
           ,
           that
           it
           either
           is
           not
           so
           great
           as
           it
           seemes
           ,
           or
           might
           be
           many
           waies
           greater
           ;
           or
           we
           haue
           greater
           comforts
           elsewhere
           ,
           which
           were
           able
           to
           asswage
           our
           sorrowes
           ,
           if
           wee
           did
           not
           ouerwhelme
           our
           hearts
           with
           immoderate
           heauinesse
           ,
           which
           driueth
           away
           all
           comfort
           from
           vs.
           And
           therefore
           when
           wee
           are
           sad
           and
           heauy
           through
           wants
           and
           crosses
           ,
           this
           lesson
           should
           be
           well
           learned
           before
           of
           vs
           ,
           that
           for
           all
           this
           the
           Lord
           is
           with
           vs
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           good
           to
           vs
           :
           for
           euen
           so
           haue
           other
           our
           good
           fathers
           been
           before
           vs
           perswaded
           in
           their
           afflictions
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           haue
           now
           an
           end
           of
           all
           such
           languishing
           feares
           ,
           dolefull
           doubts
           ,
           and
           troublesome
           thoughts
           ;
           yet
           in
           their
           time
           they
           had
           their
           
           part
           in
           them
           as
           we
           still
           haue
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           haue
           an
           end
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           rest
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           now
           doe
           .
        
         
           There
           hath
           no
           temptations
           taken
           vs
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           appertaine
           to
           man
           :
           and
           
           God
           is
           faithfull
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           suffer
           vs
           to
           be
           tempted
           aboue
           that
           we
           be
           able
           ,
           
           but
           will
           euen
           giue
           the
           issue
           with
           the
           temptation
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           be
           able
           to
           beare
           it
           .
           And
           therfore
           ,
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           said
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           when
           their
           hearts
           were
           troubled
           beyond
           measure
           for
           his
           bodily
           departing
           from
           them
           ;
           
             Let
             not
             your
             hearts
             be
             troubled
             ;
             beleeue
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             beleeue
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             helpe
             you
          
           
           still
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           with
           you
           :
           so
           should
           wee
           doe
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           looke
           with
           both
           eyes
           vpon
           our
           afflictions
           ,
           but
           with
           one
           eye
           vpon
           his
           constant
           loue
           and
           assured
           
           promises
           ,
           yea
           and
           settle
           our
           hope
           therein
           more
           throughly
           ,
           by
           saying
           (
           as
           God
           commandeth
           )
           hath
           not
           he
           bidden
           vs
           doe
           so
           ?
           euen
           as
           the
           Angell
           saith
           to
           Gedeon
           about
           conquering
           the
           Midianites
           ,
           
             haue
             not
             I
             sent
             thee
          
           ?
           So
           the
           two
           Disciples
           that
           went
           from
           Ierusalem
           to
           Emaus
           ,
           when
           our
           Sauiour
           went
           into
           their
           companie
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           bewraied
           their
           vnbeliefe
           concerning
           his
           resurrection
           that
           day
           .
           This
           day
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           hee
           should
           haue
           risen
           againe
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           heard
           not
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           think
           that
           there
           was
           any
           such
           thing
           .
           
           But
           did
           not
           our
           Sauiour
           shew
           them
           their
           fault
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           saw
           it
           ?
           for
           they
           knew
           that
           it
           was
           euen
           he
           who
           they
           said
           should
           haue
           risen
           againe
           that
           day
           .
           Of
           Mary
           and
           Martha
           the
           like
           may
           be
           said
           :
           who
           were
           both
           beleeuers
           in
           
           Christ
           ,
           and
           beloued
           of
           him
           ;
           yet
           when
           Christ
           went
           about
           to
           raise
           vp
           Lazarus
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           end
           asked
           them
           where
           they
           laid
           him
           ,
           did
           they
           not
           shew
           that
           they
           thought
           it
           could
           not
           be
           now
           done
           ,
           and
           therefore
           answered
           ;
           
             Lord
             ,
             by
             this
             time
             he
             stinketh
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             been
             dead
             foure
             daies
             :
          
           And
           yet
           that
           they
           might
           see
           their
           weaknes
           in
           beleeuing
           ,
           Christ
           raised
           him
           vp
           ,
           which
           they
           thought
           impossible
           In
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           in
           Gedeon
           ,
           wee
           may
           cleerely
           see
           our
           faces
           as
           in
           a
           glasse
           .
           For
           in
           a
           crosse
           ,
           especially
           if
           it
           bee
           any
           thing
           smartie
           and
           sharpe
           ,
           although
           we
           gaue
           testimonie
           of
           our
           faith
           before
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           ioyfulnes
           ;
           yet
           now
           in
           the
           triall
           of
           vs
           ,
           how
           poorely
           are
           wee
           armed
           to
           goe
           through
           it
           ,
           and
           perswaded
           of
           the
           good
           issue
           of
           it
           ?
           Doe
           we
           not
           hang
           downe
           the
           head
           and
           
           faint
           ,
           and
           say
           within
           our selues
           ,
           this
           crosse
           will
           be
           our
           vndoing
           ?
           And
           againe
           ,
           it
           cannot
           turne
           to
           our
           good
           ,
           neither
           could
           any
           haue
           been
           so
           vnwelcome
           to
           vs.
           For
           example
           ,
           if
           wee
           be
           depriued
           of
           our
           deare
           companion
           in
           mariage
           ,
           or
           lose
           some
           round
           summe
           of
           money
           ,
           or
           be
           otherwise
           impaired
           in
           our
           wealth
           ,
           or
           vnder
           some
           strange
           paine
           ;
           doe
           we
           say
           ,
           as
           in
           time
           of
           peace
           ,
           in
           meeknes
           of
           spirit
           ,
           the
           Lord
           who
           loueth
           vs
           ,
           hath
           done
           this
           for
           our
           good
           ?
           euen
           he
           that
           cannot
           suffer
           the
           winde
           to
           blow
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           hath
           sent
           it
           ?
           Doe
           we
           say
           ,
           It
           must
           be
           thus
           ,
           and
           is
           expedient
           for
           vs
           ?
           It
           is
           long
           first
           (
           I
           feare
           )
           and
           full
           faintly
           done
           ,
           if
           we
           doe
           it
           at
           length
           ,
           and
           few
           attaine
           thereto
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           doe
           wee
           not
           see
           in
           these
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           the
           marueilous
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           how
           hee
           sendeth
           light
           in
           darknesse
           ,
           ioy
           in
           heauines
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           life
           in
           death
           ?
           Doth
           not
           God
           bring
           vs
           through
           them
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           wee
           looked
           for
           ,
           and
           doth
           he
           not
           make
           vs
           see
           ,
           and
           afterward
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           such
           affliction
           was
           good
           for
           vs
           ?
           Euen
           as
           he
           said
           to
           Gedeon
           here
           ,
           doth
           the
           Midianites
           oppressing
           of
           you
           seeme
           impossible
           to
           be
           auoided
           ?
           Behold
           then
           ,
           euen
           thou
           shalt
           doe
           that
           which
           seemeth
           impossible
           ,
           and
           shalt
           subdue
           and
           ouercome
           them
           .
           Thus
           wee
           see
           how
           we
           should
           make
           our
           profit
           of
           this
           answere
           .
        
         
           Gedeon
           receiuing
           this
           answere
           from
           the
           Angell
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           deliuer
           Israel
           ,
           
           doth
           now
           in
           this
           fourth
           point
           aske
           of
           the
           Angell
           ,
           by
           what
           meanes
           hee
           shall
           do
           so
           great
           a
           matter
           .
           For
           these
           words
           ,
           by
           diligent
           considering
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           find
           not
           to
           be
           spoken
           doubtingly
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           but
           as
           inquiring
           ,
           and
           asking
           a
           question
           :
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           that
           shall
           be
           done
           which
           is
           
           promised
           ,
           but
           I
           aske
           by
           what
           meanes
           it
           shall
           be
           brought
           to
           passe
           .
           For
           hee
           sheweth
           that
           he
           is
           not
           of
           ability
           ,
           seeing
           ,
           he
           was
           but
           of
           a
           poore
           family
           in
           the
           halfe
           tribe
           of
           Manasseh
           ,
           which
           was
           also
           meane
           ,
           not
           mighty
           as
           some
           other
           ,
           and
           also
           for
           that
           he
           was
           the
           least
           in
           his
           fathers
           house
           .
        
         
           His
           meaning
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           maruailes
           that
           he
           should
           deliuer
           Israel
           ,
           seeing
           he
           wanted
           all
           things
           which
           were
           required
           to
           so
           great
           a
           worke
           .
           For
           warre
           could
           not
           be
           taken
           in
           hand
           by
           a
           poore
           man
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           a
           meane
           condition
           ,
           such
           an
           one
           as
           he
           knew
           himselfe
           to
           be
           ,
           seeing
           riches
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           authority
           especially
           ,
           were
           required
           thereto
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           asked
           whither
           Gedeon
           offended
           
           in
           mouing
           this
           question
           ,
           seeing
           Sarah
           ,
           and
           Zachariah
           were
           reproued
           for
           the
           like
           question
           asking
           :
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           that
           so
           Abraham
           and
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           asked
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           reproued
           ,
           as
           neither
           Gedeon
           was
           here
           ;
           Neither
           was
           it
           the
           mouing
           of
           the
           question
           that
           was
           found
           fault
           with
           :
           but
           the
           doubtfull
           minde
           with
           which
           it
           was
           moued
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           two
           doubting
           ,
           were
           found
           fault
           with
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Zacharias
           and
           
             Sarah
             ;
             Abraham
          
           and
           Mary
           were
           not
           ;
           neither
           therefore
           Gedeon
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           answere
           of
           the
           Angell
           ,
           who
           reproued
           him
           not
           ;
           but
           answered
           his
           question
           .
        
         
           And
           by
           this
           we
           may
           learne
           ,
           that
           as
           questions
           moued
           with
           doubting
           of
           
           that
           which
           the
           Scripture
           resolueth
           vs
           of
           ,
           is
           euill
           ,
           so
           to
           moue
           questions
           where
           we
           are
           ignorant
           ,
           of
           weighty
           points
           which
           we
           would
           be
           resolued
           of
           ,
           is
           commendable
           ,
           in
           all
           matters
           that
           tends
           to
           edification
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           all
           in
           and
           about
           those
           which
           are
           most
           necessary
           ;
           as
           Paul
           himselfe
           and
           the
           Iailer
           ,
           before
           their
           conuersion
           ,
           and
           after
           they
           began
           to
           looke
           after
           their
           saluation
           ,
           did
           so
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           asked
           questions
           about
           it
           .
           And
           to
           be
           slacke
           and
           backward
           in
           seeking
           of
           resolution
           ,
           in
           such
           cases
           where
           we
           are
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           haue
           cause
           to
           inquire
           and
           aske
           ,
           is
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           be
           liked
           ,
           but
           rather
           threatens
           great
           hurt
           and
           danger
           :
           [
           whereof
           more
           might
           be
           said
           ;
           but
           occasion
           hath
           bin
           already
           offered
           to
           speake
           of
           this
           duty
           (
           of
           seeking
           relation
           in
           doubtfull
           cases
           ,
           both
           in
           opinion
           and
           conscience
           )
           before
           .
           ]
        
         
           The
           Angell
           answeres
           him
           without
           rebuking
           him
           ,
           and
           satisfieth
           him
           in
           
           that
           which
           he
           demanded
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           how
           he
           should
           be
           able
           to
           doe
           such
           a
           worke
           :
           )
           saying
           ;
           howsoeuer
           in
           warre
           ordinarily
           taken
           in
           hand
           ,
           riches
           ,
           power
           and
           care
           requisite
           ,
           yet
           in
           this
           ,
           my
           power
           without
           them
           ,
           shall
           suffice
           :
           for
           thou
           shall
           saue
           Israel
           ,
           not
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           my
           power
           ,
           because
           I
           will
           be
           with
           thee
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           strength
           that
           I
           will
           giue
           thee
           .
           And
           so
           God
           answered
           Moses
           when
           he
           sent
           him
           to
           Pharaoh
           to
           deliuer
           his
           people
           out
           of
           Egypt
           :
           &
           to
           Iosua
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           when
           he
           should
           lead
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           after
           him
           ,
           into
           the
           lande
           of
           promise
           .
           And
           so
           Gedeon
           here
           was
           satisfied
           ,
           especially
           by
           these
           
           words
           of
           the
           Angell
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           smite
           Midian
           as
           if
           they
           were
           but
           one
           man
           ,
           euen
           as
           it
           was
           all
           one
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           to
           destroy
           one
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           tenne
           hundred
           thousand
           .
           And
           this
           came
           to
           passe
           when
           the
           Midianites
           slue
           one
           an
           other
           .
           So
           that
           in
           vsing
           meanes
           to
           serue
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           we
           doe
           well
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           God
           his
           meaning
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           do
           so
           :
           but
           alway
           with
           this
           caueat
           ,
           that
           we
           take
           heed
           of
           Asa
           his
           sin
           ,
           who
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           made
           his
           Physitians
           his
           God
           ,
           by
           seeking
           to
           them
           and
           trusting
           in
           them
           ,
           not
           seeking
           God
           [
           in
           them
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           euer
           beware
           least
           we
           grow
           to
           that
           profanenes
           which
           we
           read
           of
           in
           that
           cursed
           Rabshaketh
           ;
           I
           meane
           ,
           to
           iustle
           God
           out
           from
           our
           enterprises
           ,
           
           saying
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           
             Counsell
             and
             strength
             are
             for
             the
             warre
          
           ;
           and
           so
           not
           to
           trust
           in
           the
           Lord
           our
           God.
           ]
        
         
           This
           speech
           here
           vttered
           by
           the
           Angell
           to
           
             Gedeon
             ,
             [
             I
             will
             be
             with
             thee
             ]
          
           the
           
           Lord
           vseth
           oft
           times
           ,
           and
           not
           alwaies
           in
           the
           same
           particuler
           meaning
           :
           sometime
           it
           is
           vnderstood
           of
           some
           outward
           blessing
           or
           deliuerance
           ,
           as
           he
           meant
           to
           Ioshua
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           with
           thee
           against
           thine
           enemies
           ,
           and
           bring
           thee
           into
           the
           land
           of
           promise
           :
           sometime
           of
           the
           inward
           and
           speciall
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           guide
           and
           comfort
           his
           withall
           ;
           as
           to
           Mary
           ,
           Luk.
           1.
           28.
           and
           sometime
           both
           ,
           as
           to
           Iacob
           when
           hee
           dreamed
           by
           the
           way
           of
           Aram
           ,
           God
           spake
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             I
             will
             be
             with
             thee
          
           ;
           meaning
           it
           both
           of
           his
           grace
           that
           he
           would
           giue
           him
           to
           vphold
           him
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           other
           helpe
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           next
           words
           which
           he
           addeth
           there
           ,
           he
           doth
           more
           particulerly
           declare
           ,
           saying
           ;
           I
           will
           keep
           thee
           whither
           soeuer
           thou
           goest
           ;
           whereby
           he
           meaneth
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           bee
           
           with
           him
           to
           deliuer
           him
           from
           outward
           enemies
           till
           hee
           should
           inherit
           the
           land
           which
           he
           promised
           him
           .
           The
           words
           are
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           in
           this
           place
           in
           the
           first
           sense
           ,
           namely
           of
           deliuering
           the
           Midianites
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Gedeon
           :
           though
           I
           denie
           not
           ,
           but
           Gedeon
           obtained
           the
           latter
           also
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           should
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           haue
           promised
           to
           any
           of
           his
           ,
           who
           beleeue
           vnto
           saluation
           ,
           his
           power
           ,
           protection
           ,
           and
           helping
           hand
           in
           any
           outward
           troubles
           ,
           they
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           doe
           ,
           as
           hee
           hath
           promised
           .
           And
           as
           he
           shewed
           himselfe
           to
           be
           his
           ,
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           so
           hee
           will
           vndoubtedly
           be
           with
           vs
           in
           this
           age
           ,
           to
           helpe
           ,
           deliuer
           ,
           and
           giue
           successe
           to
           vs
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           alreadie
           done
           greater
           things
           for
           vs.
           But
           yet
           ,
           seeing
           we
           vse
           to
           look
           too
           narrowly
           to
           Gods
           outward
           promises
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           be
           not
           performed
           to
           vs
           to
           the
           full
           ,
           we
           are
           readie
           to
           complaine
           ;
           therefore
           know
           we
           this
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           doe
           faile
           in
           any
           point
           of
           that
           which
           wee
           looke
           for
           ,
           his
           promise
           being
           but
           conditionall
           ,
           he
           will
           supplie
           all
           such
           wants
           by
           his
           grace
           spirituall
           ,
           so
           as
           wee
           beleeue
           :
           as
           patience
           ,
           contentation
           ,
           and
           confidence
           ,
           which
           are
           farre
           more
           worth
           then
           if
           we
           enioyed
           the
           outward
           benefit
           it selfe
           .
           For
           the
           spirituall
           includeth
           temporall
           ,
           as
           reason
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           containes
           the
           inferiour
           powers
           of
           motion
           ,
           sense
           ,
           growth
           ,
           and
           life
           .
           Sunder
           not
           those
           that
           God
           hath
           combined
           together
           .
           If
           hee
           haue
           giuen
           vs
           his
           Christ
           ,
           wee
           know
           he
           hath
           no
           
           greater
           things
           to
           denie
           vs
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           he
           will
           smaller
           .
           And
           doubtlesse
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           beleeuing
           the
           greater
           ,
           wee
           faile
           sometimes
           of
           the
           smaller
           ;
           and
           that
           iustly
           ,
           as
           a
           punishment
           of
           our
           dishonouring
           God
           by
           our
           distrust
           .
        
         
           Besides
           this
           ,
           we
           may
           learne
           here
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           of
           God
           communicated
           
           to
           vs
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           to
           make
           vs
           doe
           and
           worke
           great
           things
           ,
           farre
           aboue
           our
           reach
           and
           abilitie
           ,
           in
           warre
           or
           in
           peace
           ;
           in
           persecution
           ,
           also
           against
           sinne
           ,
           the
           diuell
           ,
           or
           whatsoeuer
           else
           :
           as
           here
           ,
           when
           God
           promised
           his
           power
           to
           Gedeon
           ,
           he
           assured
           him
           ,
           that
           euen
           he
           ,
           a
           weake
           man
           ,
           should
           bee
           able
           to
           subdue
           a
           mightie
           and
           great
           people
           .
           And
           when
           is
           this
           might
           giuen
           to
           men
           ?
           euen
           when
           God
           calleth
           and
           appointeth
           them
           to
           any
           seruice
           that
           shal
           require
           and
           stand
           in
           need
           thereof
           .
           As
           now
           Gedeon
           being
           called
           to
           this
           ouercomming
           of
           the
           Midianites
           ,
           he
           was
           furnished
           with
           the
           gifts
           he
           had
           not
           before
           ;
           as
           wisedome
           ,
           courage
           ,
           strength
           ,
           and
           faith
           in
           particuler
           promise
           of
           assistance
           and
           victorie
           .
           And
           therefore
           by
           it
           hee
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           been
           made
           strong
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           
           
           weake
           man
           ,
           valiant
           in
           battell
           .
           Heb.
           11.
           
           So
           hee
           enabled
           Paul
           to
           beleeue
           the
           
           promise
           of
           standing
           by
           him
           and
           bearing
           him
           out
           ,
           at
           sundrie
           times
           before
           his
           enemies
           :
           whereby
           hee
           wrought
           such
           a
           worke
           ,
           as
           none
           but
           an
           Apostolicall
           spirit
           could
           worke
           .
           And
           euen
           still
           the
           like
           courage
           ,
           cheerefulnes
           ,
           hope
           ,
           gifts
           ,
           he
           giues
           to
           such
           Ministers
           of
           his
           ,
           whom
           he
           meanes
           to
           vse
           to
           the
           great
           ends
           mentioned
           ,
           I
           meane
           to
           bring
           many
           to
           Christ
           ,
           Act.
           26.
           and
           Ephes
           .
           4.
           which
           
           he
           denieth
           to
           them
           whom
           he
           calleth
           not
           ,
           and
           who
           beleeue
           not
           in
           him
           .
           So
           that
           they
           neuer
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           compasse
           that
           which
           the
           other
           shall
           .
        
         
           So
           had
           Moses
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           their
           place
           and
           occasions
           offered
           ,
           did
           require
           .
           And
           so
           may
           and
           ought
           wee
           to
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           how
           vnfit
           and
           vnworthie
           soeuer
           we
           are
           and
           feele
           our selues
           to
           be
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           call
           vs
           to
           any
           estate
           or
           dutie
           ,
           he
           will
           arme
           vs
           against
           all
           difficulties
           ,
           toile
           and
           tediousnesse
           therein
           .
           The
           Lord
           doth
           not
           lay
           heauie
           burthens
           vpon
           men
           ,
           and
           giue
           them
           weake
           shoulders
           :
           but
           dealeth
           out
           to
           euery
           member
           his
           measure
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           vse
           and
           seruice
           which
           belongs
           to
           it
           :
           a
           double
           spirit
           to
           Elisha
           aboue
           Eliah
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           double
           neede
           .
           Euen
           as
           we
           see
           the
           gift
           of
           strength
           is
           giuen
           to
           the
           armes
           and
           shoulders
           in
           mans
           body
           ,
           because
           they
           serue
           for
           the
           strongest
           vse
           .
           And
           so
           ,
           because
           he
           knoweth
           the
           difficulties
           both
           within
           and
           without
           ,
           which
           a
           godly
           Christian
           shall
           meete
           with
           ,
           therefore
           he
           leaues
           him
           not
           to
           sinke
           vnder
           them
           ,
           but
           giues
           him
           faith
           ,
           and
           enables
           him
           by
           that
           to
           ouercome
           ,
           not
           one
           or
           a
           few
           ,
           but
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           is
           all
           .
           And
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           
           speakes
           ,
           
             Hath
             the
             Lord
             so
             clothed
             the
             grasse
             ,
             the
             creatures
             ,
          
           and
           will
           he
           not
           much
           more
           prouide
           for
           his
           people
           ?
           So
           by
           the
           like
           argument
           ,
           hath
           God
           giuen
           euery
           creature
           ,
           euen
           the
           beasts
           ,
           some
           one
           gift
           or
           other
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           neede
           thereof
           ,
           to
           it
           own
           preseruation
           ,
           as
           swiftnes
           to
           the
           small
           ,
           strength
           to
           the
           great
           ,
           to
           some
           one
           kinde
           of
           armour
           ,
           to
           some
           another
           ;
           and
           shall
           he
           faile
           in
           the
           necessarie
           furnishing
           of
           his
           people
           with
           that
           grace
           ,
           without
           which
           they
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           attaine
           the
           end
           of
           their
           redemption
           and
           election
           ?
           No
           doubtlesse
           .
           But
           here
           is
           a
           two-fold
           obiection
           :
           First
           ,
           many
           who
           zealously
           desire
           to
           
           doe
           good
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           yet
           want
           gifts
           .
           Answ
           .
           It
           is
           not
           euery
           mans
           part
           to
           iudge
           aright
           of
           another
           mans
           gifts
           :
           for
           gifts
           which
           may
           seeme
           meane
           to
           vs
           ,
           may
           be
           mightie
           through
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           concurring
           to
           effect
           great
           matters
           .
           Againe
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           God
           giue
           but
           small
           sufficiencie
           and
           gifts
           ,
           he
           requireth
           but
           a
           proportioned
           worke
           and
           seruice
           :
           for
           he
           exacts
           not
           that
           vantage
           of
           him
           who
           hath
           but
           one
           talent
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           of
           another
           who
           hath
           fiue
           .
           To
           the
           second
           obiection
           ,
           that
           many
           whose
           gifts
           are
           great
           ,
           
           doe
           little
           good
           .
           I
           answere
           :
           Their
           sinne
           is
           the
           greater
           ,
           but
           that
           hinders
           not
           that
           doctrine
           ;
           for
           though
           all
           whom
           God
           sets
           on
           worke
           shall
           bee
           fitted
           ,
           yet
           not
           contrarily
           ,
           if
           he
           appoint
           them
           not
           to
           the
           worke
           ,
           neither
           call
           them
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               And
               he
               answered
               him
               ,
               I
               pray
               thee
               ,
               if
               I
               haue
               found
               fauour
               in
               thy
               sight
               ,
               then
               shew
               me
               a
               signe
               that
               thou
               talkest
               with
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Depart
               not
               hence
               ,
               I
               pray
               thee
               ,
               vntill
               I
               come
               vnto
               thee
               and
               bring
               mine
               offering
               ,
               and
               lay
               it
               before
               thee
               :
               and
               he
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               tarrie
               vntill
               thou
               come
               againe
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Then
               Gedeon
               went
               in
               ,
               and
               made
               ready
               a
               Kid
               ,
               and
               vnleauened
               bread
               of
               an
               Ephath
               of
               flower
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               flesh
               in
               a
               basket
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               broath
               in
               a
               pot
               ,
               and
               brought
               it
               out
               vnto
               him
               vnder
               the
               oake
               ,
               and
               presented
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               And
               the
               Angell
               of
               the
               Lord
               said
               vnto
               him
               ,
               Take
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
            
             
             
               vnleauened
               bread
               ,
               and
               lay
               them
               vpon
               this
               stone
               ,
               and
               powre
               out
               the
               broath
               ,
               and
               hee
               did
               so
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Then
               the
               Angell
               of
               the
               Lord
               put
               foorth
               the
               end
               of
               the
               staffe
               that
               he
               held
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               touched
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               vnleauened
               bread
               ,
               and
               there
               arose
               fire
               out
               of
               the
               stone
               ,
               and
               consumed
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               vnleauened
               bread
               ;
               so
               the
               Angell
               of
               the
               Lord
               departed
               out
               of
               his
               sight
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               And
               when
               Gedeon
               perceiued
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Angell
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Gedeon
               then
               said
               ;
               Alas
               my
               Lord
               God
               ,
               for
               because
               I
               haue
               seene
               an
               Angell
               of
               the
               Lord
               face
               to
               face
               ,
               I
               shall
               dye
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               said
               vnto
               him
               ,
               Peace
               be
               vnto
               thee
               :
               feare
               not
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               dye
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               Then
               Gedeon
               made
               an
               Alter
               there
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               called
               it
               Iehouahshalem
               :
               vnto
               this
               day
               it
               is
               in
               Ophrah
               of
               the
               father
               of
               the
               Ezrites
               .
            
          
        
         
           OF
           the
           first
           of
           the
           foure
           things
           mentioned
           in
           the
           11.
           verse
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           who
           
           should
           deliuer
           Israel
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Midianites
           (
           which
           was
           Gedeon
           )
           wee
           haue
           heard
           :
           now
           followeth
           the
           second
           ,
           namely
           of
           the
           signe
           which
           Gedeon
           asked
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           might
           know
           who
           he
           was
           who
           talked
           with
           him
           .
           To
           proceed
           therefore
           ,
           Gedeon
           hauing
           a
           promise
           of
           so
           great
           a
           matter
           as
           the
           victorie
           ,
           from
           the
           Angell
           ,
           who
           spake
           to
           him
           ;
           whom
           he
           tooke
           to
           be
           neither
           Angell
           nor
           God
           ,
           but
           a
           man
           to
           vtter
           the
           words
           of
           God
           vnto
           him
           ;
           he
           desires
           of
           him
           a
           signe
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           be
           deceiued
           with
           a
           fancie
           ,
           but
           might
           know
           that
           he
           was
           such
           an
           one
           as
           could
           make
           good
           his
           word
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           hee
           tooke
           him
           to
           be
           .
           Here
           before
           I
           goe
           on
           further
           in
           the
           storie
           ,
           I
           will
           stay
           a
           while
           by
           occasion
           of
           this
           speech
           of
           Gedeon
           .
           And
           let
           vs
           know
           ,
           that
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           in
           desiring
           this
           of
           the
           messenger
           ,
           was
           meet
           for
           him
           to
           doe
           ;
           for
           it
           behoued
           him
           to
           trie
           the
           spirits
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           of
           God
           or
           no.
           For
           an
           euill
           spirit
           can
           change
           himselfe
           into
           an
           Angell
           of
           light
           .
           And
           this
           
           is
           especially
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           when
           any
           thing
           is
           vrged
           vpon
           vs
           that
           is
           doubtfull
           ,
           and
           which
           may
           seeme
           vnlawfull
           to
           be
           done
           .
           For
           there
           a
           man
           may
           not
           easily
           assent
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           be
           perswaded
           that
           such
           a
           thing
           is
           from
           God.
           Excellent
           and
           commendable
           are
           the
           examples
           of
           
             Manoah
             ,
             Cornelius
          
           ,
           the
           men
           of
           Beroea
           ,
           
           for
           this
           wisedome
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           to
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           haue
           the
           like
           scruple
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           like
           question
           ,
           when
           any
           thing
           doubtfull
           is
           vrged
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           that
           for
           no
           
           mans
           pleasure
           ,
           nor
           by
           example
           of
           any
           ,
           we
           be
           led
           ;
           but
           to
           proue
           all
           things
           by
           the
           waights
           of
           the
           Sanctuarie
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           that
           so
           wee
           may
           be
           satisfied
           .
           And
           if
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           two
           or
           three
           witnesses
           that
           bee
           confirmed
           which
           is
           brought
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           wee
           are
           there
           to
           rest
           :
           and
           that
           should
           be
           enough
           to
           vs
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           miracles
           or
           signes
           now
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           truth
           which
           is
           taught
           vs
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           to
           seeke
           or
           aske
           for
           any
           .
           And
           the
           like
           we
           are
           to
           doe
           in
           all
           our
           troubles
           and
           feares
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           fetch
           comfort
           from
           conceit
           ,
           or
           the
           spirit
           without
           the
           word
           ,
           or
           from
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           a
           false
           ground
           .
           And
           this
           wise
           regard
           in
           Gedeon
           ,
           to
           deale
           sure
           in
           so
           weightie
           a
           case
           ,
           and
           not
           rashly
           to
           depend
           vpon
           a
           bare
           mans
           word
           for
           the
           effecting
           of
           so
           great
           a
           work
           ,
           as
           hee
           knew
           none
           but
           God
           could
           enable
           him
           vnto
           :
           laieth
           greatly
           to
           our
           charge
           ,
           who
           in
           matters
           of
           farre
           greater
           weight
           ,
           doe
           yet
           deale
           farre
           more
           loosely
           and
           slenderly
           then
           he
           did
           in
           this
           .
           The
           wise
           man
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             foole
             beleeueth
          
           
           
           
             euery
             thing
             ▪
          
           meaning
           euery
           thing
           ,
           which
           hee
           desireth
           and
           would
           faine
           haue
           ,
           he
           beleeueth
           ,
           and
           is
           easily
           perswaded
           of
           it
           that
           it
           is
           so
           as
           he
           would
           haue
           it
           ,
           though
           he
           haue
           nothing
           of
           moment
           and
           good
           ground
           to
           shew
           for
           it
           .
           Among
           men
           it
           is
           counted
           a
           signe
           of
           great
           folly
           to
           deale
           thus
           rawly
           in
           things
           onely
           concerning
           our
           temporall
           estate
           ,
           and
           to
           rest
           vpon
           euery
           mans
           word
           and
           report
           ,
           yea
           though
           it
           be
           but
           ambigious
           and
           obscurely
           vttered
           :
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           good
           ,
           why
           it
           is
           so
           :
           they
           who
           doe
           so
           ,
           giue
           euery
           man
           aduantage
           to
           ouerreach
           ,
           abuse
           ,
           deceiue
           ,
           and
           wrong
           them
           ,
           besides
           the
           great
           controuersies
           and
           contentions
           ,
           suites
           and
           charge
           ,
           which
           they
           procure
           to
           themselues
           needlesly
           thereby
           .
           But
           (
           to
           speake
           of
           weightier
           matters
           )
           what
           one
           among
           many
           counteth
           it
           his
           folly
           ,
           to
           hold
           his
           saluation
           vpon
           sandie
           grounds
           and
           euidences
           ,
           as
           vpon
           his
           owne
           good
           meanings
           and
           desires
           ,
           vpon
           the
           good
           opinion
           that
           others
           conceiue
           of
           him
           ,
           vpon
           some
           slight
           sorrow
           for
           sinne
           ,
           or
           confessing
           of
           it
           to
           God
           ,
           also
           vpon
           his
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           vpon
           a
           blinde
           hope
           ,
           or
           vpon
           some
           good
           yet
           common
           fruites
           of
           hearing
           ;
           as
           good
           speech
           ,
           in
           some
           places
           ,
           vpon
           taking
           liking
           of
           good
           people
           ,
           liking
           the
           Ministerie
           ,
           or
           lending
           ,
           and
           giuing
           some
           thing
           to
           the
           poore
           in
           their
           distresse
           :
           these
           things
           are
           good
           indeed
           ,
           and
           (
           I
           am
           perswaded
           )
           found
           to
           be
           in
           few
           ,
           but
           yet
           these
           are
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           infallible
           tokens
           .
           Nay
           ,
           concerning
           this
           waightie
           matter
           ,
           men
           are
           willing
           to
           build
           the
           hope
           of
           their
           saluation
           ,
           vpon
           the
           bare
           word
           of
           a
           Minister
           ,
           though
           hee
           neuer
           saw
           sound
           reason
           for
           his
           so
           speaking
           ,
           and
           assuring
           them
           thereof
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           they
           haue
           been
           baptized
           ,
           and
           doe
           liue
           in
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           neither
           haue
           they
           any
           thing
           out
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           to
           quiet
           and
           resolue
           themselues
           :
           whereas
           the
           triall
           of
           a
           mans
           state
           to
           Godward
           stands
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Scripture
           he
           can
           proue
           himself
           to
           be
           an
           happy
           person
           ,
           because
           the
           word
           hath
           humbled
           him
           ,
           changed
           him
           ,
           reformed
           him
           ,
           and
           wrought
           in
           him
           faith
           in
           the
           promise
           ,
           an
           earnest
           longing
           after
           that
           which
           is
           promised
           ,
           and
           a
           waiting
           for
           it
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           enioyed
           without
           wearinesse
           ,
           and
           an
           heartie
           desiring
           that
           other
           did
           so
           likewise
           ,
           with
           such
           other
           .
           But
           of
           this
           much
           is
           written
           .
        
         
           To
           proceed
           further
           ,
           Gedeon
           now
           hauing
           desired
           a
           signe
           for
           the
           confirming
           
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           and
           thinking
           him
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           desired
           him
           to
           stay
           till
           hee
           went
           and
           prepared
           for
           him
           ,
           as
           Abraham
           and
           other
           had
           done
           in
           the
           like
           case
           ,
           and
           while
           he
           should
           refresh
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           purposed
           to
           talke
           further
           with
           him
           about
           the
           signe
           .
           And
           the
           things
           which
           he
           prepared
           for
           him
           ,
           were
           both
           fit
           to
           be
           eaten
           as
           nourishment
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           serue
           for
           sacrifice
           ,
           though
           the
           word
           signifieth
           both
           a
           gift
           ,
           &
           an
           offering
           :
           but
           for
           proofe
           that
           Gedeon
           brought
           not
           these
           things
           foorth
           to
           the
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           as
           hee
           tooke
           him
           to
           be
           )
           for
           sacrifice
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           might
           be
           refreshed
           by
           them
           ,
           hereby
           it
           may
           appeare
           ,
           that
           he
           neither
           set
           vp
           any
           altar
           there
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           afterwards
           ,
           to
           offer
           peace-offerings
           thereon
           ;
           (
           reade
           verse
           24.
           )
           neither
           did
           hee
           take
           the
           man
           to
           be
           God
           to
           consume
           it
           with
           fire
           .
           I
           haue
           set
           downe
           that
           meaning
           of
           the
           verse
           ,
           which
           by
           weighing
           both
           ,
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           truest
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           denie
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Angell
           vsed
           that
           meate
           ,
           beside
           the
           expectation
           of
           Gedeon
           ,
           he
           vsed
           it
           (
           I
           say
           )
           for
           a
           sacrifice
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           in
           the
           21.
           verse
           ,
           and
           thereby
           gaue
           the
           signe
           ,
           which
           was
           before
           asked
           of
           him
           .
           Both
           come
           to
           one
           end
           ,
           for
           a
           sacrifice
           was
           the
           signe
           to
           Gedeon
           ,
           whether
           first
           or
           last
           .
           The
           things
           that
           Gedeon
           brought
           are
           named
           in
           the
           19.
           verse
           .
           According
           to
           the
           setting
           downe
           of
           these
           
           things
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           Gedeon
           did
           ,
           as
           Manoah
           did
           ,
           that
           is
           ;
           offer
           refreshing
           to
           the
           messenger
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           know
           that
           the
           men
           of
           God
           were
           in
           former
           times
           in
           so
           great
           account
           with
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           glad
           that
           might
           receiue
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           manner
           then
           was
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           stay
           to
           eate
           with
           them
           .
           And
           Abraham
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           did
           the
           like
           :
           euen
           so
           did
           Lot
           also
           ,
           and
           they
           lost
           nothing
           
           thereby
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           reade
           in
           the
           storie
           of
           them
           both
           .
           The
           same
           did
           Gedeon
           here
           ,
           who
           thought
           him
           to
           be
           an
           holy
           man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           desired
           him
           to
           take
           some
           repast
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           hospitality
           was
           vsed
           of
           the
           godly
           to
           strangers
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           commandement
           
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           ;
           
             Be
             not
             forgetfull
             to
             intertaine
             strangers
             .
          
           For
           they
           are
           sad
           in
           heart
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           are
           regarded
           in
           strange
           places
           with
           kind
           and
           heartie
           welcome
           ,
           as
           being
           commended
           thither
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           meete
           they
           should
           ,
           (
           for
           how
           else
           can
           they
           be
           knowne
           for
           such
           )
           it
           is
           a
           worthie
           fruite
           of
           loue
           in
           them
           that
           receiue
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           maketh
           glad
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           who
           are
           receiued
           of
           them
           .
           Much
           more
           (
           then
           )
           ought
           such
           kindnesse
           to
           be
           shewed
           to
           the
           ●aithfull
           ,
           that
           are
           knowne
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           wants
           .
           And
           they
           that
           shut
           vp
           their
           compassion
           from
           such
           ,
           (
           when
           the
           prophane
           will
           be
           too
           forward
           that
           way
           ,
           to
           their
           companions
           ,
           yea
           to
           their
           dogges
           )
           
             how
             dwelleth
          
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           )
           
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ?
          
           Not
           that
           hereby
           I
           approue
           of
           their
           rashnes
           ,
           
           who
           to
           auoide
           vncharitablenes
           and
           vnmercifulnes
           ,
           put
           no
           difference
           betweene
           such
           as
           they
           harbour
           ,
           or
           relieue
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           precisely
           warneth
           vs
           of
           ,
           in
           the
           Galath
           .
           6.
           10.
           that
           we
           aime
           especially
           at
           them
           that
           be
           of
           the
           
           same
           household
           and
           body
           ,
           whom
           it
           most
           concernes
           vs
           to
           looke
           to
           ,
           hauing
           charge
           of
           such
           poore
           giuen
           vs
           by
           Christ
           .
           Such
           as
           obserue
           not
           this
           ,
           light
           vppon
           good
           persons
           by
           haphazard
           ,
           as
           we
           say
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           doe
           cast
           away
           their
           bread
           vpon
           the
           waters
           .
           For
           many
           glozing
           hypocrites
           ,
           with
           counterfeit
           faces
           and
           letters
           of
           testimonie
           ,
           with
           some
           pretence
           of
           honestie
           ,
           doe
           abuse
           good
           people
           ,
           who
           repent
           them
           often
           of
           their
           forwardnes
           in
           receiuing
           such
           rangers
           and
           locusts
           ,
           both
           Ministers
           and
           others
           .
           For
           besides
           their
           gifts
           ,
           they
           haue
           drawne
           them
           by
           cunning
           flatterie
           ,
           to
           lend
           them
           money
           ,
           or
           shew
           them
           other
           curtesie
           answerable
           ,
           and
           yet
           as
           deceiuers
           ,
           haue
           left
           them
           in
           the
           lurch
           ;
           to
           teach
           them
           wisedome
           against
           afterwards
           .
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           rash
           Suretiships
           ,
           Commendatorie
           Letters
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           to
           such
           ,
           as
           of
           whom
           we
           haue
           no
           pledge
           ,
           to
           vse
           Salomons
           phrase
           .
           Let
           Christians
           learne
           wisedome
           by
           this
           ,
           and
           not
           vnder
           colour
           of
           pitie
           become
           a
           prey
           to
           such
           hypocrites
           ,
           as
           make
           benefit
           to
           themselues
           of
           that
           their
           ranging
           course
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           readie
           to
           recompense
           them
           with
           nought
           but
           derision
           and
           scorne
           for
           their
           simplicitie
           .
           Though
           ,
           I
           confesse
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           safer
           extreme
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           and
           the
           neerer
           to
           charity
           ,
           to
           be
           credulous
           ,
           then
           too
           suspicious
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           being
           vnknowne
           and
           strangers
           .
           But
           as
           we
           learned
           in
           the
           former
           point
           ,
           not
           to
           trust
           our selues
           without
           good
           proofe
           ,
           so
           (
           I
           trow
           )
           much
           lesse
           others
           ,
           being
           not
           approued
           .
        
         
           In
           these
           two
           verses
           is
           declared
           ,
           how
           Gedeon
           was
           rewarded
           for
           his
           kindnes
           
           shewed
           to
           the
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           tooke
           him
           to
           be
           :
           and
           how
           he
           seeking
           carefully
           to
           know
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           where
           it
           much
           concerned
           him
           ,
           and
           whereof
           hee
           doubted
           ,
           hee
           was
           well
           satisfied
           and
           comforted
           thereby
           .
           For
           the
           meate
           which
           Gedeon
           brought
           him
           ,
           being
           as
           the
           man
           commanded
           ,
           laid
           on
           a
           rocke
           ,
           he
           by
           diuine
           power
           brought
           fire
           out
           of
           the
           rocke
           ,
           and
           burnt
           vp
           and
           consumed
           
           the
           flesh
           and
           vnleauened
           bread
           .
           Euen
           as
           Eliah
           called
           fire
           from
           heauen
           ,
           
           and
           consumed
           the
           burnt
           offering
           ,
           to
           the
           conuicting
           of
           the
           Baalites
           .
           And
           as
           he
           for
           the
           cleerer
           manifesting
           of
           the
           miracle
           ,
           powred
           much
           water
           vpon
           the
           burnt
           offering
           before
           it
           was
           consumed
           ;
           so
           did
           the
           Angell
           here
           cause
           the
           broth
           to
           be
           powred
           on
           the
           place
           ,
           to
           moisten
           it
           ,
           where
           the
           meate
           should
           be
           consumed
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           manifesting
           of
           the
           miracle
           .
           And
           the
           like
           is
           said
           of
           Abel
           ,
           Heb.
           11.
           that
           by
           faith
           he
           obtained
           of
           God
           this
           reall
           testimonie
           of
           Gods
           approbation
           ,
           that
           hee
           receiued
           his
           offering
           and
           signified
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           God
           vsed
           to
           doe
           ,
           by
           consuming
           it
           ,
           Gen.
           4.
           
           By
           the
           like
           miraculous
           burning
           of
           it
           ,
           
           Gedeon
           was
           confirmed
           ,
           that
           the
           message
           which
           was
           brought
           him
           of
           his
           deliuering
           Israel
           was
           true
           ,
           hee
           being
           knowne
           to
           bee
           the
           Lord
           Iehouah
           ,
           who
           brought
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           let
           vs
           learne
           ,
           first
           by
           this
           earnest
           seeking
           of
           Gedeon
           to
           know
           Gods
           
           will
           ,
           in
           that
           hee
           was
           so
           answered
           ,
           and
           satisfied
           :
           that
           wee
           neuer
           seeke
           to
           the
           Lord
           in
           vaine
           in
           desiring
           heartily
           to
           bee
           resolued
           of
           our
           doubts
           ,
           or
           eased
           in
           our
           consciences
           .
           For
           it
           is
           true
           in
           the
           praying
           for
           these
           ,
           as
           for
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           Iames
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             prayer
             of
             a
             righteous
             man
             auaileth
             much
             ,
             if
             it
          
           
           
             be
             seruent
          
           .
           Oh
           to
           depend
           on
           God
           in
           our
           difficulties
           and
           doubtfull
           cases
           ,
           and
           to
           vse
           the
           best
           meanes
           we
           can
           with
           confidence
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           humble
           &
           quiet
           spirit
           ,
           how
           much
           it
           aduantageth
           vs
           ?
           And
           contrariwise
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           troubled
           long
           enough
           ,
           before
           we
           shall
           finde
           ease
           ,
           if
           we
           either
           vse
           any
           indirect
           or
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           ,
           or
           if
           in
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           best
           we
           commit
           not
           our
           way
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           depend
           vpon
           him
           .
           Dauid
           in
           the
           73.
           
           Psalme
           complaines
           greatly
           of
           a
           
           temptation
           which
           grew
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           strongly
           assaulted
           him
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           because
           they
           who
           feared
           not
           God
           ,
           prospered
           outwardly
           more
           then
           himself
           did
           ,
           therefore
           his
           estate
           was
           not
           so
           good
           as
           theirs
           ,
           nor
           he
           beloued
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           they
           :
           wherein
           ,
           if
           God
           had
           not
           shewed
           him
           an
           issue
           ,
           he
           being
           so
           vnable
           for
           the
           time
           to
           stay
           himselfe
           ,
           how
           had
           he
           been
           wearied
           and
           discomforted
           thereby
           ?
           But
           hauing
           with
           good
           aduice
           weighed
           the
           matter
           in
           the
           ballances
           of
           the
           Sanctuarie
           ,
           laying
           their
           and
           his
           estates
           together
           ,
           what
           signification
           giueth
           he
           of
           a
           satisfied
           and
           quiet
           minde
           ?
           How
           cleerely
           saw
           he
           his
           owne
           follie
           in
           grudging
           at
           their
           poore
           happinesse
           ,
           or
           rather
           daintie
           miserie
           ?
           And
           so
           as
           a
           man
           recouered
           out
           of
           a
           frantike
           passion
           ,
           and
           new
           come
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           how
           freely
           doth
           he
           shame
           himselfe
           ,
           calling
           himselfe
           foole
           ,
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           a
           beast
           for
           his
           so
           iudging
           ,
           and
           then
           descry
           the
           dangerous
           condition
           of
           the
           vngodly
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           were
           set
           in
           slipperie
           places
           ,
           for
           all
           their
           florishing
           ?
           So
           great
           is
           the
           ioy
           which
           Gods
           people
           conceiue
           ,
           when
           they
           hauing
           conflicted
           
           long
           with
           doubts
           of
           minde
           ,
           or
           sorrow
           of
           heart
           ,
           either
           before
           forgiuenes
           enioyed
           ,
           or
           after
           ;
           they
           flee
           to
           God
           ,
           either
           by
           prayer
           ,
           as
           Hezekiah
           did
           ,
           or
           hearing
           
           the
           word
           ,
           reading
           ,
           communicating
           their
           feares
           and
           griefes
           to
           such
           as
           can
           quiet
           them
           and
           pacifie
           their
           conscience
           :
           as
           the
           example
           of
           Cornelius
           sending
           to
           Peter
           ,
           and
           the
           Eunuch
           communicating
           with
           Philip
           ,
           who
           went
           away
           reioycing
           ,
           with
           sundrie
           others
           ,
           doe
           witnesse
           ?
           which
           should
           be
           sufficient
           to
           incourage
           them
           who
           suffer
           these
           sores
           to
           fester
           inwardly
           through
           concealing
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           preuaile
           against
           thē
           ,
           (
           through
           their
           negligence
           and
           fainting
           vnder
           them
           )
           to
           make
           their
           cases
           knowne
           in
           time
           :
           for
           if
           they
           can
           neither
           by
           prayer
           ,
           fasting
           ,
           hearing
           ,
           &c.
           find
           comfort
           against
           their
           heauinesse
           ,
           resolution
           in
           their
           doubts
           ,
           strength
           against
           sinnes
           ,
           direction
           for
           particuler
           duties
           and
           
           the
           like
           ,
           their
           last
           refuge
           must
           be
           to
           repaire
           to
           them
           that
           can
           doe
           the
           part
           of
           an
           Ananias
           to
           Paul
           ,
           or
           this
           Angell
           to
           Gedeon
           ;
           I
           meane
           ,
           bring
           to
           mind
           somewhat
           which
           might
           speake
           to
           the
           heart
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           restore
           them
           to
           good
           health
           and
           comfort
           againe
           .
           Which
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           during
           the
           temptation
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           feele
           .
           But
           the
           folly
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           their
           bashfulnes
           ,
           or
           ignorance
           is
           great
           ,
           who
           denie
           themselues
           the
           libertie
           which
           God
           alloweth
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           procure
           the
           more
           sorrow
           to
           themselues
           .
           I
           speake
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           may
           haue
           resolution
           ,
           for
           seeking
           :
           whereas
           thousands
           cannot
           ,
           who
           full
           gladly
           would
           make
           their
           benefit
           thereof
           .
           But
           here
           it
           is
           time
           to
           make
           an
           end
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           FORTIETH
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           SIXTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           HOW
           Gedeon
           was
           answered
           and
           satisfied
           about
           the
           
           signe
           he
           asked
           ,
           wee
           haue
           heard
           :
           Now
           note
           wee
           further
           here
           ,
           what
           a
           blessing
           and
           reward
           he
           obtained
           of
           God
           for
           his
           kindnesse
           and
           curtesie
           he
           shewed
           to
           the
           man
           ,
           as
           he
           thought
           him
           to
           be
           :
           whereby
           wee
           see
           how
           God
           rewardeth
           thē
           that
           receiue
           and
           make
           account
           of
           his
           true
           seruants
           and
           messengers
           .
           Gedeon
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           driuen
           by
           the
           Midianites
           ,
           euen
           neere
           to
           famine
           ,
           and
           sore
           oppressed
           by
           thē
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           forgoing
           of
           a
           little
           in
           that
           time
           of
           need
           and
           extremity
           ,
           was
           more
           then
           a
           thousand
           times
           as
           much
           in
           the
           time
           of
           plentie
           ;
           yet
           euen
           then
           he
           did
           not
           withhold
           his
           liberalitie
           from
           this
           messenger
           
           of
           God.
           And
           what
           lost
           he
           by
           it
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           how
           infinitly
           did
           he
           gaine
           ?
           So
           ,
           Abraham
           doing
           this
           dutie
           ,
           receiued
           for
           good
           men
           ,
           Angels
           of
           God.
           So
           ,
           that
           poore
           widow
           yeelding
           her
           mite
           to
           the
           Prophet
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           somewhat
           ,
           
           euen
           of
           the
           little
           that
           she
           had
           ,
           receiued
           great
           abundance
           for
           it
           .
           So
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           agreeably
           to
           this
           :
           
             Whosoeuer
             shall
             giue
             vnto
             one
             of
             these
             little
             ones
          
           he
           
           meant
           such
           as
           beleeued
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           were
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           abiect
           
             to
             drinke
             but
             a
             cup
             of
             cold
             water
             onely
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Disciple
             ,
             verely
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             lose
             his
             reward
             .
          
           But
           of
           this
           dutie
           before
           :
           this
           I
           adde
           by
           way
           of
           remembrance
           thereof
           .
        
         
           This
           intertainment
           is
           a
           part
           of
           liberalitie
           ,
           and
           a
           fruite
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           So
           any
           refreshing
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           Gods
           Saints
           ,
           is
           a
           worthie
           worke
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           regarded
           of
           God.
           I
           acknowledge
           that
           men
           must
           doe
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           they
           may
           continue
           other
           duties
           which
           are
           imposed
           vpon
           them
           ,
           about
           their
           own
           flesh
           
           and
           familie
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           must
           not
           vnder
           that
           colour
           be
           cold
           and
           backward
           in
           this
           dutie
           of
           loue
           ,
           neglecting
           and
           letting
           passe
           such
           opportunities
           of
           doing
           good
           as
           are
           offered
           ,
           for
           vncertainties
           to
           come
           .
           As
           for
           them
           that
           waste
           much
           vpon
           lewd
           companie
           ,
           play
           ,
           gaming
           ,
           whoring
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           they
           shall
           one
           
           day
           know
           to
           their
           cost
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           to
           lash
           out
           ,
           and
           spend
           the
           good
           blessings
           of
           God
           in
           such
           vnprofitable
           and
           hurtfull
           manner
           ,
           whereby
           so
           many
           members
           of
           Christ
           might
           be
           relieued
           .
           But
           for
           the
           intertaining
           and
           bestowing
           of
           a
           good
           part
           of
           mens
           goods
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           I
           here
           speake
           of
           ,
           and
           commended
           ,
           as
           Gedeon
           did
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           receiue
           men
           for
           their
           mutuall
           good
           and
           edification
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           euill
           and
           carnal
           ends
           .
           And
           therfore
           that
           Christians
           ,
           through
           selfeloue
           ,
           or
           worldlinesse
           should
           be
           too
           fast
           handed
           ,
           scantie
           and
           nigardly
           towards
           other
           their
           poore
           brethren
           ,
           it
           sauours
           of
           small
           liking
           or
           ioy
           they
           haue
           in
           their
           communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           or
           fruite
           of
           their
           profession
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           loue
           to
           God
           they
           pretend
           .
           For
           the
           practise
           of
           loue
           and
           mercie
           must
           approue
           our
           godlinesse
           to
           be
           sound
           ,
           and
           not
           frothie
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           apparent
           ,
           that
           many
           a
           man
           saueth
           more
           by
           his
           vpright
           and
           conscionable
           walking
           and
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           the
           which
           before
           hee
           made
           no
           conscience
           to
           mispend
           vpon
           his
           lusts
           ,
           as
           many
           other
           doe
           )
           then
           would
           well
           serue
           them
           to
           allot
           and
           applie
           to
           good
           vses
           .
           But
           to
           returne
           ,
           when
           the
           Angell
           had
           thus
           resolued
           Gedeon
           ,
           by
           the
           signe
           mentioned
           ,
           he
           departed
           from
           him
           ;
           which
           cleerely
           sheweth
           to
           what
           end
           he
           came
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           it
           falleth
           out
           oft
           times
           to
           Gods
           seruants
           ,
           that
           the
           end
           of
           one
           trouble
           
           is
           the
           beginning
           of
           another
           ,
           there
           ariseth
           a
           new
           trouble
           to
           Gedeon
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           was
           deliuered
           out
           of
           the
           former
           doubt
           &
           danger
           .
           And
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           ,
           it
           is
           shewed
           how
           hee
           was
           brought
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           24.
           how
           hee
           giueth
           God
           thanks
           for
           it
           .
           His
           trouble
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           seene
           an
           Angell
           of
           God
           ,
           therefore
           he
           feared
           hee
           should
           die
           .
           And
           no
           maruell
           :
           for
           wee
           shall
           reade
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           that
           the
           old
           fathers
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           seene
           God
           (
           as
           he
           might
           be
           seene
           ,
           or
           an
           Angel
           ,
           )
           were
           sore
           terrified
           ,
           and
           afraid
           that
           they
           should
           die
           .
           So
           in
           this
           vnperfit
           speech
           ,
           saying
           ,
           I
           haue
           seene
           an
           Angell
           of
           God
           ]
           hee
           ment
           ,
           as
           we
           also
           must
           supplie
           it
           thus
           ;
           
             I
             shall
             die
          
           .
           So
           Iacob
           after
           he
           awoke
           ,
           and
           
           perceiued
           the
           Lord
           to
           be
           present
           in
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           he
           lay
           ,
           and
           had
           dreamed
           that
           night
           ;
           was
           afraid
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           The
           Lord
           was
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           not
           aware
           :
           and
           hauing
           wrastled
           with
           the
           Angell
           ,
           thinking
           that
           he
           had
           been
           a
           man
           ,
           maruelled
           that
           he
           liued
           .
        
         
           So
           when
           Manoah
           knew
           that
           it
           was
           an
           Angell
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           had
           spoken
           
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           said
           to
           his
           wife
           ;
           wee
           shall
           surely
           die
           ,
           seeing
           wee
           haue
           seene
           God.
           So
           the
           people
           said
           to
           Moses
           on
           Mount
           Sinai
           ,
           when
           God
           came
           
           downe
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           afraid
           ,
           that
           they
           desired
           Moses
           that
           he
           would
           intreate
           the
           Lord
           to
           speake
           no
           more
           to
           them
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           die
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           this
           feare
           in
           them
           ,
           was
           sinne
           ,
           that
           made
           them
           ,
           as
           Adam
           ,
           afraid
           
           of
           Gods
           voice
           after
           he
           had
           sinned
           ,
           which
           before
           he
           reioyced
           aboue
           all
           things
           ,
           to
           heare
           .
           And
           thus
           through
           the
           darkenesse
           which
           came
           of
           sinne
           ,
           they
           not
           being
           able
           to
           abide
           the
           light
           of
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           their
           consciences
           draue
           them
           to
           flie
           from
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           almighty
           ,
           and
           holy
           and
           pure
           ,
           who
           can
           abide
           no
           vncleannesse
           ,
           which
           all
           mortall
           men
           are
           full
           of
           :
           so
           that
           euen
           they
           who
           were
           not
           tainted
           with
           wilfull
           sinning
           against
           God
           ,
           esteemed
           it
           is
           present
           death
           to
           haue
           God
           present
           .
           As
           the
           good
           Prophet
           Esay
           testifier●
           ,
           saying
           :
           Woe
           is
           me
           ,
           for
           I
           am
           vndone
           ,
           because
           mine
           eies
           haue
           seene
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hoasts
           .
           And
           though
           he
           confessed
           that
           hee
           was
           a
           man
           of
           poluted
           lipp●s
           ,
           for
           the
           neerer
           men
           come
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           lesse
           blemishes
           and
           smaller
           they
           see
           in
           
           themselues
           )
           yet
           we
           know
           that
           was
           indued
           with
           grace
           .
           But
           this
           in
           him
           and
           
           others
           came
           of
           their
           iustly
           troubled
           conscience
           ,
           vnsound
           and
           vnpure
           ,
           seeing
           that
           God
           of
           himselfe
           by
           nature
           ,
           is
           both
           the
           author
           of
           life
           and
           comfort
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           be
           feared
           :
           and
           so
           was
           he
           now
           in
           his
           appearing
           to
           Gedeon
           in
           this
           place
           full
           of
           mercy
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           things
           decclared
           the
           same
           vnto
           him
           ,
           though
           he
           ,
           when
           he
           knew
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Lord
           ,
           was
           euen
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           brought
           out
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           saying
           alas
           ,
           because
           I
           haue
           seene
           an
           Angell
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           face
           to
           face
           .
        
         
           This
           teacheth
           what
           high
           reuerence
           we
           ought
           to
           haue
           God
           in
           ,
           as
           oft
           as
           
           we
           come
           into
           his
           presence
           ,
           where
           he
           hath
           promised
           more
           especially
           to
           appeare
           and
           be
           present
           ,
           namely
           ,
           in
           the
           assemblies
           of
           his
           people
           ;
           and
           to
           bee
           no
           otherwise
           affected
           ,
           when
           wee
           thinke
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           pray
           vnto
           him
           (
           but
           yet
           without
           terror
           )
           and
           by
           consequence
           euery
           where
           ,
           because
           we
           haue
           learned
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           euery
           where
           .
           And
           the
           rather
           wee
           should
           follow
           the
           examples
           of
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           in
           this
           their
           reuerence
           before
           God
           ,
           (
           and
           yet
           learning
           to
           resist
           immoderate
           feare
           )
           because
           of
           the
           contrary
           lightnesse
           and
           boldnesse
           of
           many
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           doe
           not
           thinke
           of
           God
           in
           any
           sort
           ,
           as
           his
           Highnesse
           and
           Maiestie
           doth
           require
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           speake
           this
           euen
           of
           such
           as
           are
           not
           of
           the
           worst
           sort
           .
           But
           as
           for
           the
           prophanenesse
           and
           brutishnesse
           of
           some
           ,
           who
           are
           in
           a
           contrary
           extremity
           to
           Gedeon
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           that
           walke
           in
           reuerence
           before
           God
           ,
           it
           proceedeth
           from
           a
           farre
           worse
           cause
           then
           the
           most
           imagine
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           meere
           grosse
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           infidelity
           :
           as
           appeareth
           by
           their
           behauiour
           both
           in
           publike
           place
           ,
           where
           God
           is
           more
           specially
           present
           ,
           and
           in
           priuat
           ,
           whither
           they
           resort
           for
           their
           pleasure
           and
           businesse
           .
           In
           the
           one
           ,
           they
           passe
           the
           time
           in
           sleeping
           ,
           prating
           ,
           laughing
           ,
           gazing
           about
           ,
           wandring
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           vnreuerence
           :
           in
           the
           other
           in
           drunkennesse
           ,
           wantonnesse
           ,
           gaming
           ,
           rotten
           and
           cursed
           speech
           and
           behauiour
           .
           So
           that
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           extreamitie
           in
           these
           ,
           and
           or
           their
           so
           great
           vnreuerence
           ,
           is
           no
           other
           then
           I
           haue
           said
           ,
           the
           least
           of
           both
           which
           ,
           ignorance
           I
           meane
           ,
           prouoketh
           them
           not
           (
           we
           see
           )
           to
           deuotion
           (
           though
           Poperie
           shamelessely
           calles
           it
           the
           Mother
           thereof
           )
           but
           to
           diuelishnesse
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           ,
           to
           desparation
           .
           For
           as
           here
           the
           contrary
           excesse
           in
           Gedeon
           arose
           from
           the
           beholding
           of
           God
           amisse
           ,
           and
           the
           too
           much
           obseruing
           of
           his
           glory
           without
           his
           goodnesse
           :
           so
           the
           not
           reuerencing
           of
           God
           at
           all
           ,
           either
           in
           his
           word
           or
           works
           ,
           is
           the
           fruite
           of
           meere
           blindnesse
           and
           darkenesse
           and
           vnbeliefe
           .
           But
           to
           returne
           ,
           as
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           ,
           ought
           to
           carrie
           themselues
           in
           all
           high
           reuerence
           ,
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           and
           specially
           in
           his
           worship
           by
           Prayer
           ,
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           ;
           so
           when
           we
           indeuour
           to
           doe
           thus
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           deepely
           thinke
           and
           consider
           of
           our
           owne
           vilenesse
           and
           wretchednesse
           ,
           and
           of
           Gods
           greatnesse
           and
           glorious
           maiestie
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           flesh
           and
           humane
           nature
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           without
           applying
           his
           sufferings
           and
           obedience
           to
           vs
           by
           faith
           ,
           we
           cannot
           be
           without
           danger
           and
           sense
           of
           swallowing
           vp
           ,
           as
           Gedeon
           and
           other
           were
           .
           And
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           oft
           times
           ouercome
           and
           almost
           ouerwhelmed
           ,
           when
           we
           doe
           the
           best
           wee
           can
           ,
           and
           thinke
           of
           Christ
           as
           we
           are
           able
           ,
           we
           are
           so
           easily
           led
           and
           carried
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           bondage
           and
           feare
           .
           And
           therefore
           what
           may
           we
           thinke
           of
           the
           superstition
           in
           Poperie
           ,
           which
           hath
           caused
           in
           the
           people
           such
           carnall
           feare
           of
           God
           and
           slauish
           terrors
           and
           seruile
           worship
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           is
           the
           bane
           and
           poison
           of
           infinite
           thousand
           people
           ?
           because
           it
           is
           a
           doctrine
           that
           driueth
           to
           dispaire
           ,
           leading
           men
           with
           horror
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           but
           sheweth
           them
           no
           way
           to
           escape
           it
           which
           
           will
           stand
           them
           in
           any
           stead
           ,
           iustling
           aside
           vnfained
           faith
           ,
           which
           onely
           knits
           vs
           to
           God
           through
           Christ
           ,
           and
           causes
           vs
           to
           pray
           or
           draw
           neere
           to
           him
           ,
           without
           astonishment
           ,
           yea
           with
           much
           comfort
           .
           But
           to
           leaue
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           returne
           to
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           grant
           that
           this
           is
           through
           want
           or
           weakenesse
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           I
           said
           of
           them
           :
           such
           want
           and
           weakenesse
           is
           oft
           times
           in
           the
           best
           of
           vs
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           may
           be
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           are
           not
           priuiledged
           from
           it
           .
           And
           this
           argueth
           our
           great
           sinne
           and
           corruption
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           faith
           is
           neuer
           here
           perfect
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           at
           the
           best
           .
           The
           view
           ,
           sense
           &
           experience
           hereof
           ,
           and
           of
           feare
           and
           frighting
           ,
           is
           notably
           and
           clearely
           discerned
           to
           be
           in
           vs
           ,
           in
           thunder
           ,
           lightning
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           apparent
           danger
           ,
           when
           the
           presence
           of
           Gods
           glorious
           Maiestie
           presseth
           vs
           more
           neerely
           .
           And
           though
           now
           we
           in
           this
           latter
           age
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           looke
           for
           such
           appearances
           of
           Christ
           and
           Angels
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           are
           sent
           to
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           to
           search
           the
           
           Scriptures
           to
           know
           that
           ,
           of
           and
           concerning
           God
           ,
           which
           we
           haue
           need
           of
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           former
           and
           first
           age
           both
           of
           them
           were
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           forementioned
           examples
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Iacob
          
           :
           and
           Manoah
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           :
           and
           in
           that
           Vision
           of
           Esay
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           God
           sit
           in
           a
           throne
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           Seraphins
           crying
           one
           
           to
           another
           ,
           
             Holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           vse
           hereof
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           daily
           by
           faith
           ,
           with
           reuerence
           ,
           approch
           to
           the
           throne
           of
           grace
           for
           forgiuenesse
           ,
           and
           thereby
           take
           holy
           confidence
           to
           our selues
           to
           goe
           out
           and
           in
           before
           the
           Lord
           in
           all
           seruice
           ,
           and
           to
           view
           and
           consider
           his
           workes
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           without
           corrupt
           
           and
           terrible
           feare
           ,
           and
           yet
           without
           vnseemely
           lightnesse
           and
           boldnesse
           ;
           for
           this
           our
           good
           God
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           God
           
             and
             a
             consuming
             fire
          
           ,
           Heb.
           12.
           
           And
           by
           this
           
           temperature
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           kept
           from
           extreamitie
           on
           both
           sides
           .
           For
           as
           this
           estate
           driueth
           away
           lightnesse
           ,
           so
           we
           may
           be
           assured
           ,
           that
           we
           bee
           in
           best
           manner
           freed
           from
           the
           feare
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           iustly
           deserued
           by
           our
           sins
           ,
           (
           while
           we
           hold
           fast
           our
           confidence
           and
           assurance
           of
           the
           pardon
           thereof
           ,
           with
           the
           continual
           keeping
           them
           vnder
           ,
           being
           forgiuen
           )
           wherby
           we
           shal
           be
           freed
           also
           from
           superstitious
           ,
           carnal
           ,
           and
           superfluous
           feare
           ,
           which
           ,
           wheresoeuer
           it
           is
           ,
           doth
           not
           a
           little
           distemper
           the
           mind
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           vnfit
           for
           dutie
           .
           Iohn
           14.
           1.
           
        
         
           Now
           further
           besides
           this
           ,
           seeing
           after
           Gedeons
           doubt
           answered
           by
           the
           
           Angell
           ,
           this
           new
           trouble
           arose
           immediately
           ,
           that
           he
           feared
           hee
           should
           haue
           died
           by
           seeing
           the
           Angell
           of
           God
           ;
           we
           see
           how
           one
           trouble
           and
           griefe
           commeth
           in
           the
           necke
           of
           another
           to
           Gods
           seruants
           ;
           who
           if
           they
           should
           not
           haue
           deliuerances
           accordingly
           ,
           should
           faint
           and
           not
           be
           able
           to
           goe
           vnder
           them
           .
           Euen
           as
           we
           reade
           of
           Iob
           ,
           that
           one
           message
           being
           ended
           of
           the
           losse
           of
           cattell
           ,
           
           another
           commeth
           to
           him
           of
           the
           throwing
           down
           of
           his
           house
           by
           the
           winds
           ,
           and
           the
           killing
           of
           his
           children
           .
           And
           although
           there
           be
           intermission
           from
           trouble
           ,
           God
           prouiding
           for
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           discouraged
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           should
           come
           at
           once
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           be
           ;
           yet
           their
           frailtie
           so
           requiring
           ,
           
           he
           seeth
           it
           best
           that
           the
           rod
           be
           held
           ouer
           them
           euery
           while
           ,
           and
           sometime
           make
           them
           smart
           ;
           and
           all
           little
           inough
           ,
           to
           hold
           them
           within
           their
           bounds
           .
           For
           we
           may
           all
           ,
           euen
           the
           best
           ,
           say
           with
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             before
             we
             were
             afflicted
             ,
             we
          
           
           
             went
             astray
          
           ,
           but
           after
           we
           kept
           thy
           word
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           hereof
           first
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           seeing
           we
           are
           subiect
           ,
           and
           lye
           open
           to
           trouble
           so
           many
           waies
           ,
           wee
           nestle
           not
           our selues
           here
           below
           in
           any
           earthly
           delights
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           be
           vnwilling
           to
           heare
           of
           any
           change
           ,
           but
           rather
           looke
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           be
           armed
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           smart
           that
           commeth
           thereby
           ,
           shall
           not
           
           sting
           and
           astonish
           vs
           ,
           as
           otherwise
           it
           will.
           And
           secondly
           ,
           seeing
           God
           seeth
           it
           meete
           in
           his
           wisdome
           to
           exercise
           vs
           with
           many
           afflictions
           ,
           he
           seeing
           that
           
           we
           haue
           need
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           the
           end
           that
           so
           he
           may
           the
           better
           hold
           vs
           vnder
           ;
           it
           is
           most
           absurd
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           in
           any
           sort
           seeke
           to
           fulfill
           the
           lusts
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           multiply
           and
           bring
           further
           trouble
           vpon
           our
           liues
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           thing
           therefore
           which
           we
           may
           note
           here
           by
           Gedeon
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           
           how
           soone
           our
           faith
           is
           ouerwhelmed
           by
           affliction
           .
           For
           though
           the
           Angell
           prooued
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           his
           good
           contentment
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           man
           which
           should
           deliuer
           Israel
           out
           of
           the
           oppression
           of
           the
           Midianites
           ;
           yet
           as
           though
           no
           such
           thing
           had
           been
           spoken
           to
           him
           ,
           nor
           beleeued
           by
           him
           ,
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           he
           perceiued
           that
           he
           was
           an
           Angell
           with
           whom
           he
           spake
           ,
           he
           thinking
           before
           that
           he
           was
           but
           a
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           behold
           how
           he
           is
           troubled
           afresh
           .
           Although
           these
           two
           about
           which
           he
           was
           troubled
           ,
           were
           contraries
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           in
           the
           first
           ;
           which
           hee
           doubted
           of
           ;
           and
           his
           feare
           in
           this
           last
           by
           seeing
           his
           Angell
           .
           In
           the
           which
           to
           stay
           a
           while
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           point
           now
           in
           hand
           ;
           we
           know
           he
           could
           not
           deliuer
           Israel
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           told
           ,
           and
           beleeued
           he
           should
           ,
           if
           he
           must
           die
           before
           the
           time
           came
           .
           And
           yet
           not
           considering
           what
           he
           said
           ;
           he
           affirmed
           resolutely
           hee
           should
           die
           ,
           when
           yet
           Israel
           was
           not
           deliuered
           :
           euen
           so
           are
           we
           much
           dazled
           and
           vnsetled
           by
           affliction
           .
           Much
           like
           to
           Martha
           ,
           when
           her
           brother
           Lazarus
           was
           dead
           ,
           and
           Iesus
           was
           come
           thither
           ,
           she
           came
           mourning
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             if
             thou
             hadst
             been
          
           
           
             here
             ,
             my
             brother
             had
             not
             been
             dead
             :
             but
             now
             I
             know
             also
             ,
          
           said
           she
           ,
           
             that
             whatsoeuer
             thou
             askest
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             giue
             it
             thee
             .
          
           Wherein
           she
           testified
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           ,
           if
           it
           pleased
           him
           ,
           raise
           him
           vp
           againe
           .
           And
           yet
           marke
           ,
           when
           Iesus
           after
           that
           ,
           went
           to
           the
           graue
           to
           raise
           him
           from
           death
           ,
           and
           bad
           them
           take
           away
           the
           stone
           ,
           Martha
           stood
           by
           ,
           forgetting
           what
           she
           had
           said
           before
           ,
           and
           answered
           Iesus
           ,
           as
           not
           belieuing
           that
           he
           could
           be
           raised
           to
           life
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           it
           is
           too
           late
           ,
           
             he
             stinketh
             alreadie
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             been
             dead
             foure
             daies
             .
          
        
         
           And
           who
           doth
           not
           find
           it
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           said
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           faith
           which
           is
           well
           grounded
           ,
           and
           worketh
           now
           with
           comfort
           by
           loue
           ,
           shall
           easily
           be
           found
           to
           languish
           and
           waxe
           faint
           through
           doubting
           and
           feare
           ,
           if
           affliction
           come
           in
           the
           way
           to
           trie
           vs
           ?
           For
           why
           ?
           we
           are
           so
           prone
           to
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           doe
           not
           at
           the
           first
           triall
           ,
           alwaies
           shew
           and
           bewray
           it
           ,
           which
           yet
           oft
           times
           we
           doe
           ,
           yea
           ,
           before
           the
           trouble
           come
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           but
           a
           likelihood
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           shall
           at
           least
           doe
           it
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           long
           held
           vnder
           the
           affliction
           ,
           and
           especially
           if
           it
           be
           any
           great
           matter
           ;
           as
           some
           sore
           losse
           ,
           paine
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           not
           without
           especiall
           cause
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           commanded
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           bee
           rooted
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           bee
           confirmed
           ,
           and
           to
           abound
           in
           faith
           with
           
           thanksgiuing
           .
           Let
           vs
           consider
           ,
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           but
           the
           fruit
           of
           our
           corruption
           ,
           thus
           to
           feare
           and
           doubt
           ,
           when
           wee
           should
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           to
           reason
           against
           Gods
           promises
           ,
           affirming
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           performed
           ,
           when
           wee
           see
           likelihood
           of
           the
           contrary
           ;
           yea
           though
           we
           doe
           it
           not
           with
           any
           bad
           meaning
           ,
           as
           neither
           Gedeon
           did
           here
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           our
           great
           sinne
           to
           offer
           God
           such
           dishonour
           :
           let
           vs
           striue
           rather
           to
           beate
           downe
           our
           foolish
           feares
           and
           passions
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           most
           like
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           sure
           to
           speede
           the
           worst
           thereby
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           we
           giue
           place
           to
           our
           passions
           ,
           we
           shall
           do
           it
           to
           our
           cost
           ,
           although
           we
           repent
           for
           it
           .
           Our
           Sauiour
           seeing
           Martha
           in
           that
           sudden
           feare
           and
           distrust
           ,
           
           checkes
           her
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             Did
             I
             not
             say
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             if
             thou
             couldest
             belieue
             ,
             thou
             shouldest
             see
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ?
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ;
           Looke
           to
           my
           word
           ,
           looke
           not
           to
           the
           vnlikelihood
           .
           Manoahs
           wife
           was
           stronger
           then
           Gedeon
           or
           her
           husband
           ,
           in
           the
           like
           case
           :
           If
           God
           would
           haue
           slaine
           vs
           (
           saith
           she
           )
           he
           would
           not
           haue
           said
           we
           should
           haue
           a
           sonne
           ,
           and
           so
           ought
           Gedeon
           to
           haue
           reasoned
           :
           God
           will
           not
           kill
           me
           now
           ,
           seeing
           I
           must
           deliuer
           Israel
           :
           for
           these
           are
           contraries
           ,
           and
           thus
           when
           Manoahs
           wife
           saw
           that
           one
           of
           them
           must
           needs
           be
           false
           ,
           she
           rather
           confuteth
           her
           husband
           then
           the
           message
           of
           the
           Angell
           ,
           and
           concludeth
           ,
           doubtlesse
           we
           shall
           liue
           ,
           and
           not
           die
           ,
           for
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           more
           worth
           the
           resting
           vpon
           ,
           then
           our
           owne
           conceits
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           should
           bee
           with
           vs
           ,
           that
           
           we
           be
           not
           alwaies
           off
           and
           on
           ,
           now
           carried
           with
           full
           saile
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           by
           and
           by
           cast
           downe
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           had
           neuer
           been
           the
           men
           ,
           this
           ficklenesse
           is
           vnbeseeming
           vs.
           Men
           wish
           that
           it
           were
           alwaies
           alike
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           find
           the
           contrary
           ;
           because
           they
           kept
           not
           their
           eie
           fixed
           vpon
           the
           promise
           ,
           daily
           renewing
           their
           hold
           therein
           stedfastly
           as
           at
           any
           time
           before
           they
           did
           ;
           considering
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Sun
           is
           alway
           the
           same
           ,
           whither
           it
           be
           ouer
           cast
           with
           cloudes
           ,
           or
           shine
           forth
           clearely
           ,
           so
           is
           
             Christ
             Iesus
             yesterday
             ,
             and
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             for
             euer
             ,
          
           vnchangeable
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           if
           wee
           change
           not
           our
           perswasion
           of
           him
           through
           vnbeliefe
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           verse
           it
           is
           shewed
           ,
           that
           while
           Gedeon
           was
           thus
           perplexed
           with
           
           feare
           ,
           the
           Lord
           comforted
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           being
           free
           from
           it
           ,
           might
           the
           better
           goe
           about
           that
           which
           was
           appointed
           him
           .
           For
           we
           know
           what
           a
           dangerous
           hindrance
           to
           faith
           ,
           feare
           is
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           what
           hart
           could
           hee
           haue
           to
           belieue
           that
           hee
           should
           worke
           such
           a
           deliuerance
           ,
           who
           feared
           death
           euery
           minute
           of
           an
           howre
           ?
           And
           the
           Angell
           put
           away
           his
           feare
           ,
           by
           promising
           him
           good
           successe
           ,
           and
           quietnesse
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           not
           dye
           .
           This
           is
           
           the
           great
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           long
           leaue
           his
           faithfull
           people
           in
           pinching
           feare
           ,
           and
           pensiue
           heauines
           :
           but
           in
           good
           time
           deliuereth
           them
           ,
           least
           they
           should
           be
           too
           much
           cast
           downe
           and
           discomforted
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Scriptures
           testifie
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           not
           haue
           people
           left
           in
           troublesome
           passions
           ;
           as
           feare
           or
           sorrow
           ,
           which
           how
           troublesome
           they
           are
           ,
           our
           experience
           teacheth
           .
           Ioshua
           was
           sore
           troubled
           ,
           when
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           fell
           before
           the
           
           men
           of
           Ay
           ,
           but
           God
           soone
           put
           him
           out
           of
           it
           .
           So
           likewise
           the
           good
           women
           in
           the
           Gospell
           were
           sore
           afraid
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           earthquake
           ,
           and
           the
           appearing
           of
           the
           Angell
           ,
           but
           he
           bid
           them
           not
           to
           be
           afraid
           ,
           euen
           as
           here
           he
           saith
           to
           
           
             Gedeon
             ,
             Peace
             be
             to
             thee
             .
          
           Thus
           it
           were
           meet
           for
           all
           poore
           troubled
           consciences
           ,
           to
           mark
           diligently
           how
           comfortably
           God
           speaketh
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           should
           put
           away
           their
           needlesse
           ad
           hurtfull
           feares
           and
           griefes
           ;
           for
           the
           which
           cause
           the
           Lord
           willeth
           with
           a
           doubling
           his
           words
           ,
           Esay
           40.
           1.
           that
           his
           afflicted
           people
           should
           be
           comforted
           :
           for
           thus
           he
           saith
           there
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           many
           other
           places
           ;
           
             comfort
             ye
             ,
             comfort
             ye
             my
             people
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           comfort
           them
           
           euen
           at
           the
           heart
           .
           And
           this
           aduice
           had
           so
           much
           the
           more
           neede
           to
           bee
           receiued
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           when
           they
           begin
           once
           to
           be
           heauy
           ,
           they
           forget
           that
           they
           were
           euer
           comforted
           ,
           and
           passe
           their
           bounds
           in
           heauinesse
           .
           But
           when
           such
           distempered
           perturbations
           arise
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           disquiet
           vs
           through
           an
           euill
           conscience
           ,
           and
           by
           meanes
           of
           some
           offending
           God
           willingly
           or
           negligently
           ,
           which
           by
           care
           we
           might
           haue
           auoided
           ,
           (
           in
           which
           case
           wee
           haue
           no
           warrant
           to
           take
           comfort
           to
           our selues
           ,
           neither
           doth
           God
           at
           any
           time
           vse
           to
           comfort
           
           vs
           therein
           ,
           here
           the
           course
           that
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           solemnely
           prostrate
           our selues
           before
           him
           ,
           accusing
           our selues
           ,
           and
           bewailing
           our
           sinne
           ,
           with
           broken
           hearts
           for
           mercy
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           looke
           for
           other
           deliuerance
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           returne
           to
           vs
           most
           graciously
           ,
           powre
           oile
           and
           wine
           into
           our
           wounds
           most
           sauourily
           ,
           and
           ease
           our
           griefe
           readily
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           feare
           shall
           be
           driuen
           away
           .
           For
           if
           we
           doe
           well
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           Saint
           Peter
           saith
           )
           shall
           feare
           vs
           ?
           Ezekiah
           
           is
           a
           notable
           example
           of
           this
           ,
           who
           being
           in
           his
           sicknesse
           troubled
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           vntimely
           death
           ,
           whereby
           he
           feared
           iustly
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           might
           the
           sooner
           be
           infected
           with
           idolatrie
           ,
           being
           not
           yet
           well
           setled
           in
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           throughly
           purged
           ;
           made
           an
           heauie
           complaint
           ,
           as
           appeares
           Esay
           38.
           not
           for
           that
           hee
           desired
           life
           simplie
           for
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           going
           to
           the
           Lord
           by
           prayer
           in
           this
           perplexitie
           for
           recouery
           ,
           the
           Lord
           staid
           his
           mind
           ,
           and
           sent
           his
           Prophet
           to
           encourage
           him
           both
           by
           promise
           and
           miracle
           ,
           and
           beare
           him
           word
           hee
           should
           recouer
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           goeth
           vp
           to
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           makes
           a
           solemne
           thanksgiuing
           for
           his
           recouery
           .
           But
           seeing
           many
           ,
           euen
           of
           Gods
           deare
           ones
           ,
           doe
           either
           not
           know
           how
           to
           repaire
           to
           God
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           doe
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           humble
           their
           hearts
           ,
           therefore
           they
           trouble
           themselues
           with
           suffering
           the
           sting
           of
           an
           ill
           conscience
           to
           pricke
           them
           ,
           which
           in
           continuance
           of
           time
           is
           forgotten
           ,
           and
           being
           not
           kindly
           healed
           ,
           they
           soone
           breake
           out
           againe
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           make
           there
           life
           vnprofitable
           when
           it
           is
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           till
           they
           cast
           vp
           that
           vnsauorie
           gorge
           by
           some
           great
           outward
           affliction
           ,
           which
           searcheth
           deepe
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           agonie
           of
           mind
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           brought
           by
           the
           helpe
           
           of
           some
           wise
           and
           experienced
           Minister
           to
           true
           repentance
           ,
           they
           come
           to
           no
           better
           estate
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           Gedeons
           thanksgiuing
           ,
           which
           clearely
           prooueth
           that
           hee
           
           receiued
           comfort
           ,
           and
           was
           well
           staied
           by
           the
           Angels
           words
           vnto
           him
           .
           For
           whether
           we
           take
           it
           thus
           translated
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           by
           
             Tremelius
             [
             he
             builded
             an
             altar
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             pronounced
             peace
             to
             him
             ]
          
           or
           whether
           thus
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Geneua
           translation
           it
           is
           read
           ,
           he
           
             builded
             an
             altar
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             called
             it
             Iehouahshalom
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           peace
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           whether
           soeuer
           of
           these
           we
           take
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           thanks
           to
           God
           ,
           yea
           and
           that
           in
           solemne
           manner
           :
           for
           if
           he
           called
           him
           the
           Lord
           of
           peace
           who
           had
           giuen
           him
           double
           peace
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           both
           in
           freeing
           him
           from
           his
           dreadfull
           doubt
           first
           ,
           and
           afterward
           also
           from
           his
           feare
           .
           And
           so
           Gedeon
           leauing
           that
           remembrance
           of
           his
           thankful
           hart
           there
           vnto
           posterity
           ,
           all
           may
           see
           that
           it
           was
           a
           solemne
           thanking
           of
           God.
           And
           to
           the
           same
           end
           that
           tendeth
           which
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           built
           the
           altar
           :
           it
           was
           in
           token
           of
           his
           thanks
           ,
           after
           God
           had
           quieted
           his
           mind
           ,
           both
           about
           the
           deliuerance
           of
           the
           Israelites
           from
           the
           rage
           of
           the
           Midianites
           ,
           and
           also
           from
           his
           feare
           by
           seeing
           the
           Angell
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           therefore
           out
           of
           this
           action
           of
           Gedeons
           ,
           we
           learne
           to
           take
           all
           good
           occasions
           
           of
           thanks
           to
           God
           ,
           not
           onely
           ordinarily
           for
           daily
           benefits
           ,
           and
           priuately
           by
           our selues
           as
           well
           as
           openly
           ;
           but
           also
           as
           God
           shall
           giue
           vs
           occasion
           by
           such
           mercies
           bestowed
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           which
           are
           more
           then
           ordinarie
           ,
           as
           here
           he
           did
           to
           Gedeon
           ,
           and
           before
           this
           ,
           to
           
             Moses
             ,
             Ioshua
             ,
             Debora
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           doth
           
           oft
           times
           to
           vs
           in
           the
           yeere
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           seuen
           yeere
           ,
           by
           deliuerances
           ,
           protection
           ,
           and
           vnlooked
           for
           mercies
           and
           benefits
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           as
           hee
           here
           did
           it
           in
           a
           solemne
           manner
           ,
           so
           ought
           we
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           vs
           lieth
           :
           for
           he
           left
           testimony
           
           of
           his
           thanks
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           came
           long
           after
           him
           .
           But
           of
           thanksgiuing
           I
           haue
           spoken
           before
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           FORTIE
           ONE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           SIXTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             25.
             
             
               And
               the
               same
               night
               the
               Lord
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               take
               thy
               fathers
               young
               bullocke
               ,
               and
               an
               other
               bullocke
               seuen
               yeeres
               old
               ,
               and
               destroy
               the
               altar
               of
               Baal
               that
               thy
               father
               hath
               ,
               and
               cut
               downe
               the
               groue
               that
               is
               by
               it
               .
            
          
           
             26.
             
             
               And
               build
               an
               altar
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               vpon
               the
               top
               of
               this
               rocke
               ,
               in
               a
               plaine
               place
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               second
               bullock
               ,
               and
               offer
               a
               burnt
               offering
               with
               the
               wood
               of
               the
               groue
               ,
               which
               thou
               shalt
               cut
               downe
               .
            
          
           
             27.
             
             
               Then
               Gedeon
               tooke
               ten
               men
               of
               his
               seruants
               ,
               and
               did
               as
               the
               Lord
               bad
               him
               :
               but
               because
               he
               feared
               to
               doe
               it
               by
               day
               for
               his
               fathers
               houshold
               ,
               and
               the
               men
               of
               the
               city
               ,
               he
               did
               it
               by
               night
               .
            
          
           
             28.
             
             
               And
               when
               the
               men
               of
               the
               citie
               arose
               earely
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               behold
               ,
               the
               altar
               of
               Baal
               was
               broken
               ,
               and
               the
               groue
               cut
               downe
               ,
               that
               was
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               bullocke
               offered
               vpon
               the
               altar
               that
               was
               made
               .
            
          
           
             29.
             
             
               Therfore
               they
               said
               one
               vnto
               another
               ,
               who
               hath
               done
               this
               thing
               ?
               and
               when
               they
               inquired
               ,
               and
               asked
               ,
               they
               said
               ,
               Gedeon
               the
               sonne
               of
               Ioash
               hath
               done
               this
               thing
               .
            
          
           
             30.
             
             
               Then
               the
               men
               of
               the
               citie
               said
               to
               Ioash
               ,
               bring
               out
               thy
               sonne
               that
               hee
               may
               die
               ,
               for
               hee
               hath
               destroyed
               the
               altar
               of
               Baal
               ,
               and
               hath
               also
               cut
               downe
               the
               groue
               that
               was
               by
               it
               .
            
          
           
             31.
             
             
               And
               Ioash
               said
               to
               all
               that
               stood
               by
               him
               ,
               will
               ye
               pleade
               Baals
               cause
               ?
               or
               will
               yee
               saue
               him
               ?
               He
               that
               will
               contend
               for
               him
               ,
               let
               him
               die
               yer
               the
               morning
               :
               if
               he
               be
               God
               ,
               let
               him
               pleade
               for
               himselfe
               against
               him
               that
               with
               cast
               downe
               his
               altar
               .
            
          
           
             32.
             
             
               And
               in
               that
               day
               was
               Gedeon
               called
               Ierubaal
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               let
               Baalpleade
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               broken
               downe
               his
               altar
               .
            
          
        
         
           OF
           the
           second
           branch
           of
           the
           fourth
           part
           of
           the
           Chapter
           we
           haue
           heard
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           Gedeons
           asking
           of
           a
           signe
           :
           Now
           followeth
           the
           third
           ,
           containing
           the
           charge
           that
           God
           gaue
           him
           to
           the
           33
           verse
           .
        
         
           For
           after
           all
           this
           that
           we
           haue
           heard
           ,
           before
           he
           begin
           
           the
           warre
           ,
           hee
           is
           commanded
           to
           destroy
           and
           cast
           downe
           idolatrie
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           vp
           true
           religion
           ,
           and
           worship
           of
           God.
           And
           this
           is
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             Cast
             downe
             the
             altar
             of
             Baal
             ,
             and
             cut
             downe
             the
             groue
             that
             is
             by
             it
             and
             erect
             another
             ,
             and
             offer
             to
             God
             thereon
             :
          
           which
           Gedeon
           did
           accordingly
           :
           and
           this
           to
           the
           28.
           verse
           .
           And
           yet
           he
           did
           this
           with
           perill
           euen
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           verse
           30.
           but
           God
           stirred
           vp
           
             Ioash
             ,
             Gedeons
          
           father
           ,
           against
           the
           men
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           him
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           to
           the
           33.
           verse
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           verse
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           26.
           more
           particularly
           ,
           the
           Lord
           for
           the
           destroying
           
           of
           Idolatrie
           ,
           bids
           Gedeon
           take
           his
           fathers
           young
           bullocke
           ,
           euen
           the
           second
           
           bullocke
           which
           was
           seuen
           yeeres
           old
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           kept
           to
           be
           offered
           to
           Baal
           .
           In
           those
           which
           were
           superstitious
           ,
           that
           they
           spared
           no
           cost
           for
           the
           seruing
           of
           their
           lusts
           :
           but
           the
           Lord
           hindred
           ,
           and
           held
           that
           sacrifice
           from
           Baal
           ,
           commanding
           the
           alter
           to
           be
           cast
           downe
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           groue
           that
           was
           by
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           cut
           downe
           ;
           for
           in
           such
           places
           for
           the
           pleasantnesse
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           people
           vsed
           ,
           and
           chose
           to
           worship
           ,
           I
           meane
           in
           such
           places
           beset
           with
           woods
           and
           groaues
           :
           such
           places
           vnder
           trees
           ,
           and
           on
           hilles
           ,
           which
           they
           called
           high
           places
           ,
           
           the
           fathers
           also
           delighted
           in
           to
           offer
           ,
           before
           the
           Lord
           forbad
           them
           ,
           being
           mooued
           thereby
           to
           the
           meditation
           of
           heauenly
           things
           the
           rather
           .
           And
           the
           Idolaters
           did
           the
           like
           vnto
           their
           Idols
           ,
           as
           these
           here
           did
           in
           offering
           to
           Baal
           ,
           through
           a
           superstitious
           opinion
           that
           such
           places
           were
           fittest
           to
           stirre
           vp
           deuotion
           .
           And
           therefore
           God
           commanded
           them
           to
           be
           cast
           and
           cut
           downe
           ,
           and
           their
           altars
           to
           be
           destroyed
           .
           And
           this
           did
           God
           command
           Gedeon
           here
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           another
           to
           bee
           builded
           :
           and
           that
           second
           bullocke
           that
           was
           appointed
           for
           Baal
           ,
           to
           bee
           offered
           as
           a
           burnt
           offering
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           with
           the
           wood
           of
           the
           groue
           which
           was
           cut
           downe
           .
        
         
           Here
           for
           our
           instruction
           ,
           out
           of
           these
           two
           verses
           ,
           this
           is
           worthily
           to
           be
           
           noted
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           at
           that
           time
           went
           about
           to
           deliuer
           Israel
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           the
           Midianites
           ,
           hee
           would
           yet
           haue
           Idolatrie
           to
           be
           first
           ouerthrowne
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           afterward
           returne
           to
           it
           againe
           .
           Teaching
           vs
           thereby
           ,
           that
           nothing
           goeth
           forward
           happily
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           except
           good
           order
           be
           taken
           first
           for
           the
           walfare
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           namely
           ,
           by
           rooting
           out
           ,
           and
           casting
           downe
           Idolatry
           and
           superstitious
           worshipping
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           ignorance
           ;
           and
           a
           planting
           and
           stablishing
           of
           the
           true
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           Which
           teacheth
           both
           Magistrates
           what
           is
           first
           to
           be
           done
           of
           them
           to
           the
           people
           committed
           to
           their
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           also
           priuate
           men
           ;
           that
           in
           vaine
           they
           shall
           looke
           (
           either
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           )
           to
           prosper
           in
           their
           liues
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           to
           enioy
           Gods
           blessing
           with
           cheerefulnes
           and
           sound
           comfort
           ,
           if
           God
           be
           not
           with
           an
           vpright
           heart
           first
           honoured
           and
           serued
           .
           But
           if
           this
           be
           ,
           is
           it
           all
           ?
           No
           ,
           but
           euen
           then
           let
           them
           looke
           to
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           worshipping
           God
           also
           ,
           and
           namely
           in
           hearing
           ,
           let
           them
           take
           heed
           how
           they
           heare
           ,
           as
           Christ
           teacheth
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           casting
           away
           all
           guile
           ,
           maliciousnes
           ,
           &c.
           and
           to
           receiue
           the
           word
           (
           so
           as
           it
           may
           be
           ingrafted
           in
           them
           )
           with
           meeknes
           and
           
           teachablenes
           ,
           as
           becommeth
           beleeuers
           .
           But
           more
           of
           that
           in
           another
           place
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           while
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           of
           Idolatrie
           ,
           so
           I
           say
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ;
           let
           vs
           further
           learne
           therefore
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           were
           commanded
           to
           put
           away
           Idolatrie
           ,
           which
           was
           their
           sinne
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           doe
           God
           true
           seruice
           any
           other
           way
           ;
           so
           I
           say
           ,
           let
           vs
           learne
           ,
           that
           before
           we
           offer
           to
           God
           any
           acceptable
           dutie
           ,
           we
           put
           away
           our
           sinne
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           it
           be
           ,
           that
           riseth
           vp
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           be
           it
           neuer
           so
           liking
           and
           well
           pleasing
           to
           vs
           :
           For
           it
           doth
           but
           choake
           and
           smother
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           in
           vs
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           ,
           euen
           as
           the
           briars
           and
           brambles
           doe
           the
           corne
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           spring
           vp
           and
           prosper
           .
           And
           this
           rule
           is
           to
           bee
           obserued
           of
           vs
           both
           of
           the
           first
           time
           ,
           when
           God
           counteth
           vs
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           
           putteth
           vs
           in
           his
           seruice
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           times
           following
           ,
           when
           wee
           haue
           stepped
           aside
           .
           Thus
           Eliah
           before
           he
           restored
           the
           sound
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           destroyeth
           
           the
           Baalites
           :
           and
           the
           same
           course
           tooke
           al
           the
           good
           Kings
           which
           reformed
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           
             Iehoshaphat
             ,
             Hezekiah
             ,
             Iosiah
          
           .
           And
           〈…〉
           charged
           the
           Israelites
           to
           destroy
           and
           roote
           out
           the
           Canaanites
           at
           their
           first
           entring
           vpon
           their
           
           possessions
           ,
           as
           wee
           haue
           heard
           in
           this
           booke
           ,
           and
           before
           :
           foretelling
           them
           ,
           that
           otherwise
           they
           would
           draw
           them
           from
           his
           true
           worship
           .
           Iacob
           therefore
           before
           he
           went
           vp
           to
           Bethel
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           did
           by
           his
           commandement
           ,
           
           cause
           all
           his
           household
           and
           those
           that
           were
           with
           him
           ,
           lately
           come
           out
           of
           Padan
           Aram
           from
           Laban
           ,
           to
           put
           away
           their
           Idols
           ,
           and
           clense
           themselues
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           worship
           the
           Lord
           in
           good
           sort
           and
           manner
           .
           So
           we
           must
           purge
           out
           the
           old
           leauen
           ,
           and
           become
           a
           new
           lumpe
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           :
           
           For
           it
           fareth
           with
           vs
           herein
           ,
           as
           with
           the
           stomacke
           :
           which
           though
           it
           receiue
           neuer
           so
           good
           meates
           ,
           yet
           the
           bodie
           prospereth
           not
           by
           them
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           
           full
           of
           corrupt
           humours
           :
           no
           more
           doe
           we
           thriue
           in
           any
           good
           actions
           wee
           take
           in
           hand
           ,
           if
           we
           goe
           about
           them
           ,
           being
           fraught
           and
           clogged
           with
           our
           sins
           knowne
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           are
           suspected
           to
           be
           in
           vs
           ,
           till
           as
           most
           filthie
           corruption
           they
           be
           purged
           out
           .
           Therefore
           also
           Saint
           Peter
           requireth
           ,
           
             that
             men
             put
             away
             all
             maliciousnes
             and
             guile
             ,
          
           with
           such
           like
           annoiance
           first
           ;
           
             and
             then
             as
             new
             borne
          
           
           
             babes
             desire
             the
             sincere
             milke
             of
             the
             word
             ,
          
           that
           they
           may
           grow
           thereby
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           a
           sore
           or
           wound
           in
           the
           bodie
           ,
           though
           neuer
           so
           good
           salues
           be
           laid
           thereto
           ,
           is
           not
           healed
           thereby
           ,
           vnlesse
           the
           corruption
           and
           hurtfull
           humours
           
           be
           first
           drawne
           out
           :
           so
           is
           it
           with
           vs.
           So
           that
           not
           onely
           this
           is
           true
           in
           the
           generall
           reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           each
           particuler
           member
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           person
           .
           And
           it
           is
           the
           order
           which
           the
           Lord
           vseth
           in
           the
           fitting
           of
           all
           his
           people
           for
           his
           vse
           :
           first
           he
           mortifieth
           them
           ,
           then
           he
           quickens
           them
           .
           Neither
           could
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           haue
           risen
           againe
           for
           our
           iustification
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           
           first
           died
           for
           our
           sins
           and
           transgression
           .
           And
           let
           him
           who
           would
           haue
           sound
           comfort
           in
           his
           doing
           of
           dutie
           ,
           first
           learne
           this
           obedience
           ,
           to
           subdue
           and
           bring
           into
           subiection
           ,
           his
           rebellious
           and
           euill
           heart
           and
           lusts
           ,
           with
           〈…〉
           thereof
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           other
           shall
           proceed
           roundly
           ,
           without
           impediment
           .
           For
           all
           the
           good
           doctrine
           which
           God
           hath
           ordained
           to
           sweeten
           and
           〈…〉
           the
           soule
           with
           ,
           and
           to
           furnish
           the
           life
           ,
           also
           the
           helpe
           and
           benefit
           of
           praier
           and
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           they
           all
           lose
           their
           for●●
           ,
           and
           leaue
           no
           fruite
           in
           vs
           behinde
           them
           ,
           if
           wee
           be
           loden
           (
           euery
           one
           )
           with
           the
           foule
           and
           loathsome
           sinnes
           ,
           in
           which
           hee
           hath
           liued
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           bee
           not
           purged
           out
           by
           true
           repentance
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           easie
           to
           be
           perceiued
           and
           seene
           ,
           as
           in
           persons
           ,
           so
           in
           euery
           place
           ,
           towne
           ,
           Church
           and
           house
           ,
           where
           the
           forementioned
           meanes
           are
           vsed
           .
           And
           who
           among
           vs
           that
           haue
           any
           experience
           ,
           but
           they
           haue
           marked
           this
           in
           many
           ,
           and
           neede
           not
           be
           ashamed
           to
           say
           it
           of
           themselues
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           rules
           and
           good
           instruction
           ,
           for
           the
           well
           guiding
           of
           our
           liues
           ,
           haue
           bin
           giuen
           ,
           and
           learned
           of
           vs
           ,
           with
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           with
           prayer
           ,
           publike
           or
           priuate
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           they
           haue
           come
           to
           a
           small
           reckoning
           ,
           and
           they
           doe
           vs
           little
           good
           ,
           if
           we
           haue
           not
           let
           out
           the
           venome
           of
           rancour
           ,
           spite
           ,
           desire
           of
           reuenge
           ,
           vncleane
           lusts
           ,
           worldlinesse
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           that
           haue
           been
           seated
           and
           spread
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           cast
           vp
           (
           as
           filthie
           vomit
           )
           the
           noisome
           fruite
           thereof
           ,
           out
           of
           our
           liues
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           the
           cause
           at
           this
           day
           of
           so
           little
           profiting
           ,
           and
           so
           slender
           fruites
           of
           our
           preaching
           ,
           as
           we
           complaine
           of
           iustly
           ,
           and
           inueigh
           against
           it
           bitterly
           ;
           for
           that
           people
           are
           at
           a
           point
           ,
           they
           will
           doe
           as
           they
           haue
           done
           ,
           and
           retaine
           
           the
           sinnes
           which
           in
           times
           past
           they
           haue
           walked
           and
           delighted
           in
           ,
           when
           yet
           we
           haue
           daily
           ,
           in
           the
           earnestest
           manner
           that
           wee
           could
           ,
           disgraced
           ,
           and
           made
           
           them
           odious
           ,
           with
           the
           most
           fearful
           &
           sharp
           threats
           of
           God
           adioyned
           thereto
           .
           Yea
           and
           contrariwise
           ,
           if
           any
           make
           right
           and
           kinde
           vse
           of
           our
           Ministerie
           ,
           who
           seeth
           not
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           those
           that
           waxe
           ashamed
           of
           themselues
           ,
           after
           they
           haue
           seene
           their
           faces
           in
           the
           glasse
           of
           Gods
           law
           ,
           and
           with
           Ephraim
           bemoned
           themselues
           ,
           &
           bin
           confounded
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           beare
           the
           reproch
           
           of
           their
           youth
           ;
           when
           the
           old
           rootes
           haue
           thus
           bin
           decaied
           ,
           then
           new
           sprigs
           of
           grace
           haue
           sprung
           out
           in
           their
           roome
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           haue
           begun
           to
           lament
           after
           God.
           Magistrate
           ,
           Minister
           ,
           Master
           of
           family
           ,
           and
           priuate
           persons
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           well
           aduised
           ,
           they
           speake
           thus
           ,
           yea
           ,
           they
           all
           finde
           this
           to
           be
           true
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           this
           25.
           verse
           ,
           it
           is
           further
           said
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           God
           appeared
           here
           
           to
           Gedeon
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           when
           it
           might
           haue
           seemed
           that
           he
           had
           been
           neglected
           and
           forgotten
           ,
           euen
           then
           gaue
           he
           a
           weightie
           charge
           vnto
           him
           :
           whereby
           we
           are
           taught
           that
           God
           watcheth
           ouer
           his
           to
           doe
           them
           good
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           sleepie
           ,
           and
           minde
           nothing
           :
           as
           we
           reade
           he
           did
           to
           
             Samuel
             ,
             Salomon
          
           ,
           and
           
           other
           of
           his
           faithfull
           seruants
           .
           For
           
             he
             that
             keepeth
             Israel
             doth
             neither
             slumber
             nor
             sleepe
             :
          
           meaning
           that
           he
           waketh
           and
           watcheth
           continually
           to
           keepe
           his
           from
           danger
           :
           for
           the
           which
           cause
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           by
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           ,
           that
           his
           eyes
           are
           vpon
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           mothers
           vpon
           the
           young
           childe
           ,
           standing
           by
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           it
           take
           no
           hurt
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Psalme
           ;
           if
           the
           Lord
           keepe
           not
           the
           citie
           ,
           the
           watchmen
           watch
           but
           in
           vaine
           :
           but
           if
           God
           take
           part
           with
           his
           ,
           the
           strongest
           enemie
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           hurt
           them
           .
           It
           is
           said
           of
           Peter
           ,
           Act.
           12.
           6.
           that
           while
           he
           slept
           betweene
           two
           souldiers
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           bound
           with
           two
           chaines
           ,
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           Lord
           came
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           smote
           Peter
           on
           the
           side
           ,
           so
           that
           his
           chaines
           fell
           off
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           deliuered
           from
           Herod
           .
           See
           also
           Psal
           .
           4.
           
           I
           will
           lay
           
           〈…〉
           owne
           and
           take
           my
           rest
           ,
           for
           thou
           (
           O
           Lord
           )
           vpholdest
           me
           .
           But
           seeing
           
           ●e
           keepeth
           the
           bad
           also
           ,
           and
           there
           some
           (
           perhaps
           )
           will
           say
           ,
           therefore
           it
           might
           ●●me
           no
           great
           matter
           ,
           that
           he
           keepeth
           and
           watcheth
           ouer
           the
           faithfull
           :
           but
           for
           answere
           ,
           I
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           
             God
             is
             the
             sauiour
             of
             all
             men
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           
           outward
           troubles
           ,
           
             but
             especially
             of
             the
             beleeuers
          
           ;
           for
           he
           preserueth
           their
           soules
           from
           euill
           ,
           vnto
           saluation
           .
           As
           if
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           keepeth
           and
           saueth
           his
           own
           with
           a
           fatherly
           care
           and
           affection
           ,
           but
           the
           wicked
           ,
           though
           he
           keepe
           them
           ,
           yet
           he
           doth
           so
           as
           a
           Iudge
           keepeth
           aliue
           euill
           doers
           ,
           but
           vnto
           their
           destruction
           .
           But
           of
           his
           people
           that
           is
           verified
           which
           is
           written
           by
           Salomon
           :
           He
           watcheth
           ouer
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           sleepe
           ,
           and
           communeth
           with
           them
           when
           they
           awake
           ,
           
           and
           when
           they
           walke
           he
           doth
           gouerne
           and
           guide
           them
           .
           And
           hereupon
           ,
           in
           that
           Gods
           care
           is
           thus
           ouer
           his
           ,
           in
           the
           night
           season
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           their
           liues
           ,
           hereupon
           I
           say
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           reioyce
           in
           the
           Lord
           alwaies
           in
           all
           that
           they
           set
           their
           hand
           vnto
           through
           the
           day
           ;
           so
           they
           haue
           this
           fruite
           of
           it
           in
           the
           night
           also
           ,
           that
           they
           meditate
           and
           make
           their
           songs
           of
           his
           louing
           kindnesse
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           saith
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           praise
           God
           in
           the
           night
           
           season
           ,
           when
           the
           other
           haue
           their
           terrors
           ,
           for
           their
           bad
           doings
           ,
           or
           imagine
           euill
           in
           their
           beds
           to
           draw
           vpon
           them
           greater
           and
           speedier
           iudgements
           .
        
         
           Now
           further
           ,
           out
           of
           both
           these
           verses
           together
           note
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           was
           not
           enough
           for
           Gedeon
           to
           ouerthrow
           the
           Altar
           of
           Baal
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           builded
           another
           
           to
           the
           Lord
           ;
           nor
           to
           build
           one
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           cast
           downe
           the
           Idolatrous
           Altar
           :
           Euen
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           shunne
           euill
           ,
           except
           we
           doe
           good
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           be
           no
           couetous
           person
           ,
           except
           a
           man
           bee
           mercifull
           :
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           bee
           innocent
           ,
           except
           a
           man
           be
           also
           
           fruitfull
           in
           doing
           good
           ;
           for
           one
           God
           is
           the
           commander
           of
           both
           .
           It
           is
           a
           true
           speech
           ,
           Negatiues
           conclude
           nothing
           :
           and
           here
           it
           is
           especially
           true
           .
           Therefore
           let
           all
           such
           ,
           as
           whose
           goodnesse
           and
           outward
           actions
           witnesse
           not
           for
           them
           ,
           suspect
           that
           they
           deceiue
           themselues
           in
           the
           reforming
           of
           the
           hart
           .
           For
           surely
           an
           heart
           purged
           ,
           will
           bee
           fruitfull
           .
           Againe
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           inough
           to
           forsake
           Poperie
           ,
           &c.
           vnlesse
           the
           pure
           Gospell
           bee
           imbraced
           .
           Let
           the
           one
           abandon
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           Dagon
           and
           the
           Arke
           could
           not
           stand
           together
           .
           They
           that
           make
           an
           hotch-potch
           of
           both
           ,
           are
           an
           abomination
           to
           the
           Lord.
           And
           here
           we
           may
           further
           learne
           ,
           that
           two
           religions
           in
           a
           land
           ,
           though
           the
           one
           tolerated
           onelie
           ,
           two
           contray
           or
           diuers
           waies
           I
           meane
           ,
           of
           worshipping
           God
           ,
           can
           no
           more
           stand
           together
           then
           Christ
           and
           Belial
           .
           For
           then
           the
           Lord
           would
           haue
           spared
           Gedeon
           a
           labour
           ,
           and
           only
           enioyned
           him
           to
           goe
           about
           the
           warre
           and
           settle
           sound
           religion
           ,
           letting
           idolatrie
           alone
           .
           The
           false
           religion
           is
           the
           canker
           of
           
           the
           true
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           execrable
           thing
           tooke
           hold
           vpon
           the
           whole
           substance
           of
           Achan
           :
           so
           doth
           this
           bring
           a
           curse
           vpon
           the
           other
           .
           Now
           to
           returne
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Lord
           bad
           the
           bullocke
           ,
           dedicated
           to
           Baal
           ,
           to
           be
           offered
           as
           a
           burnt
           sacrifice
           to
           himselfe
           :
           I
           answer
           ,
           he
           is
           Lord
           of
           all
           ,
           he
           might
           turne
           it
           to
           what
           vse
           he
           pleased
           .
           But
           it
           followeth
           not
           ,
           that
           we
           ,
           without
           his
           commandement
           ,
           may
           take
           vpon
           vs
           to
           iumble
           together
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           and
           superstition
           .
           For
           the
           which
           cause
           ,
           as
           sometime
           he
           commanded
           that
           the
           gold
           and
           other
           things
           vsed
           in
           idolatrie
           ,
           should
           passe
           through
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           might
           be
           vsed
           ,
           so
           somtime
           ,
           he
           commanded
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           vtterly
           be
           destroyed
           .
           To
           returne
           therfore
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           the
           point
           :
           As
           we
           see
           what
           a
           blemish
           it
           had
           been
           in
           Gedeon
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           done
           the
           one
           part
           of
           the
           charge
           ,
           and
           not
           another
           ,
           like
           Saul
           in
           the
           
           businesse
           of
           the
           Amalakites
           ;
           so
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           it
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           God
           alowes
           not
           for
           seruice
           ,
           duties
           done
           by
           halues
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           should
           be
           soundly
           and
           in
           one
           part
           and
           point
           as
           another
           indeuored
           after
           :
           neither
           doth
           hee
           allow
           vs
           to
           bee
           our
           owne
           caruers
           to
           take
           what
           pleaseth
           vs
           ,
           and
           turne
           the
           other
           backe
           again
           ,
           which
           we
           may
           see
           more
           clearely
           by
           the
           example
           of
           one
           that
           was
           guiltie
           of
           this
           fault
           .
           Of
           Iehu
           it
           is
           reported
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           had
           slaine
           all
           the
           cursed
           posteritie
           of
           Ahab
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           the
           Priests
           of
           Baal
           (
           which
           was
           the
           purging
           out
           of
           false
           worship
           in
           great
           part
           )
           yet
           whereas
           the
           other
           part
           of
           setting
           vp
           true
           worship
           should
           haue
           followed
           it
           ,
           the
           text
           makes
           a
           stop
           ,
           and
           sets
           downe
           a
           manifest
           separation
           betwixt
           them
           thus
           :
           
             But
             from
             the
             sinnes
             of
             Ieroboam
             the
             sonne
          
           
           
             of
             Nebat
             Iehu
             departed
             not
          
           ;
           nay
           more
           ,
           
             nor
             from
             their
             golden
             Calues
             in
             Bethel
             and
             Dan.
          
           Why
           then
           did
           he
           destroy
           Baal
           ?
           Surely
           he
           was
           carried
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           a
           common
           gift
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           euen
           feruency
           in
           that
           worke
           :
           which
           made
           him
           an
           instrument
           for
           that
           purpose
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           did
           it
           not
           with
           a
           true
           detestation
           of
           the
           sinne
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           for
           then
           hee
           would
           haue
           abandoned
           the
           other
           also
           ,
           and
           haue
           restored
           pure
           worship
           in
           stead
           of
           it
           .
           This
           should
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           holy
           instruction
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           oft
           in
           general
           commended
           to
           vs
           ,
           when
           we
           haue
           hated
           to
           the
           pit
           of
           hell
           (
           for
           so
           the
           word
           signifieth
           in
           that
           place
           )
           that
           which
           is
           euill
           ,
           then
           neglect
           not
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           is
           good
           .
           Rom.
           13.
           nay
           to
           cleaue
           to
           
           it
           as
           a
           thing
           which
           is
           cemented
           as
           glasse
           windowes
           are
           ,
           the
           words
           are
           pithy
           .
           So
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Let
             him
             that
             stole
             steale
             no
             more
             :
          
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           ;
           
           that
           a
           man
           be
           not
           a
           thiefe
           ;
           therefore
           he
           addeth
           ,
           
             But
             worke
             with
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             doe
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             ,
          
           for
           that
           is
           a
           good
           token
           he
           is
           reformed
           .
           And
           commonly
           in
           Scripture
           we
           shall
           see
           this
           order
           obserued
           :
           that
           vnto
           prohibitions
           
           first
           set
           downe
           ,
           there
           are
           added
           commandements
           of
           dutie
           :
           for
           though
           of
           the
           two
           it
           is
           the
           first
           and
           hardest
           ,
           to
           purge
           out
           a
           corrupt
           habite
           and
           a
           leaud
           qualitie
           :
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           all
           ,
           God
           will
           haue
           it
           appeare
           to
           be
           so
           by
           a
           new
           and
           contrary
           practise
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           that
           the
           worke
           may
           be
           sound
           and
           perfect
           .
           Neither
           doth
           he
           command
           men
           to
           clense
           out
           their
           euil
           ,
           and
           so
           keep
           themselues
           void
           ,
           empty
           and
           barren
           of
           grace
           :
           (
           which
           were
           to
           set
           vp
           a
           neutralitie
           rather
           then
           Christianity
           )
           but
           he
           wil
           haue
           men
           seasoned
           with
           grace
           ,
           and
           stablished
           
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           .
           And
           he
           who
           commandeth
           vs
           not
           to
           sow
           among
           thornes
           nor
           weedes
           ,
           giues
           vs
           no
           libertie
           to
           neglect
           planting
           ,
           when
           we
           haue
           rooted
           vp
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           For
           cutting
           downe
           the
           groues
           ,
           it
           was
           before
           this
           time
           (
           that
           Gedeon
           was
           
           charged
           to
           do
           it
           )
           commanded
           so
           by
           God
           in
           Deuteronomy
           ;
           which
           argueth
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           greatly
           abused
           ,
           as
           other
           waies
           ,
           so
           in
           worshipping
           strange
           Gods
           there
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           old
           fathers
           did
           before
           the
           forbidding
           thereof
           ,
           worship
           God
           vpon
           high
           hils
           ,
           from
           whence
           ,
           they
           seeing
           farre
           off
           ,
           the
           varietie
           of
           Gods
           creatures
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           meanes
           of
           good
           meditations
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           more
           sequestring
           of
           their
           minds
           from
           earthlinesse
           .
           And
           we
           our selues
           being
           on
           high
           places
           ,
           and
           beholding
           the
           trees
           ,
           and
           other
           creatures
           of
           God
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           with
           the
           situation
           of
           the
           countries
           on
           hilles
           and
           vallies
           ,
           what
           an
           admiration
           at
           the
           infinite
           workes
           of
           God
           commeth
           into
           our
           minds
           ,
           thereby
           ?
           we
           are
           brought
           to
           heauenly
           meditations
           ,
           and
           to
           ponder
           Gods
           power
           ,
           wisdome
           and
           loue
           to
           vs.
           The
           Idolaters
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           chose
           those
           places
           for
           the
           pleasantnesse
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           thereby
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           delight
           they
           had
           in
           the
           worshipping
           of
           their
           idols
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           rauished
           in
           their
           superstitious
           maner
           ,
           as
           the
           Papists
           in
           their
           false
           and
           will
           worship
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           at
           their
           fond
           deuotion
           ,
           in
           the
           places
           beset
           with
           Crucifixes
           and
           other
           Images
           ,
           sounds
           and
           sonne●s
           ,
           doe
           imagine
           and
           dreame
           that
           they
           bee
           in
           a
           corner
           not
           of
           paradise
           ,
           but
           of
           heauen
           itselfe
           .
           Thus
           can
           
             the
             diuell
             transforme
             himselfe
             into
             an
             Angell
             of
          
           
           light
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           Gedeon
           was
           accounted
           of
           God
           for
           
           his
           faithfulnesse
           ;
           yet
           his
           father
           maintained
           idolatrie
           ;
           for
           his
           were
           the
           wood
           or
           groue
           ,
           the
           altar
           and
           the
           bullock
           ,
           being
           implements
           of
           their
           idolatrie
           .
           And
           these
           the
           Lord
           commanded
           Gedeon
           to
           remooue
           and
           take
           away
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           wee
           may
           learne
           ,
           that
           in
           purging
           religion
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           amending
           of
           faults
           ,
           wee
           must
           alwaies
           begin
           with
           our
           owne
           families
           ,
           and
           nearest
           kindred
           ;
           lest
           otherwise
           we
           should
           shew
           our selues
           ridiculous
           ,
           in
           seeming
           to
           be
           very
           forward
           in
           reproouing
           and
           correcting
           other
           ,
           while
           our
           owne
           bee
           neglected
           and
           passed
           
           by
           .
           Thus
           God
           beginneth
           iudgement
           at
           his
           owne
           house
           .
           Thus
           did
           Ioshua
           
           in
           his
           reforming
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           ,
           professe
           most
           worthily
           ,
           
             I
             and
             my
             house
             will
             serue
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           Ely
           ,
           a
           Iudge
           also
           ,
           for
           not
           gouerning
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           staying
           the
           outrage
           of
           his
           sonnes
           ,
           is
           seuerely
           threatned
           .
           And
           good
           reason
           :
           for
           sithence
           next
           to
           our selues
           (
           who
           must
           first
           of
           all
           be
           reformed
           ,
           or
           els
           our
           zeale
           ill
           becommeth
           vs
           ,
           and
           argueth
           hypocrisie
           )
           the
           next
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           are
           our
           kindred
           and
           families
           .
           Therefore
           wee
           must
           without
           partialitie
           first
           set
           vpon
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           may
           appeare
           that
           we
           detest
           sinne
           heartily
           ,
           in
           that
           we
           cannot
           endure
           it
           in
           those
           whom
           we
           loue
           best
           :
           and
           others
           may
           be
           ashamed
           to
           stand
           out
           in
           their
           owne
           defence
           ,
           and
           feare
           to
           offend
           .
           For
           if
           the
           father
           first
           begin
           with
           his
           children
           ,
           how
           shall
           his
           seruants
           looke
           to
           escape
           ?
        
         
         
           Now
           it
           followeth
           how
           Gedeon
           did
           that
           which
           God
           commanded
           him
           ,
           
           but
           seeing
           he
           appointed
           him
           no
           time
           when
           hee
           should
           doe
           it
           ,
           he
           therefore
           dispatched
           it
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           for
           feare
           ,
           lest
           if
           he
           had
           done
           it
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           he
           might
           haue
           been
           withstood
           by
           his
           fathers
           seruants
           ,
           and
           the
           men
           of
           the
           citie
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           haue
           been
           slaine
           .
           In
           that
           he
           obeyed
           the
           Lord
           ,
           he
           testified
           his
           faith
           :
           in
           that
           hee
           did
           it
           at
           the
           best
           aduantage
           ,
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           hee
           shewed
           his
           wisedome
           .
           And
           though
           he
           feared
           ,
           yet
           his
           feare
           was
           not
           such
           ,
           as
           it
           hindred
           his
           faith
           .
        
         
           In
           both
           these
           ,
           Gedeons
           example
           is
           our
           instruction
           :
           his
           faith
           first
           is
           to
           bee
           
           followed
           of
           vs
           ,
           that
           by
           meanes
           of
           it
           ,
           wee
           should
           not
           
             commune
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
          
           ,
           when
           God
           commandeth
           ought
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           but
           beare
           downe
           all
           lets
           that
           stand
           vp
           in
           the
           way
           to
           hinder
           vs
           from
           obeying
           :
           as
           friends
           ,
           and
           counsell
           giuers
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           count
           them
           ,
           as
           Christ
           did
           Peter
           ,
           when
           hee
           diswaded
           him
           
           from
           going
           to
           Ierusalem
           to
           suffer
           death
           for
           his
           people
           ,
           hee
           called
           him
           an
           aduersarie
           to
           him
           ,
           euen
           Satan
           .
           So
           must
           all
           strong
           rebellion
           be
           beaten
           downe
           ,
           (
           that
           standeth
           vp
           in
           our
           way
           )
           by
           this
           weapon
           of
           our
           warfare
           ,
           which
           
           is
           
             not
             carnall
             but
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             mightie
             through
             God
             ,
             to
             cast
             downe
             strong
             holds
          
           ;
           it
           must
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           by
           this
           armour
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           bee
           brought
           into
           subiection
           .
           And
           for
           example
           :
           if
           feare
           stand
           vp
           in
           the
           way
           particularly
           ,
           to
           hinder
           vs
           ,
           let
           faith
           striue
           with
           it
           to
           cast
           it
           out
           ,
           which
           is
           best
           able
           of
           any
           grace
           that
           is
           in
           vs
           ,
           to
           ouercome
           and
           put
           it
           by
           .
           And
           thus
           did
           Ester
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           stronger
           weapon
           then
           her
           faith
           ,
           in
           as
           great
           perill
           of
           her
           owne
           ,
           and
           her
           peoples
           life
           ,
           both
           which
           with
           Gedeon
           are
           set
           forth
           for
           the
           example
           of
           al
           that
           shall
           come
           after
           ,
           to
           follow
           them
           in
           belieuing
           .
           But
           oh
           ,
           where
           are
           such
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           readie
           ,
           (
           no
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           in
           the
           hazard
           of
           the
           Church
           )
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           these
           did
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           to
           fixe
           their
           faith
           on
           God
           ;
           or
           if
           any
           be
           so
           minded
           ,
           yet
           how
           weaklie
           and
           faintly
           shall
           it
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           how
           long
           shall
           it
           be
           in
           performing
           ?
           But
           this
           hath
           often
           been
           spoken
           of
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           be
           said
           of
           Gedeons
           faith
           :
           now
           somewhat
           be
           said
           likewise
           of
           his
           
           wisedome
           .
           His
           wisedome
           is
           highly
           commended
           in
           his
           casting
           downe
           their
           idolatrie
           ;
           that
           seeing
           God
           set
           not
           ,
           neither
           appointed
           the
           time
           when
           hee
           should
           doe
           it
           ,
           therefore
           hee
           did
           it
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           might
           bee
           freest
           from
           resistance
           and
           danger
           .
           Doue-like
           innocency
           and
           obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           
           must
           be
           ioyned
           with
           the
           wisdome
           of
           Serpents
           .
           In
           many
           duties
           doing
           wee
           must
           watch
           the
           best
           opportunitie
           ,
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           vnlesse
           the
           Lord
           prescribe
           them
           to
           vs.
           So
           did
           Sampson
           in
           the
           great
           destruction
           of
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           watch
           
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           and
           tooke
           opportunitie
           ,
           when
           thousands
           of
           them
           were
           assembled
           to
           make
           themselues
           passe-time
           by
           mocking
           and
           laughing
           at
           him
           ;
           then
           he
           set
           his
           shoulders
           to
           the
           maine
           postes
           whereon
           the
           house
           stood
           ,
           and
           cast
           it
           downe
           vpon
           the
           Princes
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           slew
           thousands
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           So
           it
           was
           said
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           hee
           did
           wisely
           ,
           whither
           soeuer
           hee
           went
           out
           ,
           and
           
           God
           was
           with
           him
           accordingly
           .
           And
           it
           is
           a
           singular
           gift
           of
           God
           in
           his
           children
           to
           be
           wise
           in
           the
           things
           they
           take
           in
           hand
           ,
           that
           they
           giue
           no
           aduantage
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           nor
           the
           diuell
           ;
           but
           take
           the
           best
           and
           fittest
           occasions
           to
           bee
           well
           occupied
           ,
           as
           time
           and
           place
           giue
           leaue
           ,
           both
           in
           holding
           their
           profession
           generally
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           other
           particular
           duties
           :
           that
           where
           they
           see
           inconuenience
           like
           to
           come
           ,
           they
           may
           by
           wise
           forecasting
           ,
           preuent
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           lay
           their
           most
           care
           where
           greatest
           danger
           is
           to
           bee
           seene
           and
           feared
           .
           
           
           Wherein
           though
           all
           attaine
           not
           the
           same
           and
           like
           measure
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           well
           when
           al
           labour
           as
           they
           are
           able
           ,
           to
           attaine
           it
           .
           But
           some
           marre
           their
           good
           actions
           with
           the
           ill
           and
           vnwise
           manner
           in
           which
           they
           doe
           them
           .
           As
           Iobs
           friends
           did
           ,
           in
           seeking
           to
           comfort
           him
           .
           The
           particular
           instances
           are
           infinite
           .
           But
           thinke
           we
           of
           them
           by
           this
           example
           .
           For
           if
           Gedeon
           had
           gone
           about
           the
           work
           inioyned
           him
           ,
           rashly
           or
           vndiscreetly
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           time
           ,
           who
           seeth
           not
           that
           euen
           his
           obeying
           of
           God
           in
           such
           a
           mnner
           had
           marred
           all
           ?
           But
           Iael
           was
           blessed
           
           for
           her
           wisdome
           she
           shewed
           to
           pull
           downe
           Sisera
           .
           And
           thus
           Abigail
           by
           her
           
           wisdome
           deliuered
           her
           house
           ,
           as
           Salomon
           saith
           ;
           and
           the
           wise
           woman
           mentioned
           in
           2.
           
           Sam.
           who
           saued
           a
           whole
           citie
           .
           The
           children
           of
           this
           generation
           
           teach
           vs
           herein
           .
           And
           therefore
           pray
           we
           all
           for
           the
           spirit
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           that
           we
           not
           only
           doe
           that
           which
           we
           are
           commanded
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           studie
           to
           do
           it
           in
           the
           best
           sort
           we
           can
           :
           and
           yet
           alwaies
           shunning
           as
           a
           rock
           ,
           carnall
           shifts
           and
           policies
           .
           But
           of
           this
           the
           lesse
           shall
           serue
           ,
           being
           also
           often
           enlarged
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           FORTIE
           TWO
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           SIXTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           WE
           haue
           heard
           of
           Gedeons
           faith
           and
           wisedome
           about
           the
           
           casting
           downe
           of
           the
           altar
           of
           Baal
           :
           and
           wee
           may
           see
           a
           good
           reason
           why
           he
           was
           faine
           to
           vse
           the
           best
           and
           surest
           meanes
           for
           the
           effecting
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           ouerthrow
           of
           their
           idolatrie
           .
           First
           ,
           seeing
           it
           was
           stablished
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           had
           taken
           roote
           :
           therefore
           all
           that
           he
           could
           do
           was
           little
           enough
           to
           throw
           it
           downe
           .
           And
           also
           for
           that
           the
           people
           were
           so
           superstitiously
           addicted
           thereto
           ,
           and
           so
           delighted
           in
           it
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           now
           see
           in
           what
           outragious
           manner
           the
           people
           inquire
           after
           the
           man
           that
           had
           done
           it
           :
           and
           when
           they
           with
           consent
           agreed
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           Gedeon
           ,
           how
           furiously
           they
           sought
           to
           haue
           him
           put
           to
           death
           .
        
         
           Here
           many
           good
           points
           may
           be
           noted
           about
           idolaters
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           brieflie
           
           set
           downe
           .
           First
           this
           ,
           how
           deepely
           idolatrie
           ,
           superstition
           ,
           and
           false
           worship
           is
           rooted
           in
           peoples
           hearts
           ,
           and
           ground
           fast
           ;
           as
           is
           to
           bee
           seene
           in
           these
           ,
           and
           through
           these
           stories
           ,
           and
           those
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           the
           Kings
           ;
           as
           the
           Philistims
           blind
           deuotion
           to
           their
           Dagon
           ,
           and
           the
           peoples
           fond
           and
           mad
           zeale
           in
           maintaining
           the
           false
           worship
           of
           Baal
           in
           Ahabs
           time
           ,
           their
           offerings
           to
           them
           ,
           their
           bowing
           downe
           ,
           and
           praying
           to
           them
           .
           So
           that
           a
           man
           might
           haue
           as
           easily
           plucked
           their
           hearts
           out
           of
           their
           bellies
           ,
           as
           to
           haue
           disswaded
           and
           alienated
           their
           loue
           from
           them
           .
           The
           reasons
           are
           ,
           first
           ,
           because
           as
           sinne
           ,
           so
           error
           is
           strong
           ,
           plausible
           and
           deceitfull
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           God
           accurseth
           all
           that
           will
           not
           hearken
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           shall
           belieue
           lies
           ,
           and
           be
           bewitched
           
           
           therewith
           .
           See
           and
           consider
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           Esay
           44.
           19.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           worst
           
           weeds
           haue
           deepest
           roots
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           customes
           or
           opinions
           ,
           because
           they
           agree
           with
           mans
           bad
           nature
           ,
           are
           not
           easily
           rooted
           out
           ;
           whereas
           those
           which
           are
           good
           and
           commendable
           ,
           are
           like
           precious
           plants
           or
           flowers
           ,
           which
           hardly
           take
           any
           roote
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           pluckt
           vp
           with
           two
           fingers
           .
           As
           at
           this
           day
           the
           cursed
           reliques
           of
           heathenish
           and
           popish
           fashions
           ,
           how
           hardly
           are
           they
           laid
           downe
           ,
           looke
           but
           to
           some
           vaine
           and
           foolish
           customes
           ,
           and
           the
           ●ond
           deuotion
           of
           the
           superstitions
           all
           the
           yeere
           long
           ,
           in
           kneeling
           before
           stockes
           and
           stones
           ,
           and
           ye
           may
           easily
           guesse
           how
           hard
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           remooue
           and
           expel
           them
           &
           the
           like
           .
           Gamaliel
           said
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           If
           it
           be
           not
           of
           
           God
           ,
           ye
           shal
           not
           need
           to
           oppose
           it
           ,
           it
           wil
           fal
           of
           it self
           .
           But
           we
           must
           know
           that
           God
           not
           working
           by
           miracle
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           then
           ,
           Satan
           and
           his
           complices
           will
           in
           these
           daies
           trie
           the
           vttermost
           ,
           and
           vse
           all
           meanes
           ere
           that
           come
           to
           passe
           :
           yea
           as
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           they
           grow
           in
           experience
           and
           pollicie
           ,
           strength
           and
           resolution
           also
           ,
           to
           vphold
           their
           rotten
           building
           ,
           vntill
           (
           as
           at
           death
           (
           to
           be
           sure
           )
           it
           shall
           )
           it
           fall
           vpon
           their
           shoulders
           .
           Whereas
           the
           true
           and
           pure
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           what
           authoritie
           ,
           credit
           ,
           or
           heartie
           loue
           doth
           it
           find
           or
           obtaine
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           most
           of
           them
           who
           professe
           it
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           they
           haue
           soone
           inough
           of
           it
           ,
           many
           reuolt
           and
           fall
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           retaine
           it
           ,
           doe
           it
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           in
           a
           most
           dead
           and
           cold
           manner
           .
           Insomuch
           ,
           as
           the
           diligentest
           preaching
           ,
           and
           earnestest
           perswasions
           ,
           doe
           scarcely
           preuaile
           so
           farre
           with
           men
           as
           that
           they
           get
           so
           much
           as
           a
           name
           of
           a
           good
           religion
           in
           the
           places
           where
           they
           dwell
           :
           when
           yet
           (
           if
           it
           were
           so
           )
           their
           zeale
           is
           neither
           grounded
           vpon
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           be
           in
           some
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           not
           stablished
           and
           setled
           therein
           ;
           and
           yet
           
           further
           ,
           euen
           of
           them
           there
           are
           very
           few
           that
           hold
           constantly
           in
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           the
           profession
           of
           their
           hope
           with
           ioy
           vnto
           their
           end
           .
        
         
           And
           although
           this
           good
           conscience
           bee
           farre
           from
           the
           idolaters
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           for
           it
           can
           onely
           come
           from
           saith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           assurance
           of
           his
           fauour
           ,
           (
           whatsoeuer
           blind
           zeale
           and
           deuotion
           be
           in
           them
           )
           yet
           therein
           they
           doe
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           giue
           and
           ascribe
           much
           to
           their
           corrupt
           religion
           ,
           and
           false
           worship
           ,
           in
           cost
           ,
           in
           time
           spending
           about
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           feruencie
           therein
           ,
           aboue
           a
           number
           of
           vs
           to
           ours
           .
           So
           that
           if
           they
           went
           vpon
           good
           grounds
           ,
           and
           had
           any
           promise
           from
           God
           for
           their
           so
           doing
           ,
           they
           might
           haue
           to
           reioyce
           aboue
           many
           of
           vs.
           But
           they
           and
           such
           of
           our selues
           ,
           as
           I
           compare
           with
           them
           ,
           in
           comming
           short
           of
           their
           zeale
           ,
           shal
           speed
           both
           alike
           ,
           while
           they
           (
           I
           meane
           the
           Papists
           )
           haue
           this
           cast
           in
           their
           teeth
           ,
           
             Who
             required
             this
             at
             your
             hands
             ?
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           let
           him
           that
           set
           you
           on
           worke
           ,
           pay
           you
           your
           wages
           .
           And
           to
           them
           of
           our
           profession
           ,
           this
           shall
           be
           said
           ;
           
             This
             people
             draweth
             neere
             to
             mee
             with
             their
             bodies
             ,
             but
          
           
           
             their
             hearts
             are
             farre
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             vaine
             doe
             such
             worship
             me
             .
          
        
         
           And
           yet
           this
           I
           will
           adde
           ,
           seeing
           I
           haue
           ioyned
           these
           popish
           worshippers
           with
           the
           idolaters
           of
           ancient
           time
           ,
           affirming
           them
           to
           be
           like
           to
           them
           in
           zeale
           ,
           this
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           will
           adde
           concerning
           them
           ,
           that
           this
           deuotion
           is
           but
           in
           few
           of
           them
           in
           these
           our
           daies
           ,
           like
           to
           that
           which
           was
           in
           thē
           of
           former
           ages
           ,
           though
           (
           as
           they
           blindfold
           mens
           eies
           )
           it
           goe
           for
           currant
           ,
           that
           they
           bee
           all
           zealous
           that
           are
           of
           that
           profession
           ,
           when
           yet
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           numbers
           of
           them
           are
           most
           subtill
           and
           hollow
           hearted
           dissemblers
           and
           deceiuers
           .
           For
           to
           grant
           that
           some
           of
           the
           ignoranter
           sort
           are
           feruent
           in
           their
           false
           religion
           and
           blind
           deuotion
           ,
           yet
           the
           most
           of
           the
           rest
           deceiue
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           so
           zealous
           as
           
           they
           are
           wilfull
           ,
           spitefull
           ,
           and
           malicious
           ,
           who
           doe
           that
           which
           they
           doe
           ,
           partly
           for
           their
           belly
           ,
           and
           partly
           (
           though
           against
           their
           conscience
           )
           to
           vphold
           their
           religion
           by
           tradition
           ,
           when
           they
           cannot
           by
           Scripture
           :
           and
           all
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           ,
           (
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lieth
           )
           be
           receiued
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           rather
           then
           that
           of
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           whom
           they
           deadly
           hate
           and
           abhorre
           .
           As
           for
           that
           they
           hope
           to
           merit
           by
           their
           zeale
           ,
           which
           doth
           the
           more
           set
           them
           forward
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           granted
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           much
           whetted
           on
           thereby
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           deceiued
           :
           but
           should
           not
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           freely
           made
           to
           vs
           of
           all
           good
           things
           ,
           much
           more
           animate
           and
           harten
           on
           vs
           ?
        
         
           Another
           thing
           note
           we
           here
           ,
           how
           soone
           and
           earnestly
           they
           inquired
           who
           
           should
           deface
           their
           Baal
           ,
           and
           strippe
           him
           of
           his
           ornaments
           ?
           whereas
           Gods
           word
           may
           lie
           vnpreached
           by
           many
           occasions
           ,
           long
           inough
           ,
           before
           it
           be
           asked
           where
           the
           fault
           lieth
           ,
           and
           complained
           of
           ,
           and
           bewailed
           ;
           or
           before
           the
           neglect
           thereof
           be
           sought
           to
           be
           remedied
           .
           In
           Poperie
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           shall
           speake
           against
           the
           masse
           ,
           or
           their
           breaden
           God
           ,
           or
           dispraise
           any
           ,
           yea
           the
           least
           part
           of
           their
           trash
           and
           trumperie
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           more
           cruelly
           handled
           then
           for
           blaspheming
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           .
           Which
           appeares
           by
           such
           as
           in
           the
           time
           of
           persecution
           in
           our
           owne
           land
           ,
           attempted
           zealously
           to
           deface
           that
           idoll
           ,
           who
           of
           all
           other
           were
           put
           to
           most
           exquisite
           torments
           .
           Euen
           as
           Gedeon
           here
           was
           pursued
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           most
           hereticall
           and
           seditious
           disturbur
           ,
           was
           called
           for
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           for
           offering
           that
           reproch
           vnto
           that
           base
           idoll
           Baal
           .
           Oh
           ,
           it
           were
           an
           happie
           time
           ,
           if
           men
           were
           as
           zealously
           bent
           against
           atheisme
           ,
           superstition
           ,
           idolatrie
           ,
           adulterie
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           as
           many
           are
           zealous
           for
           them
           :
           and
           that
           holy
           and
           heauenly
           things
           were
           in
           that
           account
           and
           request
           with
           many
           ,
           that
           open
           and
           apparent
           sinnes
           are
           with
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           at
           this
           day
           doe
           the
           most
           men
           storme
           and
           rage
           at
           the
           Minister
           of
           God
           (
           who
           is
           Gods
           ordinarie
           instrument
           ,
           as
           Gedeon
           was
           the
           extraordinary
           )
           when
           they
           see
           that
           he
           is
           not
           content
           to
           dally
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           in
           good
           earnest
           striueth
           to
           pull
           them
           from
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           formall
           ,
           and
           could
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           vncleanenesse
           ,
           or
           whatsoeuer
           other
           sinne
           they
           cleaue
           vnto
           ;
           (
           as
           these
           did
           to
           their
           idoll
           Baal
           )
           and
           serue
           .
           The
           poore
           man
           Gedeon
           here
           had
           not
           more
           adoe
           to
           saue
           himselfe
           from
           this
           furious
           and
           eager
           multitude
           ,
           then
           the
           Minister
           hath
           (
           in
           many
           places
           where
           the
           Gospell
           hath
           not
           preuailed
           )
           to
           defend
           himselfe
           from
           a
           swarme
           of
           hornets
           ,
           which
           flie
           about
           his
           eares
           ,
           ready
           to
           sting
           him
           (
           I
           might
           rather
           haue
           said
           wild
           beasts
           to
           deuoure
           him
           )
           by
           their
           cursed
           reprochfull
           slanders
           and
           virulent
           tongues
           for
           his
           casting
           their
           Baal
           to
           the
           ground
           .
        
         
           Also
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           not
           many
           there
           that
           were
           as
           Gedeon
           ,
           vpright
           hearted
           men
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           did
           openly
           shew
           their
           dislike
           of
           idolatrie
           ,
           because
           they
           could
           so
           easily
           find
           him
           out
           ,
           and
           light
           vpon
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           guiltie
           partie
           ,
           as
           they
           counted
           him
           ,
           with
           so
           slight
           inquiry
           .
           So
           that
           he
           was
           as
           eminent
           for
           his
           pietie
           ,
           as
           Saul
           for
           his
           stature
           ,
           who
           was
           taler
           then
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           lie
           hidden
           .
           And
           the
           odious
           man
           of
           many
           hee
           was
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           whom
           yet
           if
           they
           could
           haue
           seene
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           beholding
           ,
           and
           but
           for
           whom
           also
           they
           had
           all
           grone
           to
           wracke
           and
           had
           perished
           .
           And
           wee
           see
           ,
           what
           eie-sores
           ,
           and
           how
           odious
           some
           one
           or
           few
           good
           professors
           of
           the
           Gospell
           are
           to
           a
           companie
           of
           prophane
           hickescorners
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           troublesome
           life
           they
           leade
           amongst
           them
           :
           being
           baited
           and
           vexed
           by
           them
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           made
           their
           laughing
           stocke
           ,
           as
           Sampson
           to
           the
           Philistims
           :
           for
           
           whose
           sake
           (
           yet
           )
           they
           are
           suffered
           by
           the
           Lord
           to
           liue
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           come
           to
           repentance
           ,
           being
           neere
           inough
           (
           by
           all
           likelihood
           )
           to
           be
           vtterly
           destroyed
           and
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           naught
           ,
           but
           for
           them
           ;
           as
           we
           may
           reade
           in
           the
           story
           
           of
           Genesis
           ,
           if
           there
           had
           been
           but
           ten
           righteous
           men
           in
           Sodome
           ,
           the
           city
           had
           not
           been
           consumed
           .
           Yet
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           haue
           such
           benefit
           by
           them
           ,
           they
           sticke
           not
           to
           sweare
           ,
           that
           but
           for
           them
           they
           might
           liue
           merrily
           ,
           and
           without
           disturbance
           .
           Therefore
           where
           God
           hath
           prouided
           better
           for
           a
           people
           ,
           and
           muzled
           the
           mouthes
           of
           such
           tigers
           and
           beares
           as
           these
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           may
           professe
           the
           Gospell
           without
           danger
           ,
           or
           feare
           ,
           pursuit
           ,
           and
           scorne
           of
           their
           betters
           )
           who
           commonly
           are
           the
           wings
           to
           protect
           the
           inferiour
           sort
           of
           base
           and
           spitefull
           persons
           )
           let
           such
           see
           and
           acknowledge
           a
           great
           libertie
           and
           release
           ,
           and
           vse
           it
           wisely
           while
           they
           inioy
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Churches
           of
           Samaria
           and
           Iudea
           ,
           
           and
           Galilee
           did
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           the
           Acts.
           lest
           God
           take
           from
           them
           their
           props
           ,
           ornaments
           and
           protectors
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           to
           say
           (
           as
           many
           doe
           full
           heauily
           )
           we
           would
           gladly
           be
           zealous
           and
           fruitfull
           in
           our
           profession
           ,
           (
           but
           (
           alas
           )
           we
           cannot
           so
           soone
           peepe
           out
           of
           the
           doores
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           pelted
           in
           againe
           ,
           and
           beaten
           back
           with
           the
           frownings
           ,
           disgraces
           ,
           and
           opppositions
           of
           such
           as
           are
           mightier
           then
           our selues
           .
           But
           of
           this
           point
           more
           anon
           .
        
         
           Thus
           farre
           of
           the
           outrage
           of
           the
           people
           :
           now
           of
           the
           answere
           of
           Ioah
           to
           
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           two
           verses
           .
           For
           he
           ,
           as
           a
           wise
           Magistrate
           ,
           did
           at
           the
           first
           suppresse
           and
           bridle
           the
           rage
           of
           the
           people
           .
           Now
           because
           it
           was
           said
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           ground
           with
           the
           groue
           ,
           altar
           and
           bullock
           did
           pertaine
           to
           Ioash
           ,
           and
           were
           his
           :
           it
           is
           cleare
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           also
           vpheld
           the
           idolatrie
           :
           how
           was
           it
           then
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           thus
           lightly
           suffer
           the
           act
           of
           his
           sonne
           Gedeon
           to
           passe
           vnpunished
           ,
           (
           some
           man
           perhaps
           will
           aske
           ,
           )
           and
           that
           he
           should
           find
           fault
           with
           the
           people
           ,
           for
           seeking
           to
           punish
           the
           trespasser
           against
           Baal
           ?
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           Ioash
           was
           certified
           of
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           very
           likely
           by
           Gedeon
           his
           sonne
           ,
           as
           Sampsons
           father
           was
           by
           him
           ,
           that
           marriage
           he
           sought
           with
           the
           Philistion
           woman
           was
           of
           the
           Lord.
           But
           howsoeuer
           it
           was
           ,
           hee
           doth
           shew
           that
           God
           stirred
           him
           vp
           to
           be
           a
           fauourer
           of
           his
           sonnes
           doing
           ,
           for
           hee
           doth
           with
           three
           reasons
           driue
           the
           people
           from
           their
           hold
           ,
           and
           beates
           them
           backe
           from
           their
           purpose
           and
           attempt
           .
           First
           ,
           he
           reprooues
           them
           for
           their
           boldnesse
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           being
           priuate
           men
           ,
           did
           without
           any
           calling
           take
           vpon
           them
           to
           bee
           reuengers
           of
           Baals
           quarrell
           ,
           and
           that
           contrary
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God.
           And
           secondly
           ,
           he
           threatens
           them
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           Gods
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           that
           presently
           .
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           by
           an
           Ironicall
           speech
           against
           Baal
           (
           saying
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           a
           God
           ,
           let
           him
           pleade
           for
           himselfe
           )
           he
           shameth
           them
           ,
           and
           driues
           them
           from
           their
           enterprize
           .
           And
           this
           be
           said
           for
           the
           layingout
           of
           the
           31.
           verse
           .
           In
           the
           32.
           he
           giues
           his
           some
           a
           name
           according
           to
           the
           answere
           hee
           had
           made
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           name
           was
           Ierrubbaal
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           in
           generall
           occasion
           is
           offered
           to
           consider
           ,
           how
           strangely
           God
           
           wrought
           for
           Gedeon
           ,
           and
           against
           his
           enemies
           ,
           beyond
           al
           expectation
           stirring
           vp
           Ioash
           to
           assist
           and
           oppose
           the
           other
           .
           Who
           would
           not
           haue
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           would
           haue
           borne
           downe
           Gedeon
           ,
           they
           being
           backed
           so
           strongly
           ,
           and
           hauing
           an
           idolatrous
           Magistrate
           on
           their
           side
           ?
           But
           behold
           ,
           the
           Lord
           turnes
           his
           heart
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           and
           makes
           him
           stand
           out
           in
           the
           defense
           of
           his
           sonnes
           act
           ,
           whose
           cruell
           Iudge
           he
           had
           been
           more
           like
           to
           bee
           ,
           to
           condemne
           him
           to
           death
           ,
           as
           these
           mad
           people
           required
           ,
           and
           looked
           for
           .
           And
           wee
           must
           thinke
           
           that
           it
           was
           no
           small
           courage
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           doe
           thus
           ,
           though
           a
           Magistrate
           .
           For
           this
           concourse
           of
           the
           people
           was
           not
           ordinary
           ,
           in
           a
           iudiciall
           manner
           but
           mutinous
           ,
           and
           not
           vnlike
           to
           that
           of
           Demetrius
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Dianaes
           worship
           .
           But
           the
           same
           God
           ,
           who
           (
           when
           hee
           saw
           it
           meet
           )
           caused
           Lysias
           ,
           an
           Heathen
           Captaine
           ,
           to
           become
           a
           Protector
           of
           Paul
           against
           the
           Iewes
           :
           and
           Paul
           himselfe
           to
           be
           a
           Preacher
           of
           the
           Gospel
           which
           he
           had
           before
           persecuted
           ,
           did
           this
           also
           ,
           and
           his
           hand
           is
           not
           yet
           shortned
           from
           doing
           the
           like
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           incouragement
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           saying
           of
           the
           Wise
           man
           :
           When
           a
           mans
           waies
           please
           the
           Lord
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           his
           very
           enemies
           
           his
           friends
           :
           and
           by
           consequent
           ,
           those
           things
           which
           were
           most
           feared
           ,
           as
           being
           like
           to
           worke
           most
           against
           them
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           them
           to
           worke
           contrarily
           ,
           euen
           to
           their
           most
           good
           and
           furtherance
           :
           and
           besides
           ,
           God
           turnes
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           riuers
           of
           water
           .
           Examples
           we
           haue
           in
           Cyrus
           the
           restorer
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           the
           worship
           of
           God.
           Pilates
           wife
           ,
           Achisth
           to
           Dauid
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           this
           by
           the
           way
           onely
           .
        
         
           More
           particularly
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           in
           Ioash
           ,
           who
           was
           before
           an
           Idolater
           ,
           but
           being
           instructed
           about
           the
           will
           of
           God
           against
           that
           wickednesse
           ,
           how
           soone
           hee
           was
           able
           to
           resist
           and
           stand
           against
           it
           .
           This
           teacheth
           that
           it
           is
           but
           ignorance
           and
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           that
           causeth
           many
           to
           practise
           and
           maintaine
           ,
           either
           a
           false
           worshipping
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           any
           like
           wickednesse
           :
           though
           I
           denie
           not
           ,
           but
           some
           doe
           worse
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           know
           it
           to
           be
           euill
           ,
           yet
           will
           doe
           so
           wilfullie
           .
           The
           other
           are
           to
           be
           better
           hoped
           of
           ;
           who
           if
           the
           Lord
           vouchsafe
           them
           the
           mercie
           that
           he
           did
           Ioash
           ,
           shall
           soone
           bee
           changed
           from
           their
           former
           ill
           course
           ,
           and
           abhorre
           and
           stand
           against
           that
           most
           deadly
           ,
           which
           before
           they
           maintained
           and
           practised
           .
           And
           therefore
           a
           detestable
           state
           to
           liue
           in
           ,
           is
           Popery
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           which
           they
           will
           not
           so
           much
           as
           seeke
           to
           be
           brought
           ,
           by
           hearing
           the
           Gospell
           preached
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           lie
           still
           therein
           to
           their
           confusion
           ,
           with
           all
           such
           as
           doe
           like
           vnto
           them
           .
           Whereas
           many
           in
           other
           kinds
           of
           sinne
           ,
           are
           brought
           out
           of
           it
           by
           preaching
           ,
           and
           are
           turned
           to
           God
           by
           true
           repentance
           .
           Agreeable
           whereunto
           is
           that
           of
           
             Paul
             ,
             I
             was
             a
             persecutor
             ,
             blasphemer
             ,
          
           
           
             &c.
             but
             the
             Lord
             had
             mercie
             vpon
             me
             ,
             because
             I
             did
             it
             ignorantly
             .
          
           Noting
           that
           one
           cause
           why
           few
           of
           his
           sect
           were
           conuerted
           ,
           because
           ,
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           ,
           They
           
           
             knew
             they
             did
             euill
             ,
             therefore
             their
             sinne
             remained
             .
          
           This
           is
           not
           to
           incourage
           any
           to
           liue
           in
           ignorance
           ;
           for
           the
           least
           punishment
           is
           condemnation
           ,
           if
           men
           preferre
           
           darknesse
           to
           light
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           the
           cause
           be
           .
           But
           as
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           in
           Matthew
           2.
           
           The
           iudgement
           of
           Tyrus
           and
           Zidon
           shall
           bee
           easier
           then
           of
           Corazin
           
           and
           Bethsaidah
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Gods
           comming
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           repented
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           instructed
           .
           The
           vse
           is
           ,
           to
           comfort
           such
           as
           affect
           to
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           hoping
           thereby
           to
           escape
           Gods
           wrath
           :
           whereas
           rather
           they
           should
           consider
           that
           their
           ignorance
           wil
           procure
           it
           ,
           yea
           ,
           is
           a
           chiefe
           cause
           of
           other
           sinne
           which
           causeth
           it
           :
           yea
           and
           because
           that
           it
           is
           easie
           and
           no
           hard
           matter
           for
           such
           as
           are
           simplie
           and
           not
           wilfully
           ignorant
           ,
           to
           get
           knowledge
           and
           faith
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           applie
           themselues
           to
           hearing
           ;
           therefore
           seeing
           they
           persist
           in
           their
           blindnes
           ,
           they
           cause
           an
           inuincible
           ignorance
           to
           grow
           vpon
           themselues
           ,
           which
           shal
           be
           as
           seuerely
           punished
           as
           obstinate
           disobedience
           and
           contempt
           .
           But
           let
           such
           as
           God
           hath
           mercifully
           enlightned
           ,
           consider
           and
           pitie
           the
           thousands
           that
           lie
           in
           darkenesse
           ,
           praying
           God
           to
           preuent
           them
           with
           the
           light
           ,
           wondering
           that
           
           God
           should
           reueal
           himselfe
           to
           them
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           the
           world
           .
        
         
         
           Also
           we
           may
           learne
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           sheweth
           mercie
           to
           one
           
           in
           a
           kindred
           or
           family
           ,
           it
           oft
           redounds
           to
           many
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           when
           one
           is
           raised
           to
           promotion
           ,
           the
           rest
           fare
           the
           better
           .
           So
           here
           God
           reuealing
           himselfe
           to
           Gedeon
           ;
           his
           father
           ,
           and
           so
           his
           familie
           were
           brought
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           true
           God.
           The
           reason
           whereof
           is
           double
           .
           First
           ,
           Gods
           blessing
           vpon
           the
           seed
           &
           stock
           of
           the
           righteous
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           where
           God
           hath
           wrought
           graciouslie
           in
           some
           one
           in
           a
           kindred
           or
           family
           ,
           there
           commonly
           is
           wrought
           a
           great
           desire
           to
           doe
           good
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           great
           tendernesse
           and
           loue
           .
           As
           Paul
           professeth
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           My
           hearts
           desire
           for
           Israel
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           
           be
           saued
           .
           And
           although
           they
           doe
           not
           alway
           preuaile
           (
           because
           saluation
           followeth
           Gods
           election
           ,
           not
           nature
           )
           yet
           often
           it
           doth
           :
           and
           where
           it
           is
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           iuster
           is
           their
           condemnation
           .
           For
           proofe
           of
           this
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           himselfe
           may
           bee
           an
           example
           ,
           who
           brought
           his
           disciples
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           his
           kindred
           to
           be
           religious
           .
           And
           he
           hath
           taught
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospell
           is
           compared
           to
           leuin
           ,
           which
           spreaddeth
           further
           and
           further
           .
           And
           thus
           by
           some
           one
           whom
           God
           hath
           well
           seasoned
           with
           grace
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           rest
           haue
           been
           in
           like
           manner
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           same
           grace
           with
           them
           .
           A
           ioyfull
           sight
           to
           behold
           .
           I
           would
           it
           were
           not
           so
           in
           Poperie
           ,
           that
           one
           did
           draw
           many
           :
           and
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           seene
           to
           be
           more
           common
           in
           the
           receiuing
           of
           the
           Gospell
           effectually
           ,
           that
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           familie
           and
           affinity
           did
           so
           .
           This
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           often
           seene
           ;
           though
           commonly
           one
           of
           a
           city
           ,
           and
           two
           of
           a
           tribe
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           ,
           meaning
           but
           a
           few
           .
           Yea
           ,
           how
           often
           is
           it
           seene
           ,
           that
           a
           godly
           Abigail
           is
           coupled
           with
           a
           Nabal
           ,
           and
           Iob
           with
           a
           foolish
           woman
           ?
           How
           truly
           is
           it
           said
           of
           many
           good
           parents
           ,
           
             Their
             children
             are
             vngratious
          
           ,
           as
           they
           tell
           Samuel
           to
           his
           face
           ?
           yea
           and
           of
           how
           many
           parents
           also
           ,
           who
           are
           badly
           disposed
           ,
           
           that
           euen
           their
           children
           shall
           rise
           vp
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           condemne
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           go
           before
           them
           in
           knowledge
           &
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ?
           while
           they
           being
           wedded
           to
           their
           will
           ,
           take
           scorne
           to
           learne
           of
           them
           ;
           nay
           ,
           it
           were
           well
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           learne
           of
           good
           teachers
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           abused
           not
           their
           authoritie
           to
           curbe
           and
           discourage
           their
           children
           .
           But
           as
           for
           the
           third
           sort
           ,
           most
           wofull
           is
           their
           estate
           ,
           when
           like
           father
           like
           child
           ,
           as
           the
           head
           is
           so
           is
           the
           foote
           ,
           all
           ignorant
           ,
           brutish
           and
           vngodly
           ,
           as
           Esay
           saith
           .
        
         
           Now
           further
           by
           Ioash
           his
           answer
           ,
           let
           vs
           consider
           some
           thing
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           occasion
           is
           offered
           .
           In
           him
           by
           the
           speeches
           he
           vsed
           ,
           note
           we
           
           the
           properties
           of
           a
           worthie
           magistrate
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           defend
           Gods
           true
           worship
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           downe
           idolatrie
           ,
           to
           oppose
           himselfe
           against
           the
           seditious
           and
           cauillers
           ,
           and
           other
           wicked
           men
           ,
           euen
           vnto
           death
           .
           His
           countenance
           ,
           courage
           and
           power
           ,
           beside
           his
           affection
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           manifested
           in
           Magistrates
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           and
           stablishing
           of
           all
           Gods
           seruice
           ;
           and
           so
           should
           it
           be
           also
           in
           meaner
           men
           .
           But
           the
           commonnesse
           of
           euil
           ,
           and
           the
           strength
           that
           it
           hath
           got
           in
           al
           places
           ,
           dulleth
           the
           edge
           of
           the
           most
           of
           these
           now
           a
           daies
           .
           And
           this
           slacknesse
           
           and
           coldnesse
           ,
           in
           Magistrates
           is
           as
           truly
           the
           cause
           why
           iniquitie
           so
           aboundeth
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           :
           so
           that
           if
           euill
           hauing
           the
           vpper
           hand
           doe
           cause
           both
           publike
           officers
           of
           iustice
           ,
           and
           priuate
           persons
           to
           be
           more
           vnable
           to
           resist
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           more
           vnwilling
           to
           goe
           about
           to
           punish
           it
           ,
           they
           may
           thanke
           themselues
           .
           Dauid
           professeth
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           
             betimes
             he
             would
             cut
             off
             from
             the
          
           
           
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             wicked
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           scorners
           and
           maligners
           of
           the
           sound
           worship
           and
           worshippers
           of
           God.
           Oh
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           (
           &
           indeed
           in
           that
           we
           
           pray
           no
           more
           earnestly
           for
           such
           ,
           wee
           iustly
           complaine
           )
           that
           all
           gouernours
           were
           of
           Dauid
           his
           minde
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           rest
           might
           liue
           vnder
           their
           authoritie
           ,
           an
           honest
           and
           quiet
           life
           ,
           free
           from
           the
           noisomnes
           of
           such
           goates
           as
           by
           their
           hornes
           and
           stinch
           pester
           the
           sheepe
           ,
           which
           would
           faine
           liue
           peaceably
           ,
           and
           serue
           the
           Lord
           by
           them
           .
           For
           when
           the
           common
           sort
           see
           swearing
           ,
           blasphemie
           ,
           the
           contempt
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           and
           other
           abominations
           to
           swarme
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           who
           seeth
           not
           that
           both
           they
           dare
           more
           boldly
           doe
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           who
           will
           not
           ,
           shall
           be
           scorned
           and
           grieued
           to
           see
           them
           ?
        
         
           We
           may
           further
           note
           here
           that
           sinne
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           odious
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           vile
           
           account
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           be
           much
           grieued
           to
           behold
           the
           maintaining
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           will
           stand
           for
           it
           .
           For
           now
           that
           Ioash
           was
           himself
           armed
           against
           idolatry
           ,
           he
           demaunds
           if
           they
           ,
           the
           blind
           people
           would
           stand
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           plead
           for
           Baal
           .
           And
           yet
           they
           might
           haue
           replied
           ,
           we
           plead
           no
           more
           for
           him
           ,
           then
           thou
           thy selfe
           hast
           done
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           lately
           ,
           in
           whose
           groue
           Baal
           was
           placed
           .
           But
           now
           the
           case
           was
           altered
           with
           Ioash
           ,
           euen
           as
           it
           was
           with
           Paul
           ,
           when
           he
           preached
           the
           Gospell
           which
           he
           had
           persecuted
           before
           .
           It
           is
           a
           notable
           token
           of
           repentance
           ,
           when
           mens
           affections
           and
           desires
           are
           quite
           changed
           from
           the
           euill
           things
           ,
           which
           before
           they
           could
           not
           be
           drawne
           from
           :
           yea
           
           and
           when
           they
           breake
           out
           into
           holy
           indignation
           at
           themselues
           and
           other
           ,
           for
           the
           sins
           which
           they
           committed
           against
           God
           ,
           although
           they
           know
           them
           forgiuen
           .
           And
           surely
           ,
           an
           vpright
           hearted
           man
           would
           thinke
           that
           all
           should
           abhorre
           the
           sin
           that
           he
           hateth
           ,
           and
           it
           grieueth
           him
           to
           see
           another
           deceiued
           and
           held
           in
           the
           snare
           that
           he
           himself
           hath
           bin
           holden
           in
           :
           &
           therfore
           counts
           it
           absurd
           that
           any
           should
           maintaine
           and
           delight
           in
           it
           :
           whereas
           the
           contrary
           now
           a
           daies
           may
           bee
           seene
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           diligently
           marked
           that
           will
           stand
           against
           it
           :
           and
           so
           few
           there
           be
           so
           well
           minded
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           soone
           be
           noted
           .
        
         
           Their
           shamefull
           boldnes
           is
           likewise
           to
           be
           marked
           by
           the
           words
           of
           Ioash
           here
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             Will
             ye
             plead
             for
             Baal
             ?
             he
             that
             doth
             so
             ,
             let
             him
             die
             before
             the
             morning
             .
          
           Who
           although
           they
           saw
           the
           Magistrate
           against
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           so
           blind
           ,
           that
           they
           stood
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           their
           idolatrie
           .
           And
           euen
           so
           we
           may
           say
           ;
           Great
           is
           the
           boldnes
           that
           is
           growne
           vp
           in
           this
           age
           ,
           while
           not
           only
           they
           doe
           the
           euils
           openly
           ,
           which
           men
           and
           women
           in
           former
           ages
           haue
           blushed
           for
           the
           secret
           doing
           of
           the
           same
           [
           be
           it
           the
           sinne
           of
           Zimri
           and
           Cozby
           or
           the
           like
           ]
           :
           but
           also
           such
           dare
           reuile
           and
           raile
           vpon
           those
           who
           speake
           against
           their
           lewd
           doings
           .
           But
           these
           truly
           verifie
           the
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             wicked
             men
             and
             deceiuers
          
           
           
             waxe
             worse
          
           .
           And
           how
           should
           it
           be
           that
           in
           the
           last
           daies
           should
           be
           so
           perilous
           times
           ,
           if
           as
           the
           day
           of
           the
           world
           groweth
           neerer
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           so
           sinne
           waxed
           not
           more
           and
           more
           out
           of
           measure
           sinfull
           ?
           And
           that
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           number
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           (
           for
           we
           see
           new
           additions
           and
           fashions
           daily
           )
           and
           for
           the
           measure
           also
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           greedines
           ,
           impudencie
           and
           pertinacie
           of
           sinners
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           ashamed
           of
           their
           euils
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           harlot
           in
           the
           Prouerbs
           ,
           who
           wipeth
           her selfe
           as
           cleane
           of
           all
           her
           filthinesse
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           had
           been
           a
           virgin
           .
           Wee
           see
           whores
           were
           growne
           ,
           by
           that
           time
           ,
           to
           a
           degree
           of
           boldnes
           :
           for
           Tamar
           was
           iudged
           an
           whore
           by
           her
           father
           ,
           because
           she
           had
           couered
           her
           face
           .
           But
           this
           
           maske
           is
           long
           agoe
           pluckt
           off
           ,
           not
           onely
           from
           them
           that
           bee
           of
           her
           occupation
           ,
           but
           the
           most
           spirituall
           adulterers
           now
           a
           daies
           ,
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           ashamed
           to
           shew
           their
           faces
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           thought
           masters
           of
           their
           
           trade
           ,
           if
           they
           dare
           not
           spit
           in
           the
           face
           of
           modestie
           and
           all
           reprouers
           .
           And
           what
           is
           to
           be
           said
           of
           the
           aged
           ,
           and
           men
           in
           wealth
           ,
           (
           who
           haue
           somewhat
           to
           beare
           them
           out
           )
           when
           euen
           youthes
           (
           of
           both
           sexes
           )
           whose
           honour
           should
           be
           their
           blushing
           ,
           (
           which
           euen
           heathens
           called
           the
           Colour
           of
           vertue
           )
           are
           brasen
           faced
           ,
           and
           inferiours
           of
           al
           sorts
           take
           vp
           that
           cursed
           speech
           ,
           
             who
             is
             Lord
          
           
           
             ouer
             vs
          
           ?
           But
           oh
           ,
           who
           doth
           not
           see
           the
           Lords
           marke
           set
           vpon
           them
           ,
           while
           by
           shame
           ,
           and
           sorow
           their
           belliesful
           ,
           with
           other
           miseries
           ,
           they
           come
           daily
           euery
           one
           in
           his
           course
           ,
           to
           a
           wofull
           end
           ?
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           it
           was
           well
           answered
           by
           
             Ioash
             ,
             Let
             Baal
             plead
             for
             himselfe
             :
          
           
           meaning
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           ,
           what
           need
           you
           ?
           if
           he
           cannot
           ,
           it
           were
           a
           shame
           to
           pleade
           for
           such
           a
           god
           ,
           as
           could
           not
           plead
           his
           owne
           cause
           .
           As
           Elias
           also
           ,
           in
           the
           like
           
           case
           ,
           said
           to
           the
           blind
           people
           :
           and
           so
           it
           may
           be
           said
           to
           all
           maintainers
           of
           Idolatrie
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           abomination
           ;
           If
           the
           Idols
           be
           gods
           ,
           whom
           they
           worship
           ,
           let
           them
           keepe
           themselues
           from
           the
           fire
           .
           And
           they
           who
           will
           needs
           thinke
           their
           doings
           to
           be
           good
           in
           maintaining
           and
           reasoning
           for
           such
           stockes
           ,
           let
           them
           waite
           and
           see
           what
           will
           be
           the
           end
           thereof
           ,
           and
           what
           will
           come
           of
           them
           .
           They
           were
           well
           set
           a
           worke
           to
           plead
           for
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           helping
           them
           in
           their
           neede
           ,
           that
           hee
           could
           not
           reuenge
           his
           owne
           cause
           against
           such
           as
           would
           deface
           him
           :
           and
           so
           are
           all
           that
           are
           like
           them
           ;
           such
           a
           master
           he
           is
           whom
           they
           serue
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           out
           of
           this
           verse
           31.
           and
           the
           former
           ,
           in
           that
           Gedeon
           seruing
           God
           so
           
           commendably
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           commanded
           ,
           (
           for
           which
           also
           hee
           is
           by
           name
           commended
           as
           a
           worthie
           person
           ,
           and
           a
           beleeuer
           )
           was
           yet
           called
           seditious
           of
           
           them
           that
           were
           themselues
           so
           indeede
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           hee
           was
           counted
           worthie
           to
           die
           ,
           who
           yet
           was
           the
           meane
           whereby
           the
           other
           did
           liue
           ,
           note
           that
           when
           the
           wicked
           are
           charged
           neuer
           so
           iustly
           for
           their
           euill
           doings
           ,
           yet
           they
           euer
           returne
           the
           accusation
           vpon
           their
           accusers
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           the
           Preachers
           thereof
           ,
           doe
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           ,
           become
           the
           meanes
           and
           outward
           instruments
           of
           much
           good
           doing
           ,
           and
           some
           turne
           from
           their
           euill
           waies
           thereby
           ,
           but
           what
           dissenting
           is
           there
           among
           the
           rest
           for
           this
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           it
           ?
           In
           such
           wise
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           fall
           commonly
           to
           this
           exclamation
           ,
           that
           both
           teachers
           and
           such
           as
           follow
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           are
           troublers
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           as
           for
           themselues
           ,
           they
           haue
           done
           no
           euill
           .
           Euen
           as
           the
           Papists
           crie
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           disturbed
           and
           disquieted
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           suffered
           to
           serue
           God
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           bee
           glad
           to
           doe
           ,
           nor
           their
           Priests
           to
           set
           foorth
           their
           pedlary
           ware
           to
           sale
           ,
           to
           the
           ignorant
           and
           superstitious
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           sometime
           deceiued
           ,
           and
           as
           their
           fellowes
           in
           many
           places
           still
           doe
           ,
           no
           lesse
           palpably
           ,
           then
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           did
           the
           people
           of
           Samaria
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           with
           his
           sorceries
           bewitched
           .
        
         
           These
           will
           not
           suffer
           their
           Idolatrous
           worship
           at
           any
           hand
           to
           bee
           ouerthrowne
           ,
           but
           say
           ,
           as
           the
           people
           said
           to
           Ieremy
           ,
           We
           will
           worship
           the
           Queene
           
           of
           heauen
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Moone
           and
           other
           starres
           :
           and
           as
           the
           foolish
           people
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           who
           cried
           out
           in
           a
           mad
           mood
           ,
           
             Great
             is
             Diana
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
          
           when
           
           yet
           who
           were
           more
           vnlike
           to
           make
           tumults
           and
           sedition
           ,
           then
           they
           whom
           they
           accused
           ,
           as
           Paul
           and
           his
           companie
           ?
           So
           (
           to
           leaue
           these
           ,
           and
           to
           returne
           to
           them
           whom
           I
           began
           with
           )
           thus
           crie
           the
           wicked
           out
           when
           their
           lewd
           doings
           bee
           reproued
           iustly
           out
           of
           pulpits
           ;
           Preachers
           are
           seditious
           ;
           they
           make
           strife
           and
           tumults
           where
           they
           come
           ,
           and
           draw
           people
           after
           them
           ,
           whereas
           
           they
           were
           quiet
           and
           well
           enough
           before
           :
           but
           who
           are
           they
           whom
           they
           draw
           ?
           euen
           those
           who
           forsake
           their
           companie
           ,
           whom
           I
           speake
           of
           ,
           and
           leaue
           off
           their
           cursed
           manners
           and
           behauiour
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           are
           now
           depriued
           of
           them
           ,
           therefore
           now
           they
           make
           their
           part
           good
           against
           them
           ,
           crying
           out
           that
           they
           are
           seditious
           .
           Thus
           Elias
           was
           charged
           to
           trouble
           the
           land
           ,
           when
           he
           taught
           the
           true
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           reproued
           Idolatrie
           ,
           but
           he
           shewed
           who
           were
           troublers
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           to
           all
           that
           list
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           euen
           such
           as
           be
           not
           obedient
           to
           the
           commandements
           of
           the
           Lord.
           But
           that
           all
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           such
           are
           not
           to
           be
           charged
           as
           troublesome
           persons
           ,
           whose
           preaching
           bewraieth
           the
           bad
           sort
           ,
           who
           are
           therefore
           incensed
           against
           them
           ,
           because
           their
           euill
           deedes
           are
           brought
           to
           light
           by
           them
           ;
           neither
           they
           who
           obey
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           though
           they
           bee
           hated
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           ;
           that
           saying
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           teacheth
           :
           
             I
             came
             not
             to
             send
             peace
             into
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             the
             sword
             ,
          
           and
           debate
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           
           
             I
             am
             come
             to
             set
             fire
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             my
             desire
             if
             it
             be
             alreadie
             kindled
             ?
          
           
           So
           that
           if
           ciuill
           distension
           and
           trouble
           follow
           vpon
           our
           preaching
           ,
           and
           professing
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           filthie
           heart
           of
           the
           rebellious
           sort
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           that
           stinch
           commeth
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           a
           dunghill
           ,
           who
           can
           away
           with
           no
           better
           sauour
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           that
           Ioash
           called
           his
           sonne
           
             Ierubbaal
             ,
             [
             Baal
          
           shall
           contend
           against
           
           him
           ]
           not
           in
           reproch
           ,
           but
           for
           a
           memoriall
           he
           did
           it
           ;
           which
           brought
           the
           Idol
           into
           contempt
           .
           So
           hee
           was
           called
           Ierubbosheth
           ,
           2.
           
           Sam.
           11.
           21.
           
           This
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           ashamed
           of
           his
           owne
           or
           his
           sonnes
           fact
           ,
           that
           he
           reioyced
           in
           it
           that
           Idolatrie
           had
           the
           foile
           by
           his
           meanes
           ,
           as
           all
           well
           minded
           people
           should
           doe
           the
           like
           .
           But
           I
           proceed
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           FORTIE
           THREE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           SIXTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             33.
             
             
               Then
               all
               the
               Midianites
               and
               the
               Amalekites
               ,
               and
               they
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               gathered
               together
               ,
               and
               pitched
               in
               the
               valley
               of
               Izreel
               .
            
          
           
             34.
             
             
               But
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               came
               vpon
               Gedeon
               ,
               and
               he
               blew
               a
               trumpet
               ,
               and
               Abiezer
               was
               ioyned
               with
               him
               .
            
          
           
             35.
             
             
               And
               he
               sent
               messengers
               through
               all
               Manasseh
               ,
               which
               also
               was
               ioyned
               with
               him
               :
               and
               he
               sent
               messengers
               to
               Asher
               ,
               and
               to
               Zabulon
               ,
               and
               to
               Naphtali
               ,
               and
               they
               came
               vp
               to
               meete
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           NOw
           followeth
           the
           last
           point
           of
           the
           foure
           in
           this
           fourth
           part
           of
           
           Chapter
           ,
           as
           was
           noted
           in
           the
           11.
           verse
           .
           In
           which
           is
           shewed
           ,
           how
           Gedeon
           (
           after
           that
           the
           Midianites
           gathered
           themselues
           together
           )
           prepared
           for
           warre
           against
           them
           ;
           he
           hauing
           before
           destroyed
           Idolatrie
           ,
           and
           set
           vp
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           :
           that
           thus
           all
           the
           people
           might
           see
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           done
           ,
           how
           ill
           it
           might
           haue
           been
           
           vndone
           againe
           ,
           and
           how
           profitable
           it
           was
           for
           them
           ,
           which
           Gedeon
           had
           done
           so
           :
           though
           we
           may
           remember
           what
           troubles
           and
           stirres
           were
           raised
           against
           him
           ,
           before
           he
           could
           bring
           it
           to
           passe
           .
           But
           oh
           ,
           what
           a
           mercie
           of
           God
           was
           this
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Midianites
           were
           held
           in
           all
           this
           while
           ?
           who
           bound
           their
           hands
           and
           feete
           till
           Gedeon
           had
           brought
           so
           worthie
           a
           worke
           to
           passe
           ,
           but
           euen
           he
           whom
           none
           were
           able
           to
           resist
           ,
           euen
           the
           Lord
           omnipotent
           ?
           The
           summe
           of
           these
           three
           verses
           is
           this
           :
           That
           the
           Lord
           gaue
           occasion
           to
           Gedeon
           ,
           by
           bringing
           the
           Midianites
           ,
           and
           other
           assistants
           to
           them
           ,
           into
           the
           land
           ,
           to
           preuaile
           against
           ,
           and
           get
           victorie
           ouer
           them
           .
           For
           he
           trusting
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           had
           been
           ,
           and
           that
           lately
           ,
           so
           well
           strengthened
           ;
           prepared
           to
           goe
           against
           them
           :
           and
           the
           Lord
           armed
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           drew
           helpe
           together
           out
           of
           the
           tribes
           that
           were
           neere
           vnto
           him
           ,
           as
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           so
           that
           Israel
           was
           againe
           restored
           in
           great
           multitudes
           .
        
         
           Thus
           after
           all
           the
           trouble
           that
           Gedeon
           had
           ,
           both
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           by
           feare
           of
           
           the
           Midianites
           now
           prouoking
           the
           Israelites
           to
           battell
           ,
           and
           the
           many
           hurts
           that
           they
           did
           thē
           before
           ,
           yet
           God
           would
           (
           we
           see
           )
           haue
           his
           true
           worship
           set
           vp
           ,
           &
           Idolatrie
           cast
           down
           first
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           ;
           which
           the
           wise
           men
           of
           the
           world
           though
           they
           had
           allowed
           ,
           would
           yet
           haue
           deferred
           till
           after
           the
           victorie
           .
           And
           note
           we
           hereby
           ,
           that
           it
           much
           pleaseth
           him
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           post
           off
           the
           great
           and
           waighty
           cōmandements
           of
           his
           worship
           &
           seruice
           ,
           for
           our
           earthly
           affaires
           &
           bodily
           businesse
           ,
           though
           waighty
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           time
           enough
           to
           discharge
           them
           ;
           no
           nor
           lay
           aside
           the
           exercises
           of
           praier
           ,
           hearing
           ,
           reading
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           for
           our
           owne
           pleasure
           .
           And
           we
           our selues
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           very
           meete
           and
           expedient
           that
           it
           should
           be
           so
           :
           and
           how
           cheerefully
           we
           may
           goe
           about
           the
           one
           ,
           when
           wee
           haue
           well
           discharged
           the
           other
           :
           whereas
           by
           deferring
           ,
           we
           leaue
           them
           vndone
           altogether
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           our
           appetite
           is
           much
           quailed
           when
           we
           returne
           to
           them
           .
           As
           therfore
           we
           reade
           ,
           that
           as
           great
           neede
           as
           there
           was
           to
           make
           all
           possible
           speede
           to
           rescue
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           great
           distresse
           it
           was
           in
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           yet
           that
           Hester
           sought
           the
           Lord
           by
           fasting
           
           and
           prayer
           ,
           before
           she
           went
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           went
           after
           that
           with
           great
           courage
           to
           him
           for
           helpe
           ,
           and
           preuailed
           .
           But
           it
           is
           otherwise
           with
           vs
           ;
           for
           we
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           first
           serue
           our selues
           (
           what
           though
           in
           doing
           things
           that
           are
           lawfull
           ?
           )
           and
           seeke
           our
           owne
           profit
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           great
           sinne
           :
           and
           yet
           that
           is
           not
           all
           ,
           but
           hauing
           so
           done
           ,
           we
           are
           also
           by
           the
           least
           occasion
           easily
           brought
           to
           omit
           the
           Lords
           due
           altogether
           many
           times
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           )
           or
           at
           least
           to
           performe
           it
           slackly
           ,
           coldly
           ,
           and
           by
           halues
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           were
           as
           good
           vndone
           .
        
         
           This
           appeareth
           to
           be
           too
           true
           in
           the
           common
           courses
           of
           men
           and
           many
           of
           their
           dealings
           ,
           and
           of
           theirs
           who
           are
           not
           the
           worst
           .
           And
           namely
           in
           this
           one
           :
           when
           we
           haue
           set
           an
           order
           for
           praying
           in
           our
           houses
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           perhaps
           ,
           as
           some
           doe
           ,
           omit
           it
           altogether
           afterwards
           :
           but
           yet
           we
           then
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           meete
           to
           performe
           this
           dutie
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           haue
           serued
           our selues
           ,
           and
           filled
           our
           bellies
           first
           ,
           in
           which
           case
           wee
           be
           commonly
           oppressed
           
           with
           drowsinesse
           and
           sleepe
           ,
           which
           are
           (
           a
           man
           would
           think
           )
           vtterly
           vnmeet
           to
           accompanie
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           and
           therfore
           little
           pleasing
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           farre
           better
           to
           dispose
           of
           a
           fitter
           time
           for
           that
           businesse
           ,
           and
           yet
           other
           things
           not
           to
           bee
           left
           vndone
           .
           And
           wee
           must
           take
           heed
           both
           in
           this
           which
           I
           now
           
           speake
           of
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           like
           that
           we
           take
           in
           hand
           ,
           lest
           we
           giue
           iust
           suspition
           that
           we
           thinke
           any
           thing
           is
           good
           enough
           for
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           publike
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Church
           hath
           giuen
           a
           better
           example
           ,
           that
           we
           doe
           our
           duties
           to
           God
           before
           we
           refresh
           ourselues
           .
           Abrahams
           seruant
           hauing
           but
           a
           message
           of
           his
           masters
           to
           doe
           ,
           did
           so
           diligently
           follow
           the
           doing
           and
           executing
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           not
           take
           his
           owne
           necessarie
           repast
           ,
           
           in
           his
           hunger
           and
           wearinesse
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           faithfully
           discharged
           that
           businesse
           .
           And
           Iehosaphat
           being
           neerely
           driuen
           by
           the
           Moabits
           and
           Ammonits
           ,
           did
           first
           seeke
           the
           Lord
           by
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ,
           before
           he
           would
           take
           weapon
           in
           hand
           .
           And
           let
           all
           marke
           what
           he
           lost
           thereby
           ,
           or
           whether
           hee
           could
           possibly
           haue
           found
           the
           like
           helpe
           and
           so
           present
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           by
           all
           speedie
           following
           his
           businesse
           ,
           by
           all
           policie
           and
           power
           that
           hee
           could
           haue
           made
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           adde
           this
           ,
           because
           I
           would
           lay
           no
           burthen
           needlesly
           on
           the
           conscience
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           in
           necessitie
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           auoided
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           omit
           the
           greater
           dutie
           for
           the
           lesse
           ,
           if
           it
           could
           not
           else
           be
           done
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           opportunitie
           be
           watched
           and
           taken
           to
           doe
           it
           afterwards
           .
           To
           conclude
           about
           this
           matter
           ,
           let
           this
           practise
           of
           Gedeon
           teach
           vs
           this
           rule
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           giue
           the
           precedencie
           alway
           to
           those
           duties
           which
           are
           of
           best
           price
           ,
           and
           withall
           of
           greatest
           necessitie
           .
           Now
           I
           call
           that
           necessitie
           ,
           which
           not
           only
           is
           commanded
           ,
           but
           absolutly
           and
           alwaies
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           is
           sinne
           to
           neglect
           and
           omit
           it
           ;
           as
           to
           watch
           ,
           beleeue
           ,
           repent
           ,
           &c.
           they
           may
           not
           be
           left
           of
           ,
           and
           laid
           aside
           for
           any
           cause
           .
           So
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           in
           season
           and
           out
           of
           season
           ,
           is
           commanded
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           doe
           our
           earthly
           businesse
           on
           the
           sixe
           daies
           :
           yet
           to
           omit
           both
           ,
           at
           some
           time
           is
           no
           sin
           ,
           because
           they
           be
           commanded
           but
           for
           some
           time
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           &
           may
           in
           some
           cases
           and
           at
           other
           times
           be
           dispensed
           with
           &
           omitted
           but
           the
           other
           are
           euer
           necessarie
           ;
           as
           to
           be
           humbled
           for
           sin
           ,
           to
           beleeue
           in
           God
           ,
           also
           to
           loue
           and
           feare
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           patient
           ,
           &
           some
           other
           ,
           with
           the
           like
           duties
           of
           the
           first
           Commandements
           .
           Now
           these
           are
           absolute
           duties
           ,
           and
           charged
           vpon
           vs
           generally
           and
           alwaies
           :
           no
           businesse
           may
           be
           preferred
           before
           these
           whatsoeuer
           :
           no
           delay
           is
           to
           be
           admitted
           ,
           no
           though
           it
           be
           vnder
           colour
           of
           most
           serious
           returning
           thereto
           afterward
           :
           For
           where
           we
           take
           libertie
           to
           our selues
           in
           these
           cases
           ,
           God
           curseth
           vs
           ,
           Satan
           gets
           ground
           of
           vs
           ,
           and
           the
           worke
           for
           the
           which
           we
           lay
           them
           aside
           ,
           is
           commonly
           naught
           worth
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           done
           in
           the
           best
           manner
           .
           And
           therefore
           wee
           see
           that
           Felix
           pretending
           that
           he
           would
           heare
           Paul
           againe
           at
           leisure
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           his
           terrified
           conscience
           durst
           heare
           no
           longer
           for
           that
           present
           ;
           neuer
           had
           leisure
           to
           heare
           him
           againe
           at
           all
           ,
           seeing
           he
           did
           it
           not
           both
           when
           he
           ought
           and
           might
           .
           For
           the
           second
           sort
           of
           duties
           :
           as
           prayer
           in
           familie
           ,
           priuatly
           by
           our selues
           ,
           with
           the
           like
           ,
           although
           they
           are
           not
           duties
           of
           so
           simple
           necessitie
           ,
           that
           no
           other
           actions
           may
           euer
           hinder
           them
           ;
           yet
           let
           them
           who
           haue
           solemnely
           couenanted
           with
           the
           Lord
           to
           vse
           them
           ,
           and
           seene
           great
           cause
           thereof
           ,
           and
           fruite
           thereby
           ,
           beware
           how
           they
           winde
           out
           themselues
           of
           this
           course
           ,
           vpon
           vnwarranted
           occasions
           :
           for
           so
           they
           shall
           neuer
           want
           some
           one
           or
           other
           shift
           to
           salue
           the
           matter
           ,
           till
           the
           breach
           be
           growne
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           a
           slender
           patch
           will
           not
           mend
           it
           ,
           nay
           griefe
           and
           slight
           repentance
           scarcely
           will
           repaire
           it
           :
           as
           wee
           see
           a
           close
           and
           smooth
           lid
           of
           a
           frame
           ,
           if
           it
           warpe
           once
           ,
           is
           not
           easily
           brought
           to
           his
           leuelnes
           againe
           .
           God
           shall
           teach
           wisedome
           in
           the
           cases
           of
           lawfull
           omission
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           leane
           
           not
           so
           much
           and
           so
           long
           ,
           to
           their
           owne
           ,
           till
           they
           haue
           laid
           themselues
           vnderfoote
           .
           But
           that
           the
           chiefest
           duties
           ,
           when
           all
           things
           are
           rightly
           considered
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           )
           preferred
           before
           other
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           in
           that
           patterne
           of
           prayer
           ,
           Matth.
           6.
           do
           clearely
           shew
           ;
           where
           before
           he
           mentioneth
           
           any
           petitions
           tending
           to
           the
           good
           of
           soule
           or
           body
           ,
           hee
           commands
           vs
           to
           aske
           the
           things
           which
           concerne
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           stands
           in
           the
           comming
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           doing
           of
           his
           will.
           So
           that
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           that
           a
           good
           might
           aske
           the
           pardon
           of
           sinne
           ,
           deliuerance
           from
           euill
           ,
           or
           necessaries
           to
           this
           life
           ,
           without
           respect
           had
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           might
           bee
           honoured
           in
           all
           these
           ,
           it
           were
           his
           great
           sinne
           so
           to
           doe
           .
           For
           the
           very
           saluation
           of
           a
           mans
           soule
           is
           to
           be
           hazzarded
           and
           neglected
           ,
           (
           if
           it
           might
           bee
           )
           rather
           then
           that
           it
           should
           stand
           in
           comparison
           with
           this
           ,
           as
           by
           Moses
           and
           Pauls
           request
           for
           the
           peoples
           forgiuenes
           and
           conuersion
           may
           appeare
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           this
           that
           the
           Midianites
           banded
           themselues
           against
           Israel
           ,
           very
           
           like
           to
           haue
           spoiled
           them
           both
           of
           their
           liues
           &
           goods
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           almost
           done
           before
           ,
           we
           should
           consider
           to
           what
           changes
           in
           our
           estate
           we
           be
           subiect
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           euen
           vnto
           the
           loosing
           of
           all
           the
           good
           things
           that
           God
           hath
           inriched
           vs
           with
           ,
           to
           make
           our
           liues
           comfortable
           .
           Oh
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           in
           health
           ,
           peace
           ,
           abundance
           ,
           and
           well
           married
           ,
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           accompanying
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           a
           little
           paradise
           that
           wee
           liue
           in
           ,
           as
           here
           on
           earth
           wee
           
           may
           looke
           for
           ,
           and
           in
           comparison
           of
           that
           we
           may
           see
           the
           most
           to
           enioy
           that
           we
           liue
           among
           )
           and
           they
           are
           wise
           who
           can
           acknowledge
           it
           ,
           to
           giue
           God
           the
           praise
           by
           bringing
           foorth
           much
           fruit
           .
           And
           yet
           God
           can
           affoord
           vs
           this
           and
           more
           too
           ,
           if
           we
           could
           vse
           it
           well
           ,
           and
           do
           good
           with
           it
           .
           But
           seeing
           men
           nestle
           
           themselues
           vpon
           these
           vncertaine
           things
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           little
           wisdome
           in
           them
           to
           doe
           so
           ,
           but
           a
           bold
           tempting
           of
           God
           ;
           )
           we
           see
           what
           strange
           alterations
           fall
           out
           in
           their
           liues
           ,
           that
           their
           estate
           changeth
           from
           that
           it
           was
           ,
           I
           say
           not
           as
           other
           mens
           ,
           by
           age
           ,
           sicknesses
           ,
           diseases
           onely
           ,
           (
           for
           to
           them
           we
           are
           all
           subiect
           )
           but
           from
           towardnesse
           ,
           hope
           and
           likelihood
           of
           goodnesse
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           sometime
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           should
           haue
           been
           rooted
           ,
           and
           growne
           forward
           therein
           :
           and
           such
           as
           neuer
           had
           any
           ,
           waxe
           much
           worse
           and
           worse
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           afflictions
           they
           be
           much
           disguized
           .
        
         
           For
           by
           that
           time
           that
           cruell
           enemies
           ,
           domesticall
           or
           forraigne
           ,
           (
           I
           meane
           in
           the
           world
           )
           haue
           oppressed
           them
           ,
           as
           both
           may
           easily
           bee
           :
           or
           suites
           ,
           debt
           ,
           
           suretiship
           ,
           or
           prison
           haue
           molested
           them
           (
           which
           commonly
           fall
           out
           to
           be
           )
           or
           the
           vnrulinesse
           and
           disobedience
           in
           children
           ,
           the
           vnfaithfulnesse
           and
           leaudnesse
           of
           seruants
           ,
           and
           the
           vnpeaceablenesse
           and
           vnappeasablenesse
           in
           neighbours
           and
           landlords
           ,
           with
           great
           iniuries
           offered
           by
           them
           ,
           shall
           vexe
           them
           ;
           together
           with
           sicknesse
           and
           other
           calamities
           which
           meet
           with
           them
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           some
           of
           these
           ,
           as
           mothes
           in
           a
           garment
           ,
           haue
           eaten
           into
           them
           ,
           the
           beautie
           of
           their
           estate
           is
           decaied
           ,
           and
           consumed
           :
           in
           these
           cases
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           altered
           and
           changed
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           neuer
           been
           the
           persons
           .
           So
           that
           as
           Elimelech
           by
           famine
           was
           constrained
           to
           change
           his
           dwelling
           ,
           and
           good
           Dauid
           by
           his
           owne
           sonne
           was
           almost
           driuen
           from
           his
           kingdome
           ;
           euen
           so
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           when
           sundry
           of
           the
           forementioned
           waies
           shall
           afflict
           bad
           men
           ,
           doe
           they
           not
           shew
           the
           vncertaine
           hold
           that
           they
           haue
           (
           and
           yet
           they
           haue
           no
           hold
           of
           any
           better
           )
           of
           the
           things
           which
           are
           in
           greatest
           price
           heere
           among
           men
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           reproches
           and
           disgraces
           that
           befall
           them
           ?
           that
           I
           say
           
           nothing
           of
           sundry
           kinds
           of
           death
           to
           cut
           them
           off
           from
           all
           :
           and
           are
           sufficient
           proofes
           of
           that
           which
           I
           say
           .
           So
           that
           we
           haue
           good
           cause
           to
           beare
           a
           low
           saile
           ,
           
           euen
           when
           we
           be
           at
           the
           highest
           ,
           and
           to
           thinke
           we
           haue
           little
           ,
           when
           we
           haue
           the
           most
           .
           And
           to
           looke
           for
           our
           change
           in
           our
           prosperitie
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           heauen
           our
           habitation
           against
           we
           go
           hence
           ,
           and
           the
           earth
           with
           the
           pompe
           and
           beautie
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           as
           small
           and
           vncertaine
           riches
           .
           Indeed
           all
           the
           glory
           of
           these
           things
           must
           haue
           his
           end
           :
           yet
           commonly
           where
           God
           is
           not
           prouoked
           much
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           vnseasonable
           change
           of
           mens
           prosperitie
           into
           misery
           :
           but
           a
           kindly
           inioying
           it
           with
           Gods
           good
           liking
           :
           though
           sometime
           God
           afflict
           thus
           for
           other
           ends
           ,
           as
           Iob
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           because
           many
           of
           Gods
           deare
           ones
           prouoke
           him
           to
           turne
           their
           blessings
           and
           delight
           temporall
           ,
           as
           in
           wife
           ,
           children
           ,
           goods
           ,
           beautie
           ,
           strength
           ,
           &c.
           into
           sorrowes
           ,
           and
           punishments
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           so
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           would
           bee
           worse
           with
           them
           :
           let
           them
           also
           beware
           that
           they
           breake
           not
           out
           further
           against
           him
           ,
           least
           by
           any
           sinne
           wilfully
           committed
           and
           not
           repented
           of
           speedily
           ,
           they
           cause
           and
           procure
           this
           to
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           roughly
           handled
           of
           him
           ,
           more
           then
           commonly
           ,
           euen
           like
           other
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           particularly
           by
           the
           grosse
           abuse
           of
           these
           outward
           things
           themselues
           ,
           where
           to
           they
           are
           subiect
           ,
           they
           bee
           not
           deformed
           and
           disguized
           by
           strange
           and
           rare
           afflictions
           .
           God
           hath
           all
           good
           things
           in
           store
           for
           his
           ,
           but
           he
           can
           also
           soone
           strip
           them
           thereof
           ,
           as
           Ieremie
           saith
           ,
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           
           euen
           as
           hee
           withholdeth
           them
           altogether
           from
           some
           other
           .
           And
           this
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           say
           ,
           though
           somewhat
           of
           this
           argument
           hath
           been
           said
           before
           .
        
         
           It
           followeth
           how
           God
           furnished
           Gedeon
           with
           gifts
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           both
           wisdome
           and
           courage
           ,
           whereby
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           which
           hee
           had
           said
           to
           him
           before
           
             [
             Goe
             in
             this
             thy
             power
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             saue
             Israel
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             Midian
             ]
          
           he
           was
           new
           fitted
           for
           it
           .
           Which
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           appointeth
           his
           seruants
           to
           any
           charge
           or
           businesse
           of
           his
           ,
           hee
           inableth
           them
           to
           goe
           through
           it
           ,
           and
           ministreth
           helpe
           to
           them
           accordingly
           .
           So
           Paul
           saith
           in
           a
           farre
           greater
           
           worke
           then
           this
           of
           Gedeons
           ,
           that
           God
           counted
           him
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           in
           his
           seruice
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           appointed
           him
           thereunto
           .
           So
           Saul
           when
           he
           was
           chosen
           King
           ,
           had
           gifts
           giuen
           him
           to
           gouerne
           ,
           God
           making
           him
           thereby
           ,
           as
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           another
           man.
           So
           the
           Lord
           dealeth
           with
           those
           whom
           hee
           maketh
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           doe
           his
           message
           to
           the
           people
           faithfully
           and
           diligently
           ,
           and
           plainely
           and
           powerfully
           ;
           to
           the
           iust
           challenging
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           boldly
           take
           vpon
           them
           so
           waightie
           a
           calling
           as
           doth
           concerne
           the
           sauing
           or
           destroying
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           ,
           hauing
           no
           furniture
           of
           preaching
           the
           Gospell
           soundly
           and
           clearely
           ,
           neither
           any
           care
           to
           looke
           that
           way
           ,
           nor
           other
           grace
           bestowed
           vpon
           them
           .
           Now
           Gods
           worke
           is
           not
           onely
           some
           great
           seruice
           ,
           as
           Gedeons
           to
           fight
           ,
           and
           Pauls
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           Moses
           to
           deliuer
           Israel
           from
           Egypt
           :
           but
           euen
           to
           liue
           in
           the
           married
           estate
           ,
           to
           walke
           in
           a
           calling
           publike
           or
           priuate
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           to
           professe
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           what
           condition
           soeuer
           .
           And
           when
           we
           speake
           of
           Gods
           calling
           a
           man
           to
           this
           worke
           ,
           (
           I
           meane
           not
           any
           sensible
           calling
           by
           voice
           ,
           )
           as
           here
           Gedeon
           extraordinarilie
           was
           :
           but
           when
           a
           man
           entreth
           into
           these
           estates
           ,
           functions
           ,
           or
           actions
           by
           direction
           and
           warrant
           of
           the
           lawfulnesse
           or
           necessitie
           thereof
           ,
           from
           the
           word
           and
           ordination
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Vsing
           also
           the
           holiest
           and
           best
           meanes
           to
           obtaine
           faith
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           wisdome
           and
           conscience
           to
           discharge
           them
           well
           :
           to
           such
           I
           say
           ,
           
           God
           will
           not
           be
           wanting
           ,
           although
           they
           may
           thinke
           that
           their
           case
           is
           not
           as
           Gedeons
           ,
           (
           and
           yet
           they
           had
           need
           bee
           no
           weaker
           in
           faith
           ,
           nor
           lower
           brought
           then
           he
           was
           )
           and
           that
           they
           are
           but
           seely
           priuate
           persons
           ;
           yes
           ,
           God
           will
           so
           blesse
           them
           ,
           and
           prosper
           their
           lawfull
           enterprises
           ,
           yea
           though
           they
           deeme
           themselues
           vnfit
           to
           vndertake
           such
           workes
           ,
           or
           vnable
           to
           goe
           through
           them
           :
           that
           so
           as
           they
           shall
           haue
           cause
           to
           blesse
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           wonder
           at
           his
           loue
           and
           faithfulnesse
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           who
           goe
           about
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           obserue
           how
           he
           assisteth
           and
           blesseth
           them
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           how
           they
           who
           relie
           vpon
           their
           own
           head
           and
           pollicie
           ,
           
             shall
             wanze
          
           ,
           come
           to
           nothing
           ,
           and
           be
           resisted
           by
           him
           ;
           as
           we
           reade
           of
           such
           as
           being
           commanded
           to
           goe
           against
           the
           Canaanites
           
           refused
           ;
           but
           ,
           would
           needs
           goe
           fight
           against
           them
           being
           forbidden
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           sore
           discomfited
           .
           But
           of
           this
           I
           haue
           spoken
           before
           .
        
         
           Gedeon
           being
           thus
           furnished
           ,
           was
           in
           couraged
           to
           go
           against
           Gods
           enemies
           ,
           
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           seeing
           he
           had
           such
           successe
           before
           by
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Angell
           .
           Where
           note
           ,
           how
           well
           things
           prosper
           with
           vs
           ,
           and
           goe
           forward
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           certaine
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           set
           a
           worke
           by
           the
           Lord
           :
           and
           more
           particularly
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           furnished
           with
           faith
           in
           his
           promises
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           heartned
           by
           the
           experience
           of
           Gods
           helpe
           in
           the
           time
           past
           .
           For
           it
           was
           not
           for
           nothing
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           meaning
           to
           set
           him
           a
           worke
           about
           a
           greater
           seruice
           ,
           gaue
           him
           good
           proofe
           first
           ,
           as
           of
           his
           owne
           weakenes
           ,
           so
           of
           his
           assistance
           in
           the
           lesser
           ,
           I
           meane
           in
           the
           destroying
           of
           Baal
           ;
           of
           which
           point
           more
           hereafter
           ,
           if
           God
           will.
           Now
           both
           these
           did
           worke
           vpon
           him
           mightily
           ,
           and
           so
           wee
           then
           especially
           ,
           when
           with
           both
           ,
           our
           consciences
           can
           witnesse
           to
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           cast
           off
           ,
           and
           purged
           out
           such
           sinnes
           wherein
           we
           liued
           before
           ,
           oh
           then
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           we
           goe
           on
           roundly
           and
           readily
           in
           the
           duties
           wee
           take
           in
           hand
           .
           And
           so
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           if
           we
           doe
           but
           crop
           them
           off
           by
           a
           present
           and
           slight
           dislike
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           shall
           sensibly
           and
           easily
           feele
           how
           awkelie
           and
           vntowardly
           wee
           goe
           to
           worke
           ,
           as
           the
           Israelites
           against
           the
           Beniamites
           .
           
           Cap.
           20.
           
           But
           of
           this
           point
           often
           by
           occasion
           before
           .
        
         
           In
           blowing
           the
           trumpet
           ,
           to
           draw
           and
           call
           together
           the
           companie
           that
           
           should
           assist
           him
           ,
           marke
           who
           were
           said
           to
           follow
           him
           to
           the
           battell
           :
           euen
           Abiezer
           ,
           meaning
           the
           people
           in
           his
           tribe
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           familie
           that
           he
           was
           of
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           so
           furiously
           bent
           and
           set
           against
           him
           for
           the
           ouerthrowing
           of
           Baal
           :
           who
           also
           would
           haue
           had
           him
           put
           to
           death
           for
           the
           same
           ;
           which
           may
           bee
           maruelled
           at
           to
           see
           them
           so
           turned
           vnto
           him
           .
           But
           the
           Lord
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           changed
           their
           hearts
           ;
           and
           againe
           ,
           they
           saw
           no
           hurt
           fell
           out
           to
           Gedeon
           by
           Baal
           ,
           as
           the
           Barbarians
           to
           Paul
           by
           the
           viper
           ,
           which
           they
           verily
           looked
           for
           .
           
           For
           many
           doe
           iudge
           of
           the
           professors
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           outward
           blessing
           and
           successe
           ,
           and
           especially
           beginners
           :
           who
           yet
           in
           time
           
           grow
           to
           see
           into
           the
           matter
           better
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           Ioh.
           4.
           who
           told
           the
           woman
           ,
           
           that
           though
           they
           were
           drawne
           by
           her
           to
           heare
           ,
           yet
           they
           beleeued
           then
           vpon
           a
           better
           ground
           ,
           as
           their
           owne
           knowledge
           .
           But
           to
           returne
           againe
           ;
           If
           men
           that
           runne
           after
           vaine
           idols
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           that
           serue
           God
           amisse
           ,
           and
           not
           after
           his
           word
           ,
           would
           consider
           ,
           what
           they
           get
           thereby
           ,
           euen
           lesse
           then
           nothing
           ;
           and
           how
           they
           are
           deceiued
           in
           that
           wherein
           they
           put
           their
           trust
           ;
           they
           would
           seeke
           further
           ,
           and
           serue
           the
           Lord
           onely
           ,
           and
           him
           also
           according
           to
           his
           word
           ,
           with
           an
           vpright
           heart
           ,
           as
           knowing
           him
           to
           be
           a
           bountiful
           rewarder
           and
           
           
           pay
           master
           .
           Yea
           and
           the
           godly
           would
           take
           more
           hart
           to
           themselues
           in
           Gods
           businesse
           ,
           if
           they
           considered
           how
           the
           Lord
           causeth
           many
           resisters
           and
           enemies
           of
           them
           and
           their
           goodnesse
           ,
           to
           turne
           to
           their
           practise
           ,
           and
           cleaue
           vnto
           
           their
           profession
           ,
           to
           worship
           at
           their
           feete
           ,
           and
           to
           serue
           God
           with
           them
           .
           A
           worthie
           fruit
           of
           their
           innocency
           ,
           though
           it
           procured
           them
           but
           onely
           a
           good
           report
           ,
           and
           some
           generall
           allowance
           :
           but
           when
           it
           draweth
           others
           to
           the
           heartie
           intertainment
           of
           the
           truth
           with
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           loue
           thereof
           ,
           it
           is
           much
           more
           .
           But
           I
           noted
           somewhat
           of
           this
           point
           in
           Ioash
           ,
           vpon
           the
           entrance
           into
           the
           storie
           ,
           or
           else
           where
           .
        
         
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Tribes
           about
           him
           ,
           as
           
             Zebulon
             ,
             Asher
          
           and
           Naphtali
           ,
           followed
           
           him
           .
           For
           though
           the
           Lord
           called
           Gedeon
           onely
           ,
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           alone
           fight
           against
           the
           enemies
           .
           For
           our
           faith
           in
           God
           doth
           not
           exclude
           the
           helpe
           of
           men
           ,
           nor
           the
           second
           meanes
           which
           may
           lawfully
           and
           conueniently
           bee
           inioyed
           .
           For
           Gods
           seruants
           are
           not
           led
           by
           faith
           to
           tempt
           God
           ,
           but
           to
           serue
           his
           prouidence
           ,
           as
           in
           wisdome
           they
           learne
           to
           doe
           .
           And
           this
           is
           one
           especiall
           cause
           why
           God
           will
           furnish
           him
           whom
           hee
           calleth
           ,
           because
           hee
           giueth
           him
           grace
           to
           seeke
           assistance
           from
           him
           in
           all
           his
           enterprises
           ,
           and
           to
           serue
           his
           prouidence
           .
           And
           so
           is
           one
           bound
           to
           helpe
           another
           ,
           where
           need
           requireth
           ,
           as
           the
           Tribes
           here
           did
           Gedeon
           .
           Reade
           more
           of
           this
           Chap.
           2.
           vers
           .
           3.
           
        
      
       
         
           THE
           FORTIE
           FOVRE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           SIXTH
           AND
           SEVENTH
           CHAPTERS
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             36.
             
             
               Then
               Gedeon
               said
               vnto
               God
               ,
               If
               thou
               wilt
               saue
               Israel
               by
               mine
               hand
               as
               thou
               hast
               said
               .
            
          
           
             37.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               put
               a
               fleece
               of
               wooll
               in
               the
               threshing
               place
               :
               if
               the
               dew
               come
               on
               the
               fleece
               onely
               ,
               and
               it
               be
               drie
               vpon
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
               then
               shall
               I
               be
               sure
               that
               thou
               wilt
               saue
               Israel
               by
               mine
               hand
               ,
               as
               thou
               hast
               said
               .
            
          
           
             38.
             
             
               And
               so
               it
               was
               :
               for
               he
               rose
               vp
               earely
               on
               the
               morrow
               ,
               and
               thrust
               the
               fleece
               together
               ,
               and
               wringed
               the
               dew
               out
               of
               the
               fleece
               ,
               and
               filled
               a
               bowle
               of
               water
               .
            
          
           
             39.
             
             
               Againe
               ,
               Gedeon
               said
               vnto
               God
               ,
               be
               not
               angry
               with
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               speake
               once
               more
               :
               let
               me
               prooue
               once
               againe
               ,
               I
               pray
               thee
               ,
               with
               the
               fleece
               :
               let
               it
               now
               be
               drie
               onely
               vpon
               the
               fleece
               ,
               and
               let
               dew
               be
               vpon
               all
               the
               ground
               .
            
          
           
             40.
             
             
               And
               God
               did
               so
               that
               same
               night
               :
               for
               it
               was
               dry
               vpon
               the
               fleece
               onely
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               dew
               on
               all
               the
               ground
               .
            
          
        
         
           HOw
           Gedeon
           prepared
           to
           go
           to
           the
           warre
           against
           Midian
           we
           haue
           
           heard
           in
           the
           former
           3.
           verses
           ,
           in
           which
           began
           the
           4.
           point
           in
           the
           4.
           part
           of
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           diuision
           made
           in
           the
           eleuenth
           verse
           ,
           whereto
           wee
           may
           remember
           was
           adioyned
           his
           asking
           of
           a
           double
           signe
           .
           And
           in
           these
           words
           the
           holy
           story
           sheweth
           ,
           
           that
           he
           being
           now
           furnished
           of
           the
           Lord
           with
           gifts
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           ,
           and
           hauing
           gathered
           his
           army
           together
           ,
           and
           being
           gone
           to
           meete
           the
           enemies
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           pitched
           ;
           in
           these
           verses
           (
           I
           say
           )
           it
           followeth
           how
           he
           desired
           of
           God
           the
           first
           signe
           ;
           by
           the
           which
           hee
           might
           bee
           confirmed
           of
           ,
           and
           concerning
           the
           victorie
           .
           The
           signe
           he
           asked
           was
           this
           :
           that
           he
           putting
           a
           fleece
           of
           wooll
           on
           the
           threashing
           flore
           ,
           the
           dew
           might
           come
           on
           the
           fleece
           onely
           ,
           and
           it
           might
           be
           drie
           vpon
           all
           the
           earth
           .
           Wherein
           he
           is
           maruelled
           at
           ,
           that
           for
           all
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           confirming
           of
           him
           before
           ,
           he
           should
           doubt
           ,
           and
           aske
           a
           signe
           .
           I
           answere
           vpon
           the
           due
           consideration
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           that
           though
           it
           may
           be
           like
           inough
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           not
           altogether
           void
           of
           blame
           ,
           yet
           hee
           did
           not
           herein
           tempt
           God
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           did
           who
           asked
           a
           signe
           of
           Christs
           authoritie
           )
           but
           desired
           onely
           to
           haue
           his
           faith
           confirmed
           thereby
           ,
           which
           would
           otherwise
           haue
           wauered
           .
           As
           the
           man
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           who
           beleeued
           ,
           and
           yet
           prayed
           ,
           
             Lord
             helpe
             mine
             vnbeliefe
          
           ,
           so
           did
           Gedeon
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Lord
           granted
           
           him
           his
           request
           ,
           without
           any
           reproouing
           of
           him
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           not
           like
           hee
           would
           haue
           done
           ,
           if
           Gedeon
           had
           doubted
           .
           Last
           of
           all
           ,
           I
           am
           the
           rather
           thus
           perswaded
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           reckoned
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           among
           them
           
           that
           were
           commended
           for
           their
           faith
           .
        
         
           Herein
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           of
           our
           weakenesse
           in
           beleeuing
           by
           occasion
           of
           
           Gedeons
           asking
           a
           double
           signe
           :
           and
           of
           the
           louing
           kindnesse
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           pitying
           vs
           therein
           ,
           and
           bringing
           vs
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           euen
           as
           he
           yeelded
           to
           him
           in
           both
           .
           For
           our selues
           this
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           though
           wee
           beleeue
           Gods
           promise
           ,
           yet
           there
           ariseth
           naturally
           in
           vs
           daily
           and
           continuall
           weakenesse
           of
           faith
           ;
           partly
           by
           yeelding
           too
           much
           to
           carnal
           reason
           ,
           partly
           through
           ineuitable
           frailty
           ,
           the
           
           flesh
           fighting
           against
           the
           spirit
           in
           vs.
           And
           hereof
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           faine
           to
           wrastle
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           in
           the
           battell
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           cumbat
           daily
           to
           vphold
           and
           preserue
           our
           weake
           faith
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           would
           soone
           faile
           and
           giue
           ouer
           ,
           as
           by
           experience
           we
           haue
           oft
           found
           in
           other
           ,
           and
           our selues
           .
           As
           in
           the
           examples
           of
           Peter
           comming
           on
           the
           water
           to
           Christ
           ,
           Martha
           in
           raising
           
             Lazarus
             ,
             Dauid
          
           complaining
           of
           his
           sadnes
           and
           heauines
           of
           heart
           ,
           the
           Disciples
           in
           their
           too
           much
           ascribing
           to
           Christs
           bodily
           presence
           ,
           and
           an
           hundred
           more
           in
           Scriptures
           doe
           testifie
           .
        
         
           And
           much
           more
           may
           the
           same
           be
           said
           of
           our selues
           :
           yet
           while
           we
           feare
           our
           frailtie
           against
           such
           assaults
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           cause
           daily
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           learne
           to
           rest
           on
           God
           ,
           as
           those
           deare
           seruants
           of
           God
           did
           ,
           wee
           are
           much
           staied
           ,
           and
           our
           hearts
           well
           eased
           thereby
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           former
           times
           .
           As
           to
           say
           a
           little
           in
           particuler
           by
           the
           contrary
           :
           when
           wee
           haue
           obtained
           of
           God
           the
           gift
           of
           beleeuing
           that
           we
           are
           freed
           from
           condemnation
           ,
           and
           that
           wee
           shall
           haue
           eternall
           life
           :
           if
           we
           rest
           there
           ,
           and
           looke
           not
           daily
           to
           reuiue
           our
           hearts
           by
           hearing
           the
           word
           often
           ,
           whereby
           the
           feeling
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           is
           more
           reuiued
           and
           quickned
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           remembring
           and
           applying
           Gods
           promises
           from
           day
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           and
           with
           both
           ,
           if
           we
           labour
           not
           also
           to
           reioyce
           therein
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           be
           kept
           in
           holy
           compasse
           thereby
           :
           wee
           shall
           be
           euer
           flitting
           ;
           off
           and
           on
           ,
           and
           stand
           at
           an
           vncertaine
           stay
           :
           And
           this
           shall
           not
           onely
           be
           at
           our
           first
           beleeuing
           ,
           (
           which
           there
           is
           least
           doubt
           of
           )
           but
           euen
           after
           we
           haue
           been
           stablished
           and
           setled
           therein
           .
           For
           at
           first
           ,
           assurance
           is
           not
           easily
           obtained
           ordinarily
           ,
           till
           we
           haue
           had
           some
           experience
           of
           Gods
           louing
           
           kindnesse
           towards
           vs
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           owne
           vprightnes
           .
        
         
         
           And
           euen
           so
           I
           may
           say
           the
           same
           of
           beleeuing
           Gods
           promises
           in
           other
           temporary
           things
           :
           how
           we
           shall
           faint
           therein
           ,
           without
           the
           forementioned
           exercise
           :
           and
           more
           hardly
           beare
           our
           crosses
           ,
           or
           goe
           vnder
           some
           paine
           and
           sicknesse
           ,
           or
           haue
           victorie
           ouer
           some
           speciall
           sinne
           ,
           and
           mortifie
           some
           corruption
           that
           hath
           much
           preuailed
           in
           vs.
           But
           if
           these
           be
           pursued
           earnestly
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           promises
           of
           grace
           bee
           oft
           and
           vsually
           recorded
           ,
           with
           feruent
           prayer
           to
           God
           for
           strength
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           much
           fruite
           shall
           follow
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           sensibly
           perceiue
           ,
           that
           wee
           get
           ground
           of
           our selues
           in
           that
           behalfe
           ,
           and
           grow
           more
           neerely
           acquainted
           with
           the
           minde
           and
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           grant
           vs
           further
           to
           preuaile
           against
           such
           difficulties
           :
           and
           yet
           if
           wee
           grow
           to
           thinke
           that
           we
           shall
           neuer
           obtaine
           grace
           against
           our
           corruptions
           ,
           nor
           outgrow
           discouragements
           ,
           nor
           well
           beare
           our
           crosses
           ,
           or
           finde
           blessing
           in
           our
           callings
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           vse
           of
           publike
           and
           priuate
           meanes
           ;
           yea
           further
           if
           wee
           doe
           minde
           and
           looke
           after
           these
           things
           but
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           and
           that
           slightly
           also
           ;
           we
           may
           well
           know
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           fruit
           to
           be
           expected
           to
           come
           thereof
           :
           which
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           some
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           destitute
           of
           true
           faith
           ,
           are
           often
           times
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           new
           to
           begin
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           after
           long
           going
           about
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           standing
           at
           a
           stay
           ,
           and
           small
           profiting
           in
           the
           subduing
           and
           striuing
           against
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           commeth
           not
           barely
           ▪
           and
           altogether
           of
           frailtie
           ,
           when
           we
           would
           gladly
           preuaile
           and
           cannot
           :
           but
           in
           great
           part
           of
           yeelding
           to
           temptation
           ,
           and
           occasions
           drawing
           vs
           violently
           ▪
           to
           sinne
           against
           our
           conscience
           ,
           (
           which
           causeth
           a
           mans
           hold
           vpon
           the
           promises
           to
           faile
           exceedingly
           )
           or
           too
           much
           giuing
           place
           to
           carnall
           reason
           ,
           which
           perswadeth
           that
           wee
           neede
           not
           
           giue
           such
           attendance
           to
           these
           things
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           ,
           wee
           see
           that
           we
           are
           greatly
           set
           backe
           thereby
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           without
           diligent
           heed
           taking
           to
           the
           strengthening
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           we
           easily
           grow
           to
           distrust
           God
           and
           his
           promises
           .
           And
           much
           more
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           hearken
           to
           such
           voyces
           as
           we
           shall
           too
           oft
           heare
           sounding
           in
           our
           eares
           ,
           that
           we
           neede
           not
           take
           such
           paine
           ,
           nor
           haue
           our
           heads
           beaten
           and
           occupied
           about
           it
           :
           whereas
           all
           diligence
           is
           to
           be
           giuen
           thereto
           for
           attaining
           so
           excellent
           a
           gift
           ,
           as
           that
           is
           .
           And
           most
           of
           all
           ,
           when
           by
           willing
           offendings
           of
           God
           we
           weaken
           our selues
           ;
           which
           how
           small
           need
           we
           haue
           of
           ,
           we
           may
           easily
           see
           ,
           when
           we
           consider
           that
           wee
           fall
           to
           doubting
           through
           the
           vntowardnes
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           without
           adding
           further
           sinne
           ,
           our
           faith
           being
           fitly
           compared
           to
           fire
           ,
           which
           may
           as
           well
           goe
           out
           by
           negligence
           in
           adding
           thereto
           ,
           as
           wilfulnes
           in
           quenching
           thereof
           .
        
         
           This
           our
           sinne
           in
           so
           hardly
           giuing
           credit
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           aggrauated
           hereby
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           are
           to
           deale
           with
           men
           ,
           about
           great
           matters
           ,
           wee
           are
           easily
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           beleeue
           them
           ,
           if
           wee
           haue
           their
           word
           and
           writing
           :
           which
           manifesteth
           too
           plainly
           our
           distrust
           towards
           God
           ,
           from
           whom
           nothing
           is
           inough
           to
           stay
           vs
           ,
           vnlesse
           with
           Thomas
           we
           may
           grossely
           feele
           and
           see
           that
           which
           we
           desire
           .
           Nay
           I
           say
           more
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           to
           compasse
           any
           matter
           for
           our
           owne
           pleasure
           ,
           profit
           ,
           or
           preferment
           ,
           oh
           how
           bold
           and
           full
           of
           courage
           we
           be
           ,
           although
           we
           must
           goe
           vnder
           perill
           ,
           losse
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           like
           thing
           ,
           for
           obtaining
           the
           same
           :
           but
           to
           suffer
           any
           difficultie
           or
           danger
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           to
           stretch
           out
           our
           faith
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           or
           our
           hope
           to
           waite
           for
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           promised
           ,
           though
           hee
           giue
           vs
           neuer
           so
           great
           cause
           and
           incouragement
           ,
           by
           good
           euidence
           and
           testimonie
           ,
           
           and
           by
           former
           experience
           ,
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           our selues
           ,
           yet
           wee
           haue
           no
           
           heart
           to
           it
           .
           Therefore
           if
           we
           be
           wise
           ,
           let
           vs
           be
           much
           stronglier
           built
           vp
           in
           the
           confidence
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           promises
           ,
           take
           more
           paines
           to
           abide
           therein
           ,
           pray
           and
           watch
           against
           the
           occasions
           of
           vnsetling
           it
           ,
           and
           chaine
           vp
           our
           so
           great
           ascribing
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           done
           )
           to
           sense
           and
           reason
           .
           And
           so
           doing
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           our selues
           well
           propped
           vp
           and
           vpholden
           ,
           though
           we
           haue
           no
           promise
           of
           miracles
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           as
           Gedeon
           had
           .
        
         
           Of
           one
           of
           the
           signes
           that
           Gedeon
           asked
           ,
           wee
           haue
           heard
           :
           now
           followeth
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           When
           Gedeon
           had
           desired
           one
           signe
           ,
           that
           the
           fleece
           might
           be
           moistened
           with
           dew
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           drie
           ,
           now
           he
           desired
           ,
           that
           when
           dew
           was
           on
           the
           
           earth
           the
           fleece
           might
           be
           drie
           ;
           and
           to
           both
           the
           signes
           asking
           ,
           God
           yeelded
           ;
           which
           he
           would
           not
           haue
           easily
           done
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           approued
           it
           .
           To
           teach
           ,
           that
           if
           in
           our
           weaknes
           and
           timourousnes
           wee
           had
           this
           wisedome
           ,
           to
           repaire
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           make
           our
           mone
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           feeling
           our
           burthen
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           with
           confidence
           ,
           Lord
           strengthen
           our
           faith
           ;
           we
           should
           be
           staied
           and
           eased
           :
           and
           so
           in
           all
           distempers
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           be
           left
           to
           our selues
           ,
           nor
           forsaken
           .
           Which
           many
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           haue
           not
           learned
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           their
           whole
           life
           is
           but
           a
           conflicting
           with
           doubts
           and
           feares
           ,
           rising
           anew
           in
           their
           mindes
           ,
           and
           that
           endlesly
           ,
           by
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           diuell
           disquieting
           and
           molesting
           them
           :
           and
           hindring
           them
           from
           that
           resolution
           and
           holy
           boldnesse
           which
           God
           alloweth
           and
           commandeth
           to
           be
           in
           them
           .
           And
           whereas
           the
           enemie
           buzzeth
           into
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           presumption
           to
           hold
           the
           promise
           of
           forgiuenes
           and
           life
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           doubtingly
           :
           this
           fact
           of
           Gedeon
           in
           so
           earnest
           and
           doubled
           requesting
           of
           strength
           and
           confirmation
           from
           God
           ,
           should
           dash
           and
           quench
           it
           .
           And
           so
           by
           our
           proofe
           of
           Gods
           answering
           our
           prayers
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           wee
           should
           learne
           to
           vse
           the
           same
           meanes
           againe
           in
           a
           like
           manner
           ,
           and
           as
           often
           as
           neede
           shall
           require
           at
           another
           time
           :
           knowing
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           is
           Gods
           honour
           to
           be
           beleeued
           in
           his
           promises
           ;
           so
           it
           stands
           with
           his
           good
           liking
           ,
           that
           we
           often
           sue
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           giue
           vs
           some
           cleere
           insight
           into
           them
           ,
           how
           they
           belong
           to
           vs
           ,
           (
           though
           wee
           tye
           him
           to
           no
           certaine
           measure
           )
           that
           so
           we
           may
           be
           staied
           .
        
         
           Neither
           is
           it
           to
           be
           omitted
           ,
           that
           Gedeon
           in
           this
           second
           suit
           ,
           commeth
           with
           a
           deprecation
           of
           his
           owne
           boldnes
           and
           importunitie
           with
           God
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           warily
           vnderstood
           .
           For
           hereby
           it
           followes
           not
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           angrie
           ,
           or
           Gedeon
           was
           bold
           in
           making
           this
           request
           :
           (
           for
           then
           Gedeon
           had
           sinned
           highly
           in
           doing
           that
           which
           he
           knew
           would
           anger
           God
           )
           but
           rather
           out
           of
           a
           most
           inward
           feeling
           of
           that
           vnbleefe
           which
           hee
           desired
           to
           be
           forgiuen
           ,
           and
           supplied
           with
           confidence
           :
           as
           also
           in
           deepe
           humilitie
           ,
           considering
           how
           great
           a
           libertie
           he
           had
           (
           being
           but
           a
           sillie
           worme
           )
           that
           he
           might
           speake
           so
           freely
           to
           the
           Almightie
           ,
           and
           be
           admitted
           into
           such
           familiaritie
           with
           his
           Maiestie
           ;
           he
           vttereth
           this
           speech
           full
           of
           reuerence
           ,
           
             Be
             not
             angrie
             with
             thy
             seruant
          
           ;
           as
           if
           hee
           should
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           iust
           with
           thee
           to
           bee
           displeased
           with
           my
           weaknesse
           in
           beleeuing
           :
           but
           (
           O
           Lord
           )
           pardon
           that
           (
           bee
           not
           angrie
           )
           and
           seeing
           I
           craue
           strength
           against
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           thou
           giuest
           me
           leaue
           to
           doe
           )
           let
           my
           desire
           be
           granted
           ,
           and
           my
           infirmitie
           couered
           .
           And
           in
           both
           the
           respects
           named
           ,
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           in
           Scripture
           haue
           euer
           vsed
           themselues
           thus
           reuerently
           and
           humbly
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           so
           respectiuely
           ,
           as
           Gedeon
           here
           doth
           .
           As
           the
           example
           of
           Abraham
           shewes
           ,
           praying
           for
           Gedeon
           .
           So
           wise
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           vse
           such
           a
           priuiledge
           ,
           
           should
           we
           al
           seeke
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           we
           knowing
           how
           base
           mettle
           we
           are
           ,
           euen
           dust
           and
           wormes
           ,
           priuiledge
           ,
           (
           that
           I
           say
           no
           more
           )
           and
           yet
           admitted
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           of
           glory
           ,
           we
           should
           admire
           it
           with
           humilitie
           ,
           that
           he
           giues
           vs
           accesse
           to
           him
           ;
           oh
           how
           should
           it
           affect
           vs
           ,
           yea
           what
           reuerence
           should
           it
           draw
           from
           vs
           ?
           Euen
           as
           when
           a
           poore
           man
           comes
           often
           to
           the
           same
           friend
           to
           borrow
           money
           :
           he
           comes
           not
           saucily
           and
           loosely
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           common
           matter
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           which
           he
           were
           little
           beholding
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           caries
           thanks
           and
           reuerence
           in
           his
           countenance
           and
           behauior
           .
           But
           of
           this
           story
           of
           Gedeon
           before
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           I
           purposed
           to
           say
           of
           ,
           and
           concerning
           our selues
           .
           
           Now
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           to
           say
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           this
           :
           namely
           ,
           how
           respectiue
           he
           is
           to
           his
           children
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           ready
           eare
           he
           giueth
           to
           our
           prayers
           ,
           yea
           and
           that
           particularly
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           of
           strengthening
           our
           faith
           .
           Gedeon
           twise
           desired
           a
           signe
           to
           confirme
           him
           ,
           and
           God
           granted
           it
           to
           him
           .
           To
           shew
           ,
           that
           if
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           )
           we
           could
           pray
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           long
           for
           that
           grace
           (
           as
           precious
           as
           it
           is
           )
           it
           should
           be
           granted
           vs.
           But
           we
           would
           bee
           glad
           to
           inioy
           it
           ,
           but
           in
           our
           weaknesse
           and
           fainting
           ,
           we
           doe
           not
           plie
           God
           with
           feruent
           requests
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           
           be
           setled
           in
           belieuing
           either
           that
           power
           ouer
           our
           speciall
           sinne
           shal
           be
           giuen
           vs
           ,
           or
           hope
           and
           patience
           to
           beare
           some
           trouble
           .
           If
           we
           were
           oft
           with
           God
           in
           this
           behalfe
           ,
           and
           earnest
           ;
           wee
           should
           finde
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           furnish
           vs
           accordingly
           ,
           aboue
           that
           which
           wee
           could
           looke
           for
           .
           Thus
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Dauid
             ,
             Paul
          
           with
           others
           ,
           grew
           strong
           in
           faith
           .
           And
           this
           of
           the
           whole
           chapter
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             SEVENTH
             CHAPTER
             OF
             THE
             Booke
             of
             IVDGES
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Then
                 Ierubbaal
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 Gedeon
                 )
                 rose
                 vp
                 earely
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 pitched
                 beside
                 the
                 well
                 of
                 Harod
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 hoast
                 of
                 the
                 Midianites
                 ,
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 North
                 side
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 valley
                 by
                 the
                 hill
                 Moreh
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 vnto
                 Gedeon
                 ,
                 The
                 people
                 that
                 are
                 with
                 thee
                 are
                 to
                 many
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 giue
                 the
                 Midianites
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 lest
                 Israel
                 make
                 their
                 vaunt
                 against
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 My
                 hand
                 hath
                 saued
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Now
                 therefore
                 proclaime
                 in
                 the
                 audience
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 Whosoeuer
                 is
                 timerous
                 or
                 fearefull
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 returne
                 ,
                 and
                 depart
                 earely
                 from
                 mount
                 Gilead
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 returned
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 at
                 mount
                 Giliad
                 ,
                 two
                 and
                 twentie
                 thousand
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 ten
                 thousand
                 remained
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 vnto
                 Gedeon
                 ,
                 The
                 people
                 are
                 yet
                 too
                 many
                 ,
                 bring
                 them
                 downe
                 vnto
                 the
                 water
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 trie
                 them
                 for
                 thee
                 there
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 whom
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 this
                 man
                 shall
                 goe
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 shall
                 goe
                 with
                 thee
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 whomsoeuer
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 this
                 man
                 shall
                 not
                 goe
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 shall
                 not
                 goe
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 So
                 he
                 brought
                 downe
                 the
                 people
                 vnto
                 the
                 water
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 vnto
                 Gedeon
                 .
                 As
                 many
                 as
                 lap
                 the
                 water
                 with
                 their
                 tongues
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 dogge
                 lappeth
                 ,
                 them
                 put
                 by
                 themselues
                 :
                 and
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 shall
                 bow
                 downe
                 his
                 knees
                 to
                 drinke
                 ,
                 put
                 apart
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 lapped
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 their
                 hands
                 to
                 their
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 were
                 three
                 hundred
                 men
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 remnant
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 kneeled
                 downe
                 vpon
                 their
                 knees
                 to
                 drinke
                 water
                 .
              
            
             
               
               7.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 vnto
                 Gedeon
                 ,
                 By
                 these
                 three
                 hundred
                 men
                 that
                 lapped
                 ,
                 will
                 I
                 saue
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuer
                 the
                 Midianites
                 into
                 thine
                 hand
                 :
                 and
                 let
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 people
                 ,
                 goe
                 euery
                 man
                 vnto
                 his
                 place
                 .
              
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 So
                 the
                 people
                 tooke
                 victuals
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 trumpets
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 sent
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 ●srael
                 ,
                 euery
                 man
                 to
                 his
                 tent
                 ,
                 and
                 retained
                 the
                 three
                 hundred
                 men
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 hoast
                 of
                 Midian
                 was
                 beneath
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 valley
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THe
             summe
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             parts
             of
             the
             Chapter
             are
             first
             to
             bee
             considered
             ,
             
             and
             then
             a
             more
             particular
             view
             to
             be
             taken
             of
             it
             afterwards
             :
             and
             the
             summe
             may
             be
             laid
             out
             in
             the
             parts
             ,
             which
             are
             three
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             how
             God
             made
             Gedeon
             send
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             saue
             three
             hundred
             ,
             backe
             againe
             ,
             as
             being
             too
             many
             for
             the
             battell
             ,
             to
             verse
             9.
             
             The
             second
             ,
             how
             God
             assured
             him
             againe
             of
             the
             victorie
             ,
             by
             a
             dreame
             ,
             which
             one
             of
             the
             enemies
             had
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             interpreting
             of
             it
             by
             another
             of
             them
             in
             Gedeons
             hearing
             ,
             and
             this
             to
             the
             16.
             verse
             .
             The
             third
             is
             the
             victorie
             it selfe
             ouer
             them
             ,
             which
             God
             gaue
             him
             :
             and
             this
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               TO
               come
               to
               the
               first
               part
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               difficultie
               in
               it
               ,
               for
               when
               hee
               had
               
               pitched
               his
               army
               ,
               ready
               to
               goe
               meete
               the
               enemies
               ,
               the
               Lord
               caused
               him
               to
               send
               them
               all
               away
               (
               excepting
               three
               hundred
               )
               lest
               they
               should
               giue
               out
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               ouercome
               the
               Midianites
               by
               their
               owne
               strength
               .
               And
               those
               three
               hundred
               hee
               also
               appointed
               to
               him
               ,
               taking
               them
               out
               of
               the
               ten
               thousand
               ,
               that
               remained
               after
               the
               sending
               of
               the
               other
               two
               and
               twenty
               thousand
               away
               .
               In
               Gedeons
               drawing
               neere
               the
               enemies
               with
               his
               armie
               ,
               wee
               may
               see
               
               how
               hee
               was
               confirmed
               in
               his
               faith
               that
               hee
               should
               obtaine
               the
               victorie
               ,
               whereabout
               he
               had
               doubted
               so
               much
               before
               .
               And
               although
               I
               grant
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               meet
               he
               should
               be
               staied
               by
               so
               great
               meanes
               as
               God
               vsed
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               yet
               we
               see
               that
               faith
               commonly
               failes
               most
               ,
               when
               the
               triall
               is
               greatest
               ,
               and
               the
               danger
               neerest
               .
               Therefore
               in
               that
               he
               was
               now
               heartned
               and
               incouraged
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               great
               number
               of
               the
               Midianites
               ,
               and
               he
               himself
               was
               now
               with
               his
               small
               armie
               in
               comparison
               of
               theirs
               ,
               to
               meete
               and
               fight
               with
               them
               :
               it
               is
               cleare
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               well
               perswaded
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               Gods
               promise
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               did
               cast
               himself
               confidently
               thereupon
               .
               Thus
               his
               faith
               grew
               and
               
               shewed
               it selfe
               apparantly
               .
            
             
               So
               should
               we
               ,
               when
               we
               haue
               been
               much
               laboured
               with
               ,
               to
               belieue
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               haue
               our selues
               also
               much
               been
               occupied
               in
               attaining
               thereto
               ;
               we
               should
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               then
               look
               for
               the
               fruit
               thereof
               .
               And
               namely
               ,
               to
               haue
               proofe
               of
               our
               faith
               indeed
               ,
               in
               and
               about
               the
               common
               difficulties
               ,
               wherein
               in
               times
               past
               wee
               haue
               bee
               foiled
               ,
               and
               found
               it
               almost
               impossible
               sometime
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               very
               vnlike
               that
               we
               should
               preuaile
               by
               faith
               ,
               euen
               there
               I
               say
               ,
               we
               should
               looke
               to
               haue
               some
               strength
               thereof
               otherwise
               then
               in
               former
               times
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               seeth
               his
               sinnes
               and
               the
               guilt
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               truly
               humbled
               for
               them
               :
               euen
               then
               to
               lift
               vp
               the
               hand
               of
               faith
               to
               heauen
               ,
               and
               lay
               hold
               on
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               .
               Also
               in
               time
               of
               temptation
               ,
               to
               resist
               temptation
               ,
               by
               beleeuing
               ,
               that
               God
               wil
               giue
               vs
               victorie
               .
               Againe
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               must
               lose
               goods
               ,
               and
               life
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               hee
               hath
               for
               
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               forsake
               it
               ,
               then
               to
               cleaue
               fast
               vnto
               it
               ,
               beleeuing
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               great
               gainers
               thereby
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               wanteth
               meat
               ,
               drink
               ,
               and
               apparrell
               ,
               yet
               euen
               then
               ,
               to
               acknowledge
               Gods
               prouidence
               ,
               though
               by
               weake
               meanes
               ,
               and
               rest
               in
               it
               peaceably
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               hauing
               long
               heard
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               how
               we
               should
               make
               it
               profitable
               to
               our selues
               by
               belieuing
               it
               ,
               we
               should
               grow
               to
               this
               point
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               be
               wearie
               of
               our
               rouing
               and
               wandering
               ,
               of
               our
               sleeping
               ,
               of
               our
               discoursing
               and
               disputing
               against
               that
               which
               we
               like
               not
               ,
               being
               vnpleasant
               to
               our
               flesh
               ,
               and
               say
               with
               
                 Samuel
                 :
                 Speake
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 now
                 thy
                 seruant
                 heareth
                 ,
              
               and
               is
               ready
               to
               rest
               in
               thy
               will
               ,
               whither
               reproouing
               ,
               commanding
               ,
               or
               incouraging
               :
               yea
               and
               to
               be
               vpholden
               ,
               guided
               ,
               reformed
               ,
               or
               kept
               within
               compasse
               ,
               whither
               by
               the
               terrors
               ,
               commandements
               ,
               or
               promises
               of
               it
               .
               So
               ought
               we
               in
               all
               other
               parts
               of
               dutie
               to
               be
               readie
               to
               say
               euery
               one
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 now
                 haue
                 I
                 learned
                 how
                 I
                 should
                 worke
                 in
                 my
              
               
               
                 calling
                 ,
                 vse
                 my
                 peace
                 and
                 prosperitie
                 ,
                 behaue
                 my selfe
                 in
                 secret
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 walke
                 throughout
                 my
                 life
                 innocently
                 and
                 fruitfully
                 ,
                 belieuing
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 lose
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 my
                 labour
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 I
                 blesse
                 thy
                 name
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 ready
                 to
                 bee
                 put
                 the
                 triall
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 not
                 altogether
                 as
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 ,
                 each
                 occasion
                 offered
                 by
                 thy
                 Maiestie
                 is
                 welcome
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 more
                 incouraged
                 to
                 stoope
                 meekely
                 vnder
                 mine
                 affliction
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 see
                 thou
                 hast
                 sent
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 I
                 belieue
                 thou
                 art
                 readier
                 to
                 assist
                 mee
                 in
                 bearing
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 wilt
                 giue
                 a
                 good
                 issue
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 farre
                 be
                 it
                 from
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 plunged
              
               
               
                 and
                 amazed
                 at
                 trials
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 been
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 euer
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 come
                 to
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 yea
                 it
                 were
                 alway
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 child
                 ,
                 going
                 by
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 alone
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 propertie
                 of
                 a
                 changeling
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               doing
               ,
               wee
               shall
               find
               that
               which
               the
               good
               Martyr
               found
               ;
               that
               when
               God
               called
               him
               to
               the
               stake
               he
               endured
               the
               fire
               ,
               though
               before
               hee
               could
               not
               endure
               the
               flame
               of
               a
               candle
               to
               singe
               so
               much
               as
               his
               finger
               .
               In
               these
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               to
               haue
               proofe
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               much
               to
               bee
               reioyced
               in
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               signe
               that
               our
               faith
               groweth
               ,
               and
               is
               strengthened
               otherwise
               then
               it
               hath
               been
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               Apostle
               to
               the
               Colossians
               :
               
                 Be
                 rooted
                 and
                 grow
                 in
              
               
               
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 abound
                 therein
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               so
               I
               might
               say
               of
               many
               things
               particularly
               ,
               as
               of
               impatience
               ,
               anger
               ,
               wrath
               ,
               vncleane
               and
               vnchast
               desires
               ,
               excessiue
               feare
               of
               trouble
               ,
               conceits
               ,
               terchinesse
               ,
               rash
               iudging
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               more
               :
               when
               we
               haue
               pursued
               ,
               and
               had
               them
               in
               the
               chace
               ,
               disliking
               ,
               condemning
               ,
               and
               long
               time
               and
               oft
               praying
               against
               them
               ,
               we
               should
               looke
               for
               some
               victorie
               ouer
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               faith
               in
               which
               we
               prayed
               ,
               to
               rest
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               such
               meanes
               shall
               not
               bee
               vsed
               of
               vs
               in
               vaine
               :
               but
               looke
               that
               the
               rootes
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               were
               fast
               setled
               in
               our
               hearts
               before
               ,
               be
               now
               loosened
               in
               vs
               ,
               and
               more
               and
               more
               dailie
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               shall
               so
               appeare
               euen
               then
               ,
               when
               any
               new
               occasion
               shall
               bee
               offered
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               shall
               be
               prouoked
               to
               offend
               by
               any
               .
               This
               will
               liuely
               shew
               ,
               (
               though
               wee
               shall
               neuer
               be
               vtterly
               void
               of
               the
               reliques
               and
               ex●crements
               of
               our
               corrupt
               and
               rebellious
               heart
               ,
               )
               that
               our
               faith
               is
               better
               confirmed
               in
               the
               word
               that
               commandeth
               vs
               ,
               to
               purge
               them
               out
               .
               And
               this
               a
               man
               would
               thinke
               were
               more
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               Christians
               ,
               then
               to
               boast
               and
               iangle
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               and
               faile
               in
               the
               triall
               ridiculously
               :
               which
               is
               an
               easie
               religion
               to
               learne
               ,
               if
               it
               might
               goe
               for
               payment
               .
               To
               whom
               a
               man
               might
               say
               ,
               
                 Where
                 is
                 now
                 that
                 tongue
                 of
                 thine
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 lustily
                 bragged
                 of
                 faith
                 ?
              
               as
               Zebul
               said
               to
               
                 Gaal
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               9.
               
            
             
             
               Also
               we
               further
               see
               here
               ,
               that
               though
               Gedeon
               had
               the
               promise
               of
               God
               that
               
               he
               should
               ouercome
               the
               Midianites
               ,
               yet
               hee
               lies
               not
               still
               ,
               but
               serueth
               Gods
               prouidence
               by
               furnishing
               himselfe
               with
               a
               armie
               good
               as
               he
               could
               conueniently
               to
               goe
               against
               them
               .
               And
               so
               we
               ought
               to
               vse
               ordinary
               meanes
               to
               bring
               any
               worke
               to
               passe
               appointed
               vs
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               wee
               haue
               the
               promise
               of
               good
               successe
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               yet
               againe
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               attribute
               any
               thing
               to
               them
               ,
               for
               that
               were
               to
               detract
               from
               God
               his
               due
               .
               But
               of
               this
               before
               at
               large
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           THE
           FORTIE
           FIVE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           SEVENTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           NOw
           to
           goeforward
           where
           I
           left
           ,
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           God
           tels
           
           Gedeon
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           of
           his
           armie
           were
           too
           many
           to
           giue
           the
           victory
           vnto
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           ascribe
           it
           to
           themselues
           .
           This
           speech
           of
           the
           Lord
           sheweth
           ,
           how
           vnfit
           wee
           bee
           ,
           to
           haue
           any
           great
           matter
           committed
           to
           vs
           ,
           or
           to
           our
           trust
           and
           gouernment
           ,
           for
           wee
           are
           most
           
           prone
           to
           abuse
           it
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           faine
           oft-times
           to
           take
           away
           many
           good
           things
           from
           vs
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           much
           hurt
           vs
           ,
           though
           they
           might
           (
           if
           wee
           could
           rightly
           vse
           them
           )
           turne
           to
           our
           great
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           benefit
           of
           others
           .
           This
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           gone
           altogether
           to
           the
           battell
           ,
           and
           got
           the
           victory
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           haue
           acknowledged
           God
           to
           haue
           giuen
           it
           them
           ,
           but
           their
           owne
           power
           and
           skill
           ,
           and
           yet
           wee
           know
           how
           miserable
           they
           were
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           when
           Gedeon
           himselfe
           complained
           in
           what
           distresse
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           how
           low
           they
           were
           brought
           :
           so
           that
           one
           would
           thinke
           ,
           they
           were
           vnfit
           inongh
           to
           ascribe
           ought
           to
           themselues
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           ought
           rather
           (
           hauing
           been
           brought
           from
           such
           bondage
           as
           they
           had
           been
           in
           before
           )
           yea
           and
           they
           might
           also
           easily
           haue
           seene
           cause
           to
           giue
           glory
           to
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           with
           two
           and
           thirtie
           thousand
           (
           especially
           so
           many
           thousands
           of
           them
           being
           faint-hearted
           souldiours
           )
           had
           subdued
           more
           then
           an
           hundred
           thousand
           persons
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           more
           odious
           in
           this
           people
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           haue
           abhorred
           such
           a
           leaud
           conceit
           or
           quality
           in
           themselues
           while
           they
           remained
           vnder
           bandage
           ,
           yea
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           asked
           :
           
             What
             if
             by
             you
             (
             being
             but
             feeble
             and
             few
             in
             respect
             of
             your
             enemies
             :
             )
             the
             Lord
             would
             destroy
             the
             Midianites
             ,
             would
             you
             not
             thinke
             God
             had
             fought
             mightily
             for
             you
             ?
          
           Oh
           they
           would
           haue
           confessed
           no
           lesse
           ,
           but
           seene
           that
           it
           had
           been
           cause
           of
           great
           thanks
           .
           True
           ;
           till
           the
           victorie
           had
           been
           gotten
           :
           and
           then
           who
           but
           themselues
           had
           foiled
           the
           Midianites
           ?
           So
           it
           may
           be
           Saul
           and
           Ieroboam
           while
           they
           were
           vnderlings
           ,
           would
           haue
           counted
           it
           a
           greater
           priuiledge
           ,
           and
           themselues
           highly
           indebted
           to
           God
           ,
           if
           hee
           would
           haue
           bestowed
           a
           lesse
           matter
           then
           a
           kingdome
           vpon
           them
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           had
           
           got
           it
           ,
           they
           shewed
           they
           were
           vnable
           to
           be
           made
           partakers
           of
           so
           great
           a
           felicitie
           :
           and
           wee
           see
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           fit
           to
           haue
           so
           weighty
           and
           glorious
           matters
           as
           kingdoms
           committed
           vnto
           them
           .
           Euen
           as
           wee
           see
           ,
           meane
           and
           beggarly
           persons
           ,
           that
           neuer
           knew
           what
           belonged
           to
           wealth
           or
           dignitie
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           be
           raised
           vnto
           it
           ,
           cannot
           beare
           it
           ,
           nay
           the
           ground
           cannot
           beare
           them
           :
           if
           they
           bee
           set
           on
           horsebacke
           ,
           they
           ride
           out
           of
           reason
           ,
           euen
           till
           they
           breake
           their
           owne
           neckes
           :
           whereas
           ingenuous
           and
           wel-bred
           natures
           can
           aswell
           carry
           themselues
           in
           such
           a
           condition
           ,
           (
           especially
           if
           education
           and
           grace
           meet
           together
           )
           as
           the
           poorest
           can
           in
           a
           bace
           and
           simple
           .
           And
           surely
           many
           of
           vs
           can
           as
           hardly
           beare
           a
           little
           wealth
           ,
           small
           reuenues
           ,
           a
           few
           hundreds
           ,
           nay
           
           scores
           ,
           as
           Saul
           and
           the
           other
           could
           their
           kingdomes
           :
           though
           (
           ere
           wee
           had
           them
           )
           we
           were
           as
           lowly
           and
           meane
           in
           our
           owne
           eies
           ,
           as
           our
           fellowes
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           how
           soone
           we
           abuse
           Gods
           benefits
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           good
           liberties
           ,
           as
           he
           bestoweth
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           as
           riches
           ,
           health
           ,
           promotion
           ,
           credit
           (
           I
           would
           I
           might
           not
           say
           spirituall
           gifts
           also
           )
           euen
           as
           Pharaoh
           his
           princely
           estate
           and
           greatnes
           :
           the
           rich
           man
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           his
           wealth
           :
           Herod
           ,
           
           the
           very
           praise
           and
           commendation
           that
           was
           giuen
           him
           by
           the
           people
           .
           So
           we
           that
           can
           challenge
           nothing
           at
           Gods
           hands
           as
           due
           debt
           to
           vs
           ,
           but
           trouble
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           fruite
           of
           our
           sinne
           ;
           what
           a
           lamentable
           case
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           sparing
           vs
           much
           from
           sundrie
           calamities
           ,
           and
           furnishing
           vs
           with
           benefits
           of
           diuers
           kinds
           ,
           to
           draw
           vs
           to
           know
           ,
           loue
           ,
           belieue
           in
           him
           and
           honour
           him
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           for
           al
           this
           ,
           so
           soone
           inioy
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           ought
           worth
           ,
           but
           by
           and
           by
           wee
           set
           vp
           our
           brustles
           ,
           wee
           forget
           from
           what
           a
           cursed
           estate
           ,
           and
           whence
           we
           came
           ,
           and
           kick
           vp
           our
           heeles
           against
           the
           Lord
           :
           and
           yet
           this
           is
           easie
           to
           bee
           seene
           in
           all
           estates
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           kinds
           of
           Gods
           benefits
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           the
           Lord
           if
           he
           loue
           vs
           ,
           seeth
           that
           there
           is
           no
           better
           way
           to
           be
           taken
           with
           vs
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           then
           to
           take
           away
           such
           liberties
           againe
           from
           vs
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           out
           our
           humours
           ,
           seeing
           they
           breed
           but
           a
           pleurisie
           in
           vs
           ,
           or
           to
           crosse
           vs
           in
           them
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           steale
           away
           our
           hearts
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           driue
           him
           to
           say
           of
           his
           benefits
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           of
           this
           people
           :
           
             There
             be
             too
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             must
             make
             them
             fewer
             ,
          
           or
           else
           they
           wil
           glory
           of
           their
           multitude
           and
           greatnes
           .
           Euen
           so
           we
           cause
           the
           Lord
           to
           say
           of
           vs
           ,
           as
           to
           Saul
           (
           a
           bad
           person
           )
           they
           haue
           to
           much
           
           wealth
           ,
           I
           must
           plucke
           some
           of
           it
           from
           them
           :
           they
           haue
           had
           health
           too
           long
           ,
           I
           must
           abridge
           them
           of
           it
           :
           they
           haue
           had
           too
           many
           of
           my
           benefits
           ,
           as
           ease
           ,
           credit
           ,
           countenance
           ,
           &c.
           vnlesse
           they
           could
           vse
           them
           better
           ,
           I
           must
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           of
           necessitie
           take
           them
           from
           them
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           the
           Lord
           holds
           many
           of
           his
           vnder
           ,
           that
           commonly
           they
           haue
           no
           great
           matters
           put
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           are
           much
           crossed
           in
           those
           earthly
           commodities
           that
           they
           loue
           best
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           the
           worse
           for
           them
           .
           And
           it
           is
           rarely
           seene
           ,
           that
           euen
           they
           are
           better
           by
           them
           ,
           then
           if
           they
           had
           them
           not
           .
           Therefore
           except
           God
           shall
           bestow
           vpon
           vs
           an
           humble
           and
           wise
           heart
           ,
           and
           well
           ballanced
           with
           grace
           ,
           to
           account
           of
           these
           things
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           transitory
           ,
           and
           soone
           flitting
           away
           ,
           and
           to
           valew
           the
           heauenly
           treasure
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           a
           godly
           life
           aboue
           all
           earthly
           riches
           :
           let
           vs
           know
           that
           the
           Lord
           deales
           wiselier
           with
           vs
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           aware
           ,
           in
           dieting
           and
           shortning
           of
           vs
           :
           and
           we
           our selues
           shall
           see
           it
           as
           clearely
           in
           time
           (
           if
           wee
           marke
           it
           )
           as
           these
           Israelites
           did
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           done
           vs
           no
           wrong
           in
           taking
           somewhat
           away
           which
           we
           had
           ,
           or
           denying
           vs
           somewhat
           which
           we
           desire
           .
           And
           as
           for
           such
           as
           seeke
           aboue
           all
           things
           to
           florish
           
           and
           haue
           the
           world
           at
           will
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           so
           happie
           ,
           as
           they
           bee
           counted
           ,
           especially
           in
           their
           owne
           reckoning
           ,
           neither
           will
           shew
           themselues
           the
           wisest
           men
           in
           the
           end
           :
           as
           by
           this
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           may
           bee
           seene
           of
           them
           that
           will
           weigh
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           come
           yet
           more
           neere
           to
           that
           which
           is
           noted
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           not
           onely
           men
           abuse
           Gods
           benefits
           other
           waies
           ,
           but
           this
           one
           way
           also
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           vaine-glorie
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           this
           people
           here
           mentioned
           would
           haue
           done
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           holy
           story
           addeth
           it
           as
           a
           reason
           why
           the
           Lord
           would
           not
           haue
           so
           many
           goe
           to
           the
           battell
           ,
           least
           they
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           preuailed
           by
           their
           owne
           might
           ,
           and
           so
           should
           haue
           taken
           Gods
           honour
           to
           themselues
           .
           And
           by
           this
           wee
           learne
           ,
           why
           God
           denieth
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           giue
           vs
           in
           our
           attempts
           ,
           many
           ,
           great
           ,
           or
           any
           meanes
           at
           all
           sometime
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           doe
           ,
           yet
           not
           with
           any
           good
           successe
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           not
           as
           hee
           is
           wont
           to
           doe
           ,
           (
           although
           to
           mans
           reason
           there
           bee
           likelihood
           enough
           ,
           yea
           very
           great
           )
           because
           if
           he
           should
           ,
           man
           would
           snatch
           the
           glorie
           from
           him
           to
           himselfe
           .
           As
           Nabuchadnezzar
           did
           when
           he
           said
           :
           
             This
             is
             great
             Babel
             that
             I
             haue
             built
             :
             Zenacherib
          
           that
           
           blasphemed
           the
           Lord
           by
           his
           Captaine
           Rabshakeh
           :
           So
           Benhadad
           so
           grosly
           for
           got
           himselfe
           in
           boasting
           what
           he
           would
           doe
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           answered
           wisely
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           [
           Let
           not
           him
           that
           girdeth
           on
           his
           harnesse
           ,
           boast
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           putteth
           it
           off
           ]
           And
           they
           to
           whom
           S.
           Iames
           wrote
           ,
           how
           foolishly
           concluded
           they
           before
           the
           successe
           ,
           and
           bragged
           of
           their
           gaine
           ,
           before
           they
           
           knew
           they
           should
           haue
           it
           ?
           What
           would
           they
           haue
           done
           (
           thinke
           we
           )
           if
           they
           had
           alreadie
           enioyed
           it
           also
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           this
           strange
           ,
           that
           whereas
           wee
           pretend
           ,
           (
           if
           wee
           might
           partake
           such
           and
           such
           blessings
           )
           wee
           would
           bee
           much
           more
           thankfull
           and
           seruiceable
           for
           them
           ,
           the
           Lord
           should
           conuict
           vs
           of
           dissimulation
           and
           falsehood
           ,
           telling
           vs
           that
           we
           know
           not
           our
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           for
           wee
           would
           bee
           more
           proud
           ,
           bold
           ,
           and
           vainglorious
           ?
           So
           that
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           not
           bewray
           to
           vs
           ,
           what
           poison
           lurkes
           in
           vs
           ,
           we
           should
           thinke
           that
           he
           did
           himselfe
           great
           wrong
           in
           cutting
           many
           short
           of
           their
           desires
           ,
           who
           might
           be
           like
           to
           doe
           him
           seruice
           by
           enioying
           them
           :
           whereas
           (
           alas
           )
           he
           knowes
           that
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           hee
           loseth
           no
           honour
           himselfe
           in
           so
           dealing
           with
           men
           ,
           nay
           hee
           hath
           much
           adoe
           by
           such
           meanes
           to
           keepe
           men
           from
           destruction
           ,
           at
           least
           from
           deepe
           dishonouring
           of
           him
           .
           But
           to
           returne
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           true
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           did
           not
           denie
           much
           to
           vainglorious
           persons
           which
           they
           desire
           ,
           they
           would
           neuer
           giue
           him
           his
           due
           ,
           but
           take
           it
           to
           themselues
           :
           insomuch
           as
           wee
           see
           that
           such
           doe
           not
           onely
           vaunt
           of
           their
           wealth
           ,
           birth
           ,
           strength
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           haue
           onely
           some
           good
           qualitie
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           be
           prouident
           husbands
           ,
           or
           will
           keepe
           their
           promise
           ,
           and
           pay
           their
           due
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           owing
           ,
           they
           glorie
           thereof
           ,
           and
           disgrace
           other
           that
           faile
           therein
           ,
           though
           the
           most
           of
           their
           other
           doings
           may
           be
           cast
           as
           dung
           in
           their
           faces
           ,
           to
           their
           shame
           .
           But
           giue
           we
           vnto
           God
           his
           due
           :
           promise
           we
           to
           our selues
           nothing
           ,
           but
           vpon
           condition
           if
           God
           will
           :
           and
           acknowledge
           wee
           him
           as
           the
           giuer
           ,
           and
           as
           one
           that
           hath
           right
           to
           dispose
           of
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           :
           and
           when
           we
           are
           denied
           successe
           in
           that
           which
           wee
           hope
           to
           bring
           to
           passe
           ,
           let
           vs
           in
           token
           that
           we
           confesse
           the
           Lord
           may
           iustly
           ioynt
           vs
           ,
           not
           fume
           and
           fret
           ,
           raile
           and
           curse
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           vtter
           we
           so
           much
           in
           words
           to
           others
           ,
           that
           we
           thinke
           we
           are
           accursed
           ,
           when
           wee
           see
           ourselues
           crossed
           ,
           but
           beare
           wee
           it
           meekly
           and
           patiently
           :
           and
           the
           
           greater
           our
           gifts
           are
           ,
           which
           we
           haue
           receiued
           ,
           in
           more
           humble
           ,
           fruitfull
           ,
           and
           dutifull
           manner
           let
           vs
           shew
           our selues
           to
           vse
           them
           .
        
         
           That
           Gedeon
           was
           bidden
           to
           send
           away
           many
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           why
           ;
           we
           
           haue
           heard
           :
           now
           let
           vs
           see
           who
           they
           are
           that
           be
           exempted
           from
           the
           warre
           ,
           and
           sent
           backe
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           sort
           there
           were
           two
           and
           twentie
           thousand
           )
           the
           text
           noteth
           them
           to
           bee
           those
           that
           were
           faint-hearted
           and
           timerous
           ,
           and
           so
           had
           God
           commanded
           in
           Deuteronomy
           that
           such
           should
           be
           sent
           backe
           ,
           lest
           
           they
           should
           discourage
           other
           .
           Here
           this
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ;
           when
           Gedeon
           their
           Captaine
           thought
           them
           meet
           for
           warre
           ,
           and
           God
           had
           called
           them
           also
           to
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           duty
           ,
           and
           giuen
           them
           gifts
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           though
           they
           waxed
           timerous
           :
           in
           that
           they
           through
           faint-heartednes
           ,
           and
           sloth
           ,
           did
           not
           vse
           and
           employ
           their
           gifts
           ,
           the
           shame
           and
           sin
           was
           theirs
           ,
           though
           God
           sent
           backe
           :
           I
           speake
           it
           for
           our
           owne
           edification
           and
           benefit
           ;
           for
           if
           many
           here
           were
           exempted
           by
           God
           from
           the
           battell
           ,
           and
           yet
           thought
           fit
           and
           meete
           by
           men
           ,
           doe
           not
           well
           bestow
           and
           vse
           these
           common
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           skill
           and
           knowledge
           in
           manuary
           things
           pertaining
           to
           the
           bodie
           ,
           and
           this
           present
           life
           :
           how
           much
           more
           may
           we
           thinke
           ,
           that
           about
           the
           more
           excellent
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           illumination
           ,
           and
           matters
           belonging
           to
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           men
           doe
           deceiue
           the
           expectation
           of
           those
           with
           whom
           they
           liue
           ,
           and
           be
           other
           ,
           I
           meane
           farre
           worse
           then
           they
           goe
           for
           ?
           Oh
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           many
           
           persons
           ,
           who
           goe
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           men
           for
           good
           :
           yet
           the
           Lord
           doth
           not
           account
           so
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           exempt
           them
           from
           his
           militant
           Church
           ,
           euen
           as
           he
           shoaleth
           out
           a
           great
           many
           of
           these
           souldiers
           ,
           as
           faint
           and
           vnfit
           for
           warre
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           come
           to
           fight
           with
           their
           enemies
           :
           whom
           yet
           Gedeon
           thought
           meete
           persons
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           know
           ,
           wee
           are
           much
           easilier
           deceiued
           in
           iudging
           about
           them
           ,
           then
           these
           .
           Looke
           we
           therefore
           to
           it
           ,
           in
           a
           thing
           by
           infinite
           degrees
           more
           precious
           ,
           how
           God
           iudgeth
           of
           vs
           :
           and
           hang
           wee
           not
           vpon
           the
           opinion
           of
           men
           .
           For
           hee
           is
           not
           allowed
           whom
           men
           or
           ones
           
           selfe
           praiseth
           ,
           but
           whom
           God
           praiseth
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           are
           not
           to
           account
           of
           all
           that
           are
           among
           vs
           professing
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           no
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           not
           branded
           with
           notorious
           sins
           ,
           to
           be
           sound
           hearted
           and
           good
           Christians
           ,
           though
           we
           know
           no
           other
           by
           them
           ,
           till
           God
           make
           them
           manifest
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           these
           in
           their
           kind
           :
           Is
           it
           for
           vs
           to
           iudge
           before
           the
           time
           ?
           but
           howsoeuer
           men
           iudge
           ,
           such
           as
           feare
           God
           ,
           and
           depart
           from
           euill
           (
           as
           he
           himselfe
           commended
           Iob
           for
           such
           an
           one
           )
           it
           is
           sure
           that
           they
           only
           are
           accepted
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           More
           specially
           to
           applie
           this
           :
           As
           the
           oddes
           betweene
           the
           faint-hearted
           and
           valiant
           souldiers
           was
           great
           ,
           euen
           three
           to
           one
           :
           and
           yet
           all
           went
           about
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           in
           outward
           shew
           :
           so
           great
           disproportion
           there
           is
           (
           among
           such
           as
           worship
           God
           )
           betweene
           the
           lukewarme
           or
           indifferent
           sort
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           the
           feruent
           ,
           heartie
           ,
           and
           zealous
           worshippers
           .
           Indeede
           God
           
           doth
           not
           inable
           nor
           allow
           vs
           to
           seuer
           the
           one
           from
           the
           other
           (
           so
           that
           wee
           may
           determine
           how
           farre
           the
           number
           of
           the
           one
           exceedes
           the
           other
           )
           as
           here
           he
           did
           Gedeon
           :
           but
           wofull
           proofe
           bewraieth
           no
           lesse
           then
           I
           haue
           said
           .
           And
           yet
           he
           that
           dismissed
           these
           white-liuered
           souldiers
           from
           the
           armie
           of
           Gedeon
           ,
           and
           onely
           accepted
           the
           seruice
           of
           these
           three
           hundred
           ,
           whom
           hee
           fitted
           for
           the
           purpose
           with
           faith
           and
           resolution
           ;
           will
           also
           exclude
           all
           hollow-hearted
           ,
           lukewarme
           ,
           and
           temporizing
           Christians
           from
           hauing
           a
           part
           among
           such
           as
           
           he
           will
           honour
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           that
           he
           will
           not
           bee
           honoured
           by
           them
           .
           I
           meane
           not
           that
           all
           Christians
           should
           bee
           martiall
           men
           ,
           and
           fit
           for
           the
           field
           :
           but
           as
           Gods
           worke
           is
           diuers
           ,
           so
           a
           diuers
           kinde
           of
           spirit
           hee
           requireth
           in
           them
           that
           doe
           it
           :
           in
           Gedeons
           men
           ,
           courage
           and
           might
           ;
           in
           Christians
           ,
           feruencie
           and
           resolution
           to
           walke
           with
           God.
           For
           though
           wee
           haue
           no
           Midianites
           to
           fight
           withall
           :
           yet
           we
           haue
           worse
           enemies
           ,
           both
           within
           vs
           and
           without
           :
           and
           therfore
           haue
           need
           of
           spirituall
           magnanimitie
           to
           vse
           spirituall
           weapons
           against
           them
           .
           And
           though
           we
           were
           not
           warre-faring
           men
           ,
           yet
           in
           that
           wee
           be
           but
           waifaring
           ,
           (
           as
           all
           Christians
           are
           both
           )
           we
           had
           need
           of
           feruencie
           and
           spirit
           .
           For
           he
           that
           in
           generall
           commands
           ,
           Rom.
           12.
           
           
             Be
             feruent
             ,
             or
             hot
             in
             spirit
          
           ;
           commands
           
           the
           same
           in
           prayer
           ,
           Iam.
           5.
           saying
           ,
           be
           feruent
           therein
           ;
           likewise
           in
           hearing
           ,
           
             Be
             swift
             to
             heare
          
           :
           telling
           vs
           that
           the
           violent
           snatch
           the
           kingdome
           to
           them
           ,
           &c.
           and
           the
           like
           affection
           also
           we
           must
           haue
           in
           all
           duties
           .
           Though
           in
           deede
           when
           dangers
           and
           troubles
           befall
           men
           for
           their
           profession
           ,
           then
           is
           a
           speciall
           occasion
           offered
           of
           expressing
           what
           courage
           is
           in
           them
           :
           but
           if
           wee
           nourish
           not
           that
           grace
           daily
           in
           other
           duties
           ,
           how
           shall
           it
           be
           at
           hand
           when
           we
           haue
           greatest
           need
           of
           it
           ?
           And
           this
           I
           speake
           ,
           because
           I
           see
           that
           the
           ancient
           and
           heauenly
           fire
           which
           once
           appeared
           most
           worthily
           in
           many
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           entrance
           and
           progresse
           of
           their
           good
           course
           of
           pietie
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           is
           turned
           to
           ashes
           and
           extinct
           ,
           or
           burnes
           so
           close
           and
           feeble
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           hardly
           be
           discerned
           :
           and
           in
           stead
           thereof
           ,
           either
           a
           blockishnes
           and
           deadnes
           
           is
           come
           vpon
           men
           ,
           or
           a
           faint-hearted
           remisnesse
           and
           indifferencie
           ,
           as
           if
           men
           cared
           not
           greatly
           whether
           they
           professed
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           (
           saue
           for
           names
           sake
           )
           many
           could
           be
           content
           to
           be
           without
           it
           well
           enough
           .
           And
           as
           for
           such
           ,
           their
           disgrace
           is
           as
           farre
           aboue
           these
           souldiers
           of
           Gedeon
           ,
           as
           their
           sinne
           :
           for
           these
           were
           onely
           sent
           backe
           :
           but
           the
           other
           the
           Lord
           vomits
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           .
           Some
           there
           are
           (
           through
           Gods
           goodnesse
           euen
           as
           Gedeons
           three
           hundred
           )
           who
           looke
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           (
           and
           good
           cause
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           temper
           of
           a
           Christian
           )
           but
           alas
           how
           few
           ?
           Besides
           that
           ,
           the
           diuell
           in
           stead
           of
           this
           grace
           ,
           brought
           in
           a
           franticke
           sort
           of
           furious
           persons
           ,
           whose
           zeale
           is
           to
           depart
           from
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Now
           (
           to
           returne
           to
           the
           storie
           )
           wee
           haue
           heard
           how
           two
           and
           twentie
           thousand
           were
           sent
           backe
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           were
           but
           ten
           thousand
           left
           to
           goe
           
           against
           more
           then
           an
           hundred
           thousand
           :
           and
           yet
           that
           the
           Lord
           said
           ,
           that
           euen
           they
           were
           too
           many
           :
           this
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           haue
           vs
           to
           learne
           ,
           to
           depend
           on
           him
           without
           meanes
           ,
           (
           if
           hee
           see
           it
           to
           be
           expedient
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           but
           not
           otherwise
           )
           and
           by
           those
           which
           are
           very
           weake
           :
           and
           yet
           he
           would
           haue
           vs
           to
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           he
           regardeth
           and
           seeketh
           our
           good
           ,
           euen
           when
           hee
           doth
           so
           .
           But
           of
           this
           before
           .
        
         
           He
           said
           moreouer
           to
           Gedeon
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           trie
           these
           ten
           thousand
           for
           
           him
           ,
           and
           shew
           him
           who
           were
           fit
           ,
           that
           he
           himselfe
           might
           see
           it
           .
           For
           men
           are
           dull
           and
           dimme
           eyed
           to
           behold
           Gods
           secret
           power
           and
           will
           to
           doe
           them
           good
           ,
           if
           he
           giue
           them
           not
           eyes
           of
           faith
           to
           behold
           them
           .
           And
           why
           should
           it
           seeme
           strange
           that
           the
           Lord
           should
           doe
           more
           then
           wee
           can
           see
           ?
           and
           if
           wee
           shall
           see
           no
           likelihood
           thereof
           ,
           his
           power
           and
           goodnesse
           is
           the
           more
           to
           bee
           admired
           and
           magnified
           ,
           who
           sheweth
           it
           so
           manifestly
           in
           our
           weakenesse
           ,
           euen
           when
           men
           see
           not
           how
           .
           As
           who
           saw
           ,
           that
           mightie
           
             Pharaoh
             ,
             Sisera
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Midianites
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           were
           like
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           such
           a
           downfall
           as
           they
           were
           ?
           but
           it
           was
           enough
           that
           God
           had
           said
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           our
           
           Sauiour
           ,
           Matth.
           4.
           tels
           vs
           ,
           
             Man
             liueth
             not
             by
             bread
             onely
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
          
           
           and
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           man
           thriues
           not
           by
           his
           wit
           ,
           prouidence
           ,
           care
           onely
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           :
           No
           ,
           his
           rising
           early
           ,
           and
           his
           late
           going
           to
           bed
           ,
           and
           
           eating
           the
           bread
           of
           sorrow
           shall
           not
           auaile
           to
           maintaine
           him
           ,
           if
           God
           plucke
           backe
           his
           hand
           from
           blessing
           it
           .
           His
           apparell
           heates
           him
           not
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           word
           and
           promise
           .
           Indeede
           the
           outward
           meanes
           men
           see
           ,
           taste
           ,
           and
           handle
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           a
           grosse
           manner
           rest
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           discerne
           no
           superiour
           power
           of
           God
           in
           them
           ,
           much
           lesse
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           worke
           without
           them
           :
           so
           that
           if
           meanes
           faile
           of
           health
           ,
           safetie
           ,
           and
           successe
           ,
           they
           giue
           ouer
           hope
           :
           especially
           if
           they
           see
           that
           some
           great
           outward
           barre
           and
           let
           stops
           their
           way
           :
           whereas
           yet
           the
           three
           children
           tell
           the
           King
           of
           Babel
           ,
           That
           they
           beleeue
           
             the
             God
             whom
             they
             serue
             can
             deliuer
             them
             ,
             not
             onely
             without
             meanes
             ,
             but
             contrarie
             to
             meanes
             .
          
           Doubtlesse
           in
           the
           Scripture
           wee
           haue
           a
           watchword
           giuen
           vs
           of
           this
           sinne
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           saluation
           it selfe
           .
           For
           although
           none
           but
           the
           seede
           of
           Abraham
           ordinarily
           were
           elected
           and
           saued
           (
           though
           extraordinarily
           some
           were
           )
           before
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ
           :
           yet
           they
           who
           onely
           relied
           vpon
           these
           outward
           meanes
           ,
           heard
           this
           spoken
           to
           them
           :
           
             Say
             not
             within
             your selues
             ,
             we
             haue
             Abraham
             to
             our
             father
             :
             for
             God
             is
          
           
           
             able
             of
             stones
             to
             raise
             vp
             children
             vnto
             Abraham
             .
          
           But
           because
           men
           separate
           (
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           happinesse
           )
           the
           true
           meanes
           appointed
           by
           God
           from
           the
           end
           they
           desire
           :
           I
           meane
           faith
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           humiliation
           ,
           from
           election
           and
           saluation
           :
           it
           is
           iust
           with
           God
           also
           to
           meete
           with
           them
           in
           kinde
           ,
           and
           to
           separate
           their
           carnall
           ends
           :
           I
           meane
           wealth
           ,
           prosperitie
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           from
           the
           meanes
           which
           they
           vse
           vnlawfully
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           dishonour
           .
        
         
           And
           further
           in
           that
           Gedeon
           was
           told
           ,
           that
           hee
           must
           take
           none
           but
           those
           
           whom
           God
           appointed
           ,
           and
           those
           hee
           must
           take
           :
           it
           teacheth
           vs
           that
           Gods
           word
           must
           direct
           vs
           in
           all
           our
           actions
           both
           for
           peace
           and
           warre
           ,
           be
           the
           same
           neuer
           so
           meane
           and
           base
           :
           and
           that
           whatsoeuer
           face
           wee
           set
           on
           matters
           ,
           yet
           if
           that
           be
           not
           the
           light
           to
           our
           steps
           ,
           we
           walke
           but
           in
           darknesse
           .
           Now
           then
           ,
           we
           who
           take
           in
           hand
           so
           many
           things
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           so
           throughout
           our
           life
           ,
           how
           can
           wee
           chuse
           but
           serue
           him
           after
           our
           owne
           fantasies
           ,
           if
           wee
           haue
           not
           
           that
           light
           plentifully
           dwelling
           in
           vs
           to
           guide
           vs
           ?
           Wherein
           it
           is
           no
           hard
           thing
           to
           see
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           much
           against
           vs
           ,
           and
           that
           oft
           times
           ,
           when
           we
           be
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           seeing
           no
           man
           call
           tell
           the
           errors
           of
           his
           actions
           and
           life
           ,
           or
           how
           oft
           hee
           
           offendeth
           .
           So
           that
           if
           hee
           should
           looke
           straightly
           what
           is
           done
           amisse
           ,
           who
           should
           be
           able
           to
           stand
           before
           him
           ?
           Here
           I
           will
           stay
           for
           this
           time
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             THE
             FORTIE
             SIXE
             SERMON
             ON
             THE
             SEVENTH
             CHAPTER
             OF
             THE
             BOOKE
             OF
             IVDGES
             .
          
           
             HEere
             the
             Lord
             shewes
             Gedeon
             who
             they
             were
             that
             
             should
             goe
             with
             him
             to
             the
             warre
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             led
             to
             the
             waters
             ,
             and
             those
             were
             three
             hundred
             which
             lapped
             water
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             :
             for
             these
             were
             industrious
             and
             fit
             for
             their
             businesse
             more
             then
             the
             other
             that
             drunk
             kneeling
             downe
             ,
             who
             were
             like
             to
             haue
             been
             an
             vnprofitable
             burden
             to
             the
             rest
             by
             their
             multitude
             ,
             and
             might
             haue
             giuen
             aduantage
             to
             their
             enemies
             by
             their
             vnreadinesse
             and
             delay
             ,
             if
             occasion
             should
             haue
             been
             offered
             .
             And
             the
             thing
             that
             the
             Lord
             teacheth
             vs
             hereby
             is
             this
             :
             that
             although
             he
             wil
             haue
             none
             to
             trust
             in
             themselues
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             haue
             them
             ingenuous
             and
             industrious
             men
             ,
             fit
             for
             that
             which
             they
             are
             imployed
             about
             ,
             which
             thing
             is
             requisite
             in
             all
             callings
             and
             businesse
             for
             men
             to
             bee
             willing
             ,
             diligent
             ,
             and
             skilfull
             about
             that
             they
             professe
             ,
             and
             take
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             with
             good
             conscience
             all
             may
             be
             performed
             :
             so
             the
             contrary
             of
             Christians
             is
             to
             be
             auoided
             ,
             whether
             minister
             ,
             magistrate
             ,
             or
             priuate
             person
             ,
             the
             husband
             diligent
             handed
             ,
             the
             wife
             huswifely
             :
             none
             lazie
             ,
             idle
             ,
             carelesse
             .
             But
             of
             this
             I
             spake
             more
             in
             the
             story
             of
             Othoniel
             and
             Caleb
             ,
             before
             chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Here
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             that
             by
             those
             three
             hundred
             men
             ,
             hee
             would
             deliuer
             
             Israel
             :
             which
             was
             another
             strong
             confirmation
             of
             Gedeons
             faith
             :
             for
             by
             this
             he
             was
             perswaded
             to
             obtaine
             that
             which
             hee
             had
             already
             begun
             to
             belieue
             .
             And
             this
             ought
             to
             bee
             well
             marked
             of
             vs
             ,
             as
             the
             thing
             which
             wee
             haue
             great
             
             need
             off
             .
             For
             who
             can
             so
             stedfastly
             belieue
             ,
             as
             he
             ought
             ,
             and
             hold
             constant
             therein
             ?
             but
             by
             daily
             and
             continuall
             meanes
             ,
             the
             Lord
             doth
             much
             reuiue
             and
             quicken
             our
             faith
             ,
             to
             hold
             on
             our
             hope
             and
             confidence
             :
             which
             two
             graces
             wee
             must
             haue
             well
             setled
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             as
             faith
             is
             strengthened
             in
             vs
             ,
             so
             are
             these
             two
             .
             The
             excellencie
             of
             hope
             is
             seene
             in
             the
             epistle
             to
             the
             Corinths
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               God
               who
               hath
               deliuered
               vs
               from
               so
               great
               a
               death
               ,
               and
               doth
               deliuer
            
             
             
               vs
               ,
               in
               him
               we
               hope
               also
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               deliuer
               vs.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Price
             and
             worthines
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             clearely
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               Cast
               not
               away
               your
               confidence
               ,
               for
               it
               hath
               great
               recompence
            
             
             
               of
               reward
            
             :
             these
             two
             (
             faith
             and
             confidence
             )
             make
             their
             whole
             life
             sweet
             and
             ioyfull
             ,
             who
             had
             them
             both
             ,
             as
             Dauid
             who
             said
             of
             confidence
             (
             which
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             faith
             ,
             
               My
               heart
               is
               fixed
               ,
               I
               will
               sing
               and
               giue
               thanks
               .
            
             The
             vse
             hereof
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             wee
             looke
             well
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             wee
             find
             our
             part
             in
             these
             by
             oft
             hearing
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             repetitions
             and
             experience
             of
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             concerning
             his
             fauour
             from
             time
             to
             time
             toward
             vs
             ,
             and
             therewith
             to
             marke
             our
             often
             
             faintings
             ,
             doubts
             and
             feares
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             about
             one
             and
             the
             same
             action
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             cause
             the
             better
             to
             fortifie
             our selues
             against
             them
             .
             But
             alas
             few
             marke
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             I
             meane
             euen
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             may
             take
             good
             thereby
             ,
             (
             for
             all
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             it
             )
             but
             shrinke
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             any
             hardnesse
             comming
             toward
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             gather
             no
             experience
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             hope
             and
             confidence
             against
             new
             trials
             to
             come
             :
             or
             of
             their
             weaknes
             ,
             but
             impatiently
             
             goe
             vnder
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             more
             ready
             to
             faint
             vnder
             their
             burdens
             afterward
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             Gods
             great
             mercy
             ,
             that
             these
             three
             hundred
             did
             so
             willingly
             and
             
             readily
             follow
             and
             obey
             Gedeon
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             they
             also
             heard
             ,
             I
             grant
             :
             but
             yet
             had
             not
             God
             perswaded
             them
             inwardly
             besides
             ,
             they
             would
             haue
             departed
             with
             the
             rest
             31700.
             and
             would
             haue
             both
             grudged
             at
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             who
             were
             dismissed
             ,
             and
             haue
             refused
             to
             beare
             the
             burden
             alone
             ,
             yea
             they
             would
             haue
             forsaken
             him
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             looked
             vnto
             God.
             Where
             we
             should
             note
             ,
             that
             in
             doing
             our
             duties
             
             required
             by
             God
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             regard
             the
             forwardnesse
             or
             backwardnesse
             of
             others
             so
             much
             ,
             nor
             what
             they
             doe
             :
             but
             what
             it
             is
             that
             God
             looketh
             for
             at
             our
             hands
             .
             Thus
             Caleb
             and
             Iosuah
             encouraged
             the
             people
             to
             goe
             forward
             against
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             not
             looking
             at
             the
             backwardnesse
             of
             the
             other
             spies
             .
             For
             as
             Gods
             word
             and
             authoritie
             haue
             inough
             in
             them
             to
             perswade
             vs
             ,
             so
             if
             
             we
             looke
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             as
             to
             mens
             example
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             issue
             ,
             or
             our
             own
             conceits
             and
             discouragements
             ,
             wee
             may
             bee
             sure
             they
             will
             easily
             coole
             and
             dismay
             
             vs.
             Therefore
             (
             I
             say
             )
             the
             practise
             of
             these
             ,
             discouers
             a
             great
             sinne
             in
             many
             :
             who
             if
             they
             haue
             a
             burden
             laid
             vpon
             them
             ,
             grudge
             that
             any
             other
             should
             be
             free
             :
             but
             in
             matters
             of
             priuiledge
             and
             honour
             ,
             grudge
             that
             any
             should
             be
             their
             partners
             .
             Both
             these
             we
             see
             exemplified
             in
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             disciples
             of
             Iohn
             .
             The
             Apostles
             seeing
             one
             casting
             out
             of
             diuels
             ,
             who
             was
             none
             of
             their
             Masters
             followers
             :
             had
             indignation
             and
             complained
             to
             our
             Sauiour
             .
             They
             thought
             none
             but
             Christ
             and
             themselues
             worthy
             of
             such
             an
             office
             .
             So
             Iohns
             disciples
             grudged
             at
             Christs
             ,
             because
             they
             fasted
             often
             ,
             but
             Christs
             fasted
             not
             .
             They
             thought
             they
             had
             wrong
             in
             that
             others
             were
             
             not
             held
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             hardly
             as
             they
             .
             The
             cause
             of
             the
             former
             is
             especially
             pride
             and
             vnthankfulnesse
             :
             of
             the
             latter
             either
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             euen
             boldnesse
             therewith
             .
             And
             we
             see
             that
             he
             is
             a
             rare
             person
             ,
             who
             can
             with
             equanimitie
             endure
             that
             any
             should
             excell
             him
             in
             gifts
             of
             body
             ,
             mind
             ,
             estate
             ,
             or
             grace
             ,
             with
             the
             blessings
             accompanying
             them
             .
             Nay
             many
             ,
             of
             a
             melancholike
             and
             foolish
             nature
             ,
             because
             themselues
             are
             giuen
             to
             pensiuenes
             ,
             sadnesse
             ,
             &c.
             enuy
             and
             censure
             such
             as
             take
             more
             libertie
             in
             mirth
             ,
             recreation
             ,
             company
             or
             diet
             :
             though
             (
             as
             Paul
             saith
             )
             they
             may
             both
             please
             God
             ,
             without
             condemning
             on
             another
             .
          
           
             This
             disease
             of
             looking
             narrowly
             to
             other
             what
             they
             doe
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             God
             what
             hee
             requireth
             of
             our selues
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             is
             a
             mixture
             of
             many
             humors
             ,
             selfe-loue
             ,
             curiositie
             ,
             distrust
             and
             others
             )
             this
             disease
             (
             I
             say
             )
             wee
             may
             see
             to
             haue
             been
             in
             Peter
             ,
             who
             looking
             to
             Iohn
             ,
             (
             to
             whom
             Christ
             said
             nothing
             when
             hee
             had
             laid
             an
             heauie
             burden
             vpon
             Peter
             himselfe
             ,
             asked
             Christ
             ,
             saying
             :
             Master
             ,
             
             
               what
               shall
               this
               man
               doe
            
             ?
             The
             like
             is
             to
             bee
             seene
             in
             them
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             other
             more
             fauourablie
             dealt
             with
             ,
             then
             themselues
             said
             grudgingly
             ,
             
               We
               haue
               borne
               the
               burthen
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             So
             the
             elder
             brother
             
             of
             the
             prodigall
             repined
             to
             see
             him
             so
             well
             entertained
             .
             So
             that
             there
             being
             many
             as
             by
             these
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             so
             ill
             minded
             this
             way
             ,
             we
             may
             boldly
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             singular
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             all
             our
             duties
             throughout
             our
             life
             ,
             to
             shew
             forth
             indifferency
             and
             charitie
             :
             as
             also
             to
             regard
             what
             God
             saith
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             looke
             to
             men
             what
             they
             doe
             .
          
           
             But
             where
             is
             this
             to
             be
             seene
             ?
             in
             a
             very
             few
             :
             as
             for
             example
             in
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             when
             Christ
             saith
             to
             them
             (
             in
             speaking
             to
             
               Peter
               )
               If
               thou
               louest
               me
               feed
               my
            
             
             
               sheepe
               and
               my
               lambes
            
             ,
             and
             be
             diligent
             therein
             .
             If
             here
             and
             there
             one
             or
             a
             few
             regard
             it
             ,
             yet
             how
             do
             the
             most
             cast
             their
             charge
             behind
             them
             ,
             and
             looke
             at
             them
             that
             take
             their
             ease
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             their
             words
             be
             that
             they
             loue
             him
             ?
             So
             that
             the
             force
             of
             the
             word
             is
             not
             so
             much
             to
             draw
             them
             ,
             as
             example
             to
             withdraw
             :
             magistrates
             ,
             housholders
             ,
             husbands
             ,
             wiues
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             professe
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             should
             follow
             the
             example
             of
             these
             three
             hundred
             in
             their
             seuerall
             estates
             and
             callings
             .
             But
             it
             is
             so
             farre
             off
             from
             that
             ,
             with
             the
             most
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             other
             ,
             (
             and
             specially
             if
             he
             be
             of
             their
             owne
             condition
             and
             degree
             )
             shal
             make
             conscience
             of
             this
             dutie
             more
             then
             other
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             readie
             to
             bee
             shaken
             vp
             and
             reuiled
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             cannot
             be
             content
             to
             doe
             as
             other
             doe
             ,
             when
             yet
             all
             may
             see
             in
             these
             three
             hundred
             how
             their
             example
             is
             set
             forth
             to
             their
             perpetuall
             commendation
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             went
             not
             after
             the
             other
             their
             brethren
             ,
             but
             obeyed
             the
             commandement
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             following
             after
             Gedeon
             .
             And
             whatsoeuer
             become
             of
             such
             as
             are
             led
             by
             the
             examples
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             follow
             their
             owne
             deuices
             ,
             leauing
             the
             plaine
             way
             ,
             wherein
             God
             hath
             set
             them
             ,
             (
             whose
             sinne
             in
             due
             time
             shall
             find
             them
             out
             )
             the
             other
             shall
             be
             knowne
             by
             this
             marke
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Lords
             ,
             that
             they
             forsake
             all
             by-waies
             ,
             and
             depart
             from
             euil
             with
             Iob
             ,
             to
             ,
             testifie
             that
             they
             feare
             him
             .
             The
             example
             of
             Ioshua
             is
             worthy
             
             our
             imitation
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             who
             professed
             for
             himselfe
             and
             his
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             serue
             the
             Lord
             ,
             let
             the
             rest
             do
             as
             they
             listed
             .
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             It
             should
             
             be
             their
             best
             way
             to
             serue
             the
             Lord
             as
             himselfe
             did
             ,
             if
             they
             regarded
             their
             owne
             prosperitie
             and
             welfare
             :
             but
             if
             they
             were
             so
             wilfull
             ,
             as
             to
             forsake
             their
             owne
             mercy
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             had
             learned
             to
             follow
             a
             better
             Master
             ,
             and
             was
             resolued
             
             to
             consult
             neither
             with
             flesh
             nor
             blood
             ,
             neither
             cleaue
             to
             lying
             vanities
             ,
             but
             make
             straight
             steppes
             to
             the
             commandement
             of
             God.
             Indeed
             if
             we
             
             see
             others
             readier
             then
             wee
             ,
             in
             dutie
             doing
             ,
             willinger
             to
             beare
             reproofe
             ,
             forwarder
             in
             well
             doing
             ,
             in
             mercie
             ,
             loue
             ,
             meekenesse
             ,
             zeale
             ,
             stronger
             then
             we
             ,
             to
             endure
             affliction
             ,
             or
             any
             burden
             which
             is
             vnwelcome
             to
             flesh
             :
             then
             doe
             wee
             as
             they
             doe
             :
             yet
             looke
             we
             not
             so
             much
             at
             them
             ,
             as
             at
             Gods
             will
             in
             their
             obedience
             .
             But
             in
             euill
             follow
             not
             the
             multitude
             :
             for
             the
             most
             are
             alwaies
             worst
             :
             and
             the
             best
             differ
             and
             varie
             among
             themselues
             :
             so
             that
             except
             men
             will
             goe
             by
             a
             leaden
             rule
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God
             must
             bee
             the
             eternall
             and
             vnchangeable
             canon
             of
             dutie
             .
             Which
             canon
             when
             it
             shall
             iudge
             the
             actions
             of
             men
             either
             approouing
             or
             condemning
             them
             ,
             it
             shall
             bee
             but
             follie
             for
             them
             to
             run
             into
             the
             croud
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             and
             shroud
             themselues
             vnder
             the
             couer
             of
             others
             :
             whose
             company
             shall
             aggrauate
             rather
             then
             extenuate
             their
             punishment
             .
             But
             of
             following
             examples
             ,
             I
             haue
             said
             before
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   same
                   night
                   the
                   Lord
                   said
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   Arise
                   ,
                   get
                   thee
                   downe
                   vnto
                   the
                   hoast
                   :
                   for
                   I
                   haue
                   deliuered
                   it
                   into
                   thy
                   hand
                   .
                
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 
                   But
                   if
                   thou
                   feare
                   to
                   goe
                   downe
                   ,
                   then
                   goe
                   thou
                   and
                   Phurah
                   thy
                   seruant
                   down
                   to
                   the
                   hoast
                   .
                
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 
                   And
                   thou
                   shalt
                   hearken
                   what
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   shall
                   thy
                   hands
                   be
                   strong
                   to
                   goe
                   downe
                   vnto
                   the
                   hoast
                   .
                   Then
                   went
                   he
                   downe
                   ,
                   and
                   Phurach
                   his
                   seruant
                   vnto
                   the
                   outside
                   of
                   the
                   souldiers
                   that
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   hoast
                   .
                
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Midianites
                   and
                   the
                   Amalekites
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   they
                   of
                   the
                   East
                   lay
                   in
                   the
                   valley
                   like
                   grashoppers
                   in
                   multitude
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Camels
                   were
                   without
                   number
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   sand
                   which
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   sea
                   side
                   for
                   multitude
                   .
                
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 
                   And
                   when
                   Gedeon
                   was
                   come
                   ,
                   behold
                   a
                   man
                   told
                   a
                   dreame
                   vnto
                   his
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   :
                   Behold
                   I
                   dreamed
                   a
                   dreame
                   ,
                   and
                   loe
                   ,
                   a
                   cake
                   of
                   barly
                   bread
                   tumbled
                   from
                   aboue
                   into
                   the
                   hoast
                   of
                   Midian
                   ,
                   and
                   came
                   vnto
                   a
                   tent
                   ,
                   and
                   smote
                   it
                   that
                   it
                   fell
                   ,
                   and
                   ouerturned
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   tent
                   fell
                   downe
                   .
                
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 
                   And
                   his
                   fellow
                   answered
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   saue
                   the
                   sword
                   of
                   Gedeon
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   Ioash
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   Israel
                   :
                   for
                   into
                   his
                   hand
                   hath
                   God
                   deliuered
                   Midian
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   hoast
                   .
                
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 
                   When
                   Gedeon
                   heard
                   the
                   dreame
                   told
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   hee
                   worshipped
                   ,
                   and
                   returned
                   vnto
                   the
                   hoast
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   Vp
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   deliuered
                   into
                   your
                   hand
                   the
                   hoast
                   of
                   Midian
                   .
                
              
            
             
               NOw
               when
               the
               Lord
               had
               taken
               away
               the
               strength
               and
               power
               of
               Gedeon
               
               from
               him
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               his
               whole
               armie
               well
               nigh
               ,
               hee
               knew
               full
               well
               that
               this
               would
               worke
               mightily
               vpon
               his
               weaknesse
               ,
               to
               dismay
               him
               :
               and
               therefore
               in
               this
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               it
               is
               shewed
               ,
               how
               God
               after
               this
               ,
               incouraged
               him
               ,
               and
               prouided
               to
               remedie
               that
               his
               weaknesse
               .
               And
               that
               was
               in
               a
               strange
               manner
               done
               ,
               euen
               by
               his
               enemies
               .
               For
               God
               bidding
               him
               goe
               downe
               to
               the
               Midianites
               tents
               ,
               did
               there
               ,
               by
               a
               dreame
               of
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               interpreting
               of
               it
               by
               another
               ,
               shew
               Gedeon
               ,
               that
               hee
               should
               haue
               the
               victorie
               ouer
               them
               .
               Which
               when
               hee
               heard
               ,
               hee
               was
               anew
               confirmed
               in
               his
               faith
               concerning
               the
               victorie
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               small
               number
               of
               men
               which
               he
               had
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               here
               let
               vs
               see
               how
               God
               bringeth
               Gedeon
               neerer
               and
               neerer
               to
               
               the
               brunt
               and
               triall
               :
               for
               now
               he
               will
               haue
               him
               goe
               to
               the
               very
               campe
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               which
               to
               doe
               ,
               was
               to
               come
               neerer
               to
               danger
               ,
               then
               all
               that
               had
               gone
               before
               .
               But
               so
               did
               the
               Lord
               also
               adde
               new
               comfort
               vnto
               him
               ,
               as
               his
               triall
               
               was
               greater
               .
               For
               hee
               saith
               :
               I
               will
               deliuer
               them
               into
               thy
               hands
               ,
               though
               the
               danger
               and
               feare
               that
               might
               be
               like
               to
               arise
               to
               thee
               thereby
               ,
               may
               seeme
               greater
               now
               ,
               then
               it
               was
               before
               .
               And
               it
               may
               appeare
               by
               the
               next
               verse
               ,
               that
               Gedeons
               feare
               was
               greater
               ,
               and
               increased
               :
               for
               the
               Lord
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 feare
                 to
                 goe
                 downe
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               this
               sheweth
               vs
               ,
               that
               ordinarily
               the
               neerer
               a
               triall
               in
               any
               sore
               affliction
               that
               we
               feele
               ,
               doth
               come
               toward
               the
               issue
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               worketh
               vpon
               vs.
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               while
               affliction
               is
               a
               far
               off
               ,
               the
               sense
               is
               not
               prouoked
               by
               the
               imagination
               of
               it
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               whē
               it
               draweth
               neere
               ,
               and
               threatens
               vs.
               But
               then
               commonly
               the
               minde
               multiplieth
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               
               feare
               .
               As
               the
               Disciples
               were
               not
               greatly
               troubled
               for
               their
               Masters
               departure
               ,
               
               till
               they
               saw
               there
               was
               no
               remedie
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               needes
               forgoe
               him
               .
               Which
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               when
               any
               such
               feare
               hangeth
               ouer
               vs
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               onely
               from
               the
               first
               hearing
               of
               it
               ,
               frame
               and
               settle
               our
               hearts
               against
               sudden
               distemper
               ,
               and
               aggrauating
               of
               it
               by
               our
               foolish
               conceits
               ,
               to
               bee
               patient
               and
               willingly
               subiect
               to
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               therein
               ,
               and
               to
               weigh
               our
               owne
               weaknes
               ,
               that
               as
               wee
               may
               wisely
               beware
               of
               fainting
               ,
               so
               wee
               may
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               strength
               :
               but
               also
               daily
               ,
               and
               oft
               continue
               such
               exercise
               ,
               and
               the
               neerer
               the
               issue
               ,
               the
               more
               feruently
               ,
               (
               like
               to
               our
               Sauiour
               in
               his
               agonie
               and
               feare
               ,
               before
               the
               comming
               of
               Iudas
               and
               the
               rest
               to
               take
               him
               )
               as
               feare
               indeed
               will
               then
               be
               readie
               most
               of
               all
               to
               assault
               vs.
               
            
             
               And
               if
               we
               faint
               then
               ,
               we
               may
               know
               our
               strength
               was
               neuer
               great
               .
               For
               as
               
               patience
               should
               haue
               her
               perfect
               worke
               to
               helpe
               vs
               beare
               affliction
               vnto
               the
               end
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               come
               vpon
               vs
               :
               so
               wee
               ought
               to
               giue
               patience
               the
               perfect
               worke
               before
               it
               come
               ,
               in
               keeping
               downe
               painful
               feare
               of
               it
               ,
               till
               it
               come
               .
               And
               
               by
               all
               that
               hath
               been
               said
               of
               this
               matter
               here
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               former
               processe
               of
               the
               historie
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               wee
               must
               oft
               and
               much
               be
               strengthened
               both
               against
               the
               feare
               that
               riseth
               before
               the
               trouble
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               smart
               that
               it
               causeth
               when
               it
               is
               come
               ,
               till
               the
               danger
               be
               past
               and
               ouer
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               good
               signe
               that
               affliction
               when
               it
               commeth
               ,
               shall
               not
               much
               disguise
               and
               astonish
               vs
               ,
               when
               we
               weaken
               the
               terror
               of
               it
               after
               that
               manner
               ,
               and
               by
               often
               meditating
               of
               the
               certaintie
               of
               our
               deliuerance
               there
               from
               ,
               and
               preparing
               for
               our
               affliction
               accordingly
               ,
               before
               it
               come
               :
               otherwise
               it
               will
               come
               vpon
               vs
               as
               an
               armed
               man
               ,
               against
               whom
               there
               is
               no
               resistance
               .
            
             
               And
               seeing
               God
               fortified
               Gedeon
               with
               a
               new
               promise
               of
               his
               helpe
               ,
               euen
               when
               he
               should
               goe
               downe
               to
               the
               armie
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               as
               hee
               came
               neerer
               
               the
               perill
               :
               so
               we
               may
               learne
               ,
               that
               as
               trouble
               shall
               arise
               to
               Gods
               people
               ,
               euen
               so
               shall
               their
               comforts
               also
               increase
               .
               According
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               God
               
               
                 is
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 tempted
                 aboue
                 that
                 ye
                 be
                 able
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 your
                 troubles
                 encrease
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 your
                 consolations
                 ,
              
               and
               hee
               will
               giue
               the
               issue
               with
               the
               temptation
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               able
               to
               beare
               it
               .
               And
               though
               it
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               word
               and
               promise
               ,
               yet
               it
               hath
               force
               at
               one
               time
               as
               well
               as
               at
               another
               ,
               to
               strengthen
               vs
               ,
               if
               wee
               haue
               faith
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               it
               .
               Such
               is
               the
               Lords
               dealing
               with
               vs
               ,
               to
               minse
               our
               meate
               for
               vs
               ,
               when
               our
               diet
               likes
               vs
               not
               :
               this
               cost
               he
               is
               willing
               to
               be
               at
               :
               So
               that
               we
               neede
               not
               complaine
               in
               such
               manner
               :
               Oh
               this
               trouble
               is
               intollerable
               ;
               it
               will
               draw
               foorth
               the
               heart
               blood
               ,
               I
               shall
               sinke
               
               vnder
               it
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               it
               is
               not
               required
               of
               vs
               to
               stand
               by
               our
               owne
               strength
               ,
               but
               to
               deriue
               it
               from
               Christ
               our
               head
               ,
               in
               whom
               all
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               are
               ratified
               .
               And
               this
               in
               the
               losse
               of
               friends
               ,
               goods
               ,
               or
               life
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               likelihood
               thereof
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               affliction
               ,
               is
               euer
               a
               fit
               remedie
               to
               stay
               vs
               vp
               and
               comfort
               vs.
               So
               that
               I
               cannot
               tell
               what
               we
               would
               looke
               for
               at
               Gods
               hands
               more
               ,
               vnlesse
               wee
               would
               desire
               Angels
               from
               heauen
               to
               certifie
               vs
               of
               his
               minde
               ,
               which
               he
               alloweth
               vs
               not
               in
               this
               age
               to
               looke
               for
               .
               But
               because
               this
               hath
               been
               oft
               entreated
               of
               before
               ,
               I
               spare
               needlesse
               repetitions
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FORTIE
           SEVENTH
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           SEVENTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           THere
           is
           yet
           (
           as
           the
           text
           sheweth
           vs
           )
           another
           triall
           of
           Gedeons
           
           faith
           before
           the
           victorie
           :
           namely
           to
           send
           him
           to
           the
           Midianites
           only
           with
           his
           boy
           .
           Oh
           how
           many
           had
           there
           been
           before
           ?
           But
           God
           will
           haue
           vs
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           triall
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           is
           much
           more
           precious
           ,
           then
           the
           
           gold
           that
           perisheth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           sendeth
           vs
           many
           trials
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           although
           there
           seeme
           to
           be
           no
           great
           matter
           in
           them
           ,
           yet
           indeede
           to
           him
           that
           weigheth
           it
           aright
           ,
           it
           is
           found
           to
           be
           farre
           otherwise
           .
           For
           both
           we
           see
           thereby
           ,
           our
           weaknesse
           ,
           which
           
           we
           should
           not
           otherwise
           thinke
           to
           be
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           by
           little
           and
           little
           wee
           grow
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           gather
           experience
           ,
           and
           hope
           against
           it
           ,
           which
           in
           time
           are
           
           greatly
           to
           our
           comfort
           .
           And
           surely
           if
           Gedeon
           had
           so
           many
           trials
           in
           one
           duty
           doing
           ,
           let
           not
           vs
           plead
           for
           exemption
           from
           many
           ,
           though
           we
           haue
           alreadie
           endured
           some
           ,
           and
           although
           wee
           can
           say
           ,
           others
           are
           free
           ,
           or
           haue
           but
           few
           in
           comparison
           of
           vs.
           But
           to
           proceed
           to
           another
           point
           .
           It
           is
           happie
           for
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           diets
           vs
           with
           this
           ordinarie
           ,
           vndertakes
           as
           well
           to
           bring
           vs
           safely
           through
           our
           trials
           ,
           ministring
           as
           much
           grace
           ,
           as
           affliction
           ,
           as
           hee
           did
           
           here
           to
           Gedeon
           :
           so
           that
           wee
           rather
           should
           say
           ;
           Since
           thou
           giuest
           shoulders
           Lord
           ,
           lay
           on
           what
           burthen
           thou
           pleasest
           ,
           thy
           will
           bee
           done
           :
           Rather
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           then
           to
           compare
           the
           irksomnes
           of
           the
           trouble
           ,
           with
           the
           pleasure
           and
           ease
           of
           the
           contrary
           :
           which
           will
           make
           vs
           wearie
           of
           trials
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           Israelites
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           to
           long
           and
           linger
           after
           daintines
           and
           Quailes
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           the
           couetous
           man
           is
           neuer
           satisfied
           with
           gold
           :
           but
           triall
           serues
           to
           bring
           in
           a
           commoditie
           of
           greater
           price
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           .
           Gold
           can
           serue
           but
           to
           feede
           and
           apparell
           vs
           ,
           except
           wee
           abuse
           it
           to
           the
           pride
           of
           life
           ,
           to
           make
           vs
           thinke
           our selues
           in
           a
           fooles
           paradise
           by
           enioying
           it
           :
           but
           this
           serueth
           to
           encrease
           our
           spirituall
           treasure
           ,
           (
           if
           we
           be
           wise
           to
           vse
           it
           in
           kind
           )
           both
           to
           purge
           the
           drosse
           away
           which
           cleaueth
           to
           our
           faith
           ,
           meeknes
           ,
           and
           patience
           :
           and
           to
           adde
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           it
           also
           ,
           so
           that
           whatsoeuer
           good
           thing
           we
           enioy
           ,
           we
           should
           neither
           haue
           it
           in
           the
           kinde
           ,
           nor
           in
           abundance
           and
           store
           ,
           but
           through
           much
           triall
           .
           Therefore
           rather
           let
           vs
           learne
           to
           count
           it
           great
           ioy
           ,
           (
           as
           S.
           Iames
           saith
           )
           when
           many
           trials
           fall
           vpon
           vs
           :
           then
           snuffe
           against
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           cared
           
           not
           how
           little
           grace
           we
           had
           ,
           so
           we
           might
           haue
           ease
           therewith
           :
           as
           the
           sluggard
           in
           Ecclesiastes
           ,
           who
           saith
           ;
           A
           morsell
           with
           idlenesse
           is
           better
           then
           plentie
           
           with
           labour
           .
           I
           confesse
           indeed
           ,
           this
           is
           an
           high
           degree
           to
           ioy
           in
           affliction
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           grieuous
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           not
           ioyous
           :
           a
           greater
           matter
           then
           to
           ioy
           ,
           (
           I
           say
           not
           in
           health
           ,
           riches
           and
           prosperitie
           ,
           which
           euery
           foole
           can
           doe
           )
           but
           
           euen
           in
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           or
           obeying
           it
           in
           many
           particular
           duties
           thereof
           .
           Howbeit
           we
           want
           not
           examples
           of
           such
           as
           haue
           found
           ioy
           in
           their
           trials
           ,
           I
           
           say
           in
           them
           (
           for
           he
           that
           lookes
           for
           ioy
           after
           them
           ,
           must
           also
           finde
           some
           in
           them
           )
           I
           meane
           by
           hope
           :
           as
           Paul
           by
           name
           ,
           who
           professeth
           no
           lesse
           of
           himselfe
           :
           
           and
           Dauid
           with
           many
           others
           .
           Yea
           and
           wee
           also
           must
           learne
           to
           say
           ;
           Lord
           thou
           teachest
           me
           an
           hard
           lesson
           to
           account
           affliction
           matter
           of
           great
           ioy
           :
           but
           seeing
           thou
           saist
           there
           is
           sweetnes
           to
           be
           gotten
           out
           of
           this
           bitternes
           ,
           (
           as
           hony
           out
           of
           the
           carrion
           of
           a
           lion
           )
           therfore
           I
           will
           striue
           to
           beleeue
           it
           :
           and
           that
           I
           am
           as
           precious
           in
           thine
           eyes
           ,
           and
           as
           deare
           to
           thee
           ,
           euen
           in
           affliction
           ,
           
           as
           in
           peace
           &
           freedom
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           shall
           gaine
           more
           by
           it
           ,
           then
           by
           all
           my
           iollitie
           and
           ease
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           should
           haue
           lien
           stinking
           ,
           if
           by
           trials
           thou
           hadst
           not
           kept
           my
           faith
           occupied
           &
           liuely
           .
           For
           though
           faith
           wāts
           not
           matter
           enough
           to
           work
           vpon
           ,
           euen
           when
           we
           are
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           freest
           from
           trials
           ,
           yet
           such
           is
           our
           sottishnes
           ,
           that
           promises
           seeme
           not
           sweete
           or
           sauourie
           to
           vs
           ,
           except
           we
           be
           driuen
           to
           seek
           after
           them
           by
           trials
           &
           troubles
           ,
           but
           then
           oh
           how
           welcom
           ?
        
         
           Th●
           sending
           him
           to
           the
           campe
           of
           the
           Midianites
           so
           nakedly
           and
           vnfurnished
           ,
           what
           could
           it
           promise
           in
           likelihood
           and
           outward
           shew
           ,
           but
           deadly
           danger
           ?
           But
           heare
           the
           rest
           of
           Gods
           words
           to
           him
           ;
           Thou
           shalt
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           heare
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           be
           confirmed
           thereby
           ,
           and
           after
           thou
           shalt
           goe
           into
           the
           hoast
           of
           the
           Midianites
           and
           feare
           and
           dismay
           them
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           vanquished
           .
           By
           this
           wee
           see
           ,
           that
           wee
           haue
           great
           cause
           to
           beware
           ,
           
           that
           we
           take
           not
           some
           part
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           leaue
           the
           other
           ,
           lest
           wee
           depriue
           our selues
           vtterly
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           all
           benefit
           thereof
           :
           as
           Gedeon
           (
           we
           see
           )
           had
           done
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           taken
           one
           part
           of
           Gods
           speech
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           left
           the
           other
           .
           And
           this
           thing
           is
           too
           commonly
           offended
           in
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           subtill
           Sophisters
           ,
           whose
           sinne
           is
           the
           greater
           ,
           because
           they
           sinne
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           weake
           Christians
           :
           who
           through
           feare
           and
           want
           of
           experience
           ,
           doe
           draw
           against
           themselues
           the
           threats
           and
           commandements
           to
           wound
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           (
           which
           by
           his
           owne
           appointment
           are
           set
           downe
           to
           their
           comfort
           properly
           )
           those
           (
           they
           say
           )
           belong
           not
           to
           them
           .
           So
           what
           a
           corrasiue
           were
           it
           to
           a
           Christian
           ,
           if
           hearing
           this
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             All
             who
             will
             liue
             holily
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             must
             suffer
             affliction
             ,
             &c.
          
           he
           should
           goe
           away
           (
           as
           hee
           in
           the
           Gospell
           )
           heauie
           and
           sad
           ,
           saying
           :
           This
           is
           an
           hard
           saying
           ,
           
             who
             then
             shall
             be
             saued
          
           ?
           
           But
           God
           be
           thanked
           if
           the
           promises
           be
           added
           to
           the
           charge
           ,
           the
           heart
           will
           be
           well
           eased
           ,
           and
           the
           burthen
           in
           great
           partalaied
           .
           And
           doubtlesse
           the
           diuell
           himselfe
           would
           wish
           a
           Christian
           no
           greater
           mischiefe
           ,
           then
           he
           causeth
           to
           himselfe
           by
           this
           separating
           of
           those
           things
           which
           God
           hath
           ioyned
           together
           .
           But
           of
           this
           point
           reade
           more
           in
           the
           former
           chapter
           in
           Gedeons
           reply
           to
           the
           Angell
           .
           And
           there
           is
           as
           great
           cause
           that
           we
           take
           heed
           of
           separating
           the
           word
           of
           iudgement
           and
           punishment
           from
           the
           word
           of
           precept
           and
           commandement
           ,
           as
           the
           promise
           :
           for
           as
           this
           causeth
           men
           to
           stumble
           where
           they
           need
           not
           ,
           and
           plungeth
           them
           into
           feare
           and
           deadly
           despaire
           ,
           so
           the
           other
           strengthens
           them
           as
           much
           in
           their
           boldnesse
           to
           offend
           .
           As
           wee
           see
           Eue
           ,
           by
           disioyning
           the
           punishment
           threatned
           vpon
           her
           eating
           the
           fruite
           ,
           was
           the
           more
           prouoked
           to
           attempt
           the
           sinne
           .
           Genes
           .
           3.
           
           
        
         
           More
           particularly
           we
           may
           here
           see
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           so
           order
           things
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           good
           pleasure
           and
           purpose
           ,
           that
           hee
           maketh
           his
           to
           finde
           
           matter
           of
           ioy
           ,
           where
           (
           in
           sense
           and
           reason
           )
           sorrow
           onely
           and
           terror
           can
           bee
           
           found
           .
           He
           fetcheth
           light
           out
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           sweetnes
           out
           of
           bitternes
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           trouble
           peace
           .
           For
           what
           might
           Gedeon
           looke
           for
           by
           going
           to
           the
           campe
           of
           his
           enemies
           so
           nakedly
           ,
           but
           discomfort
           and
           hazard
           of
           his
           life
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           been
           slaine
           also
           ,
           and
           cut
           in
           a
           thousand
           pieces
           ?
           Yet
           God
           intended
           (
           and
           so
           brought
           to
           passe
           )
           that
           he
           and
           all
           the
           people
           should
           liue
           and
           be
           comforted
           ,
           by
           hearing
           there
           that
           which
           did
           cause
           it
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           what
           might
           Abraham
           haue
           looked
           for
           when
           the
           Lord
           bad
           him
           goe
           from
           his
           friends
           and
           
           countrey
           to
           a
           place
           that
           he
           knew
           not
           ,
           neither
           had
           any
           thing
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           was
           a
           meere
           stranger
           therein
           ?
           was
           not
           that
           speech
           of
           the
           Lord
           full
           of
           discomfort
           at
           the
           hearing
           of
           it
           ?
           And
           yet
           we
           know
           ,
           that
           he
           obeying
           him
           ,
           was
           not
           onely
           furnished
           there
           ,
           to
           be
           able
           to
           maintaine
           a
           mightie
           familie
           ,
           euen
           three
           hundred
           and
           eighteene
           persons
           ,
           but
           also
           his
           seede
           grew
           and
           was
           multiplied
           as
           the
           dust
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           made
           the
           father
           of
           all
           beleeuers
           that
           should
           come
           after
           ,
           and
           of
           whom
           ,
           after
           the
           flesh
           ,
           Christ
           should
           come
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           Moses
           sending
           away
           from
           the
           house
           of
           Pharaohs
           
           daughter
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           been
           brought
           vp
           so
           daintily
           ,
           to
           goe
           suffer
           affliction
           with
           the
           people
           of
           God
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           .
           And
           yet
           what
           a
           rare
           instrument
           did
           he
           make
           him
           ,
           to
           worke
           the
           greatest
           deliuerance
           for
           his
           people
           that
           euer
           was
           heard
           off
           to
           be
           wrought
           by
           a
           meere
           man
           ?
           Euen
           so
           ,
           learne
           and
           know
           we
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           doth
           oft
           turne
           the
           greatest
           troubles
           of
           his
           ,
           to
           their
           greatest
           benefit
           
           and
           good
           ,
           if
           they
           waite
           patiently
           vpon
           him
           ,
           yea
           he
           giueth
           them
           farre
           aboue
           that
           which
           they
           looke
           for
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           for
           them
           to
           be
           brought
           euen
           to
           hell
           ,
           this
           were
           but
           to
           raise
           them
           vp
           vnto
           heauen
           ,
           as
           they
           who
           haue
           any
           experience
           can
           tell
           :
           and
           Iona
           out
           of
           the
           fishes
           bellie
           testified
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           extremities
           and
           anguish
           ;
           who
           out
           of
           his
           greatest
           feares
           and
           sorrowes
           was
           exalted
           to
           greatest
           hope
           and
           reioycing
           ,
           as
           his
           heauenly
           and
           admirable
           zeale
           in
           promising
           to
           praise
           God
           doth
           aboundantly
           shew
           .
           It
           is
           said
           also
           here
           ,
           that
           he
           and
           Phurah
           his
           seruant
           went
           to
           the
           side
           of
           the
           camp
           :
           
           wherein
           his
           faith
           doth
           liuely
           shew
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           minded
           and
           beleeued
           what
           God
           said
           ,
           rather
           then
           that
           hee
           feared
           the
           danger
           that
           he
           went
           in
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           so
           much
           beat
           vpon
           in
           this
           story
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           
           word
           ,
           which
           we
           should
           all
           doe
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           trust
           God
           whom
           we
           see
           not
           ,
           and
           not
           eie
           ,
           and
           looke
           too
           narrowly
           to
           the
           lets
           that
           are
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           to
           feare
           and
           draw
           
           vs
           to
           vnbeliefe
           :
           as
           we
           read
           how
           Iehosophat
           did
           ,
           not
           onely
           himselfe
           belieeue
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           willed
           to
           doe
           ,
           but
           with
           great
           courage
           exhorted
           also
           his
           people
           to
           
           doe
           the
           same
           in
           the
           sore
           danger
           they
           were
           in
           by
           the
           Moabites
           and
           Ammonites
           ,
           and
           was
           thereby
           deliuered
           :
           and
           so
           did
           our
           Sauiour
           to
           his
           disciples
           
           when
           they
           were
           greatly
           grieued
           for
           his
           departure
           ,
           saying
           :
           let
           not
           your
           harts
           be
           troubled
           ;
           ye
           beleeue
           in
           God
           ,
           beleeue
           also
           in
           me
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           that
           it
           is
           said
           that
           the
           Midianites
           ,
           and
           their
           helpers
           lay
           as
           grassehoppers
           
           on
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           they
           were
           farre
           and
           wide
           spread
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           word
           signifieth
           ,
           Genes
           .
           25.
           meaning
           that
           they
           occupied
           a
           great
           space
           of
           ground
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           a
           mightie
           number
           .
           In
           which
           sense
           
           it
           is
           said
           in
           Ioshua
           ,
           that
           Iabin
           got
           an
           armie
           ,
           as
           the
           sand
           of
           the
           sea
           .
           And
           how
           could
           this
           but
           astonish
           Gedeon
           yet
           againe
           ,
           when
           he
           beheld
           the
           multitude
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           his
           faith
           vpheld
           him
           still
           as
           before
           ?
           Where
           we
           are
           againe
           ,
           much
           like
           as
           in
           the
           former
           point
           ,
           to
           learne
           ,
           that
           such
           troubles
           and
           trials
           must
           
           we
           suffer
           and
           looke
           for
           ,
           from
           which
           ,
           we
           can
           in
           sense
           and
           reason
           looke
           for
           nothing
           
           but
           discomfort
           and
           vtter
           vndoing
           :
           and
           out
           of
           the
           which
           in
           the
           iudgemen
           of
           man
           ,
           we
           see
           no
           way
           or
           helpe
           to
           get
           out
           and
           be
           deliuered
           .
        
         
           And
           who
           of
           Gods
           deare
           children
           haue
           not
           so
           felt
           and
           found
           it
           ,
           in
           one
           trouble
           or
           triall
           and
           other
           ,
           and
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           ?
           When
           God
           had
           promised
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           yet
           before
           they
           possessed
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           sent
           thither
           to
           search
           the
           land
           ,
           &
           to
           see
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           whether
           the
           people
           therein
           were
           strong
           or
           weake
           ,
           many
           or
           few
           ,
           they
           receiued
           such
           discouragement
           by
           the
           answere
           that
           was
           brought
           backe
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           neither
           helpe
           nor
           hope
           ,
           euer
           to
           enioy
           it
           .
           Againe
           ,
           what
           was
           Dauid
           to
           Goliah
           ?
           or
           Sampson
           
           to
           so
           many
           Philistines
           ?
           Or
           what
           was
           our
           English
           Island
           to
           the
           Spanish
           forces
           ,
           and
           to
           so
           many
           nations
           as
           haue
           risen
           against
           it
           in
           times
           past
           ,
           the
           Pope
           himselfe
           being
           the
           chiefe
           setter
           on
           ?
           and
           yet
           God
           fought
           for
           vs
           against
           our
           enemies
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           shew
           it
           in
           another
           instance
           ,
           Oh
           how
           many
           thrice
           happy
           people
           ,
           haue
           yet
           oft
           feared
           and
           almost
           said
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           nor
           helpe
           for
           them
           in
           God
           ?
           but
           resolued
           with
           themselues
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           in
           their
           feare
           and
           weakenesse
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           escape
           condemnation
           and
           vtter
           abiection
           from
           God
           ?
           yea
           and
           they
           would
           haue
           yeelded
           themselues
           willingly
           to
           the
           paine
           of
           the
           damned
           some
           hundreds
           of
           yeeres
           (
           such
           was
           their
           desperate
           estate
           )
           so
           as
           they
           might
           haue
           been
           recouered
           ,
           and
           saued
           afterward
           :
           as
           I
           my selfe
           haue
           heard
           some
           of
           them
           say
           little
           lesse
           in
           their
           despaire
           ,
           who
           yet
           (
           God
           haue
           the
           glory
           )
           haue
           well
           outgrowne
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           haue
           been
           restored
           to
           comfort
           .
           Other
           of
           Gods
           deare
           children
           after
           such
           plunges
           and
           deliuerances
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           haue
           after
           met
           with
           other
           trials
           ,
           which
           haue
           been
           to
           their
           sight
           as
           the
           sea
           ,
           bottomlesse
           :
           and
           haue
           constrained
           them
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           to
           breake
           out
           ,
           and
           
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           good
           daies
           were
           gone
           from
           them
           ,
           who
           yet
           haue
           liued
           to
           see
           better
           then
           they
           had
           euer
           seene
           before
           .
           What
           should
           I
           speake
           of
           particulars
           ,
           which
           were
           infinite
           ?
           And
           all
           such
           God
           hath
           seene
           good
           to
           exercise
           vs
           withal
           ,
           to
           appall
           and
           pull
           downe
           the
           pride
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           (
           who
           do
           so
           soone
           forget
           our selues
           )
           but
           not
           to
           dismay
           vs
           ,
           seeing
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           long
           of
           our selues
           ,
           we
           may
           still
           find
           redresse
           of
           all
           such
           feares
           from
           aboue
           .
        
         
           Now
           followes
           the
           dreame
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           Midianites
           dreamed
           ,
           and
           told
           
           his
           fellow
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           a
           barley
           loafe
           tumbled
           into
           the
           hoast
           ,
           and
           came
           into
           a
           tent
           ,
           and
           smote
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           fell
           :
           and
           the
           answere
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           the
           interpretation
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           sword
           of
           Gedeon
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           had
           giuen
           the
           Midianites
           into
           his
           hands
           .
           This
           was
           that
           dreame
           and
           interpretation
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           sent
           Gedeon
           thither
           to
           heare
           ,
           (
           for
           such
           meanes
           it
           pleased
           him
           to
           vse
           to
           confirme
           him
           yet
           still
           :
           )
           where
           first
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           God
           gaue
           diuine
           dreames
           to
           
           those
           which
           were
           enemies
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           nation
           which
           afflicted
           his
           people
           :
           as
           he
           did
           to
           Pharaoh
           ,
           of
           seuen
           leane
           ,
           and
           seuen
           fat
           kine
           ,
           that
           were
           wel
           
           liking
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           did
           to
           his
           Butler
           and
           Baker
           :
           and
           after
           that
           to
           Nebuchadnezzar
           ,
           who
           had
           led
           away
           Iuda
           captiue
           ,
           aswell
           as
           to
           
             Ioseph
             ,
             Iacob
          
           ,
           and
           other
           holie
           
           men
           .
           But
           this
           was
           here
           more
           strange
           ,
           that
           neither
           Ioseph
           nor
           Daniel
           ,
           no
           Prophet
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           interpreted
           the
           dreame
           ,
           but
           a
           common
           souldier
           .
           Hee
           
           gaue
           then
           we
           see
           ,
           a
           true
           dreame
           ,
           and
           the
           interpretation
           thereof
           vnto
           the
           wicked
           .
           But
           as
           the
           Lord
           gaue
           Saul
           a
           new
           heart
           ,
           viz.
           of
           courage
           and
           gouernment
           ,
           
           and
           to
           Iehu
           of
           zeale
           ,
           for
           certaine
           ends
           and
           actions
           concerning
           his
           own
           glory
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           others
           onely
           ,
           and
           those
           ends
           being
           accomplished
           ,
           the
           
           
           gifts
           ceased
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           but
           common
           gifts
           :
           euen
           so
           these
           two
           souldiers
           were
           made
           Gods
           instruments
           to
           confirme
           Gedeons
           faith
           ,
           and
           consequently
           fitted
           for
           the
           purpose
           :
           which
           being
           performed
           ,
           they
           ceased
           to
           dreame
           diuine
           dreames
           ,
           or
           to
           interpret
           them
           diuinely
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           he
           bestoweth
           excellent
           gifts
           and
           graces
           vpon
           the
           bad
           ,
           aswell
           as
           vpon
           the
           good
           ,
           which
           gifts
           either
           are
           meerely
           naturall
           and
           ordinarie
           ,
           or
           supernaturall
           and
           extraordinarie
           .
           Naturall
           and
           ordinarie
           ,
           as
           industriousnesse
           ,
           wit
           ,
           policie
           ,
           strength
           ,
           for
           the
           attaining
           of
           learning
           ,
           skill
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           credit
           ,
           and
           the
           wel
           gouerning
           and
           defending
           of
           families
           ,
           subiects
           and
           common-wealths
           .
           Supernaturall
           ,
           as
           enlightning
           and
           knowledge
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           specially
           of
           the
           law
           terrifying
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospell
           generally
           working
           a
           confused
           ioy
           and
           vanishing
           faith
           in
           them
           .
           Extraordinarie
           ,
           as
           the
           gift
           of
           miracles
           ,
           tongues
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           in
           the
           infancie
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           .
           These
           he
           giueth
           to
           many
           more
           then
           hee
           giueth
           faith
           vnto
           or
           regeneration
           ,
           euen
           as
           the
           visible
           meanes
           leading
           thereto
           ,
           as
           Baptisme
           and
           the
           Ministerie
           ,
           are
           common
           to
           both
           .
           And
           why
           ?
           because
           the
           subordinate
           ends
           for
           which
           these
           gifts
           serue
           ,
           are
           more
           generall
           ,
           then
           those
           which
           the
           speciall
           gifts
           serue
           for
           .
           Therefore
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           many
           are
           well
           fitted
           for
           naturall
           ,
           ciuill
           ,
           morall
           ,
           and
           (
           ministerially
           )
           spirituall
           and
           diuine
           ends
           ,
           who
           yet
           are
           no
           more
           fit
           for
           the
           maine
           end
           of
           all
           ,
           I
           meane
           for
           godlinesse
           and
           saluation
           ,
           then
           if
           they
           wanted
           the
           other
           :
           because
           the
           speciall
           end
           is
           not
           so
           large
           and
           vniuersall
           ,
           as
           the
           common
           end
           is
           .
           Yea
           doubtlesse
           ,
           the
           wicked
           are
           oft
           times
           endowed
           with
           common
           gifts
           in
           a
           farre
           ampler
           and
           more
           glorious
           manner
           and
           measure
           ,
           then
           the
           godlie
           :
           the
           Lord
           heaping
           hot
           coales
           vpon
           their
           heads
           ,
           and
           clearing
           himselfe
           from
           the
           blame
           of
           their
           condemnation
           :
           seeing
           that
           he
           who
           bestowed
           vpon
           them
           so
           liberally
           in
           the
           one
           kind
           ,
           would
           not
           haue
           denied
           them
           the
           other
           which
           accompanie
           saluation
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           humbled
           themselues
           to
           the
           seeking
           after
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           rested
           in
           the
           outward
           priuiledges
           ,
           as
           they
           who
           boasted
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           the
           Temple
           ,
           whereas
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           .
           
             There
             came
             from
             the
          
           
           
             North
             ,
             East
             ,
             and
             all
             quarters
             ,
             and
             sat
             downe
             with
             Abraham
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
          
           and
           themselues
           ,
           who
           boasted
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           were
           the
           children
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           Christ
           saith
           plainely
           ,
           were
           cast
           out
           ,
           and
           excluded
           .
           But
           of
           all
           such
           gifts
           ,
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           seeing
           they
           are
           not
           the
           peculiar
           gifts
           which
           are
           proper
           to
           Gods
           owne
           children
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           are
           common
           to
           one
           and
           other
           :
           it
           may
           be
           said
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           Christ
           said
           to
           the
           disciples
           ,
           when
           they
           reioyced
           so
           greatly
           that
           the
           diuels
           were
           subiect
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           of
           men
           by
           them
           :
           
             Reioyce
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             diuels
             are
             subiect
             vnto
             you
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             your
             names
             are
             written
             in
             heauen
             :
          
           so
           they
           who
           haue
           but
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           the
           letter
           only
           ,
           with
           memory
           and
           speech
           to
           carry
           away
           and
           vtter
           it
           ,
           hearing
           the
           same
           ioyfully
           sometime
           ,
           and
           are
           but
           restrained
           from
           some
           outward
           euils
           ,
           let
           them
           not
           glory
           ,
           and
           rest
           themselues
           therein
           ,
           without
           sanctification
           and
           faith
           vnfained
           ,
           that
           so
           their
           reioycing
           may
           be
           sound
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           else
           let
           them
           feare
           ,
           lest
           it
           be
           answered
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           to
           them
           that
           pleaded
           their
           great
           workes
           of
           preaching
           and
           miracles
           :
           
             Depart
             from
             me
             ,
             ye
             are
             workers
             of
             iniquitie
             ,
             I
             know
             you
             not
             .
          
        
         
           And
           therefore
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           the
           benefit
           of
           that
           dreame
           redounded
           to
           
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           them
           that
           dreamed
           and
           interpreted
           the
           same
           .
           Euen
           as
           the
           excellent
           gifts
           of
           an
           vnsanctified
           person
           publike
           or
           priuate
           ,
           may
           
           possibly
           doe
           .
           Neither
           can
           any
           gifts
           of
           God
           that
           the
           vnrighteous
           haue
           ,
           profit
           them
           to
           saluation
           .
           They
           haue
           no
           vse
           of
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           the
           better
           for
           their
           hearing
           ,
           and
           prayers
           ,
           they
           lose
           all
           their
           cost
           and
           tr●●ell
           that
           they
           bestow
           in
           seruing
           God
           :
           howsoeuer
           like
           dumbe
           pillers
           they
           may
           direct
           others
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           not
           stirring
           themselues
           .
           For
           they
           delight
           not
           therin
           ,
           but
           draw
           neere
           him
           with
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           serue
           him
           with
           lip-lab●●r
           
           but
           their
           hearts
           are
           farre
           from
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           vaine
           doe
           all
           〈◊〉
           worship
           him
           .
           Which
           should
           make
           them
           looke
           about
           more
           seriously
           ,
           till
           they
           can
           proue
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           more
           then
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           endeuour
           aboue
           all
           things
           to
           doe
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Lord.
           How
           much
           more
           vaine
           
           is
           it
           then
           to
           trust
           in
           riches
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           common
           gifts
           are
           commonest
           ,
           and
           therefore
           furthest
           from
           commending
           the
           possessors
           of
           them
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           let
           vs
           marke
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           his
           people
           good
           by
           things
           which
           are
           
           of
           no
           reckoning
           nor
           account
           ,
           (
           when
           yet
           the
           best
           things
           that
           the
           vngodly
           haue
           ,
           cannot
           profit
           them
           )
           as
           the
           dreame
           and
           interpretation
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           indeed
           was
           an
           excellent
           gift
           :
           yet
           in
           mens
           account
           a
           meane
           thing
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           as
           meane
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           by
           that
           did
           God
           quicken
           Gedeon
           ,
           and
           comfort
           him
           .
           Euen
           as
           wee
           see
           heere
           ,
           God
           vseth
           the
           meanest
           things
           (
           as
           men
           iudge
           of
           them
           )
           and
           things
           that
           are
           nothing
           worth
           for
           the
           welfare
           of
           his
           seruants
           .
           So
           God
           did
           by
           the
           Manna
           ,
           (
           an
           vnlike
           thing
           ,
           and
           of
           meane
           account
           )
           
           nourish
           and
           preserue
           the
           liues
           of
           his
           people
           :
           so
           by
           foure
           leprous
           persons
           ,
           that
           were
           shunned
           and
           loathed
           of
           al
           ,
           he
           saued
           all
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           saued
           
           the
           Prophet
           aliue
           and
           fed
           him
           by
           Rauens
           :
           these
           were
           great
           matters
           by
           base
           and
           weake
           meanes
           .
        
         
           And
           why
           this
           ?
           because
           ,
           as
           Iob
           saith
           ,
           euen
           the
           stones
           of
           the
           field
           shall
           be
           in
           
           league
           with
           thee
           ,
           and
           the
           beasts
           thereof
           at
           peace
           with
           thee
           .
           This
           doctrine
           seemeth
           after
           a
           sort
           contrary
           to
           the
           former
           :
           to
           〈◊〉
           that
           the
           wicked
           may
           not
           take
           comfort
           in
           the
           gloriousest
           things
           concerning
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           meanest
           things
           in
           this
           world
           through
           Gods
           goodnesse
           ,
           shall
           serue
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           but
           both
           may
           stand
           well
           together
           .
           And
           to
           say
           a
           word
           or
           two
           more
           of
           this
           ,
           what
           is
           meaner
           in
           the
           account
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ;
           then
           water
           ,
           bread
           ,
           and
           wine
           ,
           being
           of
           their
           owne
           nature
           ,
           common
           creatures
           ,
           and
           yet
           what
           great
           matters
           are
           wrought
           by
           them
           in
           Gods
           people
           ?
        
         
           So
           to
           behold
           and
           view
           the
           creatures
           and
           workes
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           all
           may
           doe
           ,
           what
           great
           matter
           is
           it
           thought
           to
           be
           ?
           and
           yet
           what
           sweet
           meditation
           haue
           Gods
           seruants
           thereby
           to
           their
           comfort
           ?
           Lo
           then
           ,
           how
           they
           are
           blessed
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           their
           liues
           who
           feare
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           may
           find
           in
           all
           things
           ;
           if
           they
           sift
           and
           fearch
           them
           throughly
           ,
           and
           marke
           what
           God
           promiseth
           accordingly
           .
           And
           when
           all
           this
           is
           so
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           peace
           to
           the
           vngodly
           ,
           neither
           is
           any
           creature
           at
           league
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           
           may
           and
           shall
           (
           when
           God
           will
           )
           annoy
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           manifest
           in
           Iezabel
           ,
           whose
           neere
           attending
           seruants
           &
           eunuehes
           
           cast
           her
           downe
           headlong
           on
           the
           stones
           out
           of
           the
           window
           .
           This
           is
           the
           secret
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           not
           perceiued
           .
           And
           as
           for
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           before
           of
           the
           dreame
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           said
           to
           the
           end
           we
           should
           attribute
           any
           thing
           vnto
           dreames
           ,
           now
           common
           with
           vs
           and
           naturall
           ,
           although
           God
           had
           said
           of
           that
           dreame
           ,
           that
           Gedeon
           should
           be
           comforted
           by
           it
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             THE
             FORTIE
             EIGHT
             SERMON
             ON
             THE
             SEVENTH
             CHAPTER
             OF
             THE
             BOOKE
             OF
             IVDGES
             .
          
           
             NOw
             followeth
             the
             fruit
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Gedeons
             thankes
             to
             God
             with
             reuerence
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             was
             hereby
             much
             reuiued
             
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             surred
             vp
             his
             souldiers
             to
             be
             so
             likewise
             .
             Heerein
             wee
             may
             (
             notwithstanding
             the
             imperfections
             that
             wee
             haue
             heard
             of
             him
             ,
             )
             clearely
             see
             his
             faith
             ,
             both
             in
             that
             hee
             went
             to
             the
             hoast
             when
             God
             willed
             him
             ,
             beleeuing
             that
             hee
             should
             bee
             comforted
             thereby
             ,
             and
             now
             the
             more
             when
             hee
             had
             surer
             hope
             thereof
             by
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             dreame
             ,
             as
             God
             had
             told
             him
             before
             :
             for
             hee
             was
             now
             cheered
             ,
             and
             beleeued
             further
             .
             Thus
             it
             behoueth
             vs
             to
             grow
             to
             beleeue
             and
             
             reioyce
             in
             that
             which
             sometime
             wee
             could
             not
             :
             and
             that
             faith
             in
             one
             promise
             may
             bring
             and
             breed
             it
             in
             another
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             may
             be
             confirmed
             in
             vs
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             wee
             being
             rooted
             in
             faith
             ,
             wee
             may
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             willeth
             ,
             grow
             and
             abound
             therein
             with
             thankesgiuing
             .
             
          
           
             And
             besides
             ,
             we
             may
             learne
             ,
             that
             our
             thankes
             ought
             to
             be
             renued
             for
             benefits
             as
             they
             are
             daily
             bestowed
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             (
             euen
             as
             wee
             made
             prayers
             for
             
             them
             before
             )
             as
             well
             as
             benefits
             past
             .
             And
             this
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             neglected
             as
             a
             thing
             little
             worth
             ,
             but
             to
             bee
             duly
             and
             speedily
             regarded
             :
             euen
             as
             all
             other
             duties
             are
             to
             be
             done
             in
             their
             time
             and
             season
             ,
             and
             not
             posted
             off
             and
             omitted
             for
             euery
             trifle
             :
             for
             herein
             Gedeon
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             an
             example
             .
             As
             soone
             as
             he
             receiued
             the
             promise
             of
             victory
             made
             him
             of
             God
             by
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             dreame
             ,
             hee
             returned
             beleeuing
             it
             ,
             and
             gaue
             praise
             to
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             and
             delayed
             not
             .
             But
             herein
             we
             come
             farre
             short
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             taking
             the
             opportunity
             to
             doe
             all
             other
             duties
             speedily
             and
             in
             season
             .
             What
             time
             is
             fitter
             to
             record
             Gods
             mercies
             then
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             after
             we
             be
             perfectly
             awake
             ,
             both
             in
             considering
             our
             preseruation
             in
             the
             night
             past
             from
             the
             dangers
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             goodnesse
             is
             renued
             vpon
             vs
             still
             for
             the
             
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             to
             guard
             and
             blesse
             vs
             as
             in
             former
             times
             :
             now
             therfore
             what
             time
             I
             say
             is
             fitter
             then
             it
             ,
             to
             stirre
             vs
             vp
             both
             to
             thankes
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             renue
             our
             suites
             to
             the
             Lord
             for
             continuance
             of
             his
             fauour
             ?
             But
             who
             watcheth
             to
             take
             this
             opportunity
             hereunto
             ,
             but
             letteth
             it
             passe
             rather
             through
             sloth
             ,
             worldlinesse
             ,
             frowardnesse
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             And
             the
             same
             I
             may
             say
             of
             our
             carelesnesse
             in
             other
             
             things
             ;
             when
             we
             haue
             both
             leisure
             and
             opportunity
             to
             renue
             our
             couenants
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             armed
             and
             resolute
             throughout
             the
             day
             ,
             against
             euery
             euill
             and
             prouocation
             to
             sinne
             through
             the
             day
             ,
             that
             so
             wee
             might
             walke
             at
             liberty
             and
             in
             peace
             :
             yet
             who
             regardeth
             it
             ,
             but
             rather
             trifleth
             out
             the
             time
             any
             way
             ,
             or
             else
             doth
             worse
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             set
             his
             heart
             the
             best
             way
             ?
             But
             of
             this
             duty
             I
             haue
             elsewhere
             spoken
             more
             largely
             .
          
           
           
             So
             wee
             may
             note
             the
             property
             and
             force
             of
             faith
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             cheere
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             to
             quicken
             and
             strengthen
             it
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             in
             the
             measure
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             layeth
             hold
             of
             that
             which
             it
             receiueth
             ,
             and
             is
             promised
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             how
             experience
             imboldeneth
             vs
             ,
             and
             causeth
             vs
             to
             prouoke
             others
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             serue
             the
             Lord
             together
             with
             our selues
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             strong
             ,
             cheerefull
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             also
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             end
             of
             our
             experience
             ,
             and
             the
             vse
             that
             wee
             should
             make
             of
             it
             toward
             others
             ,
             and
             it
             pleaseth
             the
             Lord
             well
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             doe
             so
             ,
             as
             wee
             see
             Gedeon
             did
             to
             his
             few
             souldiers
             .
          
           
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 
                   And
                   hee
                   diuided
                   the
                   three
                   hundred
                   men
                   into
                   three
                   bands
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   euery
                   man
                   a
                   trumpet
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   with
                   emptie
                   pitchers
                   ,
                   and
                   lampes
                   within
                   the
                   pitchers
                   .
                
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   Looke
                   on
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   likewise
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   side
                   of
                   the
                   hoast
                   :
                   euen
                   as
                   I
                   doe
                   ,
                   so
                   doe
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 
                   When
                   I
                   blow
                   with
                   a
                   trumpet
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   blow
                   ye
                   with
                   trumpets
                   also
                   ,
                   on
                   euery
                   side
                   of
                   the
                   hoast
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   Gedeon
                   .
                
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 
                   So
                   Gedeon
                   and
                   the
                   hundred
                   men
                   that
                   were
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   came
                   vnto
                   the
                   outside
                   of
                   the
                   hoast
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   middle
                   watch
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   raised
                   vp
                   the
                   watchmen
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   blew
                   with
                   their
                   trumpets
                   ,
                   and
                   brake
                   the
                   pitchers
                   that
                   were
                   in
                   their
                   hands
                   .
                
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   three
                   companies
                   blew
                   with
                   the
                   trumpets
                   ,
                   and
                   brake
                   the
                   pitchers
                   ,
                   and
                   held
                   their
                   lampes
                   in
                   their
                   left
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   trumpets
                   in
                   their
                   right
                   hands
                   to
                   blow
                   withall
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   cried
                   ,
                   The
                   sword
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   of
                   Gedeon
                   .
                
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 
                   And
                   they
                   stood
                   euery
                   man
                   in
                   his
                   place
                   round
                   about
                   the
                   hoast
                   :
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   hoast
                   ranne
                   ,
                   and
                   cried
                   ,
                   and
                   fled
                   .
                
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   three
                   hundred
                   blew
                   with
                   trumpets
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   set
                   euery
                   mans
                   sword
                   vpon
                   his
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   and
                   vpon
                   all
                   the
                   hoast
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   hoast
                   fled
                   to
                   Beth-b●shittah
                   in
                   Zererah
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   border
                   of
                   Abel-meholah
                   vnto
                   Tabbah
                   .
                
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   Israel
                   being
                   gathered
                   together
                   out
                   of
                   Nephtali
                   ,
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   Ashur
                   ,
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   Manasseth
                   pursued
                   after
                   the
                   Midianites
                   .
                
              
            
             
               NOw
               after
               these
               many
               trials
               followeth
               the
               issue
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               manner
               here
               
               set
               downe
               .
               For
               first
               Gedeon
               made
               hast
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               meanes
               came
               vpon
               the
               Midianites
               ,
               ere
               they
               were
               aware
               ,
               and
               deferred
               not
               the
               time
               ,
               in
               the
               middle
               watch
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               little
               after
               midnight
               :
               for
               so
               it
               much
               behoued
               him
               to
               do
               ,
               to
               come
               vpon
               them
               in
               the
               fearefull
               time
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               deep
               darke
               ,
               when
               Gedeon
               and
               his
               men
               could
               not
               be
               seene
               ,
               how
               few
               they
               were
               .
               In
               which
               his
               so
               comming
               ,
               hee
               willed
               his
               men
               whom
               hee
               diuided
               into
               three
               bands
               ,
               to
               take
               emptie
               pitchers
               with
               lampes
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               trumpets
               in
               their
               hands
               :
               that
               after
               the
               blowing
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               flighting
               and
               frighting
               of
               the
               enemies
               with
               the
               strange
               and
               vnlooked
               for
               noise
               thereof
               ,
               they
               might
               breake
               the
               pitchers
               also
               ,
               by
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               which
               ,
               it
               might
               seeme
               to
               them
               that
               their
               speares
               were
               broken
               with
               fighting
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               lampes
               suddenly
               appeared
               ,
               astonishing
               the
               Midianites
               ,
               and
               giuing
               light
               to
               themselues
               .
               Thus
               did
               he
               ,
               and
               his
               souldiers
               did
               likewise
               ,
               though
               that
               all
               this
               which
               they
               did
               ,
               might
               haue
               been
               thought
               to
               bee
               to
               small
               purpose
               .
               But
               the
               
               effect
               thereof
               ,
               by
               the
               onely
               wise
               and
               wonderfull
               gouernment
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               was
               this
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               the
               Midianites
               slue
               another
               ,
               broke
               their
               aray
               and
               fled
               away
               ,
               crying
               ,
               much
               like
               that
               which
               was
               done
               ,
               chap.
               3.
               
               And
               they
               that
               were
               
               scattered
               ,
               and
               not
               slaine
               ,
               were
               pursued
               by
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               and
               taken
               .
               Now
               as
               there
               are
               in
               these
               verses
               three
               things
               in
               generall
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               direction
               that
               Gedeon
               gaue
               his
               men
               ;
               then
               their
               following
               it
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               the
               effect
               that
               ensued
               ,
               so
               let
               vs
               consider
               them
               in
               particular
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               to
               begin
               with
               these
               three
               verses
               together
               ,
               let
               vs
               note
               ,
               that
               Gedeons
               
               speed
               that
               he
               made
               in
               taking
               the
               opportunity
               and
               fit
               season
               ,
               to
               doe
               the
               things
               that
               we
               haue
               heard
               ,
               teacheth
               all
               Christians
               to
               doe
               the
               same
               :
               namely
               ,
               that
               they
               take
               time
               in
               euery
               thing
               that
               they
               go
               about
               ,
               while
               it
               is
               seasonable
               ,
               for
               afterwards
               it
               will
               be
               too
               late
               .
               In
               time
               reape
               and
               sow
               ,
               and
               doe
               thy
               businesse
               ,
               eate
               in
               time
               ,
               sleepe
               and
               trauell
               while
               it
               is
               light
               ,
               as
               our
               Sauiour
               directeth
               ,
               
               saying
               :
               
                 Are
                 there
                 not
                 twelue
                 houres
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ?
              
               So
               in
               all
               duties
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               
               in
               giuing
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               doe
               it
               in
               his
               need
               ,
               in
               seeking
               the
               Lord
               ,
               goe
               about
               it
               while
               he
               may
               be
               found
               ,
               so
               in
               auoiding
               and
               forsaking
               sinne
               ,
               resist
               it
               in
               
               the
               beginning
               ;
               and
               helping
               to
               punish
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               preuenting
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               doe
               all
               accordingly
               ,
               in
               fit
               and
               due
               season
               .
               There
               was
               a
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               rich
               man
               might
               haue
               succoured
               Lazarus
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               ,
               while
               hee
               lay
               at
               his
               gates
               :
               but
               when
               Lazarus
               was
               dead
               ,
               the
               time
               was
               gone
               .
               
            
             
               So
               there
               was
               a
               time
               wherein
               the
               fiue
               foolish
               Virgins
               might
               haue
               prouided
               oyle
               for
               their
               lampes
               :
               that
               was
               ,
               before
               the
               bridegroome
               came
               :
               but
               
               when
               he
               was
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               doore
               was
               shun
               ,
               the
               time
               was
               past
               .
               So
               there
               is
               a
               time
               in
               which
               men
               may
               repent
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               saued
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               while
               God
               sendeth
               his
               messengers
               to
               call
               them
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               let
               the
               season
               passe
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               their
               youth
               :
               after
               ,
               when
               the
               time
               of
               age
               ,
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               death
               
               commeth
               :
               a
               thousand
               to
               one
               if
               the
               time
               be
               not
               gone
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               be
               not
               then
               too
               late
               .
               For
               beside
               that
               there
               are
               many
               things
               in
               the
               way
               to
               hinder
               :
               this
               is
               none
               of
               the
               least
               ,
               that
               late
               repentance
               is
               dangerous
               .
               Oh
               what
               hath
               been
               lost
               by
               passing
               by
               the
               fit
               time
               and
               season
               ,
               the
               lamenting
               it
               deepely
               by
               our
               Sauiour
               in
               the
               people
               of
               Ierusalem
               doth
               shew
               ,
               when
               hee
               said
               :
               
                 O
                 if
                 thou
                 had
                 est
              
               
               
                 euen
                 knowne
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 this
                 thy
                 day
                 ,
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 thy
                 peace
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 are
                 they
                 hid
                 from
                 thine
                 eyes
                 .
              
            
             
               Therefore
               Saint
               Paul
               told
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 acceptable
                 time
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               while
               they
               might
               heare
               him
               )
               
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 saluation
                 .
              
               Sutable
               here
               unto
               
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               5.
               
               
                 Redeeme
                 the
                 season
              
               :
               by
               which
               exhortation
               he
               
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               although
               no
               time
               should
               bee
               spent
               vnprofitably
               ,
               yet
               seasons
               ,
               (
               which
               are
               times
               hauing
               some
               speciall
               fitnesse
               in
               them
               aboue
               others
               ,
               to
               doe
               or
               receiue
               good
               in
               )
               must
               more
               carefully
               be
               obserued
               ;
               yea
               redeemed
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               dedicated
               to
               holy
               vse
               ,
               by
               forgoing
               somthing
               pleasing
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               to
               purchase
               them
               .
               For
               not
               onely
               workes
               vnlawfull
               and
               needlesse
               ,
               but
               euen
               lawfull
               and
               in
               their
               time
               ,
               necessary
               ,
               must
               giue
               place
               to
               fit
               seasons
               :
               because
               then
               God
               offereth
               occasion
               of
               some
               spirituall
               gaine
               ,
               which
               at
               other
               times
               cannot
               bee
               obtained
               .
               As
               the
               Sabbath
               is
               a
               season
               for
               instruction
               and
               edification
               ,
               one
               day
               of
               seuen
               :
               the
               other
               sixe
               haue
               not
               ,
               but
               by
               occasion
               ,
               the
               opportunity
               which
               that
               hath
               So
               when
               God
               sendeth
               publike
               or
               priuate
               iudgements
               vpon
               the
               land
               ,
               or
               any
               persons
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               season
               of
               fasting
               ,
               humiliation
               ,
               renuing
               our
               couenant
               :
               and
               contrariwise
               speciall
               blessings
               and
               deliuerances
               are
               opportunities
               
               of
               thanksgiuing
               ,
               and
               reioycing
               .
               In
               which
               and
               all
               others
               S.
               Iames
               teacheth
               
               vs
               what
               to
               do
               :
               
                 Is
                 any
                 man
                 afflicted
                 ?
                 let
                 him
                 pray
                 :
              
               so
               ,
               
                 is
                 any
                 merrie
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 sing
                 :
              
               for
               these
               are
               occasions
               worth
               the
               taking
               ,
               and
               not
               alway
               occurrent
               :
               therefore
               as
               God
               disposeth
               of
               vs
               ,
               so
               let
               vs
               apply
               our selues
               ,
               and
               improue
               the
               season
               to
               the
               best
               vse
               ,
               and
               suffer
               not
               our selues
               to
               vanish
               away
               ,
               and
               abuse
               it
               ,
               through
               our
               follie
               and
               vnseasonablenesse
               :
               which
               sione
               is
               more
               common
               ,
               euen
               among
               the
               better
               sort
               ,
               then
               they
               suspect
               ,
               to
               suffer
               themselues
               to
               passe
               ouer
               the
               best
               occasions
               vnfruitfully
               .
               Whereas
               alas
               ,
               how
               shall
               they
               spend
               their
               whole
               time
               well
               ,
               who
               spend
               their
               best
               seasons
               badly
               ?
               As
               wee
               know
               ,
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               both
               body
               and
               mind
               is
               in
               best
               time
               for
               meditation
               ,
               or
               any
               fruitfull
               exercise
               :
               if
               that
               perish
               without
               fruit
               ,
               how
               can
               the
               whole
               day
               after
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               be
               otherwise
               then
               barrenly
               and
               wearisomely
               passed
               ?
               Men
               worke
               vpon
               their
               trades
               ordinarily
               we
               see
               :
               but
               if
               their
               trades
               bee
               vp
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               wares
               which
               they
               make
               doe
               take
               a
               great
               price
               ,
               and
               are
               quicker
               of
               sale
               then
               at
               other
               times
               :
               how
               will
               they
               bestirre
               themselues
               ,
               and
               set
               euery
               one
               on
               worke
               whom
               they
               can
               come
               by
               ,
               rising
               early
               ,
               going
               late
               to
               bed
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               how
               vnwearied
               are
               they
               ?
               It
               is
               their
               season
               they
               say
               .
               What
               businesse
               will
               not
               the
               housholder
               lay
               aside
               on
               the
               market
               day
               ?
               why
               ?
               that
               he
               may
               vse
               that
               season
               to
               furnish
               himselfe
               for
               the
               whole
               weeke
               with
               prouision
               ?
               what
               thinke
               we
               ?
               will
               the
               Merchant
               game
               ,
               play
               ,
               drinke
               ,
               sleepe
               ,
               or
               trifle
               out
               the
               season
               
               of
               his
               merchandise
               ,
               when
               hee
               is
               come
               to
               the
               place
               of
               trafficke
               beyond
               sea
               ?
               No
               ,
               all
               must
               yeeld
               to
               the
               season
               ,
               hee
               neglects
               his
               pleasure
               to
               redeeme
               that
               .
               And
               if
               we
               faile
               in
               well
               vsing
               the
               seasons
               which
               offer
               themselues
               ,
               what
               likelihood
               is
               there
               ,
               we
               will
               shew
               our selues
               wise
               in
               procuring
               seasons
               to
               our selues
               ?
               As
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               an
               easie
               thing
               it
               were
               to
               doe
               ,
               if
               wee
               were
               not
               vnsauory
               ,
               and
               vnwilling
               to
               heare
               of
               any
               thing
               more
               then
               ordinary
               .
               But
               somewhat
               to
               this
               effect
               i
               noted
               before
               in
               Gedeons
               destroying
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               Also
               this
               carrying
               of
               pitchers
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               as
               Gedeon
               willed
               them
               to
               do
               :
               
               a
               few
               vnarmed
               men
               ,
               (
               euen
               three
               hundred
               )
               against
               some
               hundred
               thousand
               ,
               well
               prepared
               souldiers
               ,
               what
               an
               vnlikely
               matter
               was
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               effect
               any
               thing
               thereby
               ?
               But
               wee
               see
               what
               a
               wonderfull
               victory
               it
               brought
               .
               The
               like
               may
               bee
               said
               of
               Ioshuas
               compassing
               the
               walles
               of
               Iericho
               ,
               
               seuen
               daies
               ,
               with
               blowing
               trumpets
               of
               Rams
               hornes
               :
               and
               yet
               seeing
               the
               Lord
               promised
               ,
               and
               he
               beleeued
               it
               ,
               the
               walles
               of
               the
               city
               at
               the
               appointed
               time
               fell
               downe
               .
               By
               both
               wee
               learne
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               meanes
               bee
               neuer
               so
               weake
               ,
               to
               effect
               any
               good
               at
               all
               ,
               yet
               if
               God
               direct
               vs
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               promise
               to
               worke
               bv
               them
               ,
               it
               behoueth
               vs
               to
               looke
               vp
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               Gedeon
               heere
               did
               ,
               and
               wee
               shall
               see
               the
               power
               of
               God
               in
               vsing
               them
               though
               they
               bee
               weake
               :
               for
               though
               they
               serue
               not
               for
               one
               vse
               ,
               which
               carnall
               reason
               doth
               onely
               looke
               to
               ,
               yet
               they
               shall
               serue
               for
               another
               ,
               which
               God
               euer
               intendeth
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               Euen
               as
               heere
               wee
               see
               ,
               that
               although
               these
               meanes
               heere
               vsed
               by
               Gedeon
               and
               his
               souldiers
               ,
               serued
               not
               to
               beate
               downe
               and
               destroy
               their
               enemies
               :
               yet
               we
               see
               that
               they
               serued
               to
               terrifie
               ,
               affright
               ,
               and
               scatter
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               one
               of
               them
               against
               another
               .
               And
               yet
               our
               carnall
               reason
               ,
               if
               wee
               trust
               not
               to
               weapons
               in
               warre
               ,
               scoffes
               at
               our
               fasting
               and
               prayer
               ,
               by
               which
               Iehosaphat
               got
               great
               
               victory
               ,
               and
               Hester
               the
               Queene
               preuailed
               against
               that
               wicked
               Haman
               in
               a
               most
               great
               difficulty
               .
               So
               preaching
               is
               foolish
               to
               reason
               ,
               and
               humane
               wisdome
               
               for
               bringing
               men
               to
               Christ
               .
               But
               reade
               1.
               
               Cor.
               1.
               what
               the
               Apostle
               
               there
               saith
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 That
                 we
                 must
                 become
                 fooles
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 bewise
                 :
              
               while
               yet
               the
               
               wit
               of
               man
               deuiseth
               another
               way
               ,
               and
               most
               fit
               to
               deceiue
               himselfe
               :
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               predestinate
               to
               saluation
               ,
               he
               saith
               he
               shall
               be
               saued
               ,
               though
               he
               neuer
               heare
               sermon
               .
               And
               euen
               so
               men
               speake
               of
               watching
               ouer
               their
               liues
               ,
               praying
               ,
               and
               the
               worshipping
               of
               God
               in
               their
               familie
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               that
               they
               are
               more
               then
               need
               to
               be
               vsed
               .
               So
               they
               perswade
               themselues
               that
               policie
               ,
               toile
               and
               labour
               are
               all
               in
               all
               ,
               to
               bring
               Gods
               blessing
               vpon
               them
               ,
               in
               all
               that
               they
               set
               their
               hands
               vnto
               ,
               though
               the
               Prophet
               in
               the
               Psalme
               haue
               taught
               the
               contrary
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Except
                 the
                 Lord
                 build
                 the
                 citie
                 ,
                 the
                 labourers
                 toile
              
               
               
                 themselues
                 but
                 in
                 vaine
              
               .
               But
               of
               this
               hath
               often
               been
               spoken
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               we
               are
               further
               to
               marke
               the
               benefit
               of
               good
               example
               ,
               and
               how
               
               it
               preuaileth
               oft
               times
               with
               inferiours
               :
               Gedeon
               here
               bids
               his
               souldiers
               doe
               ,
               as
               they
               saw
               him
               doe
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               went
               before
               them
               .
               As
               all
               heads
               and
               superiours
               should
               likewise
               doe
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               propound
               their
               own
               example
               in
               al
               good
               duties
               .
               Hence
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               washing
               his
               Disciples
               feete
               ,
               propounded
               the
               same
               to
               them
               to
               be
               followed
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               they
               might
               in
               humilitie
               serue
               one
               another
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               saw
               him
               their
               Master
               to
               serue
               them
               )
               and
               not
               to
               set
               vp
               themselues
               aloft
               ,
               as
               they
               began
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               aske
               ,
               which
               of
               them
               should
               be
               greatest
               .
               And
               when
               the
               inferiour
               cannot
               obiect
               that
               the
               superiour
               
               doth
               not
               so
               himself
               as
               he
               requireth
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               in
               a
               dutie
               common
               to
               both
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               worthie
               thing
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               to
               be
               applied
               to
               the
               reformation
               of
               faults
               ,
               and
               the
               doing
               of
               dutie
               ,
               by
               word
               or
               deed
               ,
               either
               in
               familie
               or
               otherwise
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               soreaccusation
               against
               such
               as
               being
               to
               giue
               light
               to
               others
               ,
               take
               no
               heede
               or
               care
               themselues
               ,
               or
               very
               slight
               care
               ,
               how
               they
               walke
               ,
               among
               and
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               those
               ,
               whom
               they
               are
               to
               giue
               light
               vnto
               .
               Parents
               and
               guides
               in
               families
               ,
               beside
               that
               they
               doe
               for
               the
               most
               part
               little
               reproue
               the
               faults
               and
               sins
               of
               those
               who
               are
               vnder
               them
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               for
               and
               about
               their
               owne
               aduantage
               ,
               haue
               small
               care
               commonly
               ,
               of
               their
               owne
               behauiour
               in
               their
               sight
               ,
               but
               wil
               braule
               and
               scold
               ,
               contend
               ,
               and
               raile
               ,
               and
               liue
               in
               other
               ill
               courses
               among
               them
               .
               And
               
               it
               were
               heartily
               to
               be
               wished
               ,
               that
               some
               who
               are
               in
               greater
               place
               ,
               and
               whose
               authoritie
               reacheth
               further
               then
               priuate
               mens
               ,
               did
               not
               commit
               the
               same
               faults
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               sued
               vnto
               to
               punish
               in
               others
               .
               Oh
               how
               much
               it
               were
               to
               be
               desired
               that
               the
               elder
               and
               younger
               might
               ioyne
               and
               accord
               together
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               as
               wee
               see
               and
               approue
               this
               mutuall
               consent
               and
               sweete
               harmonie
               in
               Gedeon
               and
               his
               souldiers
               :
               I
               say
               oh
               that
               the
               ancienter
               in
               yeeres
               ,
               gifts
               ,
               profession
               and
               authoritie
               ,
               (
               whom
               it
               best
               becommeth
               and
               concerneth
               most
               )
               would
               incourage
               and
               hearten
               forward
               the
               younger
               sort
               ,
               to
               heare
               the
               word
               ,
               to
               be
               zealous
               against
               sinne
               ,
               to
               be
               innocent
               ,
               humble
               ,
               dutifull
               ,
               
               sober
               ,
               companions
               of
               the
               good
               ,
               abstainers
               from
               ill
               companie
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               word
               to
               beleeue
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               cleaue
               to
               his
               promises
               ,
               to
               submit
               themselues
               to
               his
               gouernment
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               their
               life
               :
               saying
               to
               them
               as
               Gedeon
               here
               saith
               ,
               
                 As
                 ye
                 haue
                 seene
                 me
                 doe
                 ,
                 so
                 doe
                 you
                 .
              
               Thus
               Dauid
               calleth
               vpon
               the
               people
               ,
               
                 Come
                 ,
                 hearken
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 my
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 teach
                 you
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               
               by
               mine
               owne
               experience
               .
               For
               thus
               and
               thus
               long
               haue
               I
               serued
               him
               ,
               and
               I
               repent
               me
               not
               ,
               that
               I
               haue
               spent
               my
               life
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               so
               good
               a
               Master
               .
               Oh
               how
               the
               experience
               ,
               confidence
               ,
               cheerefulnes
               and
               courage
               of
               one
               aged
               seruant
               in
               Gods
               house
               ,
               animates
               and
               puts
               life
               into
               many
               young
               beginners
               
               and
               hearers
               ,
               who
               (
               alas
               )
               though
               they
               be
               zealous
               ,
               yet
               are
               raw
               and
               rude
               ,
               ignorant
               and
               vnexpert
               ,
               and
               know
               not
               what
               belongs
               to
               such
               a
               trade
               and
               profession
               :
               
               as
               how
               many
               discouragements
               ,
               feares
               ,
               baites
               ,
               offences
               ,
               prouocations
               to
               wearinesse
               and
               apostacie
               they
               are
               to
               meete
               with
               ,
               ere
               their
               course
               be
               finished
               .
               And
               what
               a
               commendable
               thing
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               younger
               nouices
               will
               yeeld
               themselues
               to
               their
               ancients
               ,
               learne
               by
               their
               instructions
               ,
               be
               perswaded
               by
               their
               exhortations
               ,
               and
               follow
               their
               examples
               (
               so
               farre
               as
               they
               tread
               in
               the
               steps
               of
               Christ
               )
               with
               all
               meeknes
               and
               teachablenes
               ,
               without
               prefidence
               
               and
               conceitednes
               ?
               Oh
               if
               it
               were
               thus
               in
               townes
               and
               places
               ,
               what
               an
               heauenly
               order
               should
               we
               see
               in
               stead
               of
               boldnes
               ,
               prophanenes
               ,
               and
               loosenes
               in
               all
               ages
               and
               estates
               ?
               For
               though
               there
               be
               examples
               giuen
               ,
               and
               followed
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               by
               such
               as
               are
               the
               diuels
               trumpeters
               ,
               who
               leade
               others
               after
               them
               to
               inordinate
               courses
               ,
               vncleannes
               ,
               riot
               ,
               lying
               ,
               scorning
               them
               that
               be
               better
               then
               themselues
               ,
               which
               indeed
               are
               liker
               Abimilecks
               troope
               ,
               then
               Gedeons
               .
               But
               as
               for
               good
               examples
               ,
               where
               shall
               we
               finde
               them
               ?
               who
               looks
               to
               this
               ,
               to
               liue
               
               so
               in
               the
               former
               part
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               a
               president
               in
               the
               latter
               ?
               And
               if
               some
               one
               odde
               man
               be
               found
               among
               an
               hundred
               ,
               how
               doe
               the
               multitude
               of
               inferiours
               disdaine
               him
               ,
               and
               winde
               him
               about
               their
               fingers
               ?
               But
               of
               examples
               I
               haue
               also
               said
               somewhat
               before
               .
            
             
               We
               haue
               heard
               what
               Gedeon
               bad
               his
               men
               doe
               :
               now
               followeth
               what
               he
               
               bad
               them
               say
               ,
               that
               was
               this
               :
               
                 [
                 For
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 Gedeon
                 ]
              
               his
               meaning
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               haue
               them
               boldly
               and
               without
               feare
               proclaime
               and
               say
               one
               to
               the
               heartning
               and
               incouraging
               of
               another
               :
               that
               the
               victorie
               should
               bee
               the
               Lords
               as
               the
               author
               ,
               and
               Gedeons
               as
               the
               instrument
               .
               Thus
               teaching
               vs
               ,
               that
               as
               wee
               should
               bee
               examples
               in
               our
               liues
               to
               other
               ,
               so
               wee
               should
               in
               our
               words
               exhort
               and
               perswade
               ,
               as
               occasion
               shall
               be
               offered
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               before
               they
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               as
               Gedeon
               did
               here
               his
               souldiers
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               that
               God
               would
               giue
               them
               the
               victorie
               .
               Thus
               did
               that
               worthie
               King
               Iehosaphat
               stirre
               vp
               and
               incourage
               his
               people
               ,
               the
               men
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               
               the
               words
               of
               Gods
               Prophet
               ,
               which
               had
               brought
               tidings
               to
               him
               of
               deliuerance
               from
               the
               Ammonites
               ,
               Moabites
               ,
               and
               them
               of
               mount
               Seir.
               
            
             
               And
               this
               hope
               wee
               should
               haue
               our selues
               ,
               by
               long
               proofe
               of
               Gods
               promise
               keeping
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               thereupon
               resolue
               them
               (
               so
               farre
               as
               wee
               can
               preuaile
               with
               them
               )
               that
               there
               shall
               not
               a
               iot
               of
               all
               that
               God
               hath
               spoken
               ,
               fall
               to
               the
               ground
               :
               but
               as
               our
               fathers
               trusted
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               confounded
               ,
               so
               neither
               shall
               they
               be
               disappointed
               nor
               ashamed
               ,
               who
               trust
               in
               him
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
               And
               when
               wee
               haue
               the
               like
               incouragement
               our selues
               from
               other
               ,
               we
               should
               no
               lesse
               be
               confirmed
               and
               strengthened
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               
               can
               say
               to
               vs
               ,
               heauen
               and
               earth
               shall
               perish
               ,
               but
               one
               title
               of
               Gods
               promise
               shall
               not
               faile
               ,
               we
               may
               rest
               and
               be
               satisfied
               .
               Oh
               happy
               are
               the
               people
               ,
               whom
               the
               Lord
               when
               he
               commeth
               ,
               shall
               finde
               to
               haue
               been
               thus
               exercised
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FORTIE
           NINTH
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           SEVENTH
           AND
           EIGHTH
           CHAPTERS
           OF
           the
           booke
           of
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           NOw
           further
           are
           laid
           out
           ,
           after
           Gedeons
           aduice
           to
           his
           souldiers
           ,
           and
           the
           propounding
           of
           his
           owne
           example
           vnto
           
           them
           ,
           his
           industrious
           attempt
           in
           his
           going
           forward
           to
           the
           Midianites
           campe
           ,
           and
           what
           hee
           and
           his
           men
           did
           together
           in
           the
           way
           thither
           ,
           and
           what
           successe
           the
           Lord
           gaue
           thereto
           .
           The
           first
           of
           these
           two
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           this
           19.
           
           and
           20.
           verses
           ,
           the
           last
           in
           the
           21.
           and
           22.
           
           His
           companie
           was
           diuided
           into
           bands
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           they
           might
           come
           vpon
           their
           enemies
           on
           euery
           side
           ,
           and
           amaze
           the
           whole
           campe
           with
           sudden
           feare
           .
           Then
           he
           chose
           for
           his
           purpose
           the
           fittest
           time
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           the
           middle
           part
           thereof
           ,
           when
           the
           enemies
           being
           in
           a
           dead
           sleepe
           ,
           were
           ,
           with
           that
           sudden
           feare
           ,
           the
           more
           throughly
           astonished
           .
           For
           the
           noise
           of
           the
           trumpets
           ,
           with
           the
           mightie
           crie
           ,
           made
           by
           the
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           pitchers
           ,
           with
           the
           light
           appearing
           ,
           did
           not
           onely
           astonish
           them
           ,
           but
           likewise
           so
           troubled
           them
           ,
           they
           being
           scarcely
           awaked
           out
           of
           their
           sleepe
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           conceiue
           what
           it
           should
           meane
           ,
           but
           thought
           that
           many
           and
           great
           hoasts
           were
           rushing
           into
           their
           campe
           ,
           as
           the
           Aramites
           did
           ,
           into
           whose
           camp
           the
           lepers
           came
           .
           
           And
           the
           Lord
           with
           all
           this
           striking
           them
           with
           a
           kinde
           of
           madnesse
           ,
           they
           tooke
           their
           owne
           fellow
           souldiers
           for
           their
           enemies
           ,
           and
           so
           most
           miserably
           slew
           one
           another
           ,
           the
           Ammonites
           and
           Moabites
           stood
           vp
           against
           them
           of
           mount
           Seir
           to
           destroy
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           their
           fellow
           souldiers
           :
           as
           we
           see
           also
           in
           the
           campe
           of
           the
           Aramites
           ,
           into
           which
           the
           lepers
           came
           .
           
        
         
           This
           kinde
           of
           astonishing
           the
           enemies
           by
           Gedeon
           ,
           who
           was
           directed
           by
           God
           therein
           is
           worthie
           to
           be
           noted
           of
           vs
           :
           to
           teach
           vs
           ,
           what
           kindes
           of
           terrors
           and
           vexings
           of
           a
           rebellious
           people
           the
           Lord
           hath
           in
           a
           readines
           to
           feare
           them
           ,
           yea
           and
           that
           when
           men
           thinke
           themselues
           best
           fensed
           against
           them
           ,
           out
           of
           feare
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           furthest
           off
           from
           falling
           into
           them
           .
           Zimri
           and
           Cosbi
           were
           slaine
           suddenly
           and
           fearefully
           :
           Chorah
           and
           his
           companie
           were
           
           swallowed
           vp
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           when
           no
           likelihood
           could
           be
           seene
           thereof
           ,
           till
           it
           
           came
           .
           The
           men
           of
           Ziklag
           wallowing
           like
           beasts
           on
           the
           ground
           drunken
           ,
           were
           slaine
           by
           Dauid
           when
           they
           looked
           not
           for
           it
           .
           Abimilek
           by
           a
           piece
           of
           
           a
           milstone
           receiued
           his
           deadly
           wound
           ,
           and
           Absolon
           hanged
           by
           the
           haire
           of
           
           his
           head
           on
           an
           oke
           .
           Thus
           I
           might
           goe
           on
           infinitly
           .
           God
           hath
           many
           waies
           to
           scourge
           his
           enemies
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           to
           deliuer
           and
           comfort
           his
           people
           ,
           
             There
             is
             no
             peace
             to
             the
             vngodly
             ,
             saith
             God.
          
           Oh
           then
           how
           fearefull
           is
           it
           to
           be
           a
           wicked
           man
           ?
           for
           if
           Gods
           anger
           be
           kindled
           but
           a
           little
           ,
           how
           happie
           are
           all
           they
           that
           
           feare
           him
           ?
           for
           if
           he
           haue
           a
           controuersie
           with
           men
           ,
           and
           be
           against
           them
           ,
           oh
           
           what
           terrors
           are
           euery
           while
           like
           to
           fall
           on
           them
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           confounded
           
           of
           them
           ?
           Some
           will
           obiect
           ,
           that
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           many
           wicked
           persons
           walke
           securely
           ,
           and
           are
           as
           merrie
           and
           void
           of
           feares
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           of
           them
           all
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           first
           although
           God
           meetes
           them
           not
           with
           such
           bodily
           feares
           as
           here
           he
           amazed
           these
           heathens
           withall
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           that
           within
           them
           commonly
           ,
           which
           euen
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           their
           merriments
           causeth
           their
           hearts
           to
           be
           heauie
           ,
           and
           presage
           no
           good
           vnto
           them
           at
           length
           .
           This
           I
           say
           of
           such
           as
           are
           not
           hardned
           .
           And
           who
           can
           expresse
           the
           bitter
           sorrowes
           and
           checks
           and
           feares
           which
           they
           feele
           ,
           who
           carrie
           an
           ill
           conscience
           about
           them
           ?
           which
           pursues
           them
           both
           sleeping
           and
           waking
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           Church
           onely
           ,
           but
           euen
           in
           their
           callings
           ,
           companies
           ,
           feastings
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           when
           others
           thinke
           full
           little
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           themselues
           wish
           they
           could
           make
           truce
           for
           the
           while
           therewith
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           then
           be
           furthest
           off
           .
           So
           that
           a
           poore
           Christian
           would
           not
           willingly
           change
           states
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           haue
           their
           greatest
           glorie
           ,
           except
           he
           might
           bee
           free
           from
           their
           troubled
           conscience
           :
           which
           is
           like
           to
           the
           hand-writing
           vpon
           the
           wall
           of
           that
           wofull
           Belshazzar
           .
           And
           this
           is
           their
           portion
           ,
           euen
           tempest
           ,
           
           fire
           ,
           snares
           ,
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           saith
           ,
           euen
           a
           sauour
           of
           hell
           ,
           before
           they
           come
           there
           .
           As
           for
           those
           that
           haue
           learned
           how
           to
           strangle
           their
           conscience
           ,
           and
           smother
           it
           ,
           or
           who
           are
           waxen
           hardned
           :
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           peace
           belonging
           to
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           stop
           their
           eare
           from
           hearing
           of
           terror
           .
           And
           when
           God
           shall
           quicken
           ,
           and
           rouze
           vp
           their
           conscience
           ,
           woe
           be
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           it
           shall
           roare
           vpon
           them
           as
           a
           lion
           ,
           and
           yet
           God
           is
           greater
           .
           Therefore
           if
           any
           such
           shall
           seeke
           how
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           this
           horror
           ,
           let
           them
           make
           
           their
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           their
           conscience
           shall
           turne
           to
           be
           their
           friend
           :
           but
           the
           rest
           may
           heare
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           as
           Nabal
           heard
           Abigails
           newes
           ,
           to
           their
           confusion
           .
        
         
           It
           further
           appeareth
           by
           the
           effect
           what
           these
           fearefull
           meanes
           wrought
           ,
           
           which
           the
           holy
           storie
           setteth
           downe
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           campe
           was
           astonished
           ,
           feared
           ,
           cried
           out
           ,
           and
           fled
           .
           In
           which
           case
           let
           no
           man
           thinke
           that
           these
           meanes
           alone
           ,
           and
           apart
           from
           Gods
           work
           ,
           had
           any
           great
           force
           to
           feare
           ,
           especially
           to
           hurt
           the
           enemies
           :
           for
           what
           was
           there
           in
           the
           blowing
           of
           the
           trumpets
           ,
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           pitches
           ,
           or
           in
           their
           lampes
           ,
           to
           the
           getting
           of
           the
           victorie
           ?
           But
           the
           Lord
           put
           to
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           helpe
           ,
           whereby
           the
           enemies
           were
           daunted
           ,
           and
           set
           beside
           themselues
           ,
           or
           else
           ,
           all
           that
           was
           done
           ,
           had
           been
           but
           ridiculous
           .
           And
           he
           that
           made
           Goliahs
           head
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           with
           his
           owne
           sword
           ,
           he
           wil
           still
           blesse
           the
           vnlikely
           meanes
           (
           as
           the
           world
           accounteth
           them
           ,
           yea
           and
           foolish
           also
           (
           of
           our
           prayers
           ,
           sinceritie
           ,
           patience
           ,
           hope
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           to
           bring
           great
           things
           to
           passe
           ,
           yea
           and
           faith
           to
           ouercome
           the
           world
           ,
           without
           the
           which
           ,
           what
           are
           all
           other
           things
           whatsoeuer
           ?
           Still
           I
           say
           therefore
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           blessed
           is
           the
           people
           whose
           God
           is
           the
           Lord
           Iehouah
           .
           But
           of
           this
           ,
           occasion
           hath
           been
           offered
           to
           speake
           almost
           in
           euery
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           20.
           verse
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           in
           their
           crie
           and
           noise
           that
           they
           made
           ,
           vttered
           these
           words
           
             [
             The
             sword
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             of
             Gedeon
             ]
          
           therein
           they
           
           testifie
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           the
           chiefe
           cause
           ,
           and
           Gedeon
           as
           the
           instrument
           appointed
           to
           bring
           that
           worke
           to
           passe
           .
           Not
           as
           if
           they
           would
           deuide
           the
           victory
           betwixt
           God
           and
           him
           ,
           (
           betweene
           whom
           there
           was
           no
           comparison
           )
           but
           to
           signifie
           ,
           that
           as
           God
           was
           the
           chiefe
           and
           principall
           worker
           ,
           so
           it
           pleased
           him
           to
           vse
           Gedeon
           as
           his
           instrument
           to
           effect
           it
           .
           The
           same
           it
           behooueth
           vs
           to
           do
           :
           ascribe
           we
           to
           God
           the
           glory
           of
           all
           the
           good
           we
           doe
           ,
           yea
           and
           of
           our
           saluation
           
           especially
           ,
           which
           we
           seeke
           ,
           but
           know
           we
           that
           as
           Gods
           instruments
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           worke
           it
           on
           in
           feare
           and
           trembling
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           all
           our
           diligence
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           
           exhorteth
           ,
           to
           
             make
             our
             calling
             and
             election
             sure
             .
          
           And
           so
           in
           all
           duties
           of
           faith
           that
           we
           performe
           ;
           acknowledge
           we
           ,
           that
           we
           receiue
           all
           gifts
           and
           abilitie
           to
           thinke
           and
           to
           doe
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           our selues
           to
           be
           Gods
           workemen
           and
           labourers
           ,
           vnworthy
           to
           be
           imployed
           by
           him
           ,
           euen
           as
           we
           see
           it
           to
           bee
           an
           honour
           to
           be
           in
           a
           Kings
           seruice
           .
           And
           further
           by
           this
           ,
           let
           all
           captious
           cauillers
           take
           their
           answer
           ,
           who
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           who
           depend
           vpon
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           make
           them
           their
           God.
           Be
           it
           knowne
           to
           all
           such
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           detest
           such
           blasphemy
           ,
           so
           yet
           to
           the
           shame
           of
           all
           such
           scorners
           ,
           they
           honour
           them
           vnder
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           instruments
           of
           their
           saluation
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           them
           ,
           as
           here
           Gedeons
           souldiers
           do
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           hand
           which
           God
           putteth
           the
           sword
           of
           his
           spirit
           into
           ,
           for
           the
           conquering
           not
           of
           mens
           bodies
           ,
           but
           their
           soules
           ,
           and
           the
           bringing
           into
           subiection
           the
           thoughts
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           yea
           the
           whole
           powers
           of
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           Salomon
           
           praies
           that
           
             Gods
             Priests
             may
             bee
             clothed
             with
             saluation
             .
          
           And
           Paul
           doubts
           not
           to
           say
           vnto
           
             Timothy
             ,
             He
             should
             saue
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           For
           more
           particular
           application
           of
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           reade
           verse
           2.
           of
           this
           Chapter
           .
           
        
         
           This
           victory
           is
           remembred
           and
           made
           mention
           of
           in
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           where
           
           it
           is
           said
           :
           
             Doe
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             vnto
             Midian
             ,
             and
             as
             vnto
             Oreb
             and
             Zeeb
             .
          
           Which
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           this
           story
           ,
           and
           so
           other
           in
           the
           bookes
           of
           canonicall
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           diligently
           to
           bee
           remembred
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           haue
           vse
           of
           the
           diuers
           good
           things
           that
           are
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           through
           the
           Scriptures
           wee
           might
           get
           knowledge
           ,
           experience
           ,
           consolation
           and
           hope
           :
           as
           to
           pray
           as
           Gedeon
           did
           in
           danger
           and
           
           distresse
           ,
           to
           hope
           ,
           and
           waite
           for
           the
           like
           successe
           ,
           in
           our
           seuerall
           necessities
           ,
           which
           God
           will
           as
           surely
           doe
           and
           performe
           to
           vs
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           here
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           hauing
           made
           the
           like
           promises
           thereof
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           as
           vnto
           them
           .
           And
           through
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Euangelists
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           wee
           shall
           meet
           with
           quotations
           of
           Scripture
           out
           of
           the
           old
           testament
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           setting
           a
           second
           edge
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           teaching
           the
           reader
           with
           what
           regard
           and
           obseruation
           he
           is
           to
           reade
           them
           .
           As
           our
           Sauiour
           doth
           in
           recording
           the
           history
           of
           Lots
           wife
           ;
           and
           in
           speaking
           of
           the
           prophesie
           of
           Daniel
           touching
           the
           pollution
           of
           
           the
           Temple
           by
           the
           abomination
           of
           desolation
           ,
           and
           diuers
           such
           like
           places
           :
           besides
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           prophesies
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           to
           come
           to
           passe
           in
           the
           Church
           ere
           the
           second
           comming
           of
           Christ
           .
           For
           to
           this
           
           end
           ,
           the
           holy
           stories
           are
           written
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           books
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           I
           meane
           for
           our
           instruction
           ,
           edification
           and
           comfort
           .
           As
           Dauid
           mentioneth
           
           this
           story
           ,
           so
           doth
           Esay
           ,
           speaking
           of
           
             Zenacherib
             ,
             God
             shall
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             raise
             vp
             a
          
           
           
             scourge
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             Midian
             .
          
           And
           so
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           as
           he
           prophesied
           ,
           for
           the
           whole
           armie
           of
           that
           King
           was
           slaine
           by
           God
           ,
           euen
           as
           this
           of
           the
           Midianites
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           another
           thing
           mentioned
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           
           most
           of
           them
           were
           slaine
           ,
           the
           Israelites
           with
           Gedeon
           pursued
           and
           followed
           after
           the
           rest
           :
           where
           note
           his
           wisedome
           in
           foreseeing
           and
           preuenting
           danger
           to
           come
           .
           When
           he
           had
           scattered
           them
           ,
           they
           might
           haue
           gotten
           strength
           againe
           afterward
           ,
           and
           so
           haue
           troubled
           them
           as
           before
           ,
           (
           as
           another
           Iabin
           King
           of
           Canaan
           arose
           )
           which
           he
           preuented
           .
           And
           in
           warre
           this
           is
           meet
           to
           be
           
           done
           against
           the
           enemies
           both
           bodily
           and
           spirituall
           .
           Satan
           being
           throwne
           out
           ,
           laboureth
           ,
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           ,
           to
           enter
           in
           againe
           .
           This
           is
           also
           necessarie
           
           
           in
           euery
           calling
           ,
           to
           be
           prouident
           to
           keepe
           away
           danger
           by
           wants
           and
           oppression
           concerning
           both
           body
           and
           soule
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           great
           wisedome
           ,
           to
           follow
           herein
           the
           vniust
           Steward
           ,
           namely
           in
           prouiding
           
           for
           the
           time
           that
           should
           come
           after
           :
           and
           to
           follow
           the
           example
           of
           the
           fiue
           wise
           virgins
           ,
           who
           so
           prouided
           oile
           for
           their
           lamps
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           other
           foolish
           ,
           for
           want
           therof
           ,
           were
           shut
           out
           at
           the
           bridegroomes
           comming
           ,
           
           they
           entred
           in
           with
           him
           to
           the
           wedding
           .
           So
           wee
           should
           deale
           surely
           to
           preuent
           diuel
           and
           world
           ,
           and
           al
           offences
           ,
           that
           might
           break
           out
           from
           vs
           through
           our
           owne
           corruption
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           so
           foolish
           ,
           as
           to
           bring
           needlesse
           sorrow
           vpon
           our
           owne
           heads
           by
           neglecting
           any
           meanes
           that
           might
           remoue
           it
           .
           Yea
           and
           one
           Christian
           with
           another
           must
           be
           faine
           ,
           and
           is
           forced
           to
           deale
           circumspectly
           ,
           there
           be
           so
           many
           weakenesses
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           shifts
           to
           deceiue
           ,
           lest
           they
           breake
           off
           their
           fellowship
           .
           Wee
           see
           daily
           to
           what
           perfection
           men
           haue
           brought
           their
           trades
           ,
           and
           how
           easily
           they
           thriue
           ,
           through
           carefull
           marking
           and
           remoouing
           the
           seuerall
           inconueniences
           thereof
           ,
           and
           vsing
           the
           best
           prouidence
           ,
           
           and
           all
           opportunities
           making
           for
           their
           gaine
           ,
           which
           their
           predecessors
           knew
           not
           .
           But
           alas
           how
           raw
           and
           rude
           ,
           yea
           what
           bunglers
           are
           men
           in
           the
           trade
           of
           all
           trades
           ?
           who
           beates
           his
           braines
           to
           attaine
           to
           a
           gift
           ,
           readinesse
           and
           dexteritie
           therein
           ?
        
         
           Who
           seekes
           to
           bring
           the
           excellencie
           thereof
           into
           the
           view
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           vpon
           their
           owne
           proofe
           and
           experience
           to
           teach
           others
           ,
           the
           next
           and
           directest
           way
           both
           of
           being
           and
           walking
           as
           a
           Christian
           ?
           And
           why
           ?
           because
           men
           are
           not
           wise
           to
           follow
           this
           trade
           without
           breakings
           off
           ,
           and
           many
           onsets
           and
           turne-againes
           :
           they
           neither
           will
           search
           out
           and
           vse
           the
           best
           meanes
           which
           may
           make
           them
           expert
           ,
           and
           bring
           in
           gaine
           ,
           nor
           will
           learne
           wisedome
           to
           preuent
           disaduantages
           ,
           annoyances
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           and
           therefore
           their
           worke
           goes
           not
           forward
           ,
           their
           skill
           in
           this
           trade
           comes
           not
           to
           ripenesse
           .
           For
           behold
           ,
           while
           they
           thinke
           they
           serue
           God
           commendably
           in
           some
           duties
           which
           they
           apply
           their
           mind
           too
           ,
           there
           growes
           in
           them
           noisome
           lusts
           ,
           vnseene
           ,
           vnrepented
           off
           ,
           and
           these
           make
           them
           new
           to
           begin
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           so
           much
           behind
           hand
           againe
           ,
           that
           they
           almost
           despaire
           of
           euer
           recouering
           their
           forwardnesse
           neglected
           .
        
         
           The
           Beniamites
           we
           reade
           in
           the
           20.
           of
           this
           booke
           ,
           met
           their
           brethren
           in
           
           the
           field
           stoutly
           :
           but
           lo
           ,
           the
           euill
           was
           behind
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           not
           aware
           off
           ,
           till
           the
           flame
           and
           smoke
           ascended
           ,
           and
           then
           all
           their
           courage
           was
           cooled
           .
           To
           teach
           vs
           (
           if
           we
           will
           prosper
           )
           to
           make
           cleane
           worke
           before
           vs
           ,
           and
           leaue
           not
           something
           vndone
           ,
           through
           sloath
           ,
           which
           will
           cost
           vs
           double
           and
           trebble
           afterward
           .
           And
           if
           we
           bee
           wise
           ,
           let
           vs
           learne
           with
           Gedeon
           how
           to
           vse
           and
           keepe
           the
           victorie
           as
           well
           as
           how
           to
           get
           it
           :
           how
           to
           clense
           out
           that
           euill
           which
           we
           are
           prone
           to
           ,
           as
           do
           some
           duties
           which
           we
           like
           ;
           lest
           according
           to
           the
           prouerbe
           :
           He
           that
           flieth
           and
           escapeth
           ,
           will
           returne
           and
           fight
           againe
           ;
           whereas
           we
           might
           haue
           slaine
           him
           right
           downe
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           been
           past
           all
           danger
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           as
           commendable
           in
           Gedeon
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           
           had
           gotten
           the
           victory
           ,
           hee
           was
           willing
           that
           other
           should
           haue
           part
           of
           the
           glory
           thereof
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           these
           other
           tribes
           ,
           
             Nephtali
             ,
             Ashur
          
           ,
           and
           Manasse
           ,
           who
           yet
           could
           helpe
           but
           little
           ,
           comming
           after
           Gedeon
           had
           gotten
           the
           victory
           with
           great
           danger
           .
           Which
           example
           of
           his
           ,
           should
           teach
           vs
           to
           vse
           the
           gifts
           of
           
           God
           ,
           not
           so
           that
           we
           should
           seeke
           glory
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           desire
           that
           other
           also
           might
           exercise
           and
           haue
           vse
           of
           their
           gifts
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           we
           of
           the
           Ministery
           especially
           should
           doe
           this
           ;
           that
           wee
           may
           bee
           able
           to
           say
           as
           Moses
           said
           ,
           
             Would
             to
             God
             that
             all
             his
             people
             could
             prophesie
             :
          
           yea
           and
           to
           this
           end
           
           let
           vs
           rather
           in
           giuing
           honour
           ,
           euen
           striue
           to
           goe
           before
           each
           other
           ,
           yea
           the
           meanest
           ,
           who
           may
           soonest
           and
           easiliest
           thinke
           themselues
           neglected
           and
           despised
           .
           Excellent
           therefore
           is
           the
           practise
           of
           Christ
           and
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           were
           both
           admired
           by
           diuers
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           such
           wise
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           carnall
           emulation
           betweene
           the
           Disciples
           of
           both
           ;
           yet
           alway
           they
           so
           carried
           themselues
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           honoured
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           both
           fulfilled
           all
           righteousnesse
           .
        
         
           Yea
           Iohn
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           his
           flourishing
           ,
           yet
           still
           acknowledged
           himselfe
           
           but
           the
           shadow
           ,
           and
           Christ
           the
           substance
           ;
           himselfe
           the
           herold
           ,
           and
           Christ
           the
           Prince
           :
           
             I
             must
             decrease
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             and
             Christ
             encrease
          
           .
           Which
           example
           of
           his
           ,
           if
           his
           successors
           had
           as
           well
           regarded
           ,
           Satan
           had
           not
           so
           soone
           corrupted
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Church
           with
           schismes
           and
           factions
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           the
           fruits
           of
           pride
           and
           arrogancy
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           we
           can
           grow
           ,
           or
           cause
           by
           our
           example
           and
           gifts
           ,
           other
           to
           grow
           in
           grace
           ,
           let
           vs
           not
           with
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           contend
           who
           shall
           bee
           chiefe
           and
           greatest
           .
           But
           we
           though
           we
           haue
           these
           gifts
           and
           the
           like
           to
           glorifie
           the
           giuer
           ,
           and
           to
           restraine
           and
           hold
           our selues
           from
           this
           vaineglory
           ,
           yet
           wee
           gape
           for
           that
           by
           Satans
           deluding
           of
           vs
           (
           lamentable
           to
           behold
           )
           so
           that
           when
           wee
           haue
           not
           praise
           of
           men
           ,
           (
           who
           should
           looke
           for
           that
           from
           God
           )
           if
           (
           I
           say
           )
           we
           cannot
           get
           that
           ,
           we
           leaue
           off
           labouring
           and
           sit
           still
           :
           and
           for
           this
           very
           cause
           ,
           some
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           ministery
           ,
           as
           the
           people
           ,
           doe
           part
           and
           breake
           off
           their
           fellowship
           one
           with
           another
           .
           But
           of
           this
           see
           somwhat
           before
           ,
           in
           the
           eighth
           verse
           of
           this
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               And
               Gedeon
               sent
               messengers
               to
               all
               mount
               Ephraim
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Come
               downe
               against
               the
               Midianites
               ,
               and
               take
               before
               them
               the
               waters
               vnto
               Bethbarah
               ,
               and
               Iordan
               .
               Then
               all
               the
               men
               of
               Ephraim
               gathered
               together
               ,
               and
               tooke
               the
               waters
               vnto
               Bethbarah
               and
               Iordan
               .
            
          
           
             25.
             
             
               And
               they
               tooke
               two
               Princes
               of
               the
               Midianites
               ,
               Oreb
               and
               Zeeb
               ,
               and
               slew
               Oreb
               vpon
               the
               rocke
               Oreb
               ,
               and
               slew
               Zeeb
               at
               the
               winepresse
               of
               Zeeb
               ,
               and
               pursued
               the
               Midianites
               ,
               and
               brought
               the
               heads
               of
               Oreb
               and
               Zeeb
               to
               Gedeon
               beyond
               Iordan
               .
            
          
        
         
           IN
           this
           verse
           the
           holy
           story
           sheweth
           ,
           how
           Gedeon
           sent
           to
           all
           the
           inhabitants
           
           of
           mount
           Ephraim
           to
           meet
           with
           the
           Midianites
           ,
           and
           take
           vp
           the
           passages
           ,
           where
           they
           went
           ouer
           the
           waters
           ,
           euen
           to
           Bethbara
           or
           Bethabora
           ,
           and
           Iordan
           .
           And
           the
           men
           of
           Ephraim
           did
           so
           .
           And
           so
           hee
           made
           them
           partakers
           also
           of
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           victory
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           the
           other
           tribes
           .
           This
           is
           the
           summe
           of
           this
           verse
           .
           And
           to
           make
           our
           vse
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           that
           we
           in
           this
           our
           age
           did
           as
           these
           did
           :
           that
           in
           all
           ciuil
           actions
           religion
           did
           guide
           vs
           ,
           that
           where
           helpe
           is
           needed
           ,
           and
           required
           by
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           likewise
           willingly
           and
           readily
           performed
           ;
           as
           namely
           in
           aiding
           the
           widowes
           and
           fatherlesse
           ,
           the
           poore
           ,
           and
           the
           oppressed
        
         
           And
           much
           more
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           so
           ioyned
           together
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           were
           any
           excellent
           and
           profitable
           matter
           begun
           ,
           
           that
           we
           were
           willing
           to
           haue
           other
           coadiutors
           and
           fellow
           labourers
           to
           the
           finishing
           and
           perfiting
           of
           the
           same
           :
           but
           wee
           rather
           oft
           times
           (
           which
           is
           greatly
           to
           be
           lamented
           )
           and
           our
           sinnes
           iustly
           deseruing
           the
           same
           ,
           doe
           hinder
           one
           another
           :
           whereas
           both
           they
           ought
           to
           bee
           regarded
           ,
           who
           haue
           a
           good
           mind
           to
           the
           worke
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           doe
           labour
           in
           it
           ,
           (
           though
           they
           bee
           not
           equall
           with
           some
           other
           ,
           )
           euen
           for
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           inabled
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           are
           fit
           to
           doe
           :
           and
           also
           they
           in
           humility
           should
           reuerence
           their
           elders
           in
           gifts
           and
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           be
           readier
           to
           learne
           of
           them
           ,
           then
           to
           pearke
           ouer
           them
           .
        
         
           Which
           sinne
           in
           the
           forwarder
           sort
           both
           of
           Ministers
           and
           people
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           ancienter
           and
           younger
           sort
           of
           both
           ,
           being
           suffered
           to
           grow
           for
           want
           of
           loue
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           one
           doth
           not
           his
           dutie
           toward
           the
           other
           ,
           hath
           caused
           the
           Lord
           seuerely
           to
           punish
           it
           in
           both
           ,
           that
           being
           diuided
           ,
           they
           are
           thereby
           seebled
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           which
           they
           did
           is
           hindred
           and
           crossed
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           is
           verified
           which
           Saint
           Paul
           writeth
           to
           the
           Galathians
           ,
           that
           one
           
           
             biting
             and
             deuouring
             another
             ,
             they
             be
             consumed
             one
             of
             another
             ,
          
           at
           least
           ,
           by
           a
           third
           sort
           ,
           but
           yet
           through
           their
           fault
           and
           procuring
           .
           But
           of
           this
           I
           haue
           spoken
           in
           the
           first
           chapter
           .
        
         
           Ephraim
           tooke
           two
           Princes
           of
           Midian
           ,
           Oreb
           and
           Zeeb
           :
           whose
           punishment
           
           by
           the
           iust
           iudgement
           of
           God
           was
           agreeable
           to
           their
           sinne
           .
           The
           one
           ,
           namely
           Oreb
           ,
           was
           slaine
           on
           a
           rocke
           and
           mountaine
           ,
           called
           by
           the
           same
           name
           ,
           Oreb
           :
           where
           they
           had
           constrained
           the
           people
           of
           God
           to
           hide
           themselues
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           had
           sought
           them
           to
           kill
           them
           The
           other
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Zeeb
           ,
           was
           slaine
           at
           the
           threshing
           place
           or
           winepresse
           called
           Zeeb
           :
           for
           those
           places
           they
           spoiled
           of
           their
           victuals
           and
           famished
           them
           .
           Where
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           God
           forgetteth
           not
           ,
           neither
           winketh
           at
           the
           cruelty
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           but
           in
           due
           time
           and
           place
           will
           pay
           them
           home
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           that
           will
           ,
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           not
           left
           them
           vnrecompenced
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           either
           with
           the
           same
           punishment
           as
           he
           did
           Adonibezek
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           Iudas
           ,
           who
           betraying
           his
           master
           to
           death
           ,
           died
           first
           himselfe
           :
           or
           as
           heere
           he
           did
           to
           Oreb
           and
           Zeeb
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           same
           place
           where
           they
           did
           the
           mischiefe
           :
           and
           as
           among
           vs
           the
           wilfull
           murtherers
           suffer
           ,
           and
           are
           made
           spectacles
           by
           hanging
           in
           chaines
           ,
           to
           all
           that
           passe
           by
           ,
           neere
           the
           place
           where
           they
           committed
           the
           murthers
           :
           or
           if
           none
           of
           these
           waies
           hee
           punish
           them
           ,
           yet
           some
           other
           such
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           as
           a
           signe
           to
           all
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           be
           reuenged
           on
           such
           as
           they
           be
           .
           For
           why
           ,
           as
           the
           blood
           of
           Abell
           ,
           so
           doth
           theirs
           
           cry
           for
           vengeance
           :
           woe
           therefore
           to
           bloody
           persecutors
           ,
           and
           cruell
           persons
           ,
           for
           God
           and
           their
           sinne
           shall
           find
           them
           out
           .
           Therefore
           let
           them
           know
           this
           that
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           such
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           bee
           discouraged
           .
           And
           lest
           we
           should
           thinke
           that
           these
           Princes
           did
           but
           fight
           for
           themselues
           against
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           as
           in
           warre
           men
           doe
           ,
           reade
           of
           their
           malice
           and
           cruelty
           ,
           in
           the
           
           Psalme
           83.
           
           But
           for
           Gods
           iust
           punishing
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           sin
           ,
           I
           haue
           said
           enough
           in
           chapter
           1.
           of
           this
           booke
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             THE
             FIFTIETH
             SERMON
             ON
             THE
             EIGHTH
             CHAPTER
             OF
             THE
             BOOKE
             OF
             IVDGES
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Then
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Ephraim
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 serued
                 vs
                 thus
                 ?
                 that
                 thou
                 calledst
                 vs
                 not
                 when
                 thou
                 wentest
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 the
                 Midianites
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 chode
                 with
                 him
                 sharpely
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 To
                 whom
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 what
                 haue
                 I
                 now
                 done
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 you
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 the
                 gleaning
                 of
                 grapes
                 of
                 Ephraim
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 vintage
                 of
                 Abiezer
                 ?
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 God
                 hath
                 deliuered
                 into
                 your
                 hands
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 Midian
                 ,
                 Oreb
                 and
                 Zeeb
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 I
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 you
                 ?
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 thus
                 spoken
                 their
                 spirits
                 abated
                 towards
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             AFter
             the
             admirable
             victory
             that
             God
             gaue
             to
             Gedeon
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             largely
             shewed
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             now
             in
             this
             followeth
             
             the
             pursuit
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Midianites
             by
             Gedeon
             ;
             but
             first
             another
             thing
             by
             occasion
             of
             that
             victory
             ,
             is
             heere
             set
             downe
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Ephraemites
             quarrelling
             with
             him
             .
             The
             summe
             and
             parts
             of
             this
             Chapter
             (
             to
             ioyne
             them
             together
             as
             they
             may
             well
             and
             conueniently
             be
             )
             are
             these
             :
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             the
             contention
             of
             the
             Ephramites
             with
             Gedeon
             ,
             for
             not
             calling
             them
             to
             the
             warre
             ,
             to
             verse
             4.
             
             The
             second
             point
             in
             this
             Chapter
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             men
             of
             Succoth
             and
             Penuel
             denied
             victuall
             to
             Gedeon
             when
             hee
             pursued
             and
             followed
             after
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             enemies
             ,
             and
             their
             punishment
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             putting
             to
             death
             of
             the
             two
             Princes
             of
             the
             Midianites
             ,
             Zeba
             and
             Zalmunna
             ,
             to
             the
             22.
             vers
             .
             The
             third
             containeth
             certaine
             perticulers
             concerning
             Gedeon
             ,
             as
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             kingdome
             to
             him
             and
             his
             sonnes
             by
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             his
             refusing
             it
             :
             and
             of
             Gedeons
             Ephod
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             that
             came
             thereby
             :
             whereto
             is
             to
             be
             added
             the
             sinne
             of
             Israel
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             chapter
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               TO
               begin
               with
               the
               first
               part
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               men
               of
               Ephraim
               contended
               
               sore
               with
               Gedeon
               ,
               and
               fell
               out
               with
               him
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               called
               them
               not
               to
               the
               battell
               against
               the
               Midianites
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               in
               the
               first
               verse
               :
               whereto
               the
               milde
               answere
               of
               Gedeon
               is
               to
               bee
               marked
               ,
               which
               is
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               second
               verse
               .
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               how
               they
               were
               appeased
               by
               it
               ,
               as
               wee
               reade
               in
               the
               third
               .
               Of
               these
               let
               vs
               heare
               more
               perticularly
               as
               they
               lie
               in
               order
               .
            
             
               And
               heere
               first
               ,
               some
               man
               might
               thinke
               it
               an
               vnseasonable
               accident
               that
               
               befell
               Gedeon
               euen
               in
               the
               chiefe
               spring
               of
               his
               glory
               ;
               I
               meane
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               very
               necke
               of
               the
               victory
               should
               come
               vpon
               him
               such
               a
               crosse
               blow
               ,
               as
               to
               turne
               the
               solemnity
               and
               honour
               of
               his
               great
               acts
               ,
               in
               subduing
               the
               Midianites
               into
               
               reproch
               and
               abasement
               .
               But
               the
               most
               wise
               God
               who
               best
               knoweth
               how
               to
               keepe
               his
               owne
               children
               in
               compasse
               ,
               and
               seeth
               what
               corruption
               they
               carry
               about
               them
               ,
               by
               meanes
               whereof
               they
               cannot
               beare
               any
               great
               blessing
               ,
               or
               prosperity
               ,
               without
               swelling
               ,
               and
               pride
               ;
               he
               (
               I
               say
               )
               doth
               commonly
               so
               dispose
               
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               with
               rare
               and
               speciall
               liftings
               vs
               ,
               and
               heightenings
               of
               
               them
               ,
               either
               in
               grace
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               successe
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               hee
               matcheth
               and
               mixeth
               some
               great
               coolings
               and
               buffetings
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               keep
               them
               from
               falling
               dangerously
               ,
               in
               so
               slppery
               a
               place
               as
               they
               stand
               in
               .
               Of
               Gedeon
               we
               cannot
               certainly
               say
               any
               thing
               to
               his
               iust
               reproofe
               in
               any
               grosse
               manner
               ,
               but
               of
               great
               infirmities
               of
               his
               wee
               haue
               heard
               ;
               and
               therefore
               doubtlesse
               hee
               being
               a
               man
               )
               hee
               had
               that
               in
               him
               which
               might
               haue
               puffed
               him
               vp
               vpon
               so
               great
               successe
               ,
               if
               God
               had
               not
               by
               this
               great
               and
               vnwelcome
               crosse
               ,
               preuented
               it
               .
               So
               Iphta
               comming
               fresh
               from
               a
               great
               conquest
               ,
               was
               suddenly
               quailed
               
               by
               his
               onely
               daughter
               .
               And
               Iob
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               his
               flourishing
               and
               prosperous
               estate
               ,
               heares
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               of
               his
               children
               and
               substance
               destroyed
               and
               spoiled
               .
               Likewise
               Dauid
               had
               few
               victories
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               sent
               him
               a
               cooler
               vpon
               them
               ,
               the
               rebellion
               of
               Absolon
               ,
               the
               cursing
               of
               Shemei
               ,
               the
               insurrection
               of
               Sheba
               ,
               the
               death
               of
               Ammon
               ,
               the
               slaughter
               of
               Absolon
               ;
               which
               (
               doubtlesse
               )
               were
               enough
               to
               purge
               out
               any
               superfluous
               humour
               which
               might
               rise
               vp
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               keepe
               him
               sober
               ,
               temperate
               ,
               and
               within
               holy
               compasse
               .
               It
               is
               not
               so
               strange
               that
               the
               Lord
               should
               thus
               physicke
               his
               seruants
               ,
               being
               already
               
               surfeted
               with
               excessiue
               and
               sinfull
               abuse
               of
               their
               prosperity
               :
               but
               it
               is
               his
               great
               mercy
               that
               he
               should
               so
               diet
               them
               with
               these
               potions
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               preuent
               surfeting
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               first
               it
               is
               the
               wisedome
               of
               the
               same
               Physitian
               to
               giue
               preseruatiues
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               purgations
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               sinne
               is
               easilier
               kept
               out
               from
               entring
               ,
               then
               thrust
               out
               of
               doores
               being
               once
               gotten
               in
               :
               which
               the
               Lord
               foreseeing
               ,
               rather
               chooseth
               with
               a
               little
               hardship
               to
               the
               patient
               ,
               then
               by
               violent
               and
               extreame
               courses
               ,
               to
               preuent
               matter
               of
               disease
               rather
               then
               to
               heale
               the
               disease
               .
               And
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               easier
               for
               a
               man
               to
               bee
               dieted
               then
               purged
               :
               I
               meane
               to
               beare
               an
               affliction
               which
               commeth
               before
               the
               spirit
               and
               conscience
               is
               wounded
               by
               a
               sinne
               ,
               then
               which
               followeth
               sin
               ,
               as
               the
               deserued
               punishment
               of
               it
               .
               But
               for
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               ,
               let
               vs
               by
               this
               first
               learne
               ,
               what
               a
               leaud
               nature
               there
               is
               in
               vs
               ,
               that
               wee
               cannot
               haue
               a
               little
               health
               and
               welfare
               ,
               but
               presently
               we
               distemper
               our selues
               ,
               so
               that
               wee
               must
               be
               faine
               to
               be
               physickt
               ,
               lest
               wee
               should
               endanger
               our
               life
               :
               I
               meane
               ,
               wee
               can
               enioy
               no
               good
               blessing
               ,
               but
               we
               forget
               our selues
               ,
               and
               cause
               the
               Lord
               to
               allay
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               it
               with
               some
               bitternesse
               ,
               except
               he
               will
               suffer
               vs
               to
               be
               turned
               quite
               ouer
               with
               it
               .
               Againe
               ,
               when
               we
               enioy
               any
               blessing
               ,
               let
               vs
               not
               measure
               the
               same
               by
               the
               pleasure
               and
               content
               which
               it
               giues
               our
               nature
               ,
               (
               for
               euen
               in
               that
               is
               a
               sting
               which
               will
               secretly
               hurt
               vs
               )
               but
               by
               the
               sober
               ,
               humble
               ,
               
               and
               thankfull
               affection
               wherewith
               wee
               imbrace
               the
               blessing
               .
               And
               let
               vs
               know
               that
               then
               onely
               we
               enioy
               it
               in
               kind
               ,
               and
               entier
               ,
               otherwise
               by
               halues
               ,
               and
               scarce
               that
               .
               And
               when
               we
               see
               that
               God
               sauceth
               our
               dainties
               with
               soure
               hearbs
               ,
               let
               vs
               be
               thankfull
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               Lord
               I
               had
               else
               fed
               too
               much
               of
               this
               dish
               ,
               till
               I
               had
               ouerlaid
               my
               stomacke
               ,
               euen
               as
               children
               ,
               who
               finding
               hony
               ,
               eate
               too
               much
               of
               it
               ;
               therefore
               blessed
               be
               thy
               name
               ,
               who
               suffered
               me
               not
               to
               be
               sicke
               of
               it
               ,
               rather
               then
               if
               thou
               shouldest
               let
               me
               alone
               ,
               then
               I
               should
               bee
               prouoked
               to
               vomiting
               ,
               which
               were
               worse
               .
               And
               this
               bee
               noted
               of
               the
               Lords
               
               ordering
               the
               action
               of
               these
               Ephramites
               ,
               for
               Gedeons
               good
               .
            
             
               Now
               yet
               these
               Ephramites
               shew
               many
               foule
               faults
               in
               this
               action
               of
               contending
               
               with
               their
               gouernour
               and
               deliuerer
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               vnthankfulnes
               ,
               expostulating
               with
               him
               without
               a
               cause
               &
               then
               their
               dissimulation
               ,
               who
               faine
               themselues
               to
               haue
               been
               willing
               to
               haue
               gone
               to
               warre
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               yet
               would
               not
               ,
               when
               they
               might
               haue
               done
               :
               and
               when
               did
               they
               this
               ?
               euen
               when
               they
               saw
               the
               danger
               of
               the
               warre
               to
               bee
               past
               and
               ouer
               ,
               and
               that
               now
               honour
               was
               giuen
               to
               Gedeon
               for
               that
               which
               he
               had
               done
               :
               whereas
               they
               had
               been
               as
               ready
               (
               if
               hee
               had
               lost
               the
               victory
               )
               to
               haue
               (
               much
               more
               )
               cast
               that
               in
               his
               teeth
               .
            
             
               To
               prosecute
               these
               a
               little
               more
               particularly
               :
               their
               vnthankfulnesse
               first
               
               was
               great
               ,
               and
               the
               iniurie
               which
               hee
               sustained
               thereby
               ,
               who
               ought
               to
               haue
               been
               much
               honoured
               of
               them
               for
               his
               industry
               and
               labour
               ,
               and
               highly
               accounted
               off
               by
               them
               for
               the
               same
               :
               but
               if
               so
               be
               their
               vnthankfulnesse
               was
               so
               great
               towards
               him
               in
               this
               ,
               what
               manner
               of
               behauiour
               (
               thinke
               wee
               )
               would
               they
               haue
               vsed
               if
               they
               had
               sustained
               any
               wrong
               or
               violence
               at
               his
               hands
               ,
               who
               deale
               thus
               vndutifully
               ,
               nay
               rudely
               ,
               and
               rebelliously
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               hauing
               receiued
               so
               great
               a
               deliuerance
               by
               his
               meanes
               ?
               and
               so
               picking
               matter
               of
               quarrell
               out
               of
               a
               good
               turne
               and
               benefit
               ?
               But
               as
               we
               may
               note
               the
               vnthankfulnesse
               of
               men
               when
               yet
               they
               haue
               iust
               cause
               to
               shew
               the
               contrary
               duty
               ,
               (
               as
               may
               be
               seene
               in
               many
               ,
               and
               namely
               in
               Absolon
               to
               his
               father
               ,
               whom
               when
               hee
               had
               deliuered
               from
               death
               iustly
               deserued
               ,
               hee
               sought
               his
               fathers
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               away
               his
               kingdome
               also
               from
               him
               :
               )
               so
               wee
               may
               by
               this
               vnkind
               recompence
               they
               gaue
               to
               Gedeon
               for
               the
               famous
               act
               that
               hee
               wrought
               for
               their
               ease
               and
               peace
               ;
               wee
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               who
               shall
               gratifie
               men
               ,
               may
               learne
               our
               duty
               thereby
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               not
               best
               ,
               neither
               ought
               wee
               to
               looke
               for
               our
               reward
               and
               commendation
               for
               well
               doing
               any
               manner
               of
               way
               from
               men
               ,
               but
               to
               rest
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               knoweth
               our
               workes
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               enough
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               sure
               ,
               that
               from
               him
               we
               shall
               receiue
               our
               reward
               :
               according
               
               to
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Be
               ye
               stedfast
               (
               my
               beloued
               brethren
               )
               and
               
               vnmoueable
               ,
               alwaies
               abounding
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               ye
               know
               that
               your
               labour
               is
               not
               in
               vaine
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               But
               as
               for
               men
               ,
               they
               oft
               times
               disgrace
               that
               which
               is
               well
               done
               of
               vs
               ,
               and
               reuile
               ,
               yea
               and
               hate
               vs
               for
               it
               :
               as
               Eliab
               did
               Dauid
               ,
               for
               shewing
               himselfe
               forward
               
               against
               Gods
               enemies
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               and
               by
               name
               their
               great
               champion
               Goliah
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               hee
               ought
               to
               haue
               been
               encouraged
               rather
               ,
               and
               highly
               commended
               of
               him
               .
               So
               Ioseph
               ,
               who
               had
               preserued
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               both
               for
               the
               time
               of
               the
               famine
               ,
               and
               long
               afterwards
               :
               yet
               of
               that
               King
               Pharaoh
               ,
               who
               rose
               vp
               in
               the
               land
               some
               yeeres
               after
               ;
               of
               him
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               Ioseph
               was
               not
               
               knowne
               nor
               regarded
               :
               for
               so
               the
               text
               saith
               ,
               
                 There
                 came
                 another
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 who
                 knew
                 not
                 Ioseph
                 ,
              
               though
               his
               welfare
               arose
               by
               and
               from
               him
               vnder
               God
               ,
               as
               wel
               as
               his
               predecessors
               that
               liued
               before
               him
               did
               .
               But
               especially
               this
               was
               verified
               in
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               who
               being
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               
               of
               his
               people
               Israel
               ,
               was
               for
               the
               vnthankfulnesse
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               their
               spitefull
               dealing
               against
               him
               ,
               was
               faine
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               to
               answere
               them
               thus
               :
               
                 Many
                 good
                 workes
                 haue
                 I
                 done
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 doe
                 you
                 stone
                 me
                 ?
              
               In
               Heathen
               
               stories
               we
               reade
               of
               the
               strange
               ingratitude
               of
               people
               to
               their
               victorious
               gouernours
               ,
               especially
               Grecian
               and
               Romane
               :
               one
               of
               whom
               being
               dead
               ,
               
               had
               this
               vpbraiding
               epitaph
               engrauen
               ,
               
                 O
                 vnthankfull
                 countrey
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 haue
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 my
                 bones
                 .
              
               But
               that
               men
               liuing
               in
               the
               Church
               should
               shew
               such
               brutish
               ingratitude
               ,
               who
               should
               beleeue
               it
               that
               sees
               it
               not
               ?
               Moses
               ,
               the
               conducter
               of
               the
               people
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               was
               neuer
               quiet
               from
               the
               conspiracy
               and
               murmurings
               of
               them
               against
               him
               .
               The
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               
               for
               their
               painfull
               prophesyings
               and
               trauels
               in
               preaching
               ,
               what
               reward
               found
               they
               ?
               So
               these
               Ephramites
               ,
               how
               recompenced
               they
               Gedeon
               for
               his
               labour
               and
               paines
               ?
               And
               the
               other
               Israelites
               also
               ,
               looke
               in
               the
               end
               of
               his
               story
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               if
               the
               worthy
               seruants
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               magistracy
               and
               ministery
               ,
               find
               the
               like
               greetings
               ,
               courtesie
               ,
               thankfulnesse
               ,
               at
               their
               hands
               who
               should
               be
               their
               best
               fauourers
               and
               encouragers
               against
               their
               aduersaries
               ,
               yea
               if
               they
               find
               the
               people
               whom
               they
               gouerne
               and
               teach
               and
               vpon
               whom
               they
               bestow
               their
               liues
               and
               strength
               (
               as
               the
               candle
               that
               giueth
               light
               till
               it
               die
               and
               goe
               out
               ,
               )
               to
               requite
               them
               with
               small
               reuerence
               ,
               lesse
               countenance
               
               or
               maintenance
               ,
               and
               least
               of
               all
               with
               any
               fruit
               in
               true
               piety
               of
               their
               godly
               care
               and
               labour
               ,
               in
               season
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               season
               bestowed
               among
               them
               :
               what
               vse
               shall
               they
               make
               hereof
               ?
               Shall
               they
               desist
               from
               their
               good
               beginnings
               ,
               and
               giue
               them
               ouer
               to
               such
               as
               may
               bee
               like
               to
               teach
               them
               by
               fearing
               them
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               learne
               it
               by
               loue
               ,
               to
               make
               more
               account
               of
               them
               ?
               No
               :
               but
               first
               let
               them
               looke
               vp
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               his
               iustice
               in
               so
               trying
               them
               ,
               and
               punishing
               some
               sinne
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               then
               answere
               themselues
               as
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Esay
                 :
                 I
                 haue
                 laboured
                 in
                 vaine
              
               (
               to
               manward
               )
               
                 but
                 my
                 reward
                 is
                 with
              
               
               God
               :
               and
               therfore
               I
               must
               not
               forsake
               my
               standing
               ,
               nor
               leaue
               my
               calling
               ,
               but
               hold
               out
               with
               courage
               and
               constancie
               vnto
               the
               end
               ,
               but
               more
               fully
               of
               this
               in
               the
               story
               of
               Iephta
               .
            
             
               Now
               then
               the
               vse
               of
               this
               is
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               vs
               take
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               bee
               not
               discouraged
               from
               conscience
               and
               constancy
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               for
               the
               discourtesies
               ,
               and
               ill
               dealing
               of
               men
               ,
               for
               of
               God
               we
               are
               to
               looke
               for
               our
               reward
               .
               And
               yet
               I
               must
               say
               ,
               that
               without
               especiall
               grace
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               doe
               thus
               ,
               and
               to
               rest
               contented
               with
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               a
               plentifull
               rewarder
               of
               all
               that
               seeke
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               withall
               to
               beare
               the
               indignities
               that
               are
               offered
               vs
               of
               men
               .
               Secondly
               seeing
               the
               world
               dealeth
               thus
               vnkindly
               with
               Gods
               seruants
               ,
               
               let
               their
               brethren
               that
               feare
               God
               ,
               bee
               encouragers
               and
               comforters
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               hold
               on
               in
               their
               good
               course
               :
               for
               they
               are
               but
               men
               ,
               and
               therfore
               they
               haue
               need
               of
               encouragement
               ,
               and
               their
               weakenesse
               requireth
               that
               they
               should
               bee
               so
               dealt
               with
               .
               And
               let
               all
               such
               as
               liue
               in
               their
               places
               of
               Ministers
               or
               professors
               with
               any
               freedome
               this
               way
               ,
               much
               more
               with
               a
               
               good
               liking
               and
               mutuall
               consent
               or
               encouragement
               ,
               bee
               highly
               thankfull
               to
               God
               for
               such
               vnwonted
               fauours
               ,
               and
               friendly
               dealings
               of
               men
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               knowing
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               portion
               which
               the
               most
               in
               the
               world
               find
               or
               enioy
               ,
               but
               a
               peculiar
               indulgence
               and
               fauour
               from
               God
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               stirre
               vp
               in
               them
               astonishment
               at
               Gods
               kindnesse
               to
               them
               therein
               ,
               and
               not
               pride
               and
               insolencie
               .
               And
               for
               the
               sin
               I
               now
               speake
               of
               ,
               let
               vs
               count
               this
               vnthankfulnesse
               ,
               and
               the
               taking
               in
               ill
               part
               the
               good
               actions
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               let
               vs
               (
               I
               say
               )
               count
               it
               for
               a
               bitter
               fruit
               of
               a
               naughty
               ,
               proud
               ,
               and
               cancred
               heart
               ,
               wheresoeuer
               wee
               meete
               with
               it
               or
               behold
               it
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               let
               them
               thinke
               of
               themselues
               ,
               who
               shew
               and
               offer
               it
               .
            
             
               Now
               further
               note
               another
               of
               the
               faults
               of
               these
               Ephramites
               against
               Gedeon
               :
               
               
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               enuied
               him
               for
               the
               honour
               he
               got
               by
               the
               victory
               .
               Whereby
               though
               they
               sustained
               no
               hurt
               ,
               neither
               were
               the
               worse
               but
               the
               better
               ,
               yet
               they
               could
               not
               beare
               it
               ,
               that
               Gedeon
               should
               haue
               the
               glory
               of
               it
               :
               where
               we
               may
               see
               a
               foule
               property
               of
               enuie
               ,
               and
               what
               it
               is
               .
               It
               is
               a
               greefe
               and
               
               sadnesse
               for
               the
               prosperity
               of
               other
               :
               and
               namely
               ,
               of
               such
               as
               bee
               our
               equals
               .
               For
               the
               poore
               man
               enuieth
               not
               the
               King
               ;
               hee
               may
               bee
               grieued
               that
               he
               himselfe
               wanteth
               such
               good
               things
               as
               the
               King
               hath
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               not
               enuie
               .
               And
               by
               this
               we
               may
               note
               the
               difference
               betweene
               hatred
               and
               malice
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               this
               enuie
               on
               the
               other
               :
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               as
               wee
               haue
               heard
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               so
               we
               may
               in
               a
               word
               of
               the
               other
               .
               Hatred
               therefore
               is
               a
               greefe
               conceiued
               against
               one
               for
               some
               cause
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               as
               we
               thinke
               ;
               as
               Ahab
               hated
               Micaiah
               ,
               because
               
               hee
               did
               not
               prophesie
               good
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               euill
               ,
               as
               he
               tooke
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               appeareth
               also
               by
               the
               contrary
               ,
               out
               of
               these
               words
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               :
               
                 They
                 hated
                 me
                 without
                 a
                 cause
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               when
               I
               say
               ,
               enuie
               is
               a
               greefe
               at
               our
               equals
               for
               any
               eminency
               ,
               or
               prosperity
               that
               they
               haue
               aboue
               vs
               ;
               I
               meane
               such
               as
               are
               in
               kindred
               ,
               estate
               ,
               yeeres
               ,
               dignity
               ,
               or
               in
               gifts
               like
               vs.
               And
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               enuie
               is
               not
               for
               that
               wee
               are
               troubled
               as
               though
               any
               hurt
               or
               danger
               were
               comming
               towards
               vs
               ,
               from
               them
               whom
               we
               enuie
               ,
               (
               for
               that
               is
               another
               affection
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               feare
               ,
               )
               but
               for
               that
               through
               a
               cankred
               stomacke
               we
               cannot
               beare
               it
               ,
               that
               such
               an
               one
               as
               is
               
               no
               better
               then
               our selues
               ,
               should
               bee
               lifted
               vp
               so
               high
               ,
               and
               commended
               so
               farre
               aboue
               vs.
               And
               is
               not
               this
               a
               cursed
               mind
               in
               vs
               ,
               that
               wee
               cannot
               bee
               willing
               that
               another
               should
               fare
               well
               ,
               we
               being
               neuer
               the
               worse
               ,
               and
               that
               wee
               should
               haue
               an
               euill
               eye
               at
               that
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               we
               should
               reioyce
               ?
               for
               so
               Mary
               
               and
               Elizabeth
               did
               mutually
               reioyce
               one
               for
               the
               welfare
               and
               blessing
               of
               God
               to
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               much
               the
               more
               detestable
               is
               this
               affection
               ,
               that
               whereas
               some
               other
               ,
               being
               partly
               naturall
               ,
               nay
               bee
               taken
               in
               the
               good
               part
               ,
               this
               is
               euer
               euill
               :
               for
               it
               is
               a
               meere
               corruption
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               loue
               ,
               for
               loue
               enuieth
               not
               :
               and
               
               Paul
               more
               plainely
               forbiddeth
               it
               to
               the
               Galathians
               ,
               where
               hee
               also
               sheweth
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               ;
               namely
               ,
               
                 [
                 Desire
                 of
                 vaine-glory
                 .
              
               ]
               For
               so
               he
               saith
               ;
               be
               not
               desirous
               
               of
               vaine
               glory
               ,
               prouoking
               one
               another
               ,
               enuying
               one
               another
               .
               Which
               heere
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               the
               Ephramites
               ,
               who
               desiring
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               victory
               themselues
               ,
               did
               enuie
               Gedeon
               for
               it
               .
               This
               affection
               sheweth
               it selfe
               in
               all
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               we
               desire
               to
               excell
               in
               :
               yea
               in
               the
               best
               ,
               euen
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               for
               therein
               ,
               we
               would
               haue
               none
               to
               be
               in
               account
               aboue
               vs
               :
               as
               appeareth
               in
               them
               that
               preached
               Christ
               of
               enuie
               :
               and
               him
               that
               repined
               at
               his
               fellow
               ,
               for
               
               that
               comming
               at
               the
               eleuenth
               houre
               ,
               hee
               had
               his
               pennie
               as
               well
               as
               himselfe
               .
               
            
             
               Now
               though
               we
               are
               not
               the
               worse
               for
               the
               prosperity
               of
               other
               ,
               neither
               doth
               it
               diminish
               any
               thing
               from
               the
               good
               of
               our
               estate
               ;
               yet
               the
               enuious
               man
               thinketh
               ,
               that
               the
               gifts
               that
               are
               in
               himselfe
               are
               darkened
               and
               blemished
               thereby
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               haue
               especial
               grace
               to
               abate
               and
               mortifie
               such
               thoughts
               .
               Therefore
               to
               aggrauate
               this
               sinne
               ,
               know
               we
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               enuious
               is
               sad
               by
               the
               prosperity
               of
               another
               ,
               so
               (
               which
               is
               worse
               )
               he
               is
               made
               ioyfull
               by
               his
               disgrace
               and
               abasement
               :
               as
               the
               Pharisies
               were
               ,
               in
               and
               for
               the
               crucifying
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               and
               Iosephs
               brethren
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               sold
               him
               .
               Yea
               so
               cursed
               an
               humor
               is
               enuie
               ,
               and
               so
               opposite
               to
               loue
               ,
               that
               whereas
               hee
               who
               loues
               vnfainedly
               
               would
               part
               euen
               with
               the
               most
               precious
               iewell
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               that
               which
               it
               loueth
               :
               the
               enuious
               person
               would
               willingly
               pull
               out
               one
               of
               his
               owne
               eyes
               ,
               vpon
               condition
               he
               might
               lose
               both
               his
               ,
               at
               whom
               he
               grudgeth
               .
               So
               that
               not
               vnfitly
               Pauls
               speech
               of
               fornication
               may
               be
               applied
               to
               enuie
               :
               
                 Other
                 sinnes
                 are
                 without
                 a
                 man
                 :
              
               but
               the
               enuious
               sins
               against
               his
               owne
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               health
               and
               prosperitie
               thereof
               :
               God
               iustly
               plaguing
               it
               in
               the
               kinde
               ,
               in
               that
               whiles
               it
               pines
               at
               the
               eminencie
               of
               another
               ,
               it
               reflecteth
               and
               beateth
               backe
               the
               hurt
               vpon
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               feedeth
               vpon
               the
               most
               precious
               spirits
               of
               the
               soule
               and
               life
               ,
               and
               consumeth
               them
               :
               seldome
               doing
               any
               harme
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               while
               it
               fretteth
               out
               the
               very
               heart
               blood
               and
               bowels
               of
               it selfe
               .
               This
               enuie
               is
               remedied
               by
               shaming
               our selues
               for
               that
               wee
               cannot
               abide
               that
               our
               brethren
               should
               haue
               and
               doe
               good
               with
               Gods
               gifts
               to
               other
               :
               considering
               also
               that
               thereby
               we
               hinder
               Gods
               glorie
               .
               Also
               we
               shall
               loosen
               the
               rootes
               of
               this
               enuie
               ,
               if
               we
               thinke
               meanely
               of
               our selues
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               is
               onely
               wise
               ,
               who
               denieth
               for
               iust
               cause
               ,
               that
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               blesseth
               others
               .
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               this
               shall
               helpe
               to
               weaken
               it
               ,
               if
               wee
               consider
               that
               God
               hath
               rather
               deserued
               infinite
               thankes
               of
               vs
               ,
               for
               granting
               vs
               other
               blessings
               ,
               which
               those
               (
               perhaps
               )
               may
               want
               ,
               whom
               in
               other
               respects
               wee
               enuie
               ,
               (
               for
               it
               is
               his
               great
               mercie
               that
               
               wee
               be
               not
               consumed
               )
               the
               one
               wee
               will
               not
               see
               ,
               the
               other
               wee
               behold
               too
               much
               .
               Whereas
               our
               eye
               seeth
               not
               the
               worse
               ,
               because
               anothers
               seeth
               better
               :
               how
               much
               lesse
               if
               in
               another
               kinde
               we
               see
               as
               well
               ?
               Doth
               the
               foote
               enuie
               the
               eye
               because
               it
               seeth
               ,
               or
               the
               eye
               the
               foote
               because
               it
               goeth
               ?
               But
               of
               the
               contrarie
               vertue
               I
               spake
               before
               twice
               ,
               in
               Gedeons
               souldiers
               ,
               and
               Gedeons
               communicating
               with
               Nephtali
               and
               Ephraim
               the
               victorie
               .
            
             
               And
               because
               I
               now
               speake
               of
               the
               Ephramites
               ,
               I
               thinke
               it
               not
               amisse
               to
               
               adde
               this
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               their
               father
               Ephraim
               the
               younger
               being
               preferred
               by
               Iacob
               before
               the
               elder
               brother
               Manasse
               ,
               the
               stocke
               and
               ofspring
               of
               them
               exalted
               themselues
               since
               from
               age
               to
               age
               ,
               and
               are
               noted
               for
               it
               oft
               times
               in
               the
               historie
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               .
               As
               in
               Iosuah
               we
               reade
               :
               they
               among
               other
               ,
               were
               discontented
               with
               their
               portion
               .
               So
               in
               the
               twelfth
               of
               this
               booke
               ,
               the
               posteritie
               of
               them
               contended
               with
               Iphia
               for
               not
               calling
               them
               with
               him
               to
               battell
               against
               the
               Ammonites
               after
               he
               had
               ouercome
               them
               :
               euen
               as
               these
               Ephramites
               did
               here
               with
               Gedeon
               .
               So
               Esau
               himselfe
               deadly
               hating
               his
               brother
               ,
               deriued
               this
               sinne
               to
               his
               posteritie
               the
               Edomites
               ,
               so
               Ahab
               did
               Idolatrie
               to
               the
               generations
               that
               came
               after
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               hereby
               we
               may
               learne
               ,
               what
               force
               some
               blemishes
               and
               corruptions
               in
               a
               stocke
               or
               kindred
               haue
               to
               infect
               almost
               the
               whole
               posteritie
               :
               God
               iustly
               thus
               punishing
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               fathers
               vpon
               the
               children
               to
               many
               generations
               ,
               punishing
               (
               I
               say
               )
               sinne
               with
               sinne
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               if
               a
               kindred
               bee
               proud
               ,
               haughty
               ,
               stomackful
               ,
               boasters
               ,
               giuen
               to
               adultery
               ,
               hollownes
               of
               heart
               ,
               flatterie
               ,
               lying
               ,
               mocking
               ,
               stealing
               ;
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               same
               stock
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               guided
               by
               grace
               ,
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               such
               .
               Euen
               as
               bodily
               diseases
               runne
               in
               the
               blood
               to
               the
               posteritie
               .
               And
               as
               wee
               see
               that
               a
               noble
               stocke
               stained
               with
               treason
               ,
               may
               easiler
               be
               restored
               in
               blood
               ciuilly
               by
               the
               indulgence
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               then
               reformed
               naturally
               and
               reduced
               to
               loyaltie
               and
               fidelitie
               :
               so
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               the
               most
               forcible
               meane
               of
               all
               outward
               meanes
               is
               scarce
               able
               to
               expell
               this
               ●eint
               :
               onely
               grace
               can
               doe
               it
               :
               although
               euen
               grace
               it selfe
               often
               times
               can
               scarce
               roote
               it
               out
               so
               ,
               but
               that
               some
               sprigs
               or
               other
               of
               the
               old
               stock
               
               will
               appeare
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               grafted
               in
               another
               stocke
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               one
               thing
               more
               note
               in
               these
               Ephramites
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               slights
               ,
               
               subtilties
               ,
               doublenes
               and
               hollownes
               that
               lie
               hidden
               in
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               till
               they
               haue
               occasion
               to
               shew
               them
               ,
               or
               grace
               to
               repent
               of
               them
               .
               These
               would
               now
               seeme
               to
               haue
               had
               great
               iniurie
               that
               they
               were
               not
               called
               to
               the
               battell
               ,
               whereas
               it
               was
               their
               owne
               sin
               that
               they
               went
               not
               ,
               for
               they
               did
               forbeare
               for
               feare
               of
               danger
               ,
               &
               were
               willing
               to
               stand
               by
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               lying
               in
               the
               winde
               to
               waite
               for
               the
               issue
               .
               So
               that
               if
               Gedeon
               and
               their
               brethren
               the
               Israelites
               that
               ioyned
               with
               him
               ,
               had
               lost
               the
               day
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               blame
               should
               haue
               bin
               laid
               vpon
               them
               by
               these
               Ephramites
               :
               but
               now
               they
               had
               got
               the
               victorie
               by
               Gods
               direction
               and
               blessing
               ,
               they
               complaine
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               iniurie
               thēselues
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               were
               not
               (
               as
               they
               said
               )
               bidden
               to
               helpe
               in
               the
               battell
               .
            
             
               Wherein
               wee
               may
               behold
               deepe
               subtiltie
               and
               hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               how
               farre
               all
               such
               are
               from
               simplicitie
               and
               plaine
               dealing
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               the
               prouerbe
               ,
               howsoeuer
               the
               world
               goe
               ,
               they
               will
               saue
               one
               ,
               and
               howsoeuer
               it
               fall
               out
               ,
               they
               will
               prouide
               for
               themselues
               .
               Such
               a
               one
               was
               the
               harlot
               that
               pleaded
               before
               Salomon
               against
               her
               fellow
               :
               and
               they
               in
               the
               twelfth
               of
               this
               book
               ,
               
               where
               Iphta
               being
               set
               vpon
               by
               the
               Ammonites
               ,
               he
               sought
               aide
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               men
               of
               Ephraim
               ,
               and
               they
               would
               not
               help
               him
               :
               and
               afterward
               ,
               when
               he
               fighting
               against
               the
               Ammonites
               preuailed
               ouer
               them
               ,
               the
               Ephramites
               came
               to
               make
               warre
               with
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               called
               them
               not
               to
               goe
               with
               him
               against
               them
               .
               A
               sinne
               now
               adaies
               in
               common
               practise
               ,
               namely
               in
               bargaines
               ,
               where
               gaine
               is
               not
               so
               certaine
               ,
               there
               they
               play
               on
               both
               hands
               cunningly
               :
               for
               they
               will
               so
               couenant
               in
               generall
               and
               doubtfull
               manner
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               hit
               and
               fall
               out
               well
               ,
               it
               shal
               be
               a
               bargaine
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               be
               readie
               to
               challenge
               and
               make
               claime
               of
               it
               ,
               how
               slightly
               soeuer
               the
               couenant
               was
               made
               :
               but
               if
               it
               fall
               out
               ill
               ,
               and
               against
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               picke
               a
               quarrell
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               they
               meant
               not
               so
               as
               the
               other
               taketh
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               such
               will
               not
               make
               their
               bargaines
               plaine
               ,
               nor
               their
               couenants
               sure
               and
               certaine
               ,
               but
               slightly
               conclude
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               agreed
               in
               one
               ;
               and
               depart
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               breaking
               off
               with
               such
               like
               words
               :
               (
               we
               shall
               agree
               )
               vpon
               which
               vncertaine
               termes
               ,
               let
               no
               man
               that
               loueth
               his
               peace
               ,
               buy
               ,
               
               sell
               ,
               or
               deale
               (
               as
               this
               world
               goeth
               )
               except
               hee
               be
               willing
               to
               stand
               to
               the
               hardest
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               all
               measure
               that
               shall
               be
               offered
               him
               ,
               willingly
               .
               In
               partnership
               also
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               secret
               and
               subtill
               deceiuings
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               when
               yet
               all
               good
               shewes
               of
               equitie
               shall
               be
               seene
               ,
               and
               it selfe
               to
               the
               full
               pretended
               .
            
             
               Like
               vnto
               these
               are
               all
               such
               as
               promise
               great
               friendship
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               but
               if
               they
               perceiue
               their
               betters
               brooke
               not
               the
               person
               ,
               but
               frowne
               vpon
               them
               that
               shew
               any
               kindnesse
               to
               him
               ,
               then
               they
               must
               ,
               in
               a
               dishonest
               manner
               ,
               finde
               some
               fault
               with
               him
               also
               ,
               and
               alleage
               :
               that
               they
               cannot
               therefore
               shew
               him
               the
               kindnes
               ,
               nor
               doe
               that
               for
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               promised
               .
               Is
               this
               to
               prouide
               things
               honest
               before
               men
               ?
               Is
               not
               such
               dealing
               apparent
               dishonestie
               ?
               So
               in
               aduersitie
               and
               disgrace
               ,
               right
               good
               men
               shall
               be
               iustled
               to
               the
               wall
               ,
               who
               yet
               if
               they
               be
               againe
               restored
               to
               their
               former
               estate
               ,
               and
               accounted
               of
               ,
               and
               in
               fauour
               with
               their
               betters
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               sought
               vnto
               and
               regarded
               ,
               as
               Iphta
               was
               .
               In
               all
               these
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               there
               is
               this
               dissembling
               to
               be
               seene
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               these
               Ephramites
               :
               a
               manner
               of
               dealing
               contrarie
               to
               simplicitie
               and
               plainnesse
               ,
               
               and
               from
               good
               Christians
               ,
               as
               a
               maine
               blemish
               ,
               nay
               as
               a
               staine
               ,
               vtterly
               to
               be
               remoued
               and
               abandoned
               .
               And
               this
               is
               bad
               enough
               euen
               in
               ciuill
               dealings
               ;
               but
               when
               it
               appeares
               in
               matter
               of
               religion
               ,
               farre
               worse
               ,
               and
               by
               infinite
               degrees
               to
               be
               detested
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               shewed
               toward
               God
               or
               men
               .
               I
               meane
               ,
               when
               as
               in
               a
               subtill
               &
               politique
               manner
               ,
               (
               not
               of
               feare
               and
               frailtie
               ,
               for
               then
               it
               is
               not
               so
               grosse
               ,
               though
               euill
               )
               men
               will
               abstaine
               ,
               and
               conceale
               their
               affection
               to
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               till
               they
               see
               whether
               the
               time
               bee
               like
               to
               fauour
               or
               
               frowne
               vpon
               them
               :
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               carrying
               such
               a
               darke
               and
               ambiguous
               countenance
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               tell
               what
               to
               make
               of
               them
               .
               And
               yet
               he
               that
               cannot
               carrie
               the
               matter
               thus
               ,
               but
               plainly
               bewray
               his
               opinion
               and
               iudgement
               ,
               is
               counted
               a
               foole
               ,
               and
               shiftlesse
               person
               :
               as
               indeed
               hee
               is
               to
               the
               world-ward
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               nothing
               else
               to
               be
               regarded
               .
               It
               is
               as
               possible
               to
               make
               a
               true
               cognizance
               for
               these
               temporizers
               ,
               as
               a
               coate
               for
               the
               Moone
               :
               for
               they
               serue
               their
               belly
               ,
               their
               ambition
               ,
               their
               purse
               ,
               and
               as
               these
               leade
               them
               ,
               so
               they
               follow
               :
               God
               they
               serue
               none
               ,
               for
               their
               religion
               is
               onely
               a
               stalking
               horse
               for
               them
               ,
               to
               play
               their
               part
               the
               more
               cunningly
               till
               their
               turne
               be
               serued
               .
               The
               same
               I
               say
               of
               the
               committing
               this
               sin
               toward
               men
               :
               what
               is
               more
               odious
               in
               a
               man
               ,
               then
               when
               he
               shall
               promise
               ,
               and
               pretend
               all
               loue
               and
               faithfulnes
               to
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               yet
               meane
               and
               intend
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               but
               practise
               the
               contrarie
               .
            
             
               Now
               Gedeons
               milde
               answere
               followes
               to
               be
               considered
               which
               he
               maketh
               
               to
               this
               quarrell
               and
               expostulating
               of
               the
               Ephramites
               with
               him
               :
               who
               if
               hee
               had
               answered
               their
               foolishnes
               with
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               had
               giuen
               them
               as
               good
               as
               they
               brought
               ,
               what
               a
               broile
               (
               thinke
               we
               )
               would
               there
               haue
               been
               betweene
               them
               ?
               But
               in
               that
               hee
               did
               not
               defend
               his
               doing
               by
               answering
               that
               hee
               was
               strong
               enough
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               neede
               of
               their
               helpe
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               like
               to
               prouoke
               them
               the
               more
               against
               him
               ,
               neither
               commended
               his
               owne
               labour
               ,
               care
               ,
               and
               industrie
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               not
               willingly
               haue
               heard
               ,
               neither
               yet
               did
               vnuizer
               them
               ,
               by
               telling
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               quarrelled
               without
               a
               cause
               against
               him
               ,
               who
               had
               sought
               their
               helpe
               ,
               nor
               any
               way
               exasperated
               them
               ;
               but
               contrariwise
               ,
               yeelded
               as
               much
               to
               them
               as
               with
               truth
               and
               good
               conscience
               hee
               might
               :
               neither
               did
               hee
               interpret
               their
               contentious
               words
               to
               come
               of
               bitter
               enuie
               ,
               as
               they
               gaue
               him
               cause
               ,
               but
               rather
               hee
               hath
               left
               a
               most
               commendable
               example
               of
               a
               meeke
               and
               patient
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               respects
               all
               these
               of
               honest
               and
               lawfull
               emulation
               ;
               it
               teacheth
               right
               worthie
               matter
               and
               doctrine
               vnto
               vs.
               
            
             
               Namely
               ,
               how
               wee
               should
               deale
               with
               such
               as
               are
               insolent
               ,
               contentious
               ,
               fierie
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               thinke
               ,
               though
               neuer
               so
               vntruly
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               wrong
               at
               our
               hands
               .
               And
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               such
               cases
               we
               must
               be
               well
               staied
               :
               &
               see
               ,
               that
               we
               giue
               men
               their
               ful
               due
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               not
               to
               crosse
               ,
               prouoke
               ,
               and
               exasperate
               thē
               ,
               
               but
               rather
               to
               seeme
               not
               to
               see
               the
               roote
               of
               bitternes
               that
               breaketh
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               containe
               our selues
               till
               a
               fitter
               time
               ,
               (
               seeing
               they
               are
               not
               then
               in
               case
               to
               be
               told
               of
               it
               )
               and
               we
               are
               to
               make
               the
               best
               of
               euery
               thing
               ,
               asswaging
               them
               with
               gentle
               answers
               ,
               especially
               if
               we
               be
               but
               their
               equals
               or
               inferiours
               ,
               and
               in
               one
               word
               ,
               not
               to
               answere
               a
               foole
               according
               to
               his
               foolishnes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
               to
               giue
               as
               ill
               measure
               as
               he
               bringeth
               ;
               lest
               wee
               be
               like
               him
               ,
               but
               to
               remember
               that
               which
               we
               are
               taught
               in
               another
               place
               of
               the
               Prouerbs
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               mans
               glorie
               to
               cease
               from
               strife
               ,
               and
               to
               consider
               and
               alwaies
               bearing
               this
               
               in
               minde
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               better
               that
               can
               rule
               his
               owne
               heart
               ,
               then
               he
               that
               subdueth
               
               a
               citie
               .
            
             
               For
               except
               we
               thus
               giue
               place
               to
               such
               ,
               many
               euils
               are
               like
               to
               follow
               ,
               and
               fall
               out
               against
               vs
               ,
               in
               Church
               and
               Common-wealth
               ,
               in
               familie
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               course
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               which
               yet
               hereby
               may
               ,
               and
               will
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               bee
               auoided
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               wise
               bee
               smaller
               and
               fewer
               .
               Therefore
               let
               the
               yonger
               sort
               herein
               learne
               to
               yeeld
               to
               their
               elders
               ,
               and
               the
               inferiours
               to
               their
               betters
               ,
               though
               they
               deale
               not
               with
               them
               as
               they
               ought
               and
               should
               ,
               seeing
               wee
               see
               here
               that
               Gedeon
               and
               afterward
               Iphta
               being
               superiours
               ,
               did
               forbeare
               to
               deale
               with
               their
               inferiours
               ,
               as
               they
               might
               haue
               done
               ,
               and
               were
               iustly
               prouoked
               to
               doe
               .
               Yea
               ,
               and
               let
               one
               learne
               and
               take
               out
               this
               lesson
               toward
               another
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               that
               I
               haue
               set
               downe
               ,
               as
               husbands
               ,
               wiues
               ,
               masters
               ,
               seruants
               ,
               and
               other
               ,
               that
               peace
               with
               holinesse
               may
               be
               preserued
               among
               them
               .
               
               And
               yet
               who
               is
               he
               that
               sheweth
               foorth
               this
               meeknesse
               and
               wisedome
               ?
               But
               (
               as
               is
               to
               bee
               seene
               in
               the
               common
               iarrings
               and
               quarrels
               of
               men
               )
               the
               most
               count
               it
               their
               glorie
               (
               and
               boast
               of
               it
               afterward
               )
               when
               their
               words
               bee
               fierce
               and
               more
               stinging
               then
               their
               fellowes
               ,
               and
               come
               out
               of
               a
               furnace
               seuen
               times
               hotter
               then
               his
               ?
               What
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               did
               he
               thinke
               I
               would
               turne
               my
               face
               for
               him
               ,
               or
               be
               put
               downe
               with
               words
               ?
               No
               ,
               I
               trow
               I
               gaue
               him
               the
               full
               measure
               that
               hee
               brought
               ,
               yea
               tenne
               for
               one
               ,
               I
               spared
               him
               not
               a
               whit
               .
               Loe
               ,
               how
               fooles
               some
               out
               the
               froth
               of
               their
               owne
               shame
               .
               Whereas
               Salomon
               shewes
               them
               their
               faces
               in
               a
               glasse
               who
               doe
               so
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 An
                 angrie
                 man
                 stirs
              
               
               
                 vp
                 strife
                 ,
                 and
                 multiplieth
                 transgression
                 ,
              
               Prou.
               29.
               
               It
               were
               indeed
               an
               honour
               for
               a
               man
               to
               depart
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               I
               see
               he
               was
               not
               in
               frame
               to
               be
               answered
               with
               angrie
               words
               ,
               I
               therefore
               durst
               not
               striue
               to
               outshoote
               the
               diuell
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               in
               his
               owne
               bow
               .
               That
               which
               hee
               thinkes
               be
               commeth
               him
               ,
               I
               count
               it
               my
               reproch
               ,
               who
               professe
               to
               fight
               against
               my
               corrupt
               nature
               .
               Therefore
               let
               the
               dead
               burie
               the
               dead
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               they
               that
               be
               fit
               for
               nothing
               else
               ,
               let
               them
               giue
               taunt
               for
               taunt
               ,
               and
               scorne
               for
               scorne
               ,
               (
               they
               are
               free
               from
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               bondmen
               to
               their
               owne
               lusts
               )
               but
               I
               haue
               learned
               rather
               to
               repay
               good
               for
               euill
               ,
               then
               euill
               .
               But
               yet
               this
               is
               not
               so
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               as
               though
               in
               all
               things
               we
               ought
               to
               yeeld
               to
               froward
               and
               peeuish
               persons
               ,
               but
               in
               our
               owne
               priuate
               cases
               onely
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               lawfully
               may
               ,
               but
               in
               no
               cases
               or
               matters
               that
               are
               contrarie
               to
               Gods
               will
               ,
               or
               preiuditiall
               to
               his
               honour
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               if
               these
               Ephramites
               would
               haue
               set
               vp
               Baals
               altar
               againe
               ,
               it
               had
               in
               no
               sort
               been
               tollerable
               that
               Gedeon
               should
               haue
               borne
               it
               at
               their
               hands
               ,
               much
               lesse
               haue
               yeelded
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               we
               in
               any
               such
               thing
               .
               And
               this
               be
               noted
               by
               his
               answer
               .
               A
               worthie
               example
               whereof
               wee
               haue
               in
               Paul
               ,
               who
               resisted
               Peter
               and
               gaue
               
               him
               no
               place
               in
               the
               point
               of
               collusion
               with
               the
               Iewes
               .
            
             
               Now
               followeth
               the
               fruite
               of
               that
               his
               meeke
               and
               milde
               answere
               vnto
               
               them
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               their
               anger
               was
               thereby
               alaied
               ,
               which
               agreeth
               well
               with
               that
               of
               Salomon
               in
               the
               Prouerbs
               :
               
                 A
                 milde
                 answere
                 putteth
                 away
                 anger
                 :
              
               and
               againe
               ,
               
                 A
                 meeke
                 tongue
                 breaketh
                 bands
              
               .
               The
               second
               blow
               makes
               the
               fray
               ,
               as
               
               the
               prouerbe
               saith
               .
               The
               reason
               thereof
               is
               double
               :
               First
               ,
               because
               wrath
               wanteth
               matter
               to
               worke
               vpon
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               opposed
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               meeknesse
               shameth
               anger
               ,
               euen
               as
               humilitie
               makes
               pride
               to
               hang
               downe
               the
               head
               .
               And
               he
               must
               be
               some
               odde
               man
               for
               rage
               and
               fiercenes
               ,
               who
               is
               otherwise
               .
               Thus
               Dauid
               by
               Abigails
               mildnes
               ,
               was
               staied
               from
               the
               bloodie
               attempt
               which
               Nabals
               
               boysterous
               roughnes
               prouoked
               him
               vnto
               .
               Such
               a
               grace
               is
               this
               meeknes
               and
               mildnes
               ,
               that
               Christ
               pronounceth
               them
               blessed
               that
               haue
               them
               .
               He
               
               wils
               vs
               to
               learne
               of
               him
               to
               be
               meeke
               :
               who
               ,
               as
               the
               lambe
               before
               the
               shearer
               ,
               so
               opened
               hee
               not
               his
               mouth
               .
               Thereby
               Abraham
               preuailed
               with
               Lot
               :
               and
               Moses
               so
               excelled
               in
               this
               vertue
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               said
               to
               be
               the
               meekest
               man
               vpon
               earth
               .
               Contraries
               are
               cured
               by
               contraries
               ,
               as
               wee
               know
               ,
               and
               Physitians
               cure
               not
               hot
               agues
               by
               inflaming
               ,
               but
               by
               asswaging
               :
               the
               skilfull
               Fencer
               doth
               scape
               many
               a
               blow
               ,
               and
               foile
               his
               aduersarie
               by
               declining
               and
               giuing
               backe
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               opposing
               his
               body
               or
               weapon
               vnto
               it
               .
               Cannon
               shot
               batters
               
               downe
               castles
               and
               walls
               ,
               which
               yeeld
               not
               :
               but
               rebound
               from
               the
               soft
               packe
               of
               wooll
               ,
               that
               giues
               place
               and
               resists
               not
               .
               The
               lightning
               passeth
               by
               slight
               and
               slender
               obiects
               ,
               but
               consumes
               and
               deuoures
               the
               solid
               and
               well
               compact
               substances
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               all
               that
               haue
               experience
               may
               see
               ,
               what
               fruite
               wee
               might
               reape
               of
               this
               yeelding
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               good
               name
               and
               report
               (
               which
               is
               better
               then
               siluer
               )
               it
               would
               bring
               to
               vs
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               scripture
               now
               cited
               ,
               appeares
               ,
               beside
               many
               
               other
               worthie
               fruites
               ,
               if
               we
               did
               regard
               to
               practise
               it
               .
               Yea
               doubtlesse
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               wee
               might
               euen
               open
               the
               mouth
               of
               our
               hottest
               aduersarie
               ,
               (
               when
               his
               heate
               is
               ouer
               )
               to
               commend
               vs
               ,
               and
               confesse
               his
               owne
               folly
               ,
               and
               our
               great
               wisedom
               ,
               in
               stopping
               much
               sinne
               thereby
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               might
               learne
               meeknes
               of
               vs
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               blessed
               Abigaile
               .
               But
               now
               meane
               and
               inferiour
               persons
               
               will
               not
               stoope
               an
               inch
               ,
               no
               not
               to
               that
               equanimitie
               ,
               wherewith
               great
               and
               worthie
               personages
               haue
               been
               furnished
               .
               The
               wife
               oft
               times
               shall
               bee
               found
               iustly
               conuicted
               of
               the
               crontrary
               fault
               of
               shrewishnes
               and
               snappishnes
               :
               the
               seruant
               stout
               and
               sturdie
               will
               giue
               no
               place
               to
               his
               master
               ,
               few
               will
               learne
               this
               meeknes
               .
               Which
               causeth
               them
               to
               finde
               the
               like
               that
               they
               offer
               to
               other
               :
               euen
               rough
               ,
               currish
               ,
               and
               vnkinde
               dealing
               ,
               which
               filleth
               the
               world
               with
               contention
               and
               vnquietnes
               .
               Whereto
               I
               grant
               there
               are
               many
               prouocations
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               obey
               the
               Lord
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               shew
               all
               meeknes
               
               vnto
               all
               men
               .
               But
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               That
               it
               booteth
               them
               not
               to
               vse
               meeknes
               either
               in
               words
               or
               deedes
               toward
               such
               as
               are
               vnreasonable
               persons
               ,
               who
               
               the
               gentlier
               they
               be
               entreated
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               play
               vpon
               the
               aduantage
               ,
               and
               insult
               ouer
               others
               :
               yea
               the
               yeelding
               to
               their
               furie
               ,
               is
               the
               incencing
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               addeth
               oile
               to
               the
               flame
               .
               I
               answere
               :
               Roughnes
               towards
               such
               bad
               and
               
               base
               natures
               is
               more
               meete
               ,
               then
               kindnes
               :
               so
               a
               man
               keepe
               his
               measure
               ,
               and
               vnder
               colour
               of
               resisting
               sin
               in
               another
               ,
               disobey
               not
               God.
               Thus
               Elisha
               willeth
               the
               elders
               to
               answere
               Iehorams
               seruant
               .
               But
               if
               the
               persons
               be
               such
               as
               we
               
               cannot
               safely
               so
               controll
               (
               though
               lawfully
               )
               let
               vs
               say
               with
               that
               good
               Prophet
               :
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 see
                 it
                 and
                 iudge
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 rebuke
                 them
                 .
              
               Assure
               we
               our selues
               ,
               God
               hath
               waies
               enow
               to
               hamper
               and
               tame
               such
               wolues
               and
               tygers
               .
               Iulian
               vsed
               to
               scoffe
               at
               the
               Christians
               thus
               ,
               
                 Oh
                 your
                 Master
                 Iesus
                 of
                 Galilie
                 bids
                 you
                 turne
                 the
                 other
                 cheeke
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 smites
                 you
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               but
               God
               made
               him
               yeeld
               ,
               and
               say
               :
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 too
                 hard
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 gotten
                 the
                 vpper
                 hand
                 ,
                 O
                 thou
                 Galilean
                 .
              
               And
               what
               was
               the
               end
               of
               him
               who
               pluckt
               his
               fellow
               by
               the
               throte
               ,
               and
               
               would
               not
               heare
               his
               meeke
               plea
               ?
               Such
               is
               the
               end
               of
               all
               rough
               ,
               boisterous
               ,
               and
               proud
               spirits
               .
               But
               so
               much
               shall
               suffice
               for
               this
               time
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FIFTIE
           ONE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           EIGHTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   And
                   Gedeon
                   came
                   to
                   Iordan
                   to
                   passe
                   ouer
                   ,
                   hee
                   and
                   the
                   three
                   hundred
                   men
                   that
                   were
                   with
                   him
                   wearte
                   ,
                   yet
                   pursuing
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   to
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   Succoth
                   :
                   Giue
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   morsels
                   of
                   bread
                   vnto
                   the
                   people
                   that
                   follow
                   mee
                   (
                   for
                   they
                   be
                   wearie
                   )
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   follow
                   after
                   Zebah
                   and
                   Zalmunna
                   Kings
                   of
                   Midian
                   .
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Princes
                   of
                   Succoth
                   said
                   :
                   Are
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   Zebah
                   and
                   Zalmunna
                   ,
                   now
                   in
                   thine
                   hands
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   giue
                   bread
                   vnto
                   thine
                   army
                   ?
                
              
               
                 7
                 
                   Gedeon
                   then
                   said
                   :
                   Therefore
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   deliuered
                   Zebah
                   and
                   Zalmunna
                   into
                   mine
                   hand
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   teare
                   your
                   flesh
                   with
                   thornes
                   of
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   briers
                   .
                
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   went
                   vp
                   from
                   thence
                   to
                   Penuel
                   ,
                   and
                   spake
                   vnto
                   them
                   likewise
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   Penuel
                   answered
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   Succoth
                   answered
                   .
                
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   Penuel
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   come
                   againe
                   in
                   peace
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   break
                   downe
                   this
                   tower
                   .
                
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Now
                   Zebah
                   and
                   Zalmunna
                   were
                   in
                   Karkor
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   hosts
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   about
                   fifteene
                   thousand
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   were
                   left
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   hosts
                   of
                   them
                   of
                   the
                   East
                   :
                   for
                   there
                   were
                   slaine
                   an
                   hundred
                   and
                   twenty
                   thousand
                   men
                   that
                   drew
                   swords
                   .
                
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 
                   And
                   Gedeon
                   went
                   through
                   them
                   that
                   dwelt
                   in
                   Tabernacles
                   on
                   the
                   East
                   side
                   of
                   Nobah
                   and
                   Iogbehah
                   ,
                   and
                   smote
                   the
                   host
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   host
                   was
                   carelesse
                   .
                
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 
                   And
                   when
                   Zebah
                   and
                   Zalmunna
                   fled
                   ,
                   hee
                   followed
                   after
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   tooke
                   the
                   two
                   Kings
                   of
                   Midian
                   ,
                   Zebah
                   and
                   Zalmunna
                   ,
                   and
                   discomfited
                   all
                   the
                   host
                   .
                
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 
                   So
                   Gedeon
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   Ioash
                   returned
                   from
                   battell
                   ,
                   the
                   sunne
                   being
                   yet
                   hie
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IN
               this
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               the
               holy
               story
               ,
               (
               after
               the
               former
               digression
               of
               the
               Ephramites
               contending
               with
               Gedeon
               )
               
               proceedeth
               orderly
               to
               set
               downe
               the
               end
               of
               the
               battell
               what
               it
               was
               ,
               namely
               this
               :
               that
               when
               the
               Midianites
               and
               they
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               had
               slaine
               one
               another
               ,
               the
               rest
               that
               remained
               fled
               away
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               fifteene
               thousand
               men
               :
               and
               Gedeon
               pursued
               them
               ouer
               Iordan
               .
               And
               his
               three
               hundred
               men
               being
               wearie
               and
               faint
               ,
               hauing
               laboured
               all
               night
               ,
               he
               comming
               to
               Succoth
               ,
               the
               city
               of
               Succoth
               ,
               I
               meane
               which
               was
               in
               the
               tribe
               of
               Gad
               ,
               (
               for
               there
               was
               another
               place
               called
               Succoth
               in
               the
               desert
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               6.
               of
               Numbers
               ,
               )
               and
               of
               them
               hee
               asked
               somewhat
               to
               refresh
               his
               souldiers
               .
               The
               men
               of
               Succoth
               who
               should
               haue
               helped
               ,
               and
               gone
               with
               him
               to
               pursue
               the
               Midianites
               ,
               being
               Israelites
               and
               neighbours
               ,
               most
               
               vnkindly
               denied
               to
               giue
               them
               their
               brethren
               so
               much
               as
               bread
               ,
               but
               answered
               Gedeon
               contemptuously
               .
               For
               the
               which
               cause
               hee
               threatned
               them
               ,
               when
               he
               should
               returne
               with
               the
               victory
               ,
               which
               hee
               nothing
               doubted
               of
               ,
               (
               and
               so
               he
               tels
               them
               )
               to
               deale
               with
               them
               thereafter
               ,
               euen
               to
               teare
               their
               flesh
               with
               the
               briers
               of
               the
               wildernesse
               .
            
             
               Heere
               in
               that
               Gedeon
               followed
               after
               these
               fifteene
               thousand
               of
               the
               Midianites
               
               that
               escaped
               ,
               when
               the
               greatest
               number
               of
               them
               were
               slaine
               already
               ,
               he
               shewed
               his
               wisdome
               and
               godly
               care
               that
               he
               had
               in
               preuenting
               euill
               and
               danger
               ,
               that
               might
               haue
               come
               vpon
               the
               people
               afterward
               .
               For
               those
               fifteen
               thousand
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               been
               suffered
               to
               runne
               away
               without
               his
               pursuing
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               might
               ,
               and
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               would
               haue
               renued
               their
               power
               ,
               and
               haue
               come
               against
               them
               againe
               afresh
               ,
               which
               yet
               now
               Gedeon
               wisely
               preuented
               .
               Which
               teacheth
               vs
               a
               singular
               good
               lesson
               ,
               that
               when
               wee
               haue
               well
               discharged
               a
               dutie
               enioyned
               vs
               ,
               as
               Gedeon
               had
               done
               ;
               yet
               that
               this
               is
               not
               all
               ;
               but
               we
               ought
               to
               labour
               to
               hold
               that
               which
               we
               haue
               receiued
               ,
               and
               wisely
               as
               we
               may
               ,
               to
               preuent
               whatsoeuer
               might
               stand
               vp
               in
               our
               way
               to
               frustrate
               the
               same
               ,
               (
               and
               so
               cause
               vs
               to
               lose
               all
               our
               former
               labour
               ,
               and
               the
               fruit
               of
               our
               hope
               :
               )
               euen
               as
               Gedeon
               did
               heere
               in
               pursuing
               them
               that
               were
               fled
               of
               the
               Midianites
               .
            
             
               The
               instances
               wherein
               this
               might
               bee
               laid
               out
               ,
               are
               innumerable
               :
               I
               will
               onely
               alleage
               two
               or
               three
               briefly
               .
               As
               if
               a
               man
               should
               enter
               league
               of
               sound
               friendship
               with
               another
               neuer
               so
               strongly
               and
               entirely
               ,
               and
               in
               most
               solemne
               manner
               ,
               (
               as
               Dauid
               and
               Ionathan
               did
               betwixt
               themselues
               )
               whereby
               one
               
               doth
               repose
               himselfe
               and
               rest
               vpon
               the
               other
               :
               yet
               if
               they
               do
               not
               renue
               their
               couenant
               of
               loue
               oftentimes
               ,
               as
               they
               two
               did
               ,
               and
               confirme
               and
               strengthen
               it
               ,
               against
               all
               that
               might
               annoy
               or
               breake
               it
               off
               ,
               there
               wil
               fal
               out
               so
               many
               occasions
               as
               will
               weaken
               ,
               yea
               and
               make
               it
               vtterly
               void
               .
               Also
               such
               reports
               will
               be
               carried
               to
               and
               fro
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               through
               absence
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               and
               such
               strangenesse
               will
               arise
               thereby
               ,
               but
               especially
               such
               conceits
               ,
               tetchines
               ,
               taking
               things
               in
               ill
               part
               ,
               and
               rash
               iudgings
               :
               that
               the
               former
               kindnesse
               will
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               and
               the
               league
               which
               was
               so
               soundly
               made
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               neuer
               been
               ,
               will
               be
               broken
               off
               .
               And
               let
               this
               which
               I
               say
               bee
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               couenant
               that
               is
               made
               in
               marriage
               it selfe
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               these
               things
               now
               mentioned
               ,
               may
               fall
               out
               therein
               ;
               so
               that
               testimonies
               of
               true
               loue
               mutually
               declared
               ,
               euen
               betwixt
               couples
               ,
               had
               need
               to
               be
               daily
               shewed
               in
               stead
               of
               renuing
               of
               their
               couenant
               ,
               or
               else
               their
               loue
               will
               fall
               to
               the
               ground
               .
            
             
               Also
               to
               passe
               to
               another
               instance
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               (
               yea
               let
               him
               bee
               a
               good
               man
               )
               entring
               into
               the
               affaires
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               disliking
               the
               bad
               courses
               which
               are
               taken
               by
               men
               commonly
               to
               get
               wealth
               ,
               doe
               purpose
               against
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               that
               heartily
               ,
               and
               dislike
               the
               same
               ,
               yet
               let
               him
               not
               look
               daily
               to
               performe
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               purposed
               ,
               and
               stand
               firme
               therein
               ,
               let
               him
               not
               watch
               and
               pray
               against
               all
               prouocations
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               disgrace
               in
               his
               owne
               eyes
               
               all
               vnlawfull
               courses
               and
               dealings
               which
               may
               bring
               in
               commodity
               ,
               and
               contemne
               filthie
               gaine
               ,
               and
               feare
               danger
               to
               his
               soule
               by
               his
               vsuall
               and
               many
               dealings
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               (
               yea
               though
               they
               be
               lawfull
               )
               let
               him
               not
               (
               I
               say
               )
               thus
               go
               to
               worke
               ,
               and
               looke
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               is
               (
               without
               question
               )
               like
               to
               grow
               to
               the
               same
               point
               that
               the
               most
               are
               at
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               become
               a
               worldly
               minded
               man
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               are
               ,
               and
               drowne
               his
               religion
               in
               earthlinesse
               .
            
             
             
               And
               the
               same
               I
               say
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               sicknes
               hath
               made
               many
               great
               promises
               to
               amend
               his
               life
               ,
               (
               if
               he
               recouer
               )
               and
               neuer
               to
               liue
               so
               badly
               afterward
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               done
               before
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               hee
               renue
               not
               his
               couenant
               with
               the
               Lord
               from
               day
               to
               day
               ,
               remembring
               and
               considering
               to
               whom
               he
               made
               that
               promise
               ,
               
               and
               in
               what
               earnest
               maner
               :
               this
               man
               shall
               reuolt
               from
               his
               good
               mind
               ,
               and
               fall
               to
               his
               old
               byas
               againe
               .
               For
               though
               he
               hath
               purposed
               with
               Dauid
               ,
               
               yea
               and
               sworne
               ;
               yet
               shall
               he
               not
               with
               him
               keepe
               his
               righteous
               iudgements
               :
               for
               he
               hath
               neglected
               his
               care
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               faileth
               of
               his
               purpose
               .
               For
               as
               he
               who
               keepeth
               not
               an
               house
               in
               reparation
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               a
               small
               breach
               ,
               must
               be
               at
               a
               pounds
               charge
               ,
               where
               a
               shilling
               would
               haue
               serued
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               bin
               taken
               in
               hand
               in
               time
               :
               so
               wracke
               and
               ruine
               shall
               befall
               him
               in
               his
               good
               purposes
               ,
               who
               doe
               not
               looke
               daily
               and
               carefully
               to
               the
               maintaining
               of
               them
               .
               And
               by
               this
               that
               hath
               been
               said
               of
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               ,
               we
               may
               iudge
               of
               all
               other
               instances
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               haue
               done
               our
               duties
               well
               ,
               as
               Gedeon
               did
               heere
               ,
               yet
               if
               we
               do
               not
               with
               him
               preuent
               after
               dangers
               ,
               wee
               lose
               the
               fruit
               and
               hope
               of
               our
               former
               labours
               .
               All
               this
               that
               I
               haue
               said
               of
               this
               matter
               is
               the
               better
               to
               be
               marked
               ,
               because
               such
               care
               from
               thing
               to
               thing
               in
               our
               liues
               ,
               is
               the
               vpholding
               of
               the
               practise
               of
               Christianitie
               .
               More
               of
               this
               point
               I
               haue
               said
               vpon
               the
               like
               occasion
               before
               in
               chap
               7.
               vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             
               Another
               thing
               here
               in
               Gedeon
               is
               worth
               the
               marking
               ,
               that
               he
               followed
               after
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Midianites
               ,
               whereas
               he
               might
               haue
               bin
               like
               to
               haue
               neglected
               
               that
               worke
               ,
               as
               needfull
               as
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               been
               reuenged
               vpon
               the
               Ephramites
               ,
               who
               had
               so
               vniustly
               prouoked
               him
               ,
               (
               and
               so
               hee
               would
               haue
               done
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               been
               an
               hot
               and
               hastie
               man
               ,
               giuen
               to
               his
               appetite
               )
               and
               to
               follow
               priuate
               affection
               ,
               as
               most
               men
               are
               giuen
               to
               doe
               .
               But
               he
               counted
               it
               a
               smaller
               matter
               to
               crosse
               his
               owne
               corrupt
               nature
               ,
               then
               to
               leaue
               the
               pursuing
               of
               the
               common
               enemie
               .
               Where
               wee
               are
               taught
               ,
               that
               if
               wee
               may
               haue
               peace
               in
               the
               land
               ,
               (
               as
               Gedeon
               sought
               by
               vanquishing
               them
               that
               remained
               of
               the
               Midianites
               and
               were
               fled
               ;
               )
               for
               the
               obtaining
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               ought
               by
               all
               meanes
               to
               maintaine
               peace
               priuately
               at
               home
               with
               our
               neighbours
               ,
               yea
               and
               gladly
               take
               all
               occasions
               to
               the
               procuring
               thereof
               ,
               as
               Gedeon
               did
               with
               the
               Ephramites
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               maintaining
               of
               peace
               and
               agreement
               at
               home
               in
               priuat
               ,
               requireth
               neither
               losse
               of
               our
               liues
               ,
               goods
               ,
               or
               religion
               ,
               but
               
               onely
               of
               our
               will
               and
               corrupt
               affections
               ,
               (
               or
               the
               forgoing
               of
               some
               small
               thing
               for
               peace
               sake
               ,
               which
               we
               may
               lawfully
               yeeld
               vnto
               :
               )
               and
               we
               are
               not
               debters
               to
               our
               rebellious
               nature
               ,
               but
               ought
               to
               be
               professed
               enemies
               against
               the
               same
               .
               
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               while
               we
               haue
               peace
               abroad
               ,
               from
               ciuill
               and
               forraine
               dissention
               ,
               Oh
               what
               a
               benefit
               it
               is
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               by
               that
               which
               we
               reade
               of
               in
               the
               first
               booke
               of
               the
               Kings
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Salomon
               ,
               euery
               one
               liued
               safe
               vnder
               his
               vine
               ,
               and
               vnder
               his
               figtree
               ?
               As
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               warre
               or
               
               persecution
               ,
               Oh
               what
               feare
               and
               danger
               is
               there
               ?
               what
               spoile
               of
               men
               and
               goods
               is
               there
               ?
               yea
               ,
               what
               hauocke
               of
               all
               things
               ?
               Therefore
               I
               must
               needes
               say
               vnto
               you
               ,
               that
               cannot
               loue
               your
               enemies
               ,
               but
               boile
               and
               swell
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               and
               to
               you
               that
               may
               liue
               quietly
               euery
               day
               in
               the
               weeke
               ,
               who
               yet
               
               scarcely
               do
               it
               one
               :
               that
               you
               haste
               warre
               vpon
               your selues
               ,
               yea
               you
               long
               and
               groane
               for
               it
               ,
               or
               for
               some
               other
               plague
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Lord
               would
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               winck
               to
               allure
               you
               neerer
               to
               him
               ,
               yee
               your selues
               tempt
               him
               to
               lay
               load
               on
               
               you
               :
               and
               to
               such
               I
               say
               with
               griefe
               ,
               you
               cannot
               tell
               what
               it
               is
               to
               inioy
               peace
               ,
               and
               make
               vse
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               if
               you
               did
               well
               consider
               it
               ,
               yee
               would
               seeke
               ,
               yea
               and
               insue
               after
               peace
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               ye
               might
               attaine
               it
               with
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               by
               no
               meanes
               suffer
               it
               to
               go
               from
               you
               :
               and
               ye
               would
               not
               so
               yeeld
               to
               your
               lusts
               and
               carnal
               affections
               ,
               
               in
               fauouring
               ,
               nourishing
               ,
               and
               satisfying
               whereof
               ,
               ye
               depriue
               your selues
               of
               the
               sweete
               and
               infinite
               fruits
               of
               common
               peace
               .
               But
               if
               this
               distemper
               and
               vnrulinesse
               be
               found
               in
               a
               familie
               ,
               betwixt
               husband
               and
               wife
               ,
               or
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               familie
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               to
               be
               bewailed
               ;
               what
               did
               I
               say
               ?
               nay
               monstrous
               .
               Oh
               what
               good
               might
               be
               done
               in
               this
               time
               of
               peace
               ,
               as
               the
               Churches
               did
               find
               in
               
               the
               Acts
               ?
               And
               this
               should
               we
               doe
               ,
               if
               we
               were
               wise
               :
               for
               so
               God
               commandeth
               :
               
                 As
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 you
                 lieth
                 ,
                 haue
                 peace
                 with
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
               Yea
               though
               it
               cost
               vs
               
               somewhat
               ,
               as
               Abraham
               with
               losse
               procured
               it
               betwixt
               Lot
               and
               himselfe
               .
               And
               
               if
               any
               such
               be
               vexed
               by
               strangers
               ,
               and
               disquieted
               by
               them
               ,
               let
               them
               consider
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               iust
               with
               God
               to
               punish
               them
               so
               ,
               who
               haue
               broken
               peace
               ,
               yea
               and
               despised
               it
               with
               neighbours
               ,
               kindred
               ,
               and
               wife
               at
               their
               owne
               home
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               that
               it
               is
               said
               here
               ,
               that
               they
               laboured
               til
               they
               were
               faint
               and
               wearie
               ,
               
               we
               see
               that
               the
               earnest
               following
               of
               our
               duties
               will
               make
               vs
               oft
               times
               neglect
               and
               forget
               our selues
               ,
               and
               out
               bodily
               ease
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               .
               So
               the
               woman
               of
               Samaria
               was
               so
               rauished
               with
               Christs
               sweet
               communication
               ,
               as
               ignorant
               as
               she
               was
               ,
               (
               when
               he
               first
               met
               her
               at
               the
               well
               )
               yea
               saucie
               and
               scornefull
               ,
               
               that
               for
               the
               great
               defire
               shee
               had
               to
               heare
               him
               ,
               she
               forgat
               her selfe
               ,
               and
               neglected
               the
               care
               of
               her
               bodily
               businesse
               .
               And
               Abrahams
               seruant
               so
               minded
               
               the
               dutie
               which
               was
               enioyned
               him
               of
               his
               master
               ,
               that
               although
               hee
               had
               need
               ,
               hauing
               trauelled
               farre
               ,
               yet
               hee
               would
               not
               eate
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               dispatched
               that
               which
               he
               went
               about
               .
               Thus
               Peter
               ,
               Actes
               10.
               through
               the
               heauenly
               intention
               
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               ouercame
               his
               hunger
               ,
               so
               that
               before
               any
               thing
               could
               be
               made
               readie
               ,
               he
               was
               in
               a
               traunce
               .
               And
               so
               Paul
               ,
               whose
               watchings
               and
               fastings
               are
               in
               other
               places
               set
               downe
               to
               haue
               been
               so
               many
               ,
               did
               neglect
               his
               sleepe
               and
               repast
               at
               Troas
               ,
               through
               that
               feruency
               of
               spirit
               ,
               which
               caused
               him
               to
               preach
               till
               midnight
               ,
               and
               at
               Ephesus
               did
               vsually
               for
               three
               yeeres
               exhort
               them
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               day
               .
               But
               aboue
               all
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               who
               through
               his
               earnestnesse
               and
               zeale
               ,
               did
               many
               times
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               holy
               speech
               and
               communication
               with
               the
               woman
               ,
               Ioh.
               4.
               forbeare
               his
               meate
               ,
               and
               forget
               to
               eate
               :
               alleaging
               that
               he
               had
               meate
               to
               eate
               which
               they
               knew
               not
               of
               .
               
               vers
               .
               34.
               
            
             
               Euen
               so
               our
               minds
               being
               set
               seriously
               vpon
               our
               duties
               ,
               as
               prayer
               ,
               reading
               ,
               good
               company
               ,
               the
               following
               of
               our
               calling
               ,
               &c.
               we
               do
               not
               at
               all
               many
               times
               ,
               or
               very
               little
               mind
               other
               things
               belonging
               to
               our
               bodily
               welfare
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               our
               crowne
               so
               farre
               as
               we
               can
               by
               good
               occasions
               remember
               that
               with
               Gedeon
               we
               haue
               done
               so
               .
               Indeed
               in
               and
               about
               play
               ,
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               seeking
               after
               the
               commodities
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               case
               is
               cleare
               ,
               that
               too
               too
               many
               haue
               swet
               ,
               and
               doe
               continually
               forget
               and
               disguise
               themselues
               ,
               so
               that
               neither
               cold
               ,
               hunger
               ,
               heate
               ,
               or
               vnseasonablenesse
               can
               hold
               them
               backe
               ,
               or
               hinder
               them
               .
               But
               in
               Gods
               matters
               ,
               as
               his
               worship
               ,
               and
               in
               things
               which
               tend
               to
               our
               owne
               saluation
               ,
               and
               the
               hunting
               and
               purging
               out
               of
               some
               speciall
               sinnes
               ,
               also
               in
               furthering
               and
               bringing
               on
               one
               another
               to
               faith
               and
               good
               duties
               ,
               
               
               and
               so
               seeking
               how
               to
               do
               most
               good
               to
               the
               poore
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Oh
               how
               few
               are
               to
               bee
               found
               to
               doe
               thus
               ?
               who
               yet
               neither
               spare
               labour
               ,
               time
               ,
               cost
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               else
               about
               their
               owne
               matters
               :
               whereas
               we
               should
               bee
               so
               taken
               vp
               with
               Gods
               matters
               ,
               that
               our
               owne
               ,
               euen
               lawfull
               ,
               might
               bee
               moderated
               at
               least
               .
               Thus
               Marie
               sat
               at
               the
               feete
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               through
               her
               attention
               to
               his
               preaching
               neglected
               the
               lesse
               necessarie
               work
               of
               preparing
               for
               him
               .
               Now
               though
               euery
               example
               bee
               not
               a
               law
               to
               bind
               euery
               man
               to
               the
               like
               :
               yet
               where
               we
               see
               it
               so
               agree
               with
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               as
               here
               ;
               such
               examples
               must
               be
               our
               instruction
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               well
               gather
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               singular
               affection
               of
               loue
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               ioy
               in
               his
               seruice
               where
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               which
               concernes
               vs
               much
               to
               follow
               .
               And
               much
               more
               we
               may
               conclude
               ,
               that
               when
               men
               (
               in
               hearing
               the
               word
               ,
               or
               prayer
               ,
               &c.
               )
               doe
               so
               wander
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               weary
               ,
               that
               euery
               minute
               is
               an
               houre
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               euery
               houre
               ten
               ,
               till
               al
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               some
               wil
               not
               endure
               out
               the
               whole
               time
               ,
               but
               depart
               ,
               to
               serue
               their
               appetite
               ,
               or
               follow
               their
               worke
               ,
               these
               (
               we
               may
               be
               sure
               )
               are
               little
               affected
               with
               the
               action
               :
               since
               other
               things
               are
               predominant
               with
               them
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               giue
               place
               ,
               euen
               when
               the
               most
               religious
               duties
               are
               in
               hand
               .
            
             
               The
               man
               of
               trade
               must
               looke
               to
               this
               ,
               yea
               the
               worshipfull
               ,
               and
               all
               estates
               that
               feare
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               of
               meere
               conscience
               they
               may
               obey
               God
               in
               their
               seuerall
               callings
               and
               places
               .
               Thus
               Ioshua
               went
               all
               night
               long
               to
               helpe
               
               the
               Gibeonites
               :
               and
               Gedeon
               was
               neither
               by
               hunger
               nor
               wearinesse
               held
               backe
               from
               pursuing
               after
               the
               Midianites
               .
               The
               vse
               hereof
               is
               ,
               to
               warrant
               our selues
               that
               our
               greatest
               delight
               be
               in
               seruing
               the
               Lord
               in
               one
               part
               of
               our
               life
               as
               in
               another
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               chiefest
               to
               God
               ,
               so
               next
               in
               the
               particular
               duties
               of
               our
               callings
               painefully
               in
               euery
               estate
               and
               degree
               ,
               and
               faithfully
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               take
               our
               rest
               ,
               refreshing
               ,
               and
               recreation
               ,
               which
               yet
               should
               follow
               and
               come
               after
               these
               ,
               and
               not
               goe
               before
               them
               .
            
             
               Gedeon
               being
               wearie
               ,
               and
               his
               men
               ;
               asketh
               but
               bread
               of
               his
               owne
               countrey
               
               men
               ,
               for
               whose
               peace
               he
               pursued
               the
               Midianites
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               his
               own
               :
               his
               reason
               was
               twofold
               ,
               one
               because
               they
               were
               wearie
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               because
               they
               pursued
               their
               enemies
               ,
               for
               the
               safetie
               of
               Israel
               Gods
               people
               .
               In
               this
               necessity
               and
               distresse
               of
               theirs
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               they
               wanted
               not
               ,
               we
               may
               note
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               possibly
               be
               the
               case
               of
               any
               of
               Gods
               people
               to
               be
               destitute
               of
               necessaries
               for
               this
               life
               ,
               &
               to
               be
               brought
               into
               streights
               both
               by
               wāt
               of
               food
               ,
               
               and
               also
               by
               other
               calamities
               .
               Dauid
               in
               his
               fleeing
               from
               Saul
               ,
               was
               so
               distressed
               (
               he
               and
               his
               men
               )
               for
               victual
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               faine
               to
               eate
               of
               the
               Shew-bread
               ,
               which
               (
               out
               of
               the
               case
               of
               necessitie
               )
               was
               vnlawfull
               for
               any
               saue
               the
               Priest
               to
               eate
               of
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               in
               Sam.
               21.
               
               Ionathan
               and
               the
               people
               with
               him
               ,
               were
               euen
               
               readie
               to
               faint
               ,
               and
               yet
               might
               not
               without
               perill
               of
               their
               life
               taste
               so
               much
               as
               a
               little
               honey
               with
               the
               top
               of
               his
               speare
               to
               saue
               and
               preserue
               life
               .
               And
               if
               it
               were
               but
               euen
               so
               with
               vs
               as
               it
               was
               with
               him
               and
               Gedeon
               ,
               that
               but
               a
               whole
               day
               or
               two
               wee
               wanted
               food
               and
               reliefe
               ,
               we
               should
               find
               it
               (
               as
               small
               a
               matter
               as
               it
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               )
               as
               much
               as
               life
               is
               worth
               .
               Daily
               experience
               sheweth
               vs
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               it
               falleth
               out
               both
               by
               sea
               and
               by
               land
               to
               be
               the
               case
               of
               many
               ,
               who
               yet
               were
               of
               good
               wealth
               ,
               and
               not
               likely
               to
               come
               into
               such
               need
               and
               want
               :
               and
               yet
               so
               wee
               see
               it
               to
               come
               to
               passe
               .
               One
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               all
               things
               in
               this
               present
               world
               are
               changeable
               ,
               and
               besides
               God
               will
               correct
               some
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               trie
               others
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               Iob.
               
            
             
             
               The
               vse
               hereof
               is
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               not
               please
               our selues
               in
               any
               thing
               of
               what
               account
               soeuer
               it
               be
               ,
               neither
               rest
               ,
               depend
               ,
               or
               take
               too
               much
               comfort
               in
               our
               outward
               present
               estate
               ,
               of
               health
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               wit
               ,
               learning
               ,
               worship
               ,
               credit
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               further
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               be
               ready
               to
               helpe
               such
               as
               stand
               in
               need
               ,
               (
               and
               seeke
               it
               at
               our
               hands
               )
               with
               these
               transitory
               comforts
               which
               God
               hath
               giuen
               vs.
               As
               our
               Sauiour
               saith
               :
               
                 Make
                 yee
                 friends
                 of
                 the
                 vnrighteous
                 Mammon
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 when
                 ye
                 shall
                 want
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 receiue
                 you
                 into
                 euerlasting
                 habitations
                 .
              
               And
               not
               to
               grudge
               at
               it
               ,
               (
               as
               many
               doe
               )
               but
               to
               be
               mercifull
               and
               ready
               thereto
               
               with
               chearefulnesse
               :
               for
               with
               what
               measure
               we
               meate
               ,
               shall
               be
               measured
               to
               vs
               againe
               ,
               and
               iudgement
               shall
               bee
               without
               mercy
               to
               them
               that
               shew
               none
               .
               And
               this
               chiefly
               should
               bee
               done
               ,
               when
               the
               poore
               want
               worke
               ,
               and
               corne
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               necessaries
               :
               remembring
               how
               Nabal
               sped
               for
               his
               churlishnes
               .
               But
               of
               this
               point
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               seeing
               I
               shall
               meete
               with
               the
               like
               againe
               .
            
             
               Out
               of
               their
               reason
               in
               that
               they
               were
               faint
               with
               following
               the
               Midianites
               
               all
               night
               ,
               we
               may
               note
               ,
               that
               the
               neede
               that
               commeth
               of
               faintnesse
               or
               labour
               in
               any
               of
               our
               brethren
               ,
               is
               an
               honest
               cause
               for
               them
               to
               seeke
               ,
               and
               aske
               ,
               and
               for
               vs
               to
               relieue
               them
               ,
               euen
               as
               other
               necessitie
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               laieth
               vpon
               them
               ,
               as
               sicknesse
               ,
               age
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               want
               that
               commeth
               of
               idlenes
               and
               of
               liuing
               without
               labour
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               to
               be
               counted
               of
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               further
               shewed
               in
               the
               next
               point
               .
               But
               the
               relieuing
               of
               them
               that
               are
               poore
               indeed
               ,
               is
               laid
               vpon
               vs
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
               telling
               vs
               ,
               that
               wee
               shall
               haue
               them
               alwaies
               among
               vs
               ,
               
               that
               we
               may
               doe
               good
               vnto
               them
               :
               and
               that
               if
               wee
               haue
               this
               worlds
               good
               ,
               
               and
               see
               our
               brother
               hath
               need
               ,
               and
               shut
               vp
               our
               compassion
               from
               them
               ,
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               dwelleth
               not
               in
               vs.
               Which
               words
               of
               his
               ,
               with
               such
               like
               ,
               should
               be
               as
               a
               mallet
               to
               break
               our
               hard
               hearts
               ,
               who
               in
               so
               great
               need
               as
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               our
               townes
               ,
               are
               little
               mooued
               to
               compassion
               towards
               the
               needy
               .
               And
               as
               God
               furnisheth
               vs
               euery
               yeere
               with
               new
               store
               ,
               so
               wee
               should
               hold
               on
               in
               mercy
               still
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               we
               remaine
               among
               them
               .
               Me
               thinkes
               we
               should
               readilie
               and
               willingly
               giue
               at
               Gods
               commanding
               ,
               seeing
               he
               maketh
               vs
               able
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               in
               whose
               hand
               and
               at
               whose
               pleasure
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               take
               from
               vs
               ,
               and
               giue
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               so
               wee
               might
               bee
               driuen
               to
               seeke
               to
               them
               for
               reliefe
               ,
               that
               before
               sought
               it
               of
               vs.
               To
               the
               iust
               reproofe
               of
               such
               I
               speake
               it
               ,
               who
               thinke
               all
               too
               little
               for
               a
               few
               bellies
               ,
               not
               feeling
               other
               mens
               wants
               ,
               for
               getting
               the
               fearefull
               sentence
               pronounced
               against
               them
               that
               omitted
               this
               mercy
               and
               compassion
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               them
               that
               wrought
               iniquitie
               :
               
                 Goe
                 ye
                 cursed
                 into
                 euerlasting
                 fire
                 ,
              
               
               
                 for
                 I
                 was
                 hungry
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 gaue
                 me
                 no
                 meate
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 naked
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Out
               of
               the
               other
               reason
               ,
               that
               they
               fought
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               Israel
               ,
               wee
               are
               
               further
               taught
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               haue
               reliefe
               also
               ,
               (
               euen
               as
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               it
               is
               lawfull
               and
               honest
               for
               them
               to
               aske
               it
               )
               who
               haue
               been
               imploied
               against
               Gods
               enemies
               and
               ours
               ,
               to
               defend
               vs
               from
               their
               rage
               and
               tyranny
               .
               Considering
               that
               they
               carry
               their
               life
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               danger
               of
               spending
               their
               blood
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               whilest
               wee
               may
               sit
               quiet
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               liue
               free
               from
               such
               feare
               .
               So
               that
               although
               the
               persons
               themselues
               be
               leaud
               ,
               yet
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               seruice
               ,
               we
               should
               see
               them
               prouided
               for
               :
               as
               Paul
               teacheth
               saying
               :
               
                 Doth
                 any
                 man
                 goe
                 on
                 warfare
                 at
                 his
                 owne
              
               
               cost
               ?
               1.
               
               Corinth
               .
               9.
               
               And
               it
               is
               our
               sinne
               if
               they
               haue
               it
               not
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               should
               be
               driuen
               to
               goe
               about
               to
               begge
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               become
               rogues
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               commandement
               ,
               who
               saith
               :
               
                 There
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 beggar
                 in
                 Israel
                 .
              
               And
               
               as
               good
               order
               is
               taken
               to
               cut
               off
               rogueing
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
               without
               any
               certaine
               habitation
               ,
               by
               setting
               the
               poore
               on
               worke
               ,
               and
               ministring
               to
               their
               necessities
               that
               which
               they
               want
               ,
               not
               being
               able
               to
               maintaine
               their
               charge
               by
               their
               labour
               ,
               (
               which
               good
               order
               of
               all
               faithfull
               Christians
               is
               to
               be
               vpholden
               )
               so
               it
               is
               a
               great
               sinne
               in
               many
               ,
               who
               in
               stead
               thereof
               ,
               doe
               nourish
               them
               that
               are
               rogues
               indeed
               ,
               notwithstanding
               it
               bee
               straightly
               commanded
               ,
               that
               hee
               who
               will
               not
               labour
               should
               not
               eate
               :
               and
               who
               will
               sooner
               be
               moued
               
               with
               compassion
               toward
               them
               ,
               then
               toward
               their
               pooe
               neighbours
               ,
               whose
               need
               they
               behold
               daily
               with
               their
               eyes
               .
               But
               more
               of
               this
               in
               the
               men
               of
               Succoths
               answer
               .
            
             
               The
               answere
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               Succoth
               heere
               followeth
               ,
               with
               Gedeons
               
               words
               to
               them
               againe
               .
               And
               it
               is
               like
               that
               his
               suite
               was
               carried
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               answere
               returned
               to
               Gedeon
               by
               messengers
               ,
               which
               sheweth
               that
               it
               was
               the
               fault
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               peoples
               ,
               to
               answere
               Gedeon
               after
               that
               manner
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               denie
               them
               very
               bread
               ,
               but
               to
               giue
               them
               also
               rough
               and
               scornefull
               words
               .
               And
               therefore
               Gedeon
               ,
               not
               vpon
               any
               priuate
               reuenge
               ,
               but
               as
               one
               that
               had
               authoritie
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               (
               seeing
               the
               fault
               redounded
               to
               the
               hurt
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               committed
               onely
               against
               Gedeon
               and
               his
               men
               )
               answered
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               auenged
               of
               them
               .
               If
               they
               had
               been
               wise
               they
               would
               both
               haue
               relieued
               them
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               so
               good
               a
               cause
               ,
               if
               neede
               had
               been
               ,
               haue
               gone
               with
               them
               .
               But
               let
               vs
               examine
               the
               words
               :
               
                 Are
                 Zeba
                 and
                 Zalmunna
                 in
                 thy
                 hands
                 alreadie
                 ?
              
               As
               if
               they
               should
               haue
               said
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               ,
               they
               would
               haue
               giuen
               them
               :
               but
               that
               was
               no
               thanke
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               their
               owne
               benefit
               ,
               credit
               and
               honour
               :
               but
               seeing
               they
               were
               not
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               they
               vncourteously
               and
               barbarously
               denied
               it
               to
               them
               being
               their
               brethren
               ,
               
               and
               in
               subtiltie
               they
               did
               it
               ,
               lest
               they
               being
               ouercome
               of
               the
               Midianites
               ,
               they
               should
               haue
               been
               hardlier
               dealt
               withall
               by
               the
               Princes
               of
               Midian
               ,
               hearing
               that
               they
               had
               relieued
               their
               enemies
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               subtilty
               ioyned
               with
               selfe-loue
               ,
               are
               the
               two
               strings
               to
               mens
               bow
               by
               the
               which
               they
               shoote
               out
               the
               most
               of
               their
               actions
               as
               arrowes
               .
               For
               the
               good
               the
               most
               doe
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               done
               for
               the
               commandement
               nor
               for
               conscience
               
               sake
               ,
               but
               of
               selfe-loue
               for
               their
               owne
               priuate
               benefit
               ,
               hoping
               to
               be
               gainers
               thereby
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               done
               by
               the
               heathens
               for
               any
               religion
               or
               feare
               of
               God
               that
               is
               in
               it
               :
               or
               when
               they
               hold
               back
               the
               good
               ,
               which
               in
               conscience
               they
               ought
               to
               doe
               ,
               of
               an
               euill
               minde
               they
               hold
               it
               back
               :
               as
               these
               men
               of
               Succoth
               did
               ;
               for
               feare
               ,
               lest
               if
               they
               should
               doe
               it
               to
               some
               ,
               they
               should
               fare
               the
               worse
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               other
               ,
               as
               these
               men
               of
               Succoth
               here
               did
               .
               A
               like
               point
               whereunto
               ,
               I
               obserued
               in
               the
               men
               of
               Ephraim
               .
            
             
               And
               hereby
               wee
               may
               see
               ,
               what
               barbarous
               rudenesse
               was
               in
               these
               ,
               who
               
               yet
               were
               brethren
               and
               countrimen
               to
               the
               Israelites
               :
               that
               to
               Gedeon
               their
               gouernour
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               were
               vpholden
               in
               peace
               ,
               and
               who
               now
               was
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               this
               last
               worke
               of
               pursuing
               the
               Midianites
               ,
               and
               rescuing
               of
               Israel
               ,
               they
               should
               shew
               themselues
               so
               barbarous
               and
               voide
               of
               all
               humanitie
               .
               Which
               was
               as
               if
               when
               the
               house
               top
               is
               on
               fire
               ,
               they
               in
               the
               nether
               part
               should
               lie
               still
               ,
               as
               though
               the
               fire
               could
               not
               hurt
               them
               :
               or
               as
               if
               a
               man
               standing
               vpon
               the
               onely
               bough
               of
               an
               high
               tree
               ,
               and
               thereby
               only
               kept
               from
               danger
               of
               falling
               ,
               should
               with
               his
               hatchet
               cut
               it
               downe
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               it
               breake
               his
               necke
               .
               This
               rudenesse
               and
               irreligiousnes
               is
               in
               many
               brutish
               people
               at
               this
               
               day
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               onely
               no
               helpers
               in
               the
               wants
               and
               necessities
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               either
               for
               soule
               or
               bodie
               ,
               but
               hinderers
               ,
               yea
               and
               gripers
               of
               them
               .
               Senselesse
               bloks
               they
               are
               ,
               who
               can
               neither
               heare
               ,
               see
               ,
               nor
               sauour
               any
               good
               towards
               any
               :
               but
               as
               Nabal
               ,
               who
               not
               only
               gaue
               not
               any
               thing
               to
               Dauids
               men
               ,
               but
               rated
               them
               ,
               and
               railed
               on
               them
               ,
               thereby
               casting
               a
               mist
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               vpon
               his
               vnmercifulnes
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               seeme
               the
               more
               tollerable
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               we
               may
               further
               note
               here
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               by
               their
               falsehood
               ,
               subtiltie
               ,
               
               and
               dastardlinesse
               sought
               to
               saue
               their
               liues
               ,
               that
               wee
               might
               not
               marueile
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               some
               are
               readie
               to
               betray
               ,
               forsake
               ,
               yea
               and
               lend
               their
               helping
               hand
               to
               persecute
               their
               natiue
               Prince
               ,
               countrey
               ,
               and
               brethren
               ,
               yea
               and
               religion
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               all
               for
               the
               broken
               and
               shiuered
               hope
               of
               a
               transitorie
               life
               and
               safetie
               ,
               which
               yet
               they
               misse
               also
               oft
               times
               ,
               as
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               that
               speech
               of
               Mordecai
               to
               
                 Hester
                 :
                 If
                 we
                 remaine
                 in
                 this
                 danger
                 ,
                 doest
                 thou
                 looke
                 to
                 besafe
                 ?
              
               For
               why
               ,
               God
               reuengeth
               such
               falsehood
               and
               cowardlinesse
               ,
               as
               our
               Sauiour
               saith
               :
               
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 saue
                 his
                 life
                 shall
                 lose
                 it
                 .
              
               The
               vse
               here
               of
               is
               ,
               that
               though
               
               life
               be
               sweete
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               preserued
               by
               subtiltie
               ,
               falsehood
               ,
               and
               preposterous
               feare
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               will
               haue
               it
               to
               bee
               brought
               into
               triall
               ,
               and
               requireth
               
               it
               at
               our
               hands
               .
               Euen
               so
               in
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               subteltie
               and
               dastardlinesse
               is
               to
               be
               auoided
               ,
               and
               simplicitie
               and
               courage
               is
               to
               be
               practised
               .
               Of
               this
               more
               (
               God
               willing
               )
               after
               ,
               in
               the
               conspiracie
               of
               the
               men
               of
               Schechem
               with
               Abimilek
               .
            
             
               Now
               Gedeon
               threatneth
               the
               men
               of
               Succoth
               for
               their
               barbarousnes
               and
               
               boldnes
               towards
               him
               their
               deliuerer
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               had
               iustly
               deserued
               )
               euen
               to
               teare
               their
               flesh
               with
               the
               thornes
               of
               the
               desert
               .
               The
               which
               he
               iustly
               did
               ,
               being
               their
               Magistrate
               :
               for
               our
               Sauiour
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               hee
               who
               scorneth
               but
               his
               brother
               or
               neighbour
               ,
               is
               worthie
               of
               the
               highest
               degree
               of
               punishment
               .
               And
               much
               more
               this
               which
               was
               committed
               against
               the
               gouernour
               ,
               might
               be
               thus
               met
               with
               ,
               and
               requited
               ,
               he
               not
               threatning
               them
               in
               wrath
               ,
               but
               vpon
               good
               consideration
               .
               I
               will
               deferre
               speaking
               of
               the
               punishment
               ,
               till
               the
               inflicting
               of
               it
               be
               mentioned
               :
               but
               let
               this
               be
               marked
               ,
               that
               Gedeon
               did
               euen
               then
               speake
               of
               preuailing
               against
               Zeba
               and
               Zalmunna
               without
               feare
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               alreadie
               subdued
               them
               :
               therefore
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 When
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 deliuered
                 them
                 into
                 my
                 hands
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               not
               doubting
               but
               that
               he
               would
               )
               
                 then
                 I
                 will
                 teare
                 their
                 flesh
                 with
                 briers
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               here
               let
               vs
               marke
               ,
               that
               hee
               left
               not
               off
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               necessarie
               dutie
               which
               must
               of
               necessitie
               presently
               be
               done
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               pursuing
               of
               the
               Midianites
               :
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               punishing
               of
               the
               men
               of
               Succoth
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               done
               also
               ,
               but
               might
               better
               bee
               deferred
               .
               This
               wisedome
               and
               discretion
               is
               to
               be
               learned
               of
               vs
               ,
               that
               of
               duties
               to
               be
               done
               of
               vs
               ,
               or
               euils
               to
               be
               auoided
               ,
               with
               the
               danger
               and
               punishment
               that
               followeth
               
               them
               ,
               that
               be
               first
               done
               in
               both
               ,
               which
               of
               necessitie
               must
               be
               first
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               other
               not
               neglected
               nor
               omitted
               ,
               but
               in
               due
               season
               regarded
               also
               .
            
             
               Instances
               may
               be
               these
               ,
               as
               there
               bee
               many
               other
               :
               to
               visit
               parents
               in
               great
               sicknesse
               ,
               which
               requireth
               present
               duty
               without
               delay
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               preferred
               and
               performed
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               iourney
               about
               profit
               ,
               though
               lawfull
               also
               ,
               which
               may
               as
               well
               be
               done
               another
               time
               .
               Also
               to
               preferre
               hearing
               of
               a
               Sermon
               before
               common
               businesse
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               to
               our
               greater
               hurt
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               this
               I
               say
               further
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               common
               actions
               must
               giue
               place
               to
               seasons
               ,
               but
               euen
               
               one
               season
               to
               another
               .
               In
               which
               our
               best
               rule
               is
               ,
               that
               wee
               preferre
               that
               season
               ,
               which
               occasioneth
               a
               worke
               of
               presentest
               vse
               :
               although
               some
               other
               dutie
               of
               an
               higher
               nature
               offer
               it selfe
               .
               Yea
               and
               here
               obserue
               ,
               that
               euen
               a
               ciuill
               season
               may
               sometime
               bee
               preferred
               before
               a
               religious
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               It
               falles
               out
               that
               a
               man
               is
               offered
               some
               fauour
               ,
               and
               hope
               of
               release
               out
               of
               some
               trouble
               which
               he
               is
               in
               ,
               or
               reconciliation
               with
               his
               aduersarie
               ,
               (
               mightier
               then
               himselfe
               )
               if
               he
               will
               vse
               some
               present
               helpe
               ,
               which
               else
               he
               cannot
               enioy
               :
               or
               it
               may
               be
               he
               hath
               a
               summe
               of
               money
               to
               pay
               vpon
               a
               set
               day
               ,
               and
               that
               vpon
               a
               great
               forfeiture
               :
               or
               he
               is
               sent
               vpon
               an
               errand
               of
               life
               and
               death
               :
               say
               it
               be
               to
               fetch
               the
               Chirurgian
               to
               let
               his
               master
               or
               parent
               blood
               ,
               being
               in
               a
               desperate
               case
               otherwise
               :
               or
               is
               commanded
               to
               serue
               the
               Prince
               ,
               &c.
               
               Against
               these
               commeth
               some
               other
               opportunitie
               ,
               as
               of
               hearing
               the
               word
               ,
               of
               prayer
               in
               familie
               .
               These
               bee
               all
               necessarie
               in
               their
               kinds
               ,
               and
               due
               times
               ,
               but
               in
               no
               wise
               ought
               to
               iustle
               aside
               the
               other
               ,
               more
               needfull
               to
               be
               done
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               these
               may
               be
               attended
               vnto
               ,
               when
               leisure
               from
               the
               other
               will
               giue
               leaue
               :
               the
               other
               are
               as
               the
               tide
               ,
               which
               staieth
               for
               no
               man.
               Therefore
               we
               must
               beware
               ,
               lest
               through
               our
               ignorance
               )
               though
               cloaked
               with
               honestie
               )
               or
               neglect
               ,
               especially
               wilfull
               contempt
               ,
               we
               leaue
               the
               greater
               for
               the
               lesser
               .
               Which
               causeth
               to
               the
               partie
               so
               offending
               ,
               shame
               and
               sorrow
               oft
               times
               .
               As
               ,
               how
               shall
               he
               answere
               his
               follie
               ,
               who
               neglecting
               the
               Physitian
               in
               the
               case
               before
               said
               ,
               shall
               thereby
               finde
               his
               wife
               ,
               father
               ,
               or
               master
               ,
               dead
               ,
               or
               past
               recouerie
               ?
               Such
               cases
               may
               be
               :
               and
               by
               one
               wee
               should
               measure
               the
               rest
               .
               Paul
               ,
               vpon
               this
               ground
               ,
               omitted
               the
               opportunitie
               of
               doing
               good
               in
               Asia
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               and
               21.
               that
               hee
               
               might
               goe
               to
               Ierusalem
               .
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 not
                 be
                 ouer
                 much
                 iust
                 ,
              
               Eccles
               .
               7.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 wringeth
                 the
                 nose
                 ,
                 forceth
                 blood
                 ,
              
               Prou.
               30.
               
               Now
               to
               this
               I
               will
               ioyne
               a
               caueat
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               
               That
               vnder
               colour
               of
               preferring
               the
               greater
               dutie
               ,
               wee
               take
               not
               occasion
               to
               neglect
               the
               smaller
               afterward
               ;
               which
               if
               we
               doe
               ,
               wee
               shall
               bewray
               our selues
               rather
               to
               be
               subtill
               shifters
               and
               dispensers
               with
               our
               duties
               ,
               boldly
               and
               loosely
               ,
               then
               wise
               redeemers
               of
               the
               time
               .
               As
               for
               example
               :
               If
               the
               publike
               worship
               of
               God
               fall
               out
               vpon
               the
               time
               of
               our
               ordinarie
               priuate
               worship
               ;
               let
               this
               yeeld
               this
               to
               the
               other
               :
               howbeit
               so
               ,
               that
               wee
               readily
               returne
               to
               the
               priuate
               againe
               in
               his
               due
               place
               and
               time
               ,
               and
               not
               pretend
               our
               diligence
               one
               way
               ,
               to
               colour
               our
               negligence
               another
               way
               .
               A
               feast
               is
               better
               then
               an
               ordinarie
               :
               but
               the
               feast
               may
               better
               be
               spared
               ,
               then
               a
               man
               should
               be
               depriued
               of
               his
               ordinarie
               ,
               and
               so
               starue
               ,
               all
               the
               weeke
               after
               .
               This
               I
               adde
               ,
               because
               so
               preposterous
               is
               our
               nature
               ,
               that
               whereas
               one
               dutie
               should
               make
               vs
               fitter
               for
               another
               ,
               wee
               rather
               neglect
               the
               one
               for
               the
               other
               ;
               as
               hearing
               for
               conference
               ,
               meditation
               ,
               or
               prayer
               .
               We
               sucke
               poyson
               out
               of
               sweetnes
               ,
               and
               waxe
               the
               more
               auke
               and
               vntoward
               ,
               yea
               wearie
               of
               priuate
               ,
               because
               wee
               thinke
               wee
               haue
               sufficiently
               quit
               our selues
               in
               the
               publike
               dutie
               ,
               either
               of
               preaching
               or
               hearing
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               vnlawfull
               for
               a
               man
               to
               preferre
               the
               companie
               of
               the
               choice
               seruant
               of
               God
               either
               one
               or
               more
               (
               when
               we
               may
               haue
               the
               benefit
               of
               thē
               )
               before
               our
               callings
               ,
               or
               attending
               to
               our
               families
               :
               but
               to
               bee
               carried
               so
               after
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               grow
               to
               distaste
               and
               neglect
               our
               callings
               ,
               or
               the
               duties
               of
               Gods
               priuate
               seruice
               ,
               is
               most
               inconuenient
               ,
               yea
               argueth
               that
               the
               diuel
               hath
               blinded
               vs
               with
               delusion
               strongly
               ,
               either
               through
               our
               ignorance
               &
               simplicitie
               ,
               or
               (
               which
               is
               worse
               )
               because
               we
               are
               weary
               of
               the
               most
               necessary
               dutie
               for
               continuance
               ,
               vnder
               colour
               of
               our
               zeale
               for
               those
               which
               fall
               out
               seldome
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               as
               he
               preferred
               not
               the
               lesse
               needfull
               dutie
               before
               that
               which
               was
               more
               needfull
               ,
               so
               hee
               did
               not
               leaue
               it
               off
               (
               I
               meane
               the
               pursuing
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Midianites
               )
               though
               hee
               might
               easily
               haue
               been
               discouraged
               by
               the
               vnthankfulnesse
               of
               his
               brethren
               ,
               and
               their
               scoffing
               at
               him
               ,
               as
               many
               would
               haue
               done
               in
               such
               a
               case
               .
               For
               mens
               vnthankfulnesse
               and
               discouraging
               of
               vs
               with
               scoffes
               ,
               doth
               cause
               vs
               many
               times
               to
               breake
               off
               good
               beginnings
               ,
               whereas
               he
               was
               neither
               by
               the
               men
               of
               Ephraim
               ,
               nor
               by
               these
               of
               Succoth
               ,
               put
               out
               of
               his
               course
               .
               It
               should
               teach
               vs
               ,
               when
               we
               haue
               our
               warrant
               from
               God
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               we
               goe
               about
               ,
               or
               auoid
               ,
               then
               not
               to
               regard
               ,
               or
               so
               to
               regard
               temptations
               and
               discouragements
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               hindered
               and
               broken
               off
               from
               our
               good
               course
               by
               them
               .
               As
               neither
               Elisha
               was
               by
               mocking
               ,
               
               2.
               
               King.
               2.
               nor
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               or
               his
               Apostles
               by
               the
               opposition
               they
               found
               .
               
               Nay
               rather
               they
               were
               incouraged
               .
               For
               so
               Paul
               was
               by
               the
               disswasiues
               of
               others
               ,
               Actes
               21.
               and
               Dauid
               by
               Michols
               scorne
               :
               and
               wee
               ought
               likewise
               so
               to
               
               be
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               fewest
               countenance
               or
               assist
               vs
               ;
               saying
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 yet
                 be
                 more
                 vile
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 sake
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               our
               reward
               shal
               be
               more
               then
               common
               .
               And
               as
               for
               this
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               counted
               medlers
               ,
               and
               busi-bodies
               ,
               I
               answer
               :
               let
               God
               be
               more
               with
               vs
               then
               men
               by
               whose
               commandement
               we
               do
               meddle
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               call
               it
               ,
               )
               and
               be
               we
               aduised
               and
               perswaded
               before
               ,
               what
               ground
               we
               haue
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               reape
               the
               good
               and
               comfortable
               vse
               thereof
               ,
               and
               receiue
               the
               fruite
               of
               the
               promise
               .
               And
               this
               of
               the
               men
               of
               Succoth
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           THE
           FIFTIE
           TWO
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           EIGHTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           NOw
           I
           will
           goe
           forward
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           text
           that
           remaineth
           ,
           
           from
           the
           eight
           verse
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             [
             And
             he
             went
             thence
             to
             Penuel
             ]
          
           and
           so
           forth
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           to
           be
           read
           before
           the
           last
           Sermon
           .
           Here
           we
           may
           see
           another
           discouragement
           and
           repulse
           that
           Gedeon
           sustained
           by
           the
           men
           of
           Penuel
           :
           for
           he
           being
           with
           his
           souldiers
           faint
           and
           weary
           ,
           was
           denied
           bread
           not
           only
           by
           thē
           of
           Succoth
           ,
           as
           wee
           haue
           seene
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           men
           of
           Penuel
           also
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           in
           this
           verse
           .
           For
           to
           them
           he
           went
           in
           the
           faintnes
           and
           wearines
           of
           himself
           and
           his
           souldiers
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           repulse
           :
           whereby
           he
           might
           easily
           haue
           been
           tempted
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           thinke
           and
           feare
           ,
           that
           God
           did
           not
           approue
           of
           his
           iourney
           ,
           but
           did
           set
           himselfe
           against
           him
           .
           For
           so
           
           we
           are
           wont
           to
           conclude
           by
           the
           ill
           successe
           we
           haue
           euen
           in
           good
           attempts
           ,
           especially
           when
           the
           lets
           be
           forcible
           ,
           many
           and
           diuers
           ,
           and
           one
           in
           the
           necke
           of
           another
           :
           as
           Iobes
           afflictions
           were
           ,
           when
           among
           hard
           messages
           brought
           to
           him
           of
           other
           calamities
           that
           were
           befalne
           him
           ,
           this
           was
           one
           that
           the
           fire
           
           of
           God
           was
           fallen
           from
           heauen
           ,
           and
           had
           burnt
           vp
           the
           sheepe
           and
           the
           seruants
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           had
           been
           against
           him
           .
           So
           that
           we
           may
           learne
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           things
           sometime
           may
           goe
           so
           contrary
           to
           our
           desire
           ,
           liking
           ,
           and
           expectation
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           duties
           which
           God
           requireth
           ,
           and
           will
           haue
           to
           be
           done
           of
           vs
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           not
           with
           vs
           ,
           but
           against
           vs
           ,
           yea
           as
           if
           hee
           would
           crosse
           vs
           in
           them
           of
           set
           purpose
           .
           Our
           dutie
           here
           is
           to
           looke
           what
           God
           bids
           vs
           doe
           ,
           as
           the
           man
           of
           God
           sent
           from
           Iuda
           should
           haue
           done
           ,
           who
           was
           drawne
           by
           the
           old
           Prophet
           of
           Bethel
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           commandement
           ,
           to
           eate
           there
           .
           But
           indeed
           the
           case
           is
           not
           alway
           alike
           ,
           when
           such
           difficulties
           befall
           vs
           :
           for
           sometime
           we
           
           may
           more
           clearely
           see
           cause
           thereof
           ,
           then
           at
           other
           .
           For
           it
           may
           bee
           the
           same
           mans
           case
           ,
           at
           one
           time
           to
           doe
           a
           good
           action
           ,
           yet
           in
           an
           euill
           and
           inconuenient
           manner
           :
           and
           at
           another
           time
           to
           be
           well
           occupied
           ,
           and
           take
           a
           good
           thing
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           doe
           it
           in
           a
           good
           manner
           :
           in
           both
           kinds
           it
           may
           fall
           out
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           many
           discouragements
           .
           If
           things
           succeed
           not
           with
           him
           ,
           whē
           he
           goeth
           about
           them
           in
           the
           best
           manner
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           latter
           of
           these
           two
           ;
           What
           then
           ?
           may
           not
           the
           Lord
           trie
           his
           faith
           and
           patience
           ,
           by
           so
           crossing
           him
           ?
           And
           in
           the
           first
           kind
           ,
           much
           more
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           what
           maruell
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           crosse
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           done
           a
           good
           thing
           in
           a
           bad
           manner
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           may
           call
           himselfe
           to
           a
           more
           due
           examination
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           amend
           that
           which
           was
           amisse
           ,
           ere
           he
           take
           in
           hand
           such
           holy
           duties
           ?
           It
           was
           Gods
           wil
           that
           the
           eleuen
           Tribes
           should
           fight
           against
           Beniamin
           :
           but
           were
           they
           persons
           for
           their
           true
           repentance
           
           fit
           for
           that
           businesse
           ?
           yea
           and
           for
           all
           their
           zeale
           they
           wanting
           the
           principall
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           faith
           ;
           that
           God
           would
           bee
           with
           them
           ,
           did
           they
           not
           goe
           to
           worke
           amisse
           ?
           was
           there
           not
           great
           cause
           therefore
           why
           the
           Lord
           should
           fight
           as
           fast
           against
           them
           (
           to
           driue
           them
           to
           repentance
           for
           their
           reuoltings
           from
           him
           )
           as
           they
           fought
           against
           Beniamin
           ?
           And
           to
           teach
           them
           that
           they
           wanted
           meekenesse
           ,
           loue
           and
           discretion
           to
           temper
           their
           feruent
           reuenge
           withall
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           doe
           the
           holy
           worke
           of
           God
           in
           an
           holy
           manner
           ?
           Therefore
           in
           such
           a
           case
           let
           men
           be
           contented
           ,
           nay
           glad
           ,
           if
           God
           crosse
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           the
           better
           spie
           out
           what
           poysoneth
           their
           best
           duties
           and
           desires
           ,
           as
           pride
           ,
           rashnes
           ,
           boldnesse
           ,
           and
           learne
           hereby
           ,
           meekenesse
           ,
           humilitie
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           feare
           ,
           &c.
           for
           God
           doth
           iustly
           suffer
           many
           discouragements
           to
           be
           vpon
           such
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           did
           also
           oft
           times
           deale
           so
           with
           the
           Israelites
           going
           vp
           to
           Canaan
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           Exod.
           3.
           )
           that
           they
           may
           stay
           their
           course
           ,
           in
           any
           euill
           
           attempts
           ,
           and
           proceed
           more
           aduisedly
           and
           commendably
           in
           their
           doings
           .
           But
           it
           falleth
           out
           sometime
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           that
           sore
           and
           great
           difficulties
           stand
           vp
           in
           mens
           way
           ,
           not
           vnlike
           to
           Gedeons
           :
           wherein
           the
           Lord
           deales
           with
           his
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           sending
           them
           on
           a
           iourney
           ,
           would
           make
           heauen
           and
           earth
           to
           be
           against
           them
           in
           their
           trauels
           ,
           which
           is
           greatly
           to
           their
           admiration
           and
           astonishment
           .
           As
           who
           would
           haue
           said
           that
           Dauid
           had
           been
           chosen
           of
           God
           to
           be
           king
           ,
           when
           yet
           the
           promise
           thereof
           ,
           was
           oft
           renued
           and
           confirmed
           to
           him
           ,
           seeing
           his
           discouragements
           were
           so
           many
           and
           strong
           that
           he
           met
           with
           ?
           whereas
           Saul
           came
           to
           his
           kingdome
           easily
           &
           without
           trouble
           ?
           And
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           wherein
           we
           haue
           so
           much
           to
           dismay
           vs
           ,
           yet
           Satan
           is
           euer
           at
           hand
           also
           ,
           to
           worke
           vpon
           our
           weakenes
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           vs
           much
           more
           backward
           ;
           especially
           when
           wee
           shall
           bee
           brought
           to
           thinke
           ,
           Gods
           deeds
           seeme
           contrary
           to
           his
           words
           and
           promise
           ,
           as
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Shunamites
           child
           ,
           which
           yet
           had
           bin
           giuen
           her
           as
           an
           vnlooked
           for
           blessing
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           when
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           to
           trie
           vs
           ,
           by
           seeming
           to
           set
           such
           barres
           in
           our
           waies
           ,
           few
           of
           vs
           are
           wise
           inough
           to
           see
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           rightly
           to
           consider
           ,
           why
           it
           is
           thus
           with
           vs
           ,
           and
           why
           God
           suffereth
           things
           so
           to
           trouble
           vs
           :
           but
           as
           though
           wee
           had
           thereby
           iust
           cause
           to
           complaine
           of
           his
           doing
           ,
           and
           to
           expostulate
           
           with
           him
           ;
           we
           begin
           to
           doubt
           how
           he
           wil
           make
           good
           his
           promise
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           whether
           we
           may
           go
           forward
           in
           the
           good
           course
           in
           which
           we
           haue
           begun
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           impatient
           (
           perhaps
           )
           or
           much
           disquieted
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           (
           if
           we
           doe
           not
           also
           fret
           and
           fume
           )
           and
           so
           are
           discouraged
           from
           our
           good
           beginnings
           .
           Whereby
           we
           may
           see
           our
           froth
           rather
           then
           faith
           ,
           which
           seemed
           before
           to
           bee
           good
           substance
           ,
           and
           feele
           the
           stinch
           of
           our
           vnsauourie
           hearts
           ,
           which
           vpon
           small
           occasion
           cast
           out
           such
           euill
           smelles
           .
           And
           yet
           herein
           wee
           differ
           from
           Gedeon
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           found
           in
           his
           discouragements
           and
           crosses
           to
           be
           of
           farre
           greater
           courage
           and
           confidence
           then
           wee
           ;
           so
           his
           triall
           was
           in
           great
           matters
           ,
           and
           ours
           but
           in
           trifles
           for
           the
           most
           part
           .
        
         
           And
           not
           onely
           when
           wee
           bee
           crossed
           and
           hindred
           in
           good
           actions
           we
           do
           thus
           ,
           but
           if
           we
           haue
           but
           some
           one
           let
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           as
           euen
           in
           our
           common
           businesse
           ,
           such
           distemperature
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           spoken
           of
           ,
           shall
           possesse
           vs
           :
           or
           if
           we
           haue
           lost
           something
           ,
           though
           of
           small
           valew
           ,
           yea
           though
           it
           be
           but
           only
           missing
           and
           out
           of
           the
           way
           :
           or
           if
           we
           be
           hindred
           by
           the
           weather
           which
           is
           ordinary
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           oft
           it
           falleth
           out
           )
           through
           our
           own
           rashnesse
           only
           ,
           as
           when
           we
           
           〈…〉
           stumble
           and
           hurt
           our
           foot
           against
           a
           stone
           ,
           what
           should
           we
           then
           bee
           like
           to
           do
           ,
           if
           in
           going
           about
           any
           duty
           ,
           we
           should
           haue
           so
           many
           and
           great
           lets
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           crossings
           of
           vs
           ,
           as
           may
           easily
           meet
           with
           vs
           ,
           and
           those
           also
           as
           it
           were
           sent
           from
           God
           to
           resist
           vs
           ?
           It
           is
           therefore
           the
           singular
           and
           onely
           grace
           of
           God
           to
           inable
           vs
           to
           belieue
           and
           bee
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           hee
           doth
           oft
           times
           such
           things
           to
           trie
           vs
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           may
           shew
           foorth
           the
           grace
           of
           faith
           and
           patience
           that
           is
           in
           vs
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           are
           to
           hold
           our
           peace
           ,
           seeing
           he
           hath
           done
           it
           .
           And
           such
           hinderances
           and
           crossings
           fall
           out
           sometimes
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           going
           to
           prayer
           priuately
           ,
           or
           in
           our
           familie
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           preached
           ,
           or
           to
           receiue
           the
           sacrament
           ,
           &c.
           from
           which
           no
           wise
           body
           will
           say
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           withdrawne
           by
           any
           pretence
           ,
           as
           though
           wee
           pleased
           not
           God
           therein
           ,
           seeing
           euen
           in
           them
           some
           lets
           do
           rise
           vp
           in
           the
           way
           to
           hinder
           vs.
           And
           the
           like
           we
           may
           obserue
           in
           those
           discouragements
           which
           are
           from
           within
           our selues
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           when
           a
           Minister
           in
           his
           course
           of
           preaching
           ,
           shall
           find
           ill
           measure
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           others
           ,
           whose
           good
           he
           most
           seeketh
           ,
           while
           they
           see
           not
           the
           purpose
           of
           God
           toward
           them
           ;
           (
           as
           Moses
           did
           by
           the
           Israelites
           when
           he
           was
           first
           sent
           vnto
           them
           ,
           Exod.
           6.
           )
           or
           if
           they
           shall
           
           but
           despise
           Gods
           prouidence
           toward
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Pharisees
           are
           said
           to
           haue
           
           done
           ,
           how
           (
           thinke
           we
           )
           is
           this
           like
           to
           worke
           vpon
           him
           ?
           or
           (
           which
           is
           more
           )
           if
           he
           shall
           feele
           within
           himselfe
           great
           vnfitnesse
           ,
           as
           Moses
           did
           ,
           Exod.
           3.
           and
           
           some
           vnwillingnesse
           ,
           deadnesse
           ,
           drousinesse
           ,
           or
           want
           of
           assistance
           from
           God
           in
           discharge
           of
           the
           worke
           of
           his
           ministery
           ,
           (
           all
           which
           are
           great
           dampings
           to
           a
           man
           ,
           who
           hath
           vsed
           the
           best
           meanes
           to
           furnish
           himselfe
           both
           with
           knowledge
           and
           conscience
           )
           and
           yet
           euen
           the
           best
           sometimes
           haue
           the
           proofe
           hereof
           in
           themselues
           .
           What
           thoughts
           (
           thinke
           we
           )
           are
           like
           to
           arise
           in
           him
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ?
           Therfore
           if
           a
           man
           looke
           not
           for
           these
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           be
           not
           resolued
           before
           hand
           ,
           that
           such
           quailings
           of
           him
           may
           fall
           out
           ,
           and
           also
           if
           hee
           be
           not
           armed
           against
           the
           temptations
           which
           may
           arise
           therefrom
           ,
           it
           is
           wonderfull
           ,
           
           how
           the
           diuell
           may
           weaken
           his
           faith
           ,
           and
           zeale
           ,
           and
           slacken
           his
           purpose
           of
           diligence
           in
           the
           Lords
           worke
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           if
           in
           such
           a
           case
           hee
           be
           able
           to
           stay
           himselfe
           by
           considering
           that
           such
           trials
           are
           vsual
           (
           more
           or
           lesse
           )
           to
           the
           best
           seruants
           and
           Ministers
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           and
           alway
           haue
           been
           )
           who
           haue
           their
           ebbings
           aswell
           as
           their
           flowings
           ,
           (
           as
           
             Eliah
             ,
             Paul
          
           ,
           yea
           our
           Sauiour
           himselfe
           had
           strong
           discouragements
           ,
           )
           what
           a
           singular
           benefit
           is
           this
           ?
           Much
           more
           ,
           if
           he
           hauing
           ouercome
           the
           first
           onset
           ,
           shall
           in
           the
           second
           place
           meditate
           of
           the
           end
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           in
           abasing
           him
           thus
           ,
           (
           he
           being
           occupied
           in
           Gods
           owne
           worke
           )
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           teach
           him
           humilitie
           ,
           yea
           how
           to
           flee
           out
           of
           himselfe
           and
           depend
           immediatly
           vpon
           the
           Lord
           for
           sufficiencie
           and
           assistance
           ;
           and
           not
           trust
           to
           his
           own
           wit
           ,
           study
           ,
           memory
           ,
           tongue
           ,
           or
           gifts
           ,
           (
           which
           others
           make
           their
           onely
           refuge
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           often
           disappointed
           )
           oh
           what
           gaine
           shall
           he
           reape
           thereby
           ,
           and
           say
           with
           Paul
           ,
           I
           am
           neuer
           fitter
           for
           Gods
           seruice
           then
           when
           I
           am
           lowest
           in
           mine
           owne
           opinion
           :
           hereafter
           therefore
           if
           I
           boast
           ,
           I
           wil
           boast
           of
           mine
           owne
           infirmities
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           is
           most
           perfected
           and
           aduanced
           .
           
        
         
           Gedeon
           receiuing
           the
           like
           discourtesie
           and
           rude
           answer
           of
           the
           men
           of
           Penuel
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           before
           of
           the
           men
           of
           Succoth
           ,
           doth
           in
           like
           manner
           threaten
           them
           the
           throwing
           downe
           of
           their
           tower
           in
           which
           they
           so
           much
           gloried
           .
           And
           this
           threatning
           ,
           seeing
           it
           was
           afterward
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           was
           a
           crosse
           and
           discommoditie
           :
           which
           they
           did
           needlesly
           and
           by
           their
           owne
           sin
           bring
           vpon
           themselues
           .
           By
           which
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           many
           are
           authors
           and
           causers
           of
           their
           owne
           sorrow
           and
           trouble
           ,
           which
           need
           not
           haue
           been
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           their
           sinne
           ,
           as
           stoutnesse
           ,
           wilfulnesse
           ,
           stiffeneckednesse
           ,
           and
           other
           vndutifulnesse
           ,
           and
           rude
           behauiour
           ,
           they
           doe
           (
           I
           say
           )
           bring
           vnseasonable
           affliction
           vpon
           themselues
           ,
           euen
           as
           these
           men
           of
           Succoth
           and
           Penuel
           here
           did
           .
           Wee
           know
           that
           peace
           with
           men
           ,
           to
           liue
           without
           feare
           by
           them
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           benefit
           ,
           and
           soone
           lost
           ,
           and
           hardly
           recouered
           ,
           men
           being
           wolues
           and
           lionlike
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           especially
           if
           they
           be
           prouoked
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           all
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           authoritie
           and
           superioritie
           one
           ouer
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           iustly
           vexe
           them
           who
           shal
           fal
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           by
           their
           wicked
           deserts
           and
           leaud
           behauiour
           .
           Therfore
           all
           should
           take
           heed
           how
           they
           prouoke
           one
           another
           in
           the
           least
           maner
           ,
           
           as
           these
           did
           here
           .
        
         
           But
           lamentable
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           men
           make
           breaches
           of
           their
           peace
           ,
           and
           losse
           of
           their
           commodities
           ,
           by
           rigour
           ,
           crueltie
           ,
           and
           by
           an
           high
           mind
           ,
           and
           proud
           heart
           ,
           not
           bearing
           the
           least
           iniurie
           ,
           but
           bending
           themselues
           by
           and
           by
           to
           reuenge
           ,
           looking
           for
           all
           good
           measure
           to
           bee
           offered
           them
           by
           others
           ,
           but
           yeelding
           little
           or
           no
           kindnesse
           againe
           :
           which
           peruersenesse
           is
           also
           euen
           betwixt
           many
           couples
           in
           the
           married
           estate
           ,
           which
           causeth
           continuall
           iarring
           and
           vnquietnesse
           ,
           whereas
           peace
           (
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           )
           were
           fitter
           to
           be
           seene
           both
           betwixt
           them
           and
           all
           other
           ,
           whom
           I
           speake
           of
           .
           Which
           they
           are
           commanded
           to
           seeke
           with
           all
           men
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lieth
           ,
           yea
           and
           to
           pursue
           and
           follow
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           flee
           from
           them
           ,
           yea
           and
           to
           buy
           peace
           ,
           though
           it
           
           cost
           them
           somewhat
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           sel
           it
           at
           any
           hand
           ,
           much
           lesse
           for
           trifles
           .
           Thus
           Abraham
           bought
           his
           peace
           of
           Lot.
           And
           let
           men
           learne
           to
           this
           end
           to
           know
           and
           consider
           what
           they
           are
           ;
           to
           the
           pulling
           downe
           of
           their
           pecocks
           feathers
           ,
           
           euen
           earth
           ,
           earth
           ,
           earth
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           bee
           weighed
           in
           an
           equall
           ballance
           ,
           farre
           worse
           then
           nothing
           .
           But
           of
           this
           I
           spake
           in
           verse
           4.
           of
           this
           Chapter
           .
        
         
         
           Gedeon
           goeth
           forward
           after
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Midianites
           ,
           and
           findeth
           them
           
           resting
           themselues
           in
           Carkor
           which
           was
           in
           the
           precinct
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           hoped
           to
           passe
           after
           that
           night
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           escape
           .
           But
           Gedeon
           came
           vpon
           them
           on
           the
           backside
           of
           these
           two
           cities
           ,
           Iogbeah
           in
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Gad
           ,
           Numb
           .
           32.
           and
           Nobah
           in
           the
           halfe
           Tribe
           of
           Manasseh
           being
           
           hard
           by
           ,
           Num
           22.
           
           And
           so
           the
           two
           Princes
           were
           suddenly
           stricken
           with
           astonishment
           and
           feare
           ,
           and
           flying
           were
           taken
           ,
           and
           the
           hoast
           smitten
           and
           slaine
           :
           with
           whom
           were
           many
           hangbies
           ,
           as
           scullions
           and
           such
           like
           that
           followed
           the
           army
           .
           And
           in
           that
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           hee
           returned
           backe
           with
           the
           two
           Princes
           when
           the
           Sunne
           was
           risen
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           that
           the
           warre
           betwixt
           them
           was
           begun
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           night
           was
           ended
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           latter
           victory
           of
           Gedeon
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           what
           great
           things
           through
           Gods
           blessing
           are
           brought
           to
           passe
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           diligence
           ,
           and
           vnweariednesse
           of
           men
           in
           their
           callings
           .
           This
           is
           the
           maine
           point
           contained
           in
           these
           
           verses
           .
           Whereas
           delay
           and
           sloth
           (
           for
           I
           put
           them
           together
           to
           shew
           what
           delaies
           I
           meane
           )
           are
           alwaies
           dangerous
           ,
           euen
           as
           here
           if
           Gedeon
           had
           tarried
           to
           rest
           himselfe
           but
           one
           night
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           hee
           had
           lost
           all
           his
           labour
           ,
           and
           the
           fruit
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           destroying
           of
           these
           Midianites
           .
           So
           God
           to
           the
           diligent
           hath
           promised
           his
           blessing
           ,
           and
           good
           successe
           as
           Gedeon
           here
           found
           it
           .
           The
           men
           of
           Succoth
           and
           Penuel
           laughed
           him
           to
           scorne
           ,
           but
           hee
           looked
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           had
           an
           eye
           to
           his
           promise
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           giue
           them
           into
           his
           hands
           :
           and
           yet
           (
           as
           we
           se●
           )
           he
           was
           neuer
           awhit
           the
           bolder
           to
           presume
           therof
           ,
           without
           diligent
           vsing
           of
           the
           meanes
           .
           It
           was
           as
           vnlike
           ,
           (
           nay
           much
           more
           vnlikely
           )
           that
           Dauid
           should
           haue
           smitten
           downe
           Goliah
           ,
           that
           Noah
           should
           
           haue
           saued
           the
           world
           by
           the
           Arke
           :
           and
           many
           other
           such
           things
           to
           haue
           bin
           brought
           to
           passe
           ,
           as
           the
           conquering
           of
           the
           Nations
           by
           Ioshua
           :
           but
           they
           all
           ,
           
           when
           they
           belieued
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           doe
           that
           which
           he
           promised
           ,
           went
           to
           worke
           with
           great
           care
           and
           diligence
           to
           serue
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           seeing
           he
           wrought
           by
           meanes
           (
           as
           he
           doth
           still
           )
           and
           so
           they
           preuailed
           ,
           and
           obtained
           that
           which
           they
           sought
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           was
           the
           power
           of
           God
           through
           faith
           ,
           they
           trusting
           and
           resting
           in
           him
           through
           the
           Mediator
           to
           come
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           no
           lesse
           in
           vs
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           will
           briefly
           apply
           it
           againe
           ,
           though
           I
           haue
           stood
           largely
           on
           this
           point
           before
           ,
           a
           new
           occasion
           being
           offered
           )
           that
           we
           outgrow
           many
           lets
           and
           discouragements
           by
           the
           same
           our
           faith
           ,
           though
           wee
           bee
           priuie
           that
           there
           is
           otherwise
           nothing
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           that
           (
           when
           sometimes
           it
           hath
           seemed
           to
           vs
           almost
           impossible
           )
           the
           Lord
           hath
           done
           much
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           wrought
           great
           things
           by
           vs
           ,
           while
           wee
           haue
           ,
           although
           but
           weakely
           and
           poorely
           gone
           to
           work
           ,
           whether
           we
           respect
           our
           faith
           ,
           or
           our
           labour
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           fruit
           of
           it
           .
           And
           we
           hauing
           been
           diligent
           to
           approoue
           our selues
           in
           both
           ;
           we
           haue
           found
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           Scripture
           
           verified
           in
           vs
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           that
           faith
           ouercommeth
           the
           difficulties
           that
           are
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           haue
           growne
           to
           the
           contempt
           of
           many
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           the
           subduing
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           great
           measure
           ,
           which
           had
           sometime
           preuailed
           against
           vs
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           better
           heartned
           against
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           strength
           of
           hope
           
           by
           experience
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           But
           to
           see
           how
           soone
           
             Moses
             ,
             Ioshua
          
           ,
           and
           Gedeon
           here
           grew
           strong
           in
           faith
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           few
           daies
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           going
           about
           many
           yeeres
           ,
           this
           ought
           as
           to
           humble
           vs
           ,
           for
           that
           we
           are
           so
           farre
           behind
           them
           ,
           so
           to
           incourage
           vs
           ,
           looking
           duly
           vnto
           this
           ,
           how
           graciouslie
           God
           
           assisted
           them
           .
           And
           so
           (
           to
           apply
           this
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           )
           we
           haue
           communion
           with
           God
           and
           with
           Christ
           therein
           ,
           and
           are
           much
           confirmed
           thereby
           in
           the
           couenant
           he
           hath
           made
           with
           vs
           ,
           by
           our
           diligence
           and
           faithfulnes
           in
           preparing
           our selues
           thereto
           ,
           which
           they
           that
           beleeue
           not
           think
           absurd
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           needs
           ,
           to
           looke
           after
           .
           And
           to
           conclude
           this
           point
           (
           seeing
           I
           haue
           shewed
           the
           necessitie
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           euill
           and
           hurt
           that
           falleth
           out
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           I
           meane
           by
           loosenes
           ,
           idlenesse
           ,
           and
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           in
           Christians
           ,
           by
           many
           occasions
           heretofore
           )
           this
           I
           adde
           ,
           that
           the
           cause
           of
           so
           great
           difference
           in
           the
           degree
           and
           measure
           of
           grace
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           which
           wee
           obserue
           in
           many
           professors
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           some
           are
           painfull
           in
           hearing
           ,
           vsing
           good
           companie
           ,
           marking
           ,
           with
           their
           hearts
           deeply
           set
           vpon
           the
           same
           ,
           remembring
           ,
           and
           making
           vse
           of
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           watching
           thereunto
           with
           prayer
           ,
           &c.
           whereas
           others
           
           comber
           thēselues
           so
           much
           with
           other
           matters
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           roome
           or
           leisure
           left
           for
           these
           .
           They
           looke
           to
           thriue
           spiritually
           ,
           whether
           they
           take
           paines
           or
           no
           ,
           sleeping
           or
           working
           .
           It
           is
           a
           true
           saying
           of
           a
           Father
           ,
           fit
           to
           be
           vrged
           vpon
           such
           :
           
             He
             that
             made
             thee
             without
             thee
             ,
             will
             not
             saue
             thee
             without
             thee
             .
          
           He
           will
           not
           saue
           thee
           for
           thy
           labours
           sake
           ,
           but
           by
           thy
           labour
           .
           They
           that
           gathered
           more
           Manna
           then
           their
           fellowes
           ,
           got
           nothing
           thereby
           :
           but
           it
           fareth
           otherwise
           here
           :
           gather
           much
           and
           haue
           much
           ,
           labour
           little
           and
           haue
           little
           ,
           euen
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           of
           another
           thing
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           he
           that
           soweth
           sparingly
           ,
           shall
           reape
           sparingly
           .
           As
           we
           mete
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           so
           will
           he
           measure
           out
           to
           vs
           againe
           .
           He
           that
           laboureth
           not
           ,
           eate●●
           not
           :
           but
           he
           that
           laboureth
           much
           ,
           enioyeth
           the
           fruite
           thereof
           :
           some
           thirtie
           ,
           some
           sixtie
           ,
           some
           an
           hundred
           fold
           :
           euen
           as
           his
           diligence
           is
           .
           Oh
           it
           is
           strange
           to
           see
           how
           men
           set
           themselues
           to
           work
           in
           earthly
           businesse
           ,
           wherein
           yet
           they
           haue
           no
           absolute
           
           promise
           of
           thriuing
           ,
           because
           faith
           the
           chiefe
           help
           is
           wanting
           ,
           but
           here
           where
           the
           Lord
           hath
           tyed
           himselfe
           to
           blesse
           their
           labour
           with
           abundance
           ,
           men
           haue
           no
           list
           to
           stirre
           .
           A
           mediocritie
           of
           wealth
           contenteth
           few
           ,
           and
           that
           maketh
           them
           so
           endlesse
           and
           restlesse
           in
           their
           desires
           and
           traulles
           :
           but
           the
           commonnest
           measure
           of
           grace
           pleaseth
           them
           best
           ,
           because
           that
           is
           gotten
           with
           least
           trouble
           .
           It
           is
           fearefull
           that
           men
           should
           doe
           so
           much
           for
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           their
           lusts
           :
           and
           so
           little
           that
           they
           might
           excell
           in
           goodnesse
           .
           But
           their
           reward
           is
           thereafter
           .
           And
           in
           the
           meane
           season
           God
           puts
           as
           great
           difference
           betwix
           such
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           betweene
           
             Alexander
             ,
             Caesar
          
           or
           the
           like
           Captaines
           (
           who
           were
           vnwearied
           also
           in
           their
           conquests
           )
           and
           Gedeon
           ,
           or
           others
           like
           ,
           who
           fought
           the
           Lords
           battels
           ,
           and
           laboured
           therein
           by
           faith
           in
           his
           promises
           .
           Now
           it
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             14
             
               And
               tooke
               a
               seruant
               of
               the
               men
               of
               Succoth
               ,
               and
               enquired
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               hee
               wrote
               to
               him
               the
               Princes
               of
               Succoth
               ,
               and
               the
               Elders
               thereof
               ,
               euen
               seuentie
               and
               seuen
               men
               .
            
          
           
             15
             
               And
               he
               came
               vnto
               the
               men
               of
               Succoth
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Behold
               Zeba
               and
               Zalmunna
               ,
               by
               whom
               ye
               vpbrayed
               me
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Are
               the
               hands
               of
               Zeba
               and
               Zalmunna
               already
               in
               thy
               hands
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               giue
               bread
               vnto
               thy
               wearie
               men
               ?
            
          
           
             16
             
               Then
               he
               tooke
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               citie
               ,
               and
               thornes
               of
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               and
               briers
               ,
               and
               did
               teare
               the
               men
               of
               Succoth
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             17
             
               Also
               he
               brake
               downe
               the
               tower
               of
               Penuel
               ,
               and
               slew
               the
               men
               of
               the
               citie
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           NOw
           in
           these
           verses
           following
           it
           is
           shewed
           that
           when
           Gedeon
           had
           taken
           
           the
           Princes
           of
           Midian
           ,
           and
           was
           returned
           to
           Succoth
           ,
           he
           seeks
           diligently
           to
           know
           the
           names
           of
           the
           chiefe
           men
           and
           Elders
           thereof
           :
           and
           he
           brought
           and
           shewed
           the
           Princes
           Zeba
           and
           Zalmunna
           vnto
           them
           :
           for
           hee
           kept
           them
           aliue
           ,
           not
           to
           make
           his
           boast
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           might
           shew
           them
           that
           God
           had
           deliuered
           them
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           as
           hee
           made
           no
           doubt
           thereof
           before
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           be
           the
           more
           ashamed
           and
           accused
           for
           that
           which
           they
           had
           done
           to
           him
           and
           his
           men
           ,
           in
           denying
           them
           bread
           .
           And
           thereupon
           hee
           did
           vnto
           them
           as
           he
           had
           threatned
           ,
           for
           he
           tare
           their
           flesh
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           them
           of
           Succoth
           ,
           with
           the
           thornes
           and
           briers
           of
           the
           wildernesse
           :
           and
           then
           ouerthrew
           the
           tower
           of
           the
           men
           of
           Penuel
           ,
           and
           slew
           the
           citizens
           ,
           either
           because
           they
           insulted
           more
           arrogantly
           then
           the
           men
           of
           Succoth
           did
           ,
           or
           else
           because
           they
           resisted
           Gedeon
           ,
           trusting
           in
           their
           tower
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           slaine
           .
           Whether
           they
           of
           Succoth
           died
           by
           the
           paine
           &
           punishment
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           most
           like
           )
           or
           whether
           their
           flesh
           was
           onely
           torne
           ,
           and
           yet
           life
           remaining
           in
           them
           ,
           though
           the
           storie
           doth
           not
           declare
           ;
           yet
           we
           cannot
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           how
           sore
           and
           extreame
           the
           paine
           was
           .
           What
           kinde
           of
           execution
           was
           done
           vpon
           the
           men
           of
           Penuel
           themselues
           in
           putting
           them
           to
           death
           ,
           the
           storie
           setteth
           not
           downe
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           sure
           they
           were
           slaine
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           (
           not
           without
           good
           probabilitie
           )
           that
           the
           other
           were
           torne
           to
           death
           also
           .
        
         
           Gedeon
           meeting
           this
           young
           man
           ,
           causeth
           him
           to
           set
           downe
           the
           names
           of
           
           the
           chiefe
           Elders
           and
           gouernours
           of
           Succoth
           in
           writing
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           might
           be
           the
           names
           of
           the
           Aldermen
           and
           citizens
           )
           for
           he
           would
           not
           trust
           his
           owne
           memorie
           in
           so
           waightie
           a
           matter
           .
           And
           this
           hee
           did
           ,
           because
           hee
           would
           not
           flie
           vpon
           any
           in
           rashnes
           and
           anger
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           sure
           by
           that
           his
           aduised
           deliberation
           ,
           to
           punish
           onely
           those
           who
           were
           guiltie
           ,
           and
           those
           were
           the
           ancients
           of
           the
           citie
           .
           As
           Salomon
           also
           was
           very
           attentiue
           in
           hearing
           the
           cause
           of
           
           the
           harlots
           .
           To
           teach
           vs
           our
           dutie
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           that
           when
           any
           fall
           into
           our
           hands
           to
           be
           corrected
           by
           vs
           ,
           wee
           doe
           not
           at
           any
           time
           hastily
           in
           an
           angrie
           mood
           ,
           and
           without
           due
           consideration
           ,
           vse
           correction
           ,
           but
           weigh
           the
           cause
           rightly
           ,
           and
           not
           reuenge
           our selues
           ,
           by
           satisfying
           our
           brutish
           affections
           vpon
           the
           persons
           :
           yea
           and
           to
           let
           them
           also
           see
           iust
           cause
           why
           they
           be
           corrected
           .
           And
           in
           this
           wee
           resemble
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           ,
           of
           whom
           Abraham
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             farre
             from
             the
             Iudge
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             to
             destroy
             the
             righteous
             with
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
           Genes
           .
           18.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           an
           hard
           thing
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           in
           correcting
           others
           ,
           whereas
           flesh
           looketh
           to
           nothing
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           will
           and
           reuenge
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           bettering
           of
           the
           partie
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           example
           of
           other
           ,
           and
           discharge
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           before
           God.
           Therefore
           S.
           Paul
           hath
           giuen
           a
           
           good
           rule
           to
           all
           by
           teaching
           one
           kind
           of
           correcters
           ,
           namely
           fathers
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           be
           bitter
           to
           their
           children
           :
           euen
           as
           Achan
           in
           a
           waightie
           case
           was
           wisely
           handled
           ,
           and
           kindly
           dealt
           with
           by
           Ioshua
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           
           and
           was
           regarded
           in
           ,
           and
           concerning
           his
           soule
           ,
           when
           sore
           punishment
           was
           inflicted
           vpon
           his
           bodie
           .
           Sundrie
           waies
           doe
           men
           shroud
           this
           cursed
           humour
           ,
           vnder
           the
           false
           habit
           of
           zeale
           or
           lawfull
           seueritie
           :
           sometime
           to
           couer
           their
           ambition
           ,
           as
           Iehu
           in
           killing
           Ahabs
           posteritie
           ;
           sometime
           couetousnes
           ,
           as
           Saul
           in
           slaying
           some
           of
           the
           Amalekites
           :
           sometime
           pride
           and
           reuenge
           ,
           as
           the
           Israelites
           in
           warring
           vpon
           the
           Beniamites
           .
           All
           of
           them
           failed
           of
           the
           ground
           ,
           
           end
           ,
           manner
           or
           measure
           in
           executing
           the
           correction
           :
           all
           which
           being
           neglected
           ,
           and
           not
           obserued
           ,
           doth
           marre
           the
           action
           ,
           be
           it
           neuer
           so
           lawfull
           in
           it selfe
           and
           necessarie
           .
           As
           when
           the
           offending
           partie
           seeth
           not
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           correction
           ,
           or
           is
           cruelly
           handled
           by
           the
           correcter
           ,
           who
           maketh
           nor
           the
           end
           of
           his
           correction
           or
           punishment
           to
           be
           the
           sauing
           of
           the
           partie
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           sinne
           odious
           that
           he
           is
           punished
           for
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           an
           example
           to
           other
           .
           And
           here
           is
           iustly
           condemned
           the
           doing
           of
           them
           who
           say
           ,
           they
           cannot
           correct
           
           but
           in
           anger
           ,
           and
           while
           their
           hearts
           are
           exasperated
           against
           the
           partie
           ,
           is
           if
           they
           should
           say
           ,
           they
           can
           neuer
           doe
           it
           rightly
           or
           without
           sinne
           ,
           whereas
           God
           saith
           ,
           
             Be
             angrie
             ,
             but
             sinne
             not
             :
          
           for
           anger
           doth
           nothing
           well
           .
           Although
           
           what
           neede
           the
           word
           of
           God
           or
           the
           examples
           of
           the
           Saints
           bee
           vsed
           to
           shame
           them
           ,
           whom
           heathens
           may
           shame
           ?
           Of
           whom
           some
           prescribe
           rules
           to
           such
           as
           are
           angrie
           ,
           how
           they
           may
           bridle
           anger
           from
           r●sh
           outrage
           :
           and
           one
           among
           the
           rest
           told
           his
           seruant
           ,
           I
           had
           surely
           beaten
           thee
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           was
           angrie
           .
           This
           doctrine
           is
           to
           be
           applied
           to
           Magistrates
           ,
           Parents
           ,
           Schoolemasters
           ,
           and
           other
           superiors
           ,
           namely
           step-mothers
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           haue
           rule
           ouer
           poore
           orphanes
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           whom
           it
           little
           becommeth
           to
           excuse
           their
           own
           corruption
           by
           the
           fault
           or
           desert
           of
           the
           partie
           guiltie
           :
           who
           though
           hee
           haue
           but
           his
           due
           ,
           yet
           the
           punisher
           being
           no
           fit
           person
           to
           reuenge
           by
           his
           intemperate
           heate
           ,
           may
           deserue
           a
           greater
           punishment
           at
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           euen
           of
           a
           murtherer
           (
           in
           heart
           )
           of
           his
           brother
           .
           And
           we
           see
           the
           effect
           of
           such
           seueritie
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           the
           partie
           corrected
           to
           contemne
           it
           ,
           and
           waxe
           desperate
           ,
           not
           penitent
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           peruerting
           of
           the
           right
           end
           of
           correction
           .
        
         
           By
           Gedeons
           shewing
           of
           these
           Princes
           to
           the
           men
           of
           Succoth
           and
           Penuel
           ,
           
           to
           their
           shame
           and
           astonishment
           (
           who
           thought
           they
           had
           been
           farre
           enough
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           therefore
           scoffed
           at
           his
           pursuing
           and
           following
           after
           them
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           by
           this
           ,
           wee
           may
           note
           how
           God
           oft
           times
           turneth
           the
           taunts
           ,
           flouts
           ,
           threatnings
           ,
           curses
           ,
           and
           iniuries
           which
           the
           wicked
           doe
           vexe
           Gods
           children
           withall
           ,
           he
           turneth
           them
           to
           their
           owne
           shame
           and
           euill
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           comfort
           of
           his
           owne
           people
           so
           abused
           and
           wronged
           by
           them
           :
           as
           here
           these
           mocked
           Gedeon
           ,
           liuing
           and
           walking
           according
           to
           the
           life
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           going
           about
           the
           Lords
           worke
           carefully
           :
           who
           now
           hauing
           ouercome
           the
           Midianites
           thereby
           ,
           these
           wicked
           mockers
           are
           put
           to
           shame
           and
           paine
           ,
           yea
           and
           to
           death
           also
           .
           And
           in
           like
           manner
           it
           fell
           out
           to
           Shemei
           when
           he
           had
           cursed
           Dauid
           ,
           to
           Zenacherib
           scorning
           at
           Ezechia
           ,
           for
           trusting
           in
           his
           God
           ,
           yea
           and
           for
           blaspheming
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           also
           to
           the
           Pharisees
           who
           scorned
           Christ
           vpon
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           but
           after
           his
           resurrection
           were
           abashed
           ,
           and
           to
           Haman
           deadly
           hating
           Mordecai
           the
           faithfull
           seruant
           of
           God.
           Now
           if
           this
           appeare
           thus
           often
           times
           euen
           heere
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           at
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           solemne
           and
           great
           day
           ,
           when
           God
           shall
           iudge
           them
           ?
           For
           when
           they
           see
           the
           Lord
           with
           draw
           himselfe
           from
           his
           people
           neuer
           so
           little
           ,
           (
           wherein
           hee
           doth
           no
           more
           then
           he
           did
           to
           his
           only
           sonne
           in
           whom
           he
           was
           well
           pleased
           )
           o●
           behold
           them
           in
           some
           disgrace
           and
           abasement
           in
           the
           world
           :
           then
           they
           insult
           and
           crow
           ouer
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Babylonians
           and
           cursed
           Edomites
           did
           ouer
           the
           Iewes
           in
           captiuitie
           :
           but
           when
           as
           beyond
           expectation
           ,
           they
           see
           them
           deliuered
           ,
           
           yea
           and
           that
           the
           Lord
           graceth
           them
           ,
           giues
           them
           fauour
           ,
           restores
           them
           to
           libertie
           ,
           and
           blesseth
           them
           with
           many
           benefits
           ;
           then
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           turne
           their
           scornes
           into
           admiration
           ,
           and
           are
           ashamed
           of
           their
           vnreasonable
           disgracing
           
           
           them
           .
           But
           further
           ,
           if
           (
           besides
           this
           )
           the
           Lord
           shall
           pluck
           themselues
           downe
           ,
           and
           humble
           them
           by
           the
           like
           afflictions
           ,
           then
           they
           wish
           themselues
           in
           their
           case
           euen
           with
           the
           hardest
           and
           worst
           conditions
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           we
           haue
           good
           cause
           abundantly
           to
           be
           contented
           to
           seeke
           to
           liue
           by
           faith
           in
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           trusting
           in
           ,
           and
           cleauing
           to
           him
           and
           his
           word
           aboue
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           esteeming
           our selues
           farre
           more
           rich
           thereby
           (
           euen
           when
           wee
           are
           counted
           most
           foolish
           and
           vile
           of
           the
           scornefull
           world
           )
           then
           they
           in
           their
           florishingest
           estate
           and
           condition
           :
           for
           why
           ?
           we
           rest
           on
           God
           ,
           and
           waite
           by
           hope
           ,
           hauing
           him
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           disappointed
           :
           they
           
           cast
           all
           (
           as
           the
           desperate
           Dicer
           )
           on
           blinde
           hope
           ,
           likelihoods
           ,
           and
           haphazard
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           deceiued
           of
           their
           expectation
           .
           They
           haue
           a
           time
           of
           boasting
           and
           
           glorying
           ,
           which
           deceiueth
           them
           ,
           and
           maketh
           them
           thinke
           ,
           that
           their
           iollitie
           and
           prosperitie
           will
           last
           alwaies
           ,
           when
           yet
           it
           changeth
           as
           the
           weather
           ,
           and
           continueth
           not
           in
           one
           estate
           ,
           and
           they
           haue
           no
           wisedome
           to
           consider
           it
           ,
           or
           their
           end
           which
           shall
           be
           worst
           of
           all
           .
           Gods
           people
           haue
           a
           time
           of
           mourning
           ,
           
           but
           the
           end
           shall
           be
           reioycing
           :
           as
           here
           Gedeon
           bringeth
           before
           his
           vpbraiders
           Zeba
           and
           Zalmunna
           with
           triumph
           and
           glorie
           .
        
         
           And
           with
           this
           we
           may
           also
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           euill
           which
           they
           either
           doe
           not
           once
           dreame
           of
           ,
           or
           which
           they
           thinke
           to
           be
           farre
           off
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           mocke
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           neere
           vnto
           them
           .
           According
           to
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           to
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           
             When
             men
             crie
             peace
             ,
             peace
             ,
             then
             commeth
             sudden
             destruction
          
           
           
             vpon
             them
             ,
             euen
             as
             the
             sorrow
             of
             a
             woman
             at
             her
             trauell
             .
             Chorah
          
           and
           his
           companie
           ,
           Benadad
           with
           many
           other
           are
           examples
           hereof
           .
           So
           that
           there
           is
           no
           heed
           to
           be
           taken
           how
           iocond
           they
           be
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           aloft
           ,
           or
           haue
           their
           hearts
           desire
           ,
           neither
           neede
           any
           to
           be
           afraid
           at
           the
           beholding
           of
           their
           greatnes
           ,
           for
           why
           euen
           while
           it
           abideth
           ,
           it
           is
           departing
           ,
           and
           while
           it
           standeth
           ,
           it
           is
           
           in
           falling
           ,
           for
           when
           they
           be
           at
           their
           best
           and
           greatest
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           greater
           then
           they
           ,
           who
           is
           working
           their
           ouerthrow
           .
           But
           who
           is
           warned
           by
           others
           woe
           ?
           But
           of
           this
           briefly
           ,
           because
           often
           .
        
         
           Gedeon
           hauing
           well
           shamed
           these
           men
           of
           Succoth
           and
           Penuel
           ,
           doth
           to
           
           them
           now
           as
           he
           had
           threatned
           ,
           verse
           7.
           and
           9.
           that
           is
           :
           he
           to●e
           the
           flesh
           of
           the
           men
           of
           Succoth
           with
           thornes
           ,
           and
           cast
           downe
           the
           tower
           of
           the
           men
           of
           Penuel
           (
           euen
           their
           strong
           hold
           that
           they
           gloried
           in
           )
           he
           cast
           it
           downe
           (
           I
           say
           )
           to
           the
           ground
           and
           slew
           them
           .
           And
           might
           not
           both
           these
           punishments
           haue
           been
           auoided
           ,
           thinke
           we
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           and
           so
           had
           been
           but
           for
           their
           owne
           sinne
           :
           I
           meane
           their
           vndutifulnes
           ,
           boldnes
           ,
           stout
           and
           sturdie
           stomacks
           ,
           and
           their
           slinesse
           ,
           hoping
           if
           Midian
           had
           preuailed
           ,
           to
           haue
           gained
           by
           their
           vnnaturall
           dealing
           with
           their
           brethren
           ,
           denying
           bread
           vnto
           them
           .
        
         
           Oh
           therefore
           how
           lamentable
           is
           it
           to
           see
           ,
           how
           men
           bring
           shame
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           
           and
           destruction
           vpon
           themselues
           by
           their
           wicked
           qualities
           ,
           and
           bad
           behauiour
           ,
           as
           wilfulnes
           ,
           proud
           stomackes
           ,
           crueltie
           ,
           currish
           and
           vnkinde
           dealings
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           ,
           without
           the
           which
           they
           might
           haue
           enioyed
           their
           peace
           and
           welfare
           euen
           to
           their
           hearts
           desire
           ,
           and
           good
           contentment
           ,
           yea
           and
           the
           
           fauour
           of
           God
           also
           :
           for
           it
           is
           nothing
           but
           mens
           sin
           that
           keepeth
           many
           good
           things
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           heapeth
           many
           contrarie
           euils
           vpon
           them
           .
           As
           Achan
           by
           stealing
           ,
           Dathan
           by
           rebelling
           against
           Gods
           faithfull
           seruant
           Moses
           ,
           and
           Israel
           by
           oft
           reuolting
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           falling
           from
           their
           couenant
           ,
           whereof
           this
           booke
           is
           too
           plaine
           a
           proofe
           against
           them
           .
        
         
         
           So
           some
           among
           vs
           ,
           are
           vndone
           by
           their
           idlenes
           ,
           vnthriftinesse
           ,
           and
           needlesse
           spending
           ,
           some
           by
           their
           vnfaithfulnes
           ,
           and
           deceitful
           dealing
           ,
           lose
           their
           credit
           ,
           and
           being
           no
           more
           trusted
           ,
           come
           to
           naught
           :
           some
           by
           their
           oppression
           sundry
           waies
           ,
           are
           on
           their
           death
           bed
           so
           terrified
           ,
           that
           whereas
           by
           making
           restitution
           of
           a
           shilling
           ,
           noble
           ,
           or
           a
           pounds
           valew
           ,
           while
           it
           should
           haue
           been
           done
           ,
           it
           might
           haue
           brought
           great
           ease
           to
           them
           :
           they
           would
           now
           in
           
           their
           terror
           restore
           ten
           for
           one
           ,
           and
           yet
           cannot
           be
           quieted
           neither
           .
           So
           some
           for
           adultrie
           are
           brought
           to
           shame
           ,
           and
           to
           worse
           should
           bee
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           their
           due
           :
           and
           other
           by
           spitefull
           ,
           malicious
           ,
           and
           reuenging
           spirits
           ,
           make
           themselues
           odious
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           they
           procure
           small
           ioy
           to
           themselues
           .
           And
           to
           adde
           something
           touching
           the
           particular
           sinne
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           which
           was
           politike
           shifting
           and
           subtelty
           in
           playing
           the
           Newters
           ,
           while
           the
           battell
           depended
           in
           an
           vncertaintie
           of
           issue
           :
           this
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           other
           kind
           of
           offenders
           ,
           these
           slie
           and
           wily
           companions
           are
           least
           pitied
           of
           men
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           entrappeth
           them
           in
           their
           owne
           snare
           .
           Sooner
           would
           a
           man
           let
           loose
           a
           Lion
           (
           if
           he
           durst
           )
           out
           of
           the
           pit
           ,
           or
           the
           danger
           wherein
           it
           is
           ,
           then
           the
           Foxe
           :
           because
           (
           besides
           the
           hurtfulnesse
           )
           it
           hath
           so
           many
           shifts
           to
           conueigh
           it selfe
           from
           danger
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           hardly
           catcht
           .
           Who
           pitieth
           these
           men
           of
           Succoth
           and
           Penuel
           ?
           because
           they
           in
           seeking
           by
           subteltie
           to
           preserue
           their
           liues
           ,
           iustly
           were
           beaten
           with
           their
           owne
           rodde
           ,
           and
           lost
           them
           .
           Whereas
           he
           who
           falles
           into
           danger
           either
           in
           a
           good
           quarrell
           ,
           or
           in
           his
           simplicitie
           ,
           is
           either
           saued
           by
           God
           ,
           or
           pitied
           in
           his
           ruine
           by
           men
           .
           And
           is
           not
           this
           a
           double
           miserie
           ,
           when
           men
           are
           in
           distresse
           ,
           to
           heare
           others
           say
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           well
           serued
           ?
           Heathens
           haue
           obserued
           this
           cowardly
           subteltie
           (
           for
           who
           is
           more
           subtill
           ,
           then
           hee
           that
           is
           most
           fearefull
           )
           to
           be
           euer
           vnprosperous
           :
           and
           seldome
           euen
           in
           forren
           dissentions
           of
           Kings
           and
           States
           ,
           haue
           they
           sped
           well
           ,
           who
           haue
           held
           off
           ,
           and
           plaid
           the
           spectators
           of
           other
           mens
           successe
           .
           For
           whosoeuer
           hath
           got
           the
           vpper
           hand
           ,
           they
           haue
           smarted
           :
           if
           they
           whom
           they
           denied
           to
           succour
           ,
           they
           are
           made
           the
           prey
           of
           them
           whom
           they
           forsooke
           :
           if
           the
           other
           ,
           yet
           they
           smart
           also
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           did
           onely
           forbeare
           for
           their
           sakes
           ,
           and
           not
           actually
           helpe
           .
           So
           vnnaturall
           is
           it
           counted
           ,
           in
           a
           common
           calamitie
           ,
           to
           betray
           one
           enemie
           to
           another
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           helpe
           when
           we
           are
           able
           .
           Which
           I
           speake
           not
           to
           excite
           men
           to
           parts
           taking
           alway
           ,
           in
           other
           mens
           iarres
           :
           but
           to
           shew
           how
           iustly
           these
           were
           handled
           for
           their
           craftinesse
           ,
           in
           denying
           helpe
           ,
           not
           to
           strangers
           ,
           but
           their
           owne
           captaine
           .
           And
           euen
           so
           ,
           how
           odious
           doth
           God
           make
           Newters
           and
           Temporisers
           in
           religion
           ?
           they
           are
           hated
           of
           Papist
           and
           Protestant
           ,
           and
           are
           as
           cursed
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           is
           hanged
           betwixt
           heauen
           and
           earth
           .
           Touching
           the
           vse
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           abhorre
           this
           sinne
           ,
           reade
           before
           in
           the
           2.
           doct
           .
           of
           the
           6.
           verse
           .
        
         
           And
           these
           with
           like
           punishments
           for
           the
           like
           iniquities
           ,
           doe
           not
           light
           vpon
           other
           that
           are
           plaine
           ,
           vpright
           ,
           mercifull
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           religiously
           circumspect
           in
           their
           carriage
           ,
           and
           who
           make
           conscience
           of
           their
           waies
           .
           I
           doe
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           best
           doe
           oft
           meete
           with
           sharpe
           persecutions
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           for
           good
           causes
           :
           or
           else
           their
           troubles
           be
           but
           fatherly
           trials
           and
           corrections
           ,
           for
           their
           good
           :
           so
           S.
           Peter
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             ye
             suffer
             for
             righteousnesse
             sake
             ,
             blessed
             are
             yee
             :
          
           
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             If
             the
             will
             of
             God
             be
             that
             ye
             suffer
             ,
             it
             is
             better
             that
             ye
             suffer
             for
             wel-doing
             then
             for
             euill
             .
          
           So
           that
           we
           see
           ,
           such
           haue
           to
           beare
           off
           the
           sharpenes
           and
           painefulnesse
           of
           their
           sufferings
           ,
           by
           their
           reioycing
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           blessed
           
           estate
           that
           they
           are
           in
           :
           whereas
           the
           other
           haue
           their
           punishments
           ,
           as
           forerunners
           of
           greater
           ,
           euen
           here
           before
           hand
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           .
           Indeed
           full
           often
           (
           I
           confesse
           )
           they
           shelter
           themselues
           to
           men-ward
           by
           their
           greatnesse
           ,
           and
           shift
           well
           inough
           when
           meane
           persons
           go
           to
           wracke
           .
           According
           to
           the
           prouerbe
           ,
           
             Great
             men
             dote
             ,
             and
             poore
             men
             smart
             .
          
           But
           when
           God
           (
           who
           is
           higher
           then
           they
           ,
           as
           Salomon
           saith
           )
           calleth
           thē
           to
           account
           ,
           (
           as
           being
           their
           only
           competent
           Iudge
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           broken
           through
           other
           iudgements
           ,
           by
           fauor
           ,
           feare
           or
           bribes
           ,
           as
           great
           flies
           breake
           through
           cop-webbes
           )
           then
           they
           meete
           with
           their
           match
           .
           As
           alas
           who
           seeth
           not
           what
           waies
           there
           are
           to
           bring
           this
           about
           ?
           As
           displeasure
           of
           prince
           ,
           factions
           and
           partakings
           ,
           treacheries
           challenges
           ,
           and
           highnesse
           of
           spirits
           .
           As
           our
           owne
           English
           Chronicles
           for
           these
           2.
           or
           300
           yeeres
           ,
           plentifully
           witnesse
           .
           Now
           if
           the
           Lord
           spare
           not
           great
           ones
           ;
           let
           all
           fawning
           flatterers
           who
           seeke
           to
           such
           ,
           and
           willingly
           offer
           themselues
           as
           instruments
           of
           oppression
           ,
           cruelty
           and
           wrong
           ,
           because
           they
           looke
           to
           be
           safe
           vnder
           their
           wings
           from
           punishment
           (
           as
           Ziba
           and
           such
           like
           )
           let
           such
           feare
           I
           say
           :
           for
           their
           patrons
           shall
           not
           shelter
           themselues
           ,
           howsoeuer
           they
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           thinke
           otherwise
           .
           And
           this
           be
           said
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           for
           the
           fuller
           handling
           of
           that
           which
           I
           noted
           vpon
           the
           9.
           verse
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           we
           may
           more
           particularly
           marke
           by
           the
           executing
           of
           punishment
           vpon
           these
           chiefe
           men
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           rather
           then
           vpon
           the
           common
           citizens
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           greatest
           in
           place
           and
           authoritie
           haue
           many
           priuiledges
           aboue
           
           the
           meaner
           persons
           ,
           both
           in
           credit
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           estimation
           ,
           and
           commanding
           others
           :
           so
           the
           Lord
           brings
           them
           foorth
           to
           the
           terrour
           of
           inferiours
           ,
           and
           they
           lie
           open
           to
           greater
           danger
           ,
           hurt
           and
           losse
           thereby
           ,
           then
           others
           doe
           ,
           and
           in
           time
           it
           breaketh
           out
           and
           appeareth
           ,
           if
           they
           doe
           ill
           behaue
           themselues
           in
           their
           places
           .
           This
           is
           a
           great
           cause
           why
           men
           who
           are
           aboue
           other
           ,
           should
           carrie
           themselues
           humbly
           and
           not
           proudly
           ,
           as
           too
           many
           of
           them
           doe
           :
           and
           also
           looke
           well
           to
           themselues
           in
           euery
           part
           of
           their
           dutie
           :
           for
           a
           time
           will
           
           come
           when
           they
           shall
           pay
           for
           all
           ,
           and
           when
           their
           estate
           shall
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           the
           meanest
           vnder
           them
           ,
           would
           be
           full
           loth
           to
           be
           in
           their
           roome
           .
           And
           to
           such
           I
           say
           as
           Dauid
           in
           Psalm
           .
           2.
           
           
             Be
             wise
             now
             therefore
             ,
             serue
             the
             Lord
             in
             feare
             :
             and
             kisse
          
           
           
             the
             sonne
             ,
             yee
             mightie
             ones
             ,
             lest
             he
             crush
             you
             in
             peeces
             :
             Happie
             then
             are
             all
             they
             that
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             if
             his
             wrath
             be
             kindled
             .
          
           Also
           the
           inferiors
           should
           here
           learne
           ,
           not
           to
           murmure
           against
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           so
           farre
           aboue
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           sometime
           goe
           vnder
           more
           sore
           and
           heauy
           punishments
           ,
           then
           they
           themselues
           doe
           :
           yea
           and
           though
           they
           behaue
           themselues
           commendably
           in
           their
           places
           ,
           yet
           God
           oft
           correcteth
           them
           more
           then
           some
           others
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           kick
           vp
           their
           heele
           against
           him
           by
           meanes
           of
           their
           wealth
           and
           greatnesse
           :
           as
           it
           is
           too
           common
           a
           thing
           for
           such
           to
           do
           .
           So
           that
           as
           God
           hath
           his
           number
           among
           all
           estates
           both
           high
           and
           low
           ;
           so
           he
           nurtureth
           them
           all
           by
           afflictions
           according
           to
           his
           heauenly
           wisdome
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           safely
           in
           their
           appointed
           time
           be
           gathered
           to
           their
           fathers
           .
           But
           here
           being
           a
           fit
           place
           to
           make
           an
           end
           ,
           I
           will
           stay
           for
           this
           time
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             THE
             FIFTY
             THREE
             SERMON
             ON
             THE
             EIGHTH
             CHAPTER
             OF
             THE
             BOOKE
             OF
             IVDGES
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
               
                 Then
                 said
                 he
                 to
                 Zeba
                 and
                 Zalmunna
                 ,
                 What
                 manner
                 of
                 men
                 were
                 they
                 whom
                 ye
                 slew
                 as
                 Tabor
                 ?
                 And
                 they
                 answered
                 ,
                 As
                 thou
                 art
                 so
                 were
                 they
                 :
                 euery
                 one
                 was
                 like
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 a
                 King.
                 
              
            
             
               19.
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 They
                 were
                 my
                 brethren
                 ,
                 euen
                 my
                 mothers
                 children
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 Lord
                 liueth
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 had
                 saued
                 their
                 liues
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 slay
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               20.
               
               
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 Iether
                 his
                 first
                 borne
                 sonne
                 ,
                 Vp
                 ,
                 and
                 slay
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 boy
                 drew
                 not
                 his
                 sword
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 feared
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 yet
                 but
                 young
                 .
              
            
             
               21.
               
               
                 Then
                 Zeba
                 and
                 Zalmunna
                 said
                 ,
                 Rise
                 thou
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 vpon
                 vs
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 man
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 his
                 strength
                 :
                 And
                 Gedeon
                 arose
                 ,
                 and
                 slew
                 Zeba
                 and
                 Zalmunna
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 away
                 the
                 ornaments
                 that
                 were
                 on
                 their
                 Camels
                 necks
                 .
              
            
          
           
             NOw
             after
             all
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             it
             followeth
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             the
             
             diuision
             of
             the
             Chapter
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             )
             how
             Gedeon
             executed
             punishment
             vpon
             the
             two
             Kings
             of
             Midian
             :
             whom
             after
             hee
             had
             shewed
             them
             to
             the
             Princes
             of
             Succoth
             and
             Penuel
             ,
             hee
             purposed
             to
             punish
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             seeing
             they
             were
             great
             men
             ,
             he
             shewed
             courtesie
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             entring
             speech
             with
             them
             ,
             though
             hee
             needed
             not
             so
             to
             haue
             done
             .
             And
             he
             asked
             what
             manner
             of
             men
             they
             were
             ,
             whom
             they
             slew
             at
             mount
             Tabor
             :
             they
             answered
             ,
             they
             were
             like
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             goodly
             and
             well
             fauoured
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             a
             Kings
             sonnes
             .
             Whereby
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             Gedeon
             was
             a
             man
             of
             singular
             fauour
             and
             person
             .
             When
             those
             men
             were
             slaine
             the
             storie
             setteth
             not
             downe
             ,
             but
             seeing
             the
             Midianites
             inuaded
             the
             land
             of
             Israel
             in
             the
             haruest
             time
             euery
             yeere
             ,
             it
             was
             like
             that
             then
             they
             did
             it
             .
             He
             answered
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             killed
             them
             ,
             he
             would
             haue
             saued
             them
             aliue
             .
             And
             he
             commanded
             his
             eldest
             sonne
             to
             fall
             vpon
             them
             ,
             but
             he
             durst
             not
             ,
             being
             yet
             young
             :
             and
             they
             likewise
             scorned
             that
             ,
             and
             bad
             him
             doe
             it
             himselfe
             .
             So
             Gedeon
             did
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             enquiring
             into
             the
             act
             before
             mentioned
             by
             Gedeon
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             see
             ,
             that
             they
             iustly
             suffered
             .
             For
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             he
             might
             and
             ought
             to
             haue
             put
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             for
             that
             God
             had
             appointed
             them
             thereto
             ,
             being
             grieuous
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             the
             killing
             of
             the
             other
             two
             princes
             Oreb
             and
             Zeb
             (
             who
             yet
             slew
             not
             his
             brethren
             )
             is
             commended
             in
             the
             Psalme
             ;
             therefore
             he
             ought
             to
             haue
             slaine
             them
             euen
             for
             that
             cause
             .
             This
             
             speech
             of
             his
             therfore
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             haue
             killed
             them
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             they
             slew
             his
             brethren
             ,
             though
             pitifull
             ,
             yet
             was
             sudden
             and
             passionate
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             iustified
             .
             So
             that
             howsoeuer
             they
             might
             haue
             pleaded
             for
             themselues
             otherwise
             :
             sure
             it
             is
             their
             mouthes
             were
             stopped
             that
             they
             could
             aske
             no
             fauour
             ,
             
             in
             this
             respect
             seeing
             they
             had
             slaine
             his
             brethren
             :
             and
             his
             enquiring
             into
             that
             action
             was
             commendable
             in
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             proceeded
             no
             further
             ,
             nor
             so
             diepely
             engaged
             himselfe
             by
             oath
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             one
             thing
             that
             is
             here
             to
             bee
             noted
             ,
             that
             as
             Gedeon
             did
             it
             is
             meete
             ,
             
             that
             all
             who
             are
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             should
             see
             iust
             cause
             thereof
             ,
             by
             examining
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             cleare
             other
             ,
             who
             haue
             been
             suspected
             :
             as
             was
             done
             by
             Ioshua
             at
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             to
             Achan
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             innocent
             shall
             haue
             no
             cause
             to
             complaine
             .
             It
             is
             good
             therfore
             in
             respect
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             feare
             ,
             they
             shall
             bee
             pursued
             without
             cause
             :
             and
             also
             let
             the
             guiltie
             see
             ,
             how
             they
             shall
             be
             dealt
             with
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             shame
             and
             punishment
             openlie
             .
             But
             here
             partialitie
             must
             be
             farre
             off
             ,
             and
             anger
             ,
             and
             al
             euill
             affection
             remooued
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             to
             be
             specially
             considered
             of
             all
             such
             as
             shall
             execute
             punishment
             vpon
             malefactors
             ,
             or
             vse
             correction
             towards
             seruants
             ,
             children
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             .
             And
             as
             for
             such
             ,
             whose
             sinnes
             are
             manifest
             to
             themselues
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             punishable
             by
             mans
             law
             ,
             God
             will
             meet
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             come
             against
             them
             in
             his
             good
             time
             ,
             their
             own
             consciences
             giuing
             them
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             that
             which
             is
             wicked
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             bee
             iudged
             for
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             speedily
             repent
             not
             .
             But
             of
             this
             I
             haue
             spoken
             more
             largely
             in
             his
             enquiring
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             Succoth
             ,
             as
             touching
             their
             fact
             in
             slaying
             them
             at
             Tabor
             in
             their
             iollitie
             ,
             more
             (
             God
             willing
             )
             shall
             bee
             said
             in
             the
             next
             replie
             of
             Gedeon
             .
          
           
             Their
             answer
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             goodly
             men
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             the
             sonnes
             
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             doth
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             many
             for
             all
             their
             outward
             prerogatiues
             that
             they
             haue
             aboue
             other
             men
             ,
             in
             fauour
             ,
             birth
             ,
             manhood
             ,
             or
             honour
             and
             wealth
             ,
             yet
             haue
             no
             hold
             of
             them
             ,
             yea
             rather
             ,
             they
             are
             depriued
             of
             them
             in
             an
             houre
             ,
             though
             they
             hoped
             and
             pleased
             themselues
             in
             looking
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             them
             for
             many
             yeeres
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seene
             in
             these
             that
             slew
             and
             were
             slaine
             .
             So
             was
             Sisera
             soone
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             
               Eglon
               ,
               Iezabel
            
             and
             many
             others
             .
             For
             they
             lie
             open
             to
             many
             more
             dangers
             ,
             then
             meaner
             persons
             ,
             especially
             being
             wicked
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             .
             All
             that
             are
             wise
             therefore
             ,
             will
             beware
             how
             they
             please
             themselues
             ,
             or
             rest
             in
             any
             earthly
             thing
             here
             below
             ,
             but
             vse
             it
             soberly
             for
             their
             owne
             and
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ;
             being
             like
             in
             this
             changeable
             world
             ,
             to
             change
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             daily
             ,
             and
             their
             pompe
             and
             glory
             to
             turne
             to
             vanitie
             :
             and
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             all
             painted
             felicitie
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             happy
             is
             he
             onely
             ,
             who
             glorieth
             and
             reioyceth
             in
             the
             Lord.
             Which
             doctrine
             (
             I
             confesse
             )
             is
             often
             iterated
             ,
             but
             when
             I
             consider
             the
             great
             necessitie
             thereof
             ,
             and
             how
             contrary
             the
             most
             mens
             practise
             is
             thereto
             :
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             giue
             occasion
             of
             the
             same
             almost
             in
             euery
             sentence
             ,
             sometime
             and
             oft
             in
             some
             chapter
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             commonnesse
             of
             the
             sin
             might
             bee
             somewhat
             checked
             by
             the
             often
             repeating
             and
             reproouing
             therof
             .
             And
             so
             it
             becommeth
             them
             that
             are
             wise
             to
             iudge
             ,
             and
             prepare
             their
             appetite
             where
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             prouided
             sauoury
             meate
             and
             instruction
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             wearie
             of
             hearing
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             not
             wearie
             of
             teaching
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             (
             as
             the
             fittest
             place
             )
             let
             vs
             behold
             these
             desperate
             Princes
             ,
             how
             they
             are
             brought
             forth
             to
             their
             answere
             for
             a
             fact
             which
             they
             little
             dreamt
             they
             should
             euer
             heare
             of
             againe
             ,
             or
             answer
             too
             :
             namely
             ,
             for
             killing
             
               of
               those
               men
               whom
               they
               slew
               at
               mount
               Tabor
               .
            
             Tush
             ,
             they
             in
             their
             iollitie
             had
             put
             them
             
             to
             the
             sword
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             company
             ,
             no
             respect
             had
             of
             persons
             (
             nay
             it
             is
             like
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             they
             seemed
             to
             bee
             of
             note
             and
             worth
             )
             and
             all
             to
             make
             boast
             of
             their
             gallant
             spirits
             ,
             victorious
             ,
             braue
             ,
             and
             proud
             stomacks
             :
             not
             vnlike
             to
             him
             ,
             whose
             glory
             it
             was
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             thumbes
             of
             seuentie
             
             Princes
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             like
             dogges
             vnder
             his
             bord
             to
             gather
             crummes
             .
             As
             touching
             the
             abuse
             of
             mens
             prosperitie
             I
             haue
             oft
             spoken
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             right
             vse
             thereof
             :
             but
             here
             one
             word
             (
             more
             particularly
             )
             let
             me
             adde
             to
             warne
             men
             ,
             how
             they
             ought
             to
             demeane
             themselues
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             when
             by
             reason
             either
             of
             their
             great
             successe
             ,
             vnlooked
             for
             preferment
             ,
             or
             what
             other
             occasion
             soeuer
             their
             corrupt
             flesh
             might
             take
             to
             forget
             themselues
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             let
             men
             beware
             what
             they
             do
             in
             their
             iolly
             ,
             lusty
             ,
             or
             merry
             moodes
             ,
             when
             they
             
             thinke
             they
             haue
             the
             world
             in
             a
             sling
             ,
             and
             none
             may
             controll
             them
             :
             euen
             then
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             let
             them
             controll
             themselues
             ,
             and
             take
             heed
             lest
             any
             insolent
             ,
             disdainefull
             ,
             cruell
             ,
             iniurious
             ,
             words
             or
             deeds
             ,
             breake
             out
             of
             the
             superfluitie
             of
             
             their
             pride
             and
             brauerie
             :
             which
             hereafter
             either
             God
             or
             man
             might
             bring
             forth
             against
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             bee
             abased
             and
             in
             meaner
             condition
             .
             Which
             counsell
             I
             giue
             not
             to
             them
             who
             are
             in
             these
             pangs
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             know
             it
             little
             bootes
             to
             tell
             a
             drunken
             man
             ,
             
               You
               haue
               done
               that
               in
               your
               drunkennesse
               which
               you
               will
               repent
               of
               being
               sober
               )
            
             but
             to
             arme
             men
             both
             against
             all
             such
             vnlawfull
             occasions
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             seeke
             after
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             vtter
             this
             stomack
             of
             theirs
             ,
             as
             gaming
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             challenges
             ,
             quarrels
             ,
             contentions
             and
             suites
             of
             law
             ,
             &c.
             as
             also
             against
             the
             corrupt
             abuse
             euen
             of
             lawfull
             blessings
             ,
             which
             (
             if
             a
             man
             be
             not
             very
             warie
             )
             will
             tickle
             and
             pricke
             him
             forward
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             to
             some
             odious
             carriage
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             afterward
             may
             be
             remembred
             against
             him
             to
             his
             reproach
             ,
             losse
             and
             shame
             ,
             yea
             ruine
             ,
             as
             heere
             we
             see
             in
             these
             .
             Euen
             Heathens
             haue
             prudently
             obserued
             this
             ,
             
               That
               a
               wise
               man
               will
               carrie
               himselfe
               no
               otherwise
               being
               prosperous
               ,
               then
               as
               one
               who
               considereth
               ,
               that
               one
               day
               he
               may
               be
               miserable
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             such
             iolly
             fellowes
             had
             need
             of
             this
             warrant
             euen
             to
             man-ward
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             neuer
             fall
             nor
             decay
             in
             their
             estate
             ;
             seeing
             that
             else
             ,
             who
             seeth
             not
             what
             fruite
             they
             reape
             of
             their
             scorne
             and
             pride
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             being
             vnderfoot
             all
             men
             reioyce
             in
             their
             ruine
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             their
             pastime
             ,
             few
             or
             none
             pitying
             them
             ,
             or
             taking
             their
             part
             :
             whereas
             others
             are
             lamented
             and
             reliued
             in
             their
             miserie
             .
             Who
             pitieth
             Herod
             eaten
             vp
             with
             wormes
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             so
             proudly
             exceed
             the
             bounds
             of
             man
             ▪
             and
             be
             counted
             a
             God
             ?
             Haman
             was
             hanged
             vpon
             the
             gallowes
             :
             who
             readeth
             it
             not
             with
             ioy
             ,
             rather
             then
             is
             grieued
             at
             it
             ?
             because
             (
             while
             hee
             was
             aloft
             )
             he
             made
             himselfe
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             his
             crueltie
             ?
             How
             should
             Iob
             haue
             answered
             it
             in
             his
             affliction
             ,
             if
             hee
             had
             vsurped
             ouer
             his
             vnderlings
             ,
             
             being
             in
             prosperitie
             ?
             When
             Dauid
             sent
             messengers
             to
             Hanun
             to
             
             comfort
             him
             ,
             he
             cuts
             off
             their
             garments
             by
             the
             middle
             ,
             and
             shaues
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             sends
             them
             backe
             to
             their
             Master
             .
             But
             the
             time
             came
             ,
             when
             hee
             repented
             him
             of
             that
             iolly
             defiance
             .
             Tush
             ,
             saith
             Sheba
             ,
             who
             is
             Dauid
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             the
             
             sonne
             of
             Ishai
             ?
             Who
             is
             Abimelech
             said
             Gaal
             ?
             A
             base
             fellow
             ,
             I
             defie
             and
             scorne
             him
             and
             his
             :
             but
             soone
             after
             ,
             he
             wisht
             that
             vnsaid
             againe
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             the
             other
             .
             And
             thus
             of
             these
             now
             mentioned
             ,
             together
             with
             Adonibezek
             ,
             and
             them
             of
             Succoth
             and
             Penuel
             ,
             let
             this
             suffice
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             .
             Therefore
             as
             for
             all
             desperate
             and
             prophane
             wretches
             (
             whom
             nothing
             but
             the
             halter
             ,
             or
             stabbing
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             deserued
             plague
             of
             God
             befalling
             them
             ,
             will
             
             perswade
             the
             truth
             hereof
             )
             let
             them
             goe
             as
             they
             are
             .
             But
             let
             all
             Gods
             people
             (
             who
             are
             to
             looke
             at
             God
             aswell
             as
             men
             )
             beware
             especially
             ,
             that
             they
             forget
             not
             themselues
             this
             way
             :
             but
             walke
             humbly
             ,
             with
             due
             weighing
             their
             owne
             vilenesse
             ,
             and
             the
             changeablenesse
             of
             all
             things
             here
             below
             ;
             else
             euen
             
             they
             may
             fall
             ,
             as
             Ezechia
             did
             .
          
           
             As
             Gedeon
             did
             heere
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             vs
             to
             prosecute
             our
             brethrens
             
             wrongs
             ,
             as
             murther
             ,
             yea
             it
             is
             meet
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             Numbers
             appeareth
             ,
             and
             this
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             a
             priuat
             respect
             for
             that
             we
             are
             their
             flesh
             (
             in
             
             which
             kindnesse
             is
             to
             be
             shewed
             to
             them
             )
             but
             also
             ,
             (
             and
             much
             more
             )
             in
             the
             publike
             behalfe
             of
             Church
             and
             Commonwealth
             :
             both
             which
             it
             much
             concerneth
             ,
             that
             sinne
             be
             not
             vnpunished
             .
             This
             the
             Lord
             requireth
             ,
             as
             by
             Salomons
             
             words
             may
             bee
             gathered
             ,
             which
             hee
             spake
             of
             Ioab
             ,
             saying
             :
             let
             him
             bee
             slaine
             ,
             that
             euill
             may
             be
             remoued
             ,
             and
             wee
             may
             not
             bee
             guilty
             of
             the
             innocent
             blood
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             shed
             .
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             good
             to
             reioyce
             with
             out
             friends
             ,
             and
             liue
             together
             with
             them
             for
             our
             mutuall
             good
             :
             so
             is
             it
             also
             a
             token
             of
             our
             vnfained
             loue
             toward
             them
             ,
             to
             pursue
             their
             wrongs
             being
             dead
             .
             And
             this
             were
             highly
             commendable
             if
             it
             were
             done
             according
             to
             Gods
             law
             .
             But
             as
             it
             is
             commonly
             gone
             about
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             so
             that
             flesh
             and
             blood
             with
             carnall
             reason
             doe
             rule
             ,
             as
             it
             highly
             displeaseth
             God
             ,
             so
             likewise
             it
             marres
             the
             action
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             next
             point
             shall
             appeare
             .
             And
             namely
             to
             pursue
             any
             for
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             suffer
             for
             their
             deserts
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             doe
             :
             or
             when
             they
             be
             hurt
             by
             them
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             were
             companions
             in
             euill
             :
             and
             therfore
             iustly
             suffer
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             one
             another
             :
             although
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             punish
             the
             offendor
             euen
             in
             that
             case
             also
             :
             as
             when
             drunkards
             or
             quarrellers
             shed
             the
             blood
             of
             each
             other
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             hath
             put
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             casuall
             or
             vnwilling
             killing
             ,
             and
             wilfull
             murther
             :
             
             as
             appeareth
             by
             his
             appointing
             in
             each
             Tribe
             ,
             cities
             of
             refuge
             ,
             for
             the
             safegard
             of
             the
             innocent
             :
             so
             he
             is
             farre
             from
             iustifying
             any
             such
             cruell
             pitie
             ,
             as
             this
             ,
             to
             spare
             the
             guiltie
             murtherer
             :
             but
             will
             himselfe
             as
             well
             plague
             them
             ,
             that
             shall
             seeke
             to
             stop
             the
             due
             course
             of
             iustice
             against
             such
             ,
             as
             also
             find
             out
             the
             murtherer
             himselfe
             ,
             (
             notwithstanding
             the
             secrefie
             wherewith
             much
             villanie
             is
             cloaked
             )
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             .
             
               An
               eye
               for
               an
               eye
               ,
               a
               tooth
               for
               a
               tooth
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               he
               who
               sheddeth
               blood
               ,
               his
               blood
               shall
               be
               shed
               .
            
             For
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             slaine
             crieth
             strongly
             in
             the
             eares
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Abel
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             widow
             ,
             who
             
             by
             her
             importunitie
             compelled
             the
             Iudge
             to
             heare
             ,
             and
             doe
             her
             iustice
             of
             her
             aduersarie
             .
             And
             this
             further
             condemneth
             the
             deadly
             reuenge
             which
             is
             betweene
             many
             ,
             not
             persons
             onely
             ,
             but
             families
             and
             kindreds
             also
             ,
             who
             vpon
             such
             murthers
             ,
             band
             themselues
             ,
             and
             take
             parts
             each
             against
             other
             irreconciliably
             ,
             more
             fit
             for
             Pagans
             indeed
             then
             Christians
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             ioyned
             together
             in
             loue
             ,
             rather
             then
             diuide
             themselues
             into
             sworne
             brotherhoods
             in
             mischiefe
             ,
             like
             those
             two
             ,
             Simeon
             and
             Leui.
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             bewraieth
             the
             leaudnesse
             of
             the
             Romish
             pretended
             pitie
             and
             mercifulnesse
             (
             not
             in
             protecting
             the
             guiltlesse
             ,
             )
             but
             in
             sauing
             the
             vilest
             malefactors
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             lawfull
             Magistrate
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             appointed
             to
             be
             the
             terror
             of
             ill
             doers
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             mocke
             and
             may-game
             of
             such
             shauelings
             .
             For
             if
             they
             being
             pursued
             ,
             can
             get
             into
             those
             Temples
             (
             or
             rather
             dennes
             )
             of
             theeues
             ,
             they
             are
             rescued
             (
             as
             in
             Sanctuaries
             )
             for
             feare
             of
             law
             and
             punishment
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             in
             that
             Gedeon
             saith
             ,
             and
             sweareth
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             not
             haue
             
             killed
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             saued
             his
             brethren
             aliue
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             haue
             done
             it
             ,
             for
             pursuing
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             neither
             had
             he
             authoritie
             to
             saue
             them
             ,
             though
             hee
             had
             to
             destroy
             them
             :
             )
             and
             the
             Holy-ghost
             commendeth
             the
             act
             :
             it
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             matter
             to
             doe
             good
             actions
             aright
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             will
             one
             way
             or
             other
             be
             blemished
             and
             obscured
             :
             euen
             as
             Iephtahs
             courage
             &
             constancy
             in
             warring
             against
             the
             Ammonites
             was
             much
             dashed
             
             by
             his
             vnseasonable
             &
             rash
             vow
             .
             And
             so
             particularly
             through
             our
             hastines
             ,
             boldnes
             ,
             blindnes
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             corrupt
             humours
             ,
             many
             good
             actions
             do
             lose
             their
             beautie
             .
             Which
             thing
             as
             it
             is
             with
             great
             regard
             to
             bee
             looked
             to
             of
             vs
             ,
             so
             it
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             not
             cleaue
             to
             al
             the
             examples
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             ,
             without
             respect
             and
             difference
             ,
             nor
             follow
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             them
             ,
             but
             examine
             their
             grounds
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             did
             them
             ,
             following
             them
             only
             so
             far
             
             as
             they
             haue
             obeyed
             the
             Lord
             :
             for
             therein
             onely
             they
             are
             presidents
             for
             vs
             to
             follow
             ,
             where
             their
             doings
             are
             examples
             agreeable
             to
             the
             rule
             that
             should
             guide
             vs
             :
             for
             that
             is
             to
             be
             looked
             vnto
             which
             is
             Gods
             ,
             not
             mens
             .
             And
             further
             it
             should
             teach
             vs
             more
             specially
             ,
             to
             examine
             our
             actions
             ,
             the
             manner
             ,
             end
             ,
             affections
             and
             minde
             wherewith
             they
             be
             done
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             I
             doe
             here
             aime
             at
             to
             lay
             foorth
             :
             for
             those
             things
             which
             wee
             doe
             in
             ignorance
             and
             darknesse
             ,
             wee
             haue
             not
             onely
             no
             comfort
             in
             them
             ,
             neither
             learne
             any
             experience
             by
             them
             to
             be
             better
             directed
             afterward
             ;
             but
             contrariwise
             we
             haue
             much
             to
             grieue
             our
             hearts
             and
             to
             accuse
             vs
             therby
             .
             And
             this
             I
             adde
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             wee
             see
             that
             Gedeon
             ouer-shot
             himselfe
             in
             this
             ,
             who
             yet
             most
             worthily
             tempered
             wisedome
             and
             equitie
             with
             seueritie
             in
             the
             punishing
             of
             the
             men
             of
             Succoth
             and
             Penuel
             .
             Now
             because
             few
             of
             Gods
             children
             will
             beleeue
             this
             ,
             therfore
             they
             see
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             offences
             that
             they
             commit
             ,
             are
             abuses
             of
             good
             duties
             .
             They
             dare
             not
             sin
             grossely
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             they
             think
             all
             is
             well
             :
             but
             when
             they
             are
             about
             good
             actions
             ,
             they
             are
             soone
             ouer-shot
             :
             and
             why
             ?
             They
             are
             there
             where
             they
             should
             be
             (
             being
             so
             occupied
             )
             
             they
             presume
             and
             suspect
             no
             danger
             :
             euen
             as
             the
             traueller
             riding
             in
             a
             most
             straight
             path
             or
             rode
             ,
             hedged
             in
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             so
             that
             hee
             cannot
             goe
             amisse
             .
             But
             oh
             sillie
             man
             consider
             ,
             thou
             bearest
             about
             thee
             a
             bodie
             of
             sinne
             ,
             an
             euill
             heart
             ,
             euen
             in
             a
             good
             heart
             :
             what
             wonder
             then
             if
             much
             euill
             cleaue
             to
             thy
             best
             actions
             ,
             when
             no
             other
             thing
             is
             looked
             at
             ,
             but
             the
             good
             ?
             when
             the
             hypocrisie
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             boldnes
             ,
             pride
             ,
             and
             other
             corruptions
             thereof
             lieth
             vnseene
             ,
             vnpurged
             :
             nay
             when
             a
             corrupt
             humour
             sets
             a
             man
             on
             worke
             to
             doe
             a
             good
             dutie
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             lurke
             vnder
             the
             vizor
             thereof
             :
             as
             anger
             and
             malice
             ,
             vnder
             zeale
             and
             holy
             reuenge
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             odious
             as
             Nadab
             &
             Abihu
             
             their
             offering
             Incense
             with
             strange
             or
             common
             fire
             .
             Is
             not
             hearing
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             a
             good
             action
             ?
             Yet
             our
             Sauiour
             saith
             :
             
               Take
               heede
               how
               ye
               heare
               :
               Paul
            
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Watch
               your selues
               in
               prayer
            
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             
             For
             if
             yee
             looke
             not
             narrowly
             to
             your selues
             in
             these
             ,
             keeping
             your selues
             attentiue
             ,
             reuerent
             ,
             confident
             ,
             humble
             ,
             feruent
             ,
             throughout
             them
             ;
             the
             diuell
             will
             watch
             you
             so
             ,
             that
             as
             good
             neuer
             a
             whit
             ,
             as
             neuer
             the
             better
             when
             all
             is
             done
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             euen
             in
             things
             religious
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             in
             those
             which
             are
             indifferent
             ?
             For
             vnder
             this
             pretence
             ,
             That
             to
             be
             angrie
             ,
             merrie
             in
             companie
             ,
             to
             eate
             ,
             drinke
             ,
             recreate
             the
             body
             ,
             &c.
             are
             things
             neither
             good
             nor
             euill
             in
             nature
             ;
             who
             forgets
             not
             this
             ,
             That
             these
             all
             ,
             change
             their
             nature
             when
             they
             come
             into
             action
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             indifferently
             done
             ?
             They
             are
             good
             or
             bad
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             
             doing
             .
             Therefore
             though
             anger
             be
             not
             euill
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             iustly
             challengeth
             Ionah
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Doest
               thou
               well
               to
               be
               angrie
               ?
            
             meaning
             ,
             so
             corruptly
             
             and
             carnally
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             easie
             a
             worke
             as
             men
             thinke
             it
             ,
             to
             carrie
             themselues
             aright
             in
             all
             these
             :
             yet
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             in
             any
             of
             them
             they
             transgresse
             the
             rule
             either
             of
             pietie
             ,
             loue
             ,
             or
             sobernes
             ;
             the
             goodnesse
             ,
             or
             indifferencie
             of
             the
             worke
             ,
             shall
             not
             saue
             them
             harmelesse
             .
             For
             instance
             ,
             if
             in
             their
             zeale
             ,
             they
             neither
             aime
             at
             Gods
             glorie
             ,
             nor
             the
             reformation
             of
             the
             partie
             ,
             nor
             the
             moderation
             of
             the
             affection
             :
             their
             zeale
             is
             folly
             ,
             rage
             ,
             error
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             rather
             then
             holy
             zeale
             .
             But
             of
             this
             point
             I
             haue
             spoken
             in
             this
             booke
             often
             ,
             and
             shall
             speake
             afterward
             ,
             if
             God
             will.
             Let
             me
             adde
             this
             caueat
             to
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             their
             teaching
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             these
             duties
             ,
             they
             beware
             lest
             they
             teach
             men
             their
             libertie
             (
             which
             they
             learne
             too
             soone
             of
             themselues
             ,
             and
             catch
             greedily
             from
             them
             )
             and
             be
             large
             therein
             :
             but
             slight
             and
             short
             in
             teaching
             the
             rules
             before
             named
             ,
             to
             restraine
             the
             abuse
             thereof
             :
             rather
             be
             they
             short
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             warie
             and
             large
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             all
             lewd
             pretences
             .
             As
             wee
             see
             Paul
             doth
             ,
             for
             hauing
             said
             ,
             
               Be
               angrie
            
             :
             fearing
             he
             should
             haue
             disciples
             too
             many
             :
             he
             straight
             way
             
             addeth
             ,
             
               [
               but
               sinne
               not
            
             ]
             and
             this
             cuts
             the
             combe
             of
             the
             Libertine
             .
             So
             doth
             the
             wise
             Preacher
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             11.
             
             
               Reioyce
               young
               man
               ,
               and
               take
               thy
               pleasure
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               But
               know
               that
               for
               all
               this
               thou
               shalt
               come
               to
               iudgement
               .
            
             Now
             if
             the
             best
             be
             subiect
             
             to
             these
             failings
             ,
             what
             shall
             be
             said
             of
             the
             worst
             ?
             Surely
             no
             wonder
             ,
             if
             they
             regard
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             they
             doe
             ,
             but
             runne
             to
             their
             obiect
             ,
             as
             the
             fish
             to
             the
             baite
             ?
             Or
             if
             they
             doe
             enquire
             ,
             then
             they
             doe
             it
             after
             the
             fact
             done
             ,
             as
             Salemon
             saith
             of
             the
             sacrilegious
             ,
             which
             bewraies
             a
             vile
             minde
             .
             
             For
             if
             they
             desire
             to
             heare
             it
             be
             well
             ,
             what
             a
             prophanenes
             is
             this
             to
             desire
             that
             Gods
             rule
             were
             crooked
             ,
             so
             their
             doings
             be
             streight
             ?
             But
             if
             they
             thinke
             otherwise
             ,
             they
             make
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             a
             stale
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             they
             make
             him
             a
             God
             of
             cloutes
             ,
             who
             must
             take
             their
             frothie
             repentance
             and
             satisfaction
             in
             good
             part
             ,
             be
             it
             what
             and
             when
             they
             please
             :
             but
             for
             themselues
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             on
             the
             surest
             hand
             with
             him
             ,
             first
             to
             satisfie
             their
             desire
             ,
             and
             to
             inquire
             aftewards
             ,
             whether
             they
             did
             well
             or
             no.
             Againe
             for
             good
             duties
             ,
             they
             cannot
             doe
             them
             well
             ,
             themselues
             being
             euill
             :
             as
             for
             indifferent
             :
             
             though
             they
             say
             ,
             Let
             vs
             alone
             ,
             if
             we
             know
             we
             may
             doe
             them
             ,
             wee
             will
             take
             order
             good
             enough
             for
             the
             manner
             and
             end
             .
             For
             like
             fooles
             they
             runne
             into
             the
             contrarie
             extremitie
             ,
             or
             else
             into
             monstrous
             excesse
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             libertie
             .
             So
             that
             truly
             it
             is
             said
             of
             such
             ,
             
               They
               are
               set
               in
               slipperie
               places
               :
            
             for
             they
             delight
             most
             of
             all
             to
             set
             their
             foote
             on
             the
             brinke
             of
             the
             ditch
             or
             riuer
             ,
             who
             seeth
             not
             with
             what
             danger
             ?
             but
             they
             loue
             not
             to
             walke
             vpon
             plaine
             ground
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             doe
             safely
             :
             and
             so
             they
             slide
             suddenly
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             perish
             remedilesly
             .
          
           
             Gedeons
             mouing
             his
             sonne
             to
             fall
             vpon
             the
             two
             Princes
             ,
             was
             to
             traine
             him
             
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             pursuing
             ill
             causes
             and
             persons
             assoone
             as
             he
             grew
             fit
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             teach
             him
             from
             his
             vouth
             to
             bee
             cruell
             .
             For
             that
             quickly
             pricks
             which
             will
             be
             a
             thorne
             ,
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             needs
             no
             sharpning
             :
             either
             this
             or
             any
             other
             sinne
             .
             By
             this
             example
             (
             well
             approued
             by
             the
             best
             rule
             )
             Christians
             should
             frame
             their
             children
             betimes
             ,
             and
             as
             their
             yeeres
             will
             permit
             ,
             to
             discerne
             good
             from
             bad
             :
             and
             beware
             how
             they
             vse
             their
             tongues
             ,
             or
             behaue
             themselues
             in
             the
             sight
             or
             hearing
             of
             their
             children
             ,
             euen
             when
             they
             
             are
             most
             tender
             :
             seeing
             they
             are
             apprehensiue
             enough
             of
             that
             which
             is
             
             lewd
             ,
             and
             especially
             when
             their
             parents
             shall
             strengthen
             their
             inward
             pronenesse
             to
             euill
             by
             their
             authoritie
             :
             as
             (
             God
             willing
             )
             shall
             better
             appeare
             after
             in
             chap.
             17.
             2.
             
             As
             for
             this
             action
             of
             his
             ,
             howsoeuer
             it
             may
             seeme
             crueltie
             to
             such
             as
             cannot
             iudge
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             pietie
             and
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             commandement
             .
             And
             youth
             in
             this
             age
             ,
             had
             need
             in
             all
             wise
             manner
             to
             be
             moued
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             it
             may
             be
             )
             perswaded
             ,
             to
             the
             embracing
             and
             following
             of
             good
             instruction
             ,
             and
             religious
             walking
             ,
             they
             being
             so
             soone
             possessed
             by
             ill
             education
             and
             companie
             ,
             of
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             as
             neuer
             more
             in
             any
             age
             or
             memorie
             then
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             Although
             the
             act
             was
             good
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             vrged
             to
             ,
             yet
             feare
             and
             modestie
             
             in
             him
             being
             so
             young
             ,
             was
             commendable
             :
             for
             there
             must
             be
             time
             to
             settle
             youth
             euen
             in
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             which
             takes
             not
             roote
             easily
             ,
             much
             lesse
             growes
             to
             bring
             foorth
             fruite
             ,
             especially
             when
             there
             is
             some
             shew
             and
             appearance
             of
             euill
             in
             it
             .
             As
             in
             Gedeons
             sonne
             vnexperienced
             in
             these
             kindes
             of
             manhood
             and
             courage
             ,
             the
             falling
             vpon
             two
             valiant
             Princes
             by
             him
             a
             boy
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             be
             commended
             that
             he
             feared
             to
             doe
             it
             .
             His
             father
             did
             well
             in
             vrging
             ,
             but
             tendernes
             excused
             him
             ,
             in
             not
             obeying
             .
             His
             example
             may
             worthily
             set
             to
             schoole
             too
             many
             youths
             too
             bold
             of
             their
             owne
             accord
             ,
             without
             instigation
             ,
             to
             attempt
             and
             set
             vpon
             not
             doubtfull
             but
             vile
             actions
             of
             theft
             ,
             whoredome
             ,
             drunkennes
             ,
             swearing
             ,
             ribaldrie
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             odious
             both
             to
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             as
             breaking
             all
             bounds
             of
             modestie
             ,
             feare
             ,
             and
             bashfulnes
             :
             the
             enioying
             of
             the
             which
             are
             comely
             ornaments
             in
             youth
             ;
             and
             doe
             stand
             them
             instead
             ,
             while
             yet
             religion
             is
             to
             seeke
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             keepe
             and
             holde
             them
             backe
             from
             great
             and
             shamefull
             euils
             ,
             as
             bold
             fellowship
             with
             lewd
             huswiues
             and
             companions
             .
             And
             here
             iustly
             may
             we
             take
             vp
             a
             lamentation
             ouer
             our
             times
             ,
             for
             the
             want
             of
             ciuill
             and
             godly
             education
             of
             youth
             :
             whereby
             sinne
             hath
             now
             so
             got
             the
             vpper
             hand
             ,
             that
             the
             boldnes
             which
             wee
             haue
             seene
             in
             growne
             sinners
             ,
             men
             of
             ripe
             yeeres
             ,
             with
             astonishment
             ,
             wee
             behold
             now
             with
             execration
             ,
             euen
             in
             children
             and
             youth
             ,
             new
             come
             out
             of
             the
             shell
             .
             And
             while
             parents
             (
             guiltie
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             irreligious
             )
             doe
             in
             particular
             neglect
             the
             care
             of
             such
             their
             children
             ,
             by
             disswading
             ,
             and
             discouraging
             them
             from
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             by
             good
             education
             keep
             them
             from
             them
             ,
             behold
             the
             disease
             groweth
             ,
             ere
             they
             bee
             aware
             ,
             common
             and
             desperate
             :
             and
             those
             parents
             are
             so
             few
             that
             shew
             their
             care
             this
             way
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             well
             if
             religious
             parents
             often
             times
             did
             not
             nourish
             and
             winke
             at
             such
             euill
             qualities
             in
             their
             children
             .
          
           
             Now
             when
             these
             two
             Princes
             see
             the
             youth
             fearefull
             ,
             they
             (
             as
             men
             impatient
             of
             further
             delay
             )
             prouoke
             Gedeon
             himself
             to
             fall
             vpon
             and
             slay
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             rid
             them
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             And
             they
             descant
             vpon
             the
             youths
             tendernes
             ,
             as
             if
             Gedeon
             had
             not
             been
             well
             aduised
             what
             he
             did
             .
             The
             child
             (
             say
             they
             )
             doth
             according
             to
             his
             age
             :
             he
             is
             not
             fit
             for
             such
             a
             worke
             .
             The
             like
             discourse
             they
             make
             before
             ,
             in
             their
             answer
             to
             
               Gedeon
               ;
               They
               were
               like
               thee
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               like
               the
               children
               of
               a
               King.
            
             Of
             both
             these
             together
             ,
             because
             they
             bewray
             the
             same
             spirit
             and
             nature
             in
             them
             .
             First
             then
             in
             the
             18.
             verse
             they
             denie
             not
             the
             fact
             ,
             but
             describe
             the
             persons
             whom
             they
             slew
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Princes
             fellowes
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             declare
             the
             greatnes
             of
             their
             courage
             and
             stomack
             :
             but
             they
             abase
             not
             themselues
             so
             low
             as
             to
             aske
             pardon
             ,
             neither
             to
             craue
             any
             
             fauour
             .
             And
             by
             this
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             props
             whereby
             wicked
             and
             desperate
             men
             stay
             vp
             and
             hearten
             themselues
             in
             their
             miseries
             and
             extremities
             :
             their
             props
             are
             prophane
             and
             diuelish
             magnanimitie
             ,
             and
             a
             desperate
             loftie
             stomacke
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             a
             braue
             minde
             ,
             which
             will
             yeeld
             itselfe
             for
             no
             fault
             ,
             neither
             blush
             ,
             or
             seek
             any
             fauour
             ,
             through
             a
             senselesnes
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             .
             And
             to
             ioyne
             therewith
             this
             second
             reply
             of
             theirs
             in
             this
             verse
             ,
             they
             bewray
             the
             same
             here
             also
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             
               Fall
               thou
               on
               vs
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               dispatch
               vs
               with
               thine
               owne
               hands
               .
            
             And
             this
             I
             note
             of
             them
             not
             so
             much
             to
             their
             shame
             (
             who
             being
             Heathens
             ,
             what
             wonder
             though
             they
             were
             no
             better
             reformed
             )
             as
             to
             the
             shame
             of
             such
             as
             come
             after
             them
             ,
             who
             being
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             should
             be
             better
             ,
             but
             yet
             are
             led
             by
             their
             spirit
             :
             who
             are
             so
             blinded
             and
             hardned
             by
             the
             diuell
             ,
             that
             they
             thinke
             it
             an
             ornament
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             chiefe
             point
             of
             manhood
             ,
             to
             shrinke
             for
             nothing
             ,
             but
             to
             beare
             off
             all
             by
             the
             head
             and
             shoulders
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             and
             to
             seeme
             to
             men
             to
             set
             light
             by
             a
             violent
             death
             ,
             as
             appeares
             in
             them
             who
             desperatly
             cast
             themselues
             off
             the
             ladder
             into
             hell
             ,
             if
             God
             bee
             not
             mercifull
             :
             which
             contempt
             of
             death
             is
             yet
             contrary
             to
             their
             owne
             nature
             ,
             and
             feeling
             within
             them
             .
             And
             this
             sinne
             resteth
             not
             in
             these
             only
             of
             the
             worst
             and
             most
             proiected
             sort
             ,
             but
             reacheth
             to
             many
             professors
             :
             who
             if
             they
             haue
             done
             euill
             ,
             yet
             set
             a
             good
             face
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             a
             bold
             ,
             on
             it
             ;
             but
             relent
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             ,
             nor
             will
             be
             knowne
             to
             be
             such
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             know
             themselues
             to
             bee
             :
             of
             which
             sort
             wee
             finde
             Gehezas
             the
             seruant
             of
             Elisha
             the
             Prophet
             to
             haue
             been
             ,
             who
             when
             his
             sinne
             was
             couertly
             bewrayed
             by
             his
             master
             ,
             (
             saying
             ,
             
               From
               whence
               commest
               thou
               Gehezai
            
             )
             answered
             boldly
             ,
             and
             
             that
             with
             a
             lie
             ,
             
               Thy
               seruant
               hath
               been
               no
               where
               ,
            
             meaning
             but
             where
             he
             should
             be
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             about
             his
             businesse
             .
             This
             diuelish
             shamelesnes
             and
             hardning
             of
             heart
             is
             euer
             by
             the
             seruants
             of
             God
             to
             bee
             turned
             into
             relenting
             ,
             melting
             ,
             and
             meeknes
             of
             spirit
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             may
             bee
             sure
             ,
             with
             the
             wicked
             to
             meete
             with
             much
             sorrow
             .
             Of
             which
             point
             more
             hath
             bin
             said
             elsewhere
             ,
             chap.
             2.
             and
             therefore
             I
             touch
             it
             here
             but
             by
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             Gedeon
             ,
             he
             (
             as
             became
             him
             )
             dispatched
             them
             ,
             wherein
             (
             setting
             aside
             the
             fault
             before
             mentioned
             )
             hee
             executed
             the
             vengeance
             of
             God
             vpon
             them
             being
             the
             ring
             leaders
             ,
             as
             before
             hee
             had
             done
             vpon
             the
             other
             multitude
             of
             the
             Midianites
             .
             And
             thus
             wee
             see
             a
             goodly
             end
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             of
             this
             sore
             affliction
             ,
             if
             wee
             view
             the
             whole
             ,
             both
             miserie
             and
             deliuerance
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             ouerthrow
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             set
             downe
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             sixth
             chapter
             vnto
             this
             place
             .
             Let
             it
             teach
             vs
             thus
             to
             view
             and
             consider
             Gods
             great
             workes
             both
             in
             his
             visitation
             and
             chastizing
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             also
             their
             behauiour
             vnder
             them
             ,
             with
             his
             restoring
             them
             to
             their
             liberties
             againe
             ,
             and
             his
             blessing
             of
             them
             .
             These
             are
             the
             treasures
             and
             riches
             that
             we
             should
             store
             not
             our
             bookes
             onely
             ,
             but
             our
             memories
             also
             with
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             them
             all
             we
             may
             learne
             the
             better
             to
             marke
             and
             obserue
             throughout
             our
             liues
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             vs
             ,
             and
             how
             wee
             in
             faith
             ,
             
             hope
             ,
             and
             patience
             ,
             may
             bee
             like
             the
             best
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             ,
             and
             enioy
             the
             things
             promised
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             til
             we
             may
             with
             Paul
             learne
             by
             our
             experience
             ,
             that
             hope
             shall
             not
             make
             vs
             ashamed
             :
             but
             beleeue
             for
             all
             times
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             God
             who
             hath
             ,
             and
             doth
             ,
             he
             also
             will
             deliuer
             vs
             vnto
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Now
             lastly
             in
             this
             scripture
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             that
             Gedeon
             took
             of
             the
             ornamēts
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             forme
             and
             shew
             goodly
             to
             looke
             vpon
             ,
             and
             costly
             ,
             as
             was
             fitting
             
             for
             Princes
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             furniture
             of
             their
             Camels
             :
             these
             ornaments
             (
             I
             say
             )
             with
             whatsoeuer
             else
             was
             of
             price
             ,
             Gedeon
             tooke
             away
             :
             which
             could
             not
             be
             of
             small
             price
             and
             valew
             .
             Whereby
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             that
             God
             plucketh
             the
             prey
             out
             of
             the
             teeth
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             (
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             )
             and
             giueth
             it
             to
             the
             righteous
             ,
             as
             Dauia
             speaketh
             in
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             and
             as
             is
             to
             bee
             seene
             in
             the
             
             2.
             booke
             of
             Kings
             ,
             chap.
             7.
             how
             he
             relieued
             his
             people
             in
             their
             famine
             and
             distresse
             ,
             with
             the
             spoile
             and
             goods
             of
             his
             enemies
             the
             Aramites
             :
             so
             by
             this
             which
             God
             did
             here
             to
             Gedeon
             ,
             that
             scripture
             is
             verified
             ,
             which
             saith
             :
             
               First
               seeke
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               righteousnes
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               shall
               be
               added
               to
            
             
             you
             .
             For
             while
             Gedeon
             in
             the
             simplicitie
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             obeying
             God
             ,
             did
             pursue
             the
             enemies
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             intending
             that
             businesse
             wholly
             ,
             and
             not
             minding
             earthly
             profit
             at
             all
             ,
             behold
             ,
             euen
             that
             also
             befell
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             brought
             to
             his
             hands
             .
             And
             it
             is
             as
             easie
             to
             see
             and
             behold
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             it
             shall
             be
             alwaies
             found
             true
             ,
             that
             while
             Gods
             seruants
             in
             all
             conditions
             and
             degrees
             ,
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             with
             all
             their
             heart
             ,
             he
             prouideth
             other
             necessarie
             
             helpes
             for
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             which
             they
             doe
             not
             so
             much
             seeke
             after
             .
             As
             Iacob
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             renued
             his
             couenant
             with
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             iourney
             to
             Aram
             ,
             
             confesseth
             at
             his
             returning
             home
             how
             liberally
             God
             had
             prouided
             for
             him
             .
             Oh
             how
             many
             may
             witnesse
             the
             same
             ?
             For
             why
             ?
             as
             the
             Lord
             is
             true
             of
             his
             promise
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             a
             plentifull
             rewarder
             of
             them
             that
             seeke
             him
             .
             And
             as
             he
             regardeth
             
             such
             not
             meanely
             ;
             so
             hee
             dealeth
             iustly
             with
             those
             that
             are
             vnfaithfull
             and
             worldly
             minded
             ;
             that
             whereas
             they
             might
             seeme
             by
             their
             greedines
             and
             their
             vnwearied
             following
             their
             commodities
             (
             with
             the
             casting
             of
             care
             of
             things
             heauenly
             )
             to
             get
             all
             wealth
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             they
             oft
             times
             attaine
             not
             that
             which
             they
             pursue
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             doe
             attaine
             it
             ,
             haue
             got
             but
             the
             winde
             in
             their
             fist
             ,
             euen
             nothing
             ,
             who
             see
             they
             cannot
             hold
             it
             ,
             when
             
             they
             most
             desire
             it
             .
             And
             this
             is
             to
             teach
             vs
             contentment
             in
             a
             godly
             estate
             ,
             yea
             thankfulnes
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             haue
             our
             teeth
             watering
             after
             the
             dainties
             of
             the
             other
             .
             A
             dish
             of
             greene
             hearbes
             is
             better
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             then
             a
             stalled
             oxe
             .
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
               
                 Then
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Israel
                 said
                 vnto
                 Gedeon
                 ,
                 Raigne
                 thou
                 ouer
                 vs
                 ,
                 both
                 thou
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 sonnes
                 sonne
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 hast
                 aeliuered
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Midian
                 .
              
            
             
               23.
               
               
                 And
                 Gedeon
                 said
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 raigne
                 ouer
                 you
                 ,
                 neither
                 shal
                 my
                 child
                 raigne
                 ouer
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 raigne
                 ouer
                 you
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               IN
               this
               last
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               follow
               certaine
               particulars
               concerning
               
               Gedeon
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               that
               is
               set
               downe
               ,
               is
               the
               offering
               of
               the
               kingdome
               to
               Gedeon
               and
               his
               posteritie
               ,
               by
               the
               men
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               which
               they
               render
               of
               their
               so
               doing
               :
               with
               his
               refusing
               it
               ,
               in
               these
               two
               verses
               .
               The
               generall
               act
               of
               the
               people
               was
               good
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               shewed
               themselues
               thankfull
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               great
               deliuerance
               which
               they
               had
               obtained
               by
               him
               (
               as
               Gods
               instrument
               )
               out
               of
               all
               the
               oppression
               of
               the
               Midianites
               ,
               their
               enemies
               .
               And
               it
               bindeth
               all
               to
               the
               like
               dutie
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               receiued
               kindnesse
               .
               So
               both
               kindred
               ,
               towne
               and
               countrey
               ought
               to
               shew
               kindnesse
               to
               him
               and
               his
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               haue
               receiued
               some
               great
               good
               and
               benefit
               .
               Thus
               did
               Pharaoh
               
               aduance
               Ioseph
               ,
               and
               his
               brethren
               ,
               and
               father
               ,
               for
               that
               hee
               had
               preserued
               his
               land
               in
               the
               famine
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               complained
               of
               ,
               that
               there
               arose
               another
               Pharaoh
               
               afterward
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               know
               him
               .
               And
               Dauid
               remembred
               Ionathans
               
               kindnesse
               to
               him
               after
               he
               was
               dead
               ,
               in
               doing
               good
               to
               his
               .
               
            
             
               This
               caused
               Salomon
               to
               vtter
               this
               prouerb
               :
               
                 Thine
                 owne
                 friend
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 fathers
              
               
               
                 friend
                 for
                 sake
                 thou
                 not
              
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               (
               to
               descend
               to
               smaller
               kindnesse
               betwixt
               one
               neighbour
               and
               another
               )
               this
               thankfulnesse
               ought
               to
               bee
               shewed
               ,
               that
               while
               both
               it
               and
               the
               fruit
               of
               it
               bee
               continued
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               there
               may
               bee
               peace
               and
               good
               will
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               is
               banished
               from
               men
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               couered
               with
               dissimulation
               .
               For
               while
               the
               one
               scorneth
               to
               owe
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               professing
               that
               he
               can
               liue
               without
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               is
               backward
               in
               loue
               ,
               whereby
               he
               might
               winne
               his
               neighbor
               :
               what
               is
               nourished
               betweene
               both
               ,
               but
               strangenesse
               ,
               suspition
               ,
               vncharitablenesse
               ,
               discord
               ,
               and
               such
               cursed
               effects
               and
               fruits
               thereof
               ?
               And
               now
               last
               of
               all
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               if
               thankfulnesse
               bee
               due
               for
               outward
               fauours
               and
               good
               turnes
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               should
               it
               bee
               shewed
               for
               the
               greatest
               of
               all
               ,
               as
               when
               one
               man
               hath
               by
               his
               industrie
               ,
               labour
               ,
               and
               loue
               ,
               bin
               the
               instrument
               and
               meane
               ,
               of
               the
               saluation
               of
               many
               ?
               In
               which
               respect
               Paul
               wrote
               to
               Philemon
               thus
               :
               
                 I
                 will
              
               
               
                 not
                 say
              
               (
               though
               he
               might
               )
               
                 that
                 thou
                 owest
                 to
                 me
                 euen
                 thine
                 owne
                 selfe
                 .
              
               And
               so
               other
               such
               may
               say
               ,
               who
               haue
               receiued
               the
               like
               kindnesse
               by
               any
               of
               vs
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               deliuered
               from
               the
               wrath
               to
               come
               by
               our
               teaching
               ,
               though
               it
               little
               appeare
               by
               the
               requital
               of
               loue
               and
               kindnesse
               againe
               ,
               I
               meane
               to
               procure
               their
               ioy
               who
               reclaimed
               them
               ;
               by
               being
               shining
               lights
               afterward
               .
               But
               this
               hath
               been
               shewed
               at
               large
               vers
               .
               1.
               before
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               I
               haue
               spoken
               of
               the
               generall
               act
               of
               the
               Israelites
               toward
               Gedeon
               ,
               
               which
               all
               may
               see
               to
               haue
               been
               commendable
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               were
               thankfull
               ,
               (
               though
               not
               without
               some
               weakenes
               )
               so
               yet
               their
               particular
               act
               in
               offering
               the
               kingdome
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               farre
               of
               from
               allowance
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               vtterly
               vnlawfull
               :
               for
               it
               was
               not
               in
               their
               power
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               offered
               that
               which
               was
               not
               theirs
               ,
               as
               shall
               better
               appeare
               by
               Gedeons
               answer
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               .
               We
               ought
               by
               this
               to
               beware
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               not
               liberall
               of
               another
               mans
               right
               and
               good
               ,
               in
               giuing
               that
               which
               belongs
               not
               to
               vs.
               As
               many
               loue
               for
               name
               and
               credit
               to
               be
               liberall
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               be
               of
               stolne
               ,
               or
               (
               which
               is
               all
               one
               )
               of
               other
               mens
               goods
               .
               Euen
               so
               ,
               (
               to
               shew
               it
               in
               another
               kind
               )
               neither
               may
               any
               man
               giue
               his
               soule
               to
               the
               diuell
               ,
               as
               witches
               and
               coniurers
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               though
               not
               so
               apparantly
               doe
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               bought
               with
               a
               price
               :
               nor
               our
               bodies
               to
               be
               defiled
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               redeemed
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               Temples
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               This
               needs
               no
               long
               standing
               vpon
               :
               but
               by
               this
               we
               are
               taught
               ,
               that
               as
               their
               sinne
               is
               great
               ,
               as
               oppressors
               ,
               gripers
               and
               gamesters
               ,
               who
               inioy
               to
               their
               owne
               benefitill
               gotten
               goods
               ,
               and
               restore
               them
               not
               ;
               so
               neither
               ought
               we
               to
               receiue
               of
               any
               man
               that
               which
               is
               not
               his
               owne
               ,
               but
               ill
               come
               by
               ,
               if
               wee
               certainly
               know
               it
               .
               Otherwise
               the
               receiuer
               is
               excused
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               simplicitie
               doth
               presume
               charitably
               ,
               that
               to
               be
               of
               the
               giuers
               proper
               goods
               ,
               which
               hee
               knoweth
               not
               certainly
               to
               haue
               been
               badly
               gotten
               .
               Neither
               shall
               the
               simple
               affection
               of
               the
               receiuer
               ,
               acquite
               the
               ill
               conscience
               of
               the
               giuer
               ,
               whose
               sinne
               herein
               is
               double
               ,
               both
               that
               he
               hath
               attained
               his
               wealth
               vnconscionably
               :
               and
               then
               plaid
               the
               part
               of
               Achan
               ,
               in
               couering
               his
               stealth
               ,
               what
               though
               it
               be
               vnder
               the
               faire
               pretence
               of
               religious
               and
               deuout
               liberalitie
               ?
               Doubtlesse
               if
               Ananias
               
               were
               guiltie
               of
               sacriledge
               ,
               for
               detaining
               to
               himselfe
               a
               part
               of
               that
               which
               hee
               
               had
               alienated
               from
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               consecrated
               to
               the
               Lords
               vse
               :
               how
               much
               more
               they
               who
               first
               rob
               others
               ,
               and
               then
               feed
               the
               Lord
               with
               the
               spoile
               ,
               as
               Lions
               doe
               their
               Whelps
               of
               that
               which
               they
               haue
               ill
               gotten
               ?
               It
               is
               the
               cast
               of
               many
               caterpillars
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               sucked
               and
               drawne
               the
               blood
               of
               others
               all
               their
               life
               ,
               like
               horsleaches
               ready
               to
               burst
               ,
               they
               will
               satisfie
               for
               their
               villany
               ,
               by
               paying
               the
               tithe
               or
               some
               shred
               of
               their
               vnrighteous
               Mammon
               to
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               the
               Church
               :
               whereas
               this
               sanctifieth
               not
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               is
               behind
               ,
               but
               maketh
               all
               their
               goods
               execrable
               to
               them
               and
               theirs
               ,
               till
               restitution
               be
               made
               either
               in
               kind
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               poore
               (
               the
               true
               heires
               of
               such
               goods
               )
               if
               it
               cannot
               otherwise
               be
               ,
               to
               the
               pleasing
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               fruit
               of
               their
               vnfained
               repentance
               So
               no
               man
               ought
               to
               buy
               or
               hire
               that
               which
               is
               passed
               ouer
               to
               another
               before
               ,
               nor
               couet
               wife
               ,
               seruant
               ,
               goods
               ,
               of
               another
               mans
               (
               for
               that
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               taking
               of
               his
               right
               from
               him
               )
               nor
               to
               receiue
               stolne
               goods
               for
               their
               aduantage
               .
               So
               neither
               should
               the
               Pope
               vsurpe
               dominion
               :
               S.
               Peter
               
               (
               whose
               successor
               he
               saith
               he
               is
               )
               forbidding
               dominion
               ouer
               the
               flocke
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               no
               such
               authoritie
               ,
               as
               neither
               hath
               the
               best
               minister
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Gedeon
               answereth
               ,
               God
               shal
               raigne
               ouer
               them
               ,
               (
               an
               holy
               speech
               )
               for
               where
               
               shall
               they
               be
               found
               that
               will
               refuse
               a
               thing
               much
               lesse
               then
               a
               kingdome
               being
               offered
               ?
               nay
               ,
               how
               greedily
               would
               many
               haue
               fastened
               vpon
               a
               matter
               of
               small
               valew
               ,
               being
               offered
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               kingdome
               here
               was
               to
               him
               ?
               But
               some
               will
               aske
               ,
               Might
               not
               God
               raigne
               ouer
               them
               though
               hee
               had
               also
               ?
               I
               say
               ,
               Yes
               .
               Neither
               was
               he
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               opinion
               ,
               who
               thinke
               that
               such
               ciuill
               gouernment
               and
               subiection
               of
               people
               to
               Kings
               repugneth
               to
               Christian
               liberty
               .
               And
               God
               raigned
               ouer
               his
               people
               ,
               when
               yet
               Saul
               ,
               and
               after
               him
               Dauid
               raigned
               ouer
               them
               also
               :
               but
               his
               meaning
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               order
               that
               God
               had
               set
               (
               of
               gouerning
               by
               such
               as
               had
               no
               continued
               gouernment
               ,
               )
               should
               stand
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               peruerted
               by
               or
               for
               him
               or
               his
               :
               but
               contrariwise
               ,
               to
               his
               power
               he
               would
               hinder
               it
               .
               And
               God
               raigned
               indeed
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               which
               florished
               in
               Gedeons
               time
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Elders
               were
               chosen
               by
               common
               consent
               ,
               some
               ecclesiasticall
               to
               giue
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               and
               others
               ciuill
               and
               temporall
               ,
               as
               men
               call
               it
               ,
               to
               rule
               the
               people
               thereby
               :
               in
               which
               office
               if
               they
               did
               not
               well
               carrie
               themselues
               ,
               they
               were
               both
               punished
               and
               put
               from
               their
               places
               .
               And
               if
               any
               warre
               fell
               out
               ,
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               stirred
               vp
               Guides
               and
               Iudges
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               not
               chosen
               by
               men
               ,
               as
               appeares
               both
               by
               Chapter
               1.
               1.
               and
               after
               neither
               did
               their
               children
               succeed
               them
               :
               and
               thus
               the
               Lord
               both
               in
               peace
               and
               warre
               ruled
               ouer
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               Gedeon
               meant
               ,
               that
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Iudge
               was
               no
               ordinary
               magistracy
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               King
               is
               :
               but
               a
               temporary
               and
               occasionall
               ,
               much
               like
               to
               the
               Dictatorship
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               vse
               wherto
               it
               serued
               :
               although
               otherwise
               of
               diuine
               election
               ,
               immediatly
               ,
               not
               by
               men
               .
               By
               this
               answere
               ,
               the
               singular
               modestie
               ,
               and
               the
               religious
               staiednesse
               and
               good
               gouernment
               of
               Gedeon
               appeareth
               :
               who
               hauing
               occasion
               so
               fairely
               offered
               of
               possessing
               and
               inioying
               the
               kingdome
               ,
               refuseth
               it
               as
               resolutely
               ,
               as
               they
               offered
               it
               earnestly
               .
               Hee
               is
               indeed
               the
               strong
               man
               ,
               who
               standeth
               out
               stoutly
               ,
               when
               the
               brunt
               commeth
               :
               now
               Gedeous
               sinceritie
               and
               courage
               is
               tryed
               :
               and
               now
               he
               plaieth
               the
               part
               of
               a
               truly
               heroicall
               captaine
               ,
               in
               reiecting
               the
               tentation
               that
               was
               set
               before
               him
               .
               Which
               of
               how
               great
               force
               it
               was
               to
               batter
               and
               beate
               him
               down
               
               flat
               ,
               although
               meane
               persons
               cannot
               easily
               conceiue
               ,
               whose
               thoughts
               reach
               not
               so
               high
               ,
               yet
               by
               the
               comparing
               of
               great
               things
               with
               small
               ,
               may
               wel
               seeme
               to
               be
               forcible
               ,
               seeing
               that
               a
               little
               preferment
               ,
               fauour
               ,
               commendation
               or
               reward
               
               doth
               so
               bleare
               the
               eie
               ,
               and
               choake
               the
               conscience
               of
               many
               professors
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               a
               petty
               Paradise
               .
               In
               one
               instance
               consider
               of
               that
               which
               I
               say
               :
               Gedeon
               refused
               a
               whole
               kingdome
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               offered
               him
               :
               and
               the
               most
               desire
               vnlawfully
               a
               small
               commodity
               of
               their
               neighbours
               in
               comparison
               of
               a
               kingdome
               ,
               as
               his
               house
               and
               ground
               ,
               wife
               and
               seruant
               ,
               when
               they
               be
               denied
               them
               .
               And
               yet
               many
               a
               bold
               person
               would
               bee
               ready
               to
               say
               euen
               of
               Gedeon
               ,
               He
               was
               a
               foole
               to
               refuse
               and
               neglect
               such
               an
               aduantage
               .
               Doubtlesse
               
               he
               did
               it
               not
               for
               any
               feare
               ,
               or
               conscience
               of
               his
               owne
               insufficiency
               :
               hee
               had
               been
               a
               man
               fir
               for
               the
               place
               ,
               if
               the
               office
               had
               been
               lawfull
               for
               him
               .
               But
               the
               respect
               he
               had
               to
               Gods
               commandement
               ,
               was
               the
               meere
               cause
               that
               mooued
               him
               to
               denie
               and
               refuse
               .
               A
               worthy
               paterne
               indeed
               of
               a
               man
               truly
               fearing
               God
               ,
               and
               making
               conscience
               of
               offending
               .
               And
               so
               it
               be
               commeth
               vs
               ,
               both
               in
               sinnes
               of
               the
               grossest
               kind
               ,
               as
               adultery
               ,
               murther
               ,
               oppression
               ,
               (
               from
               which
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               doth
               best
               and
               most
               safely
               keepe
               vs
               ,
               as
               Ioseph
               saith
               )
               and
               also
               
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               a
               mans
               priuate
               gaine
               ,
               yea
               and
               that
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               of
               a
               kingdome
               :
               it
               becommeth
               vs
               (
               I
               say
               )
               to
               keep
               our
               consciences
               pure
               and
               good
               .
               And
               yet
               for
               the
               smallest
               of
               these
               many
               a
               man
               ,
               otherwise
               vertuous
               ,
               would
               (
               as
               the
               cōmon
               speech
               is
               )
               straine
               a
               ioynt
               ,
               and
               think
               ,
               that
               for
               a
               kingdom
               he
               might
               venture
               to
               dispense
               with
               equity
               &
               conscience
               .
               And
               doubtles
               it
               is
               a
               great
               trial
               of
               a
               man
               what
               grace
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               when
               a
               matter
               of
               commodity
               ,
               promotion
               ,
               honour
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               of
               the
               greatest
               valew
               ,
               cannot
               surprise
               the
               conscience
               ;
               so
               neere
               is
               euery
               man
               to
               himselfe
               ;
               and
               indeed
               (
               when
               these
               temptations
               assaile
               )
               vtterly
               vnlike
               himself
               at
               other
               times
               .
               This
               example
               of
               Gedeon
               most
               properly
               taxeth
               ambitious
               and
               aspiring
               spirits
               ,
               as
               wel
               Popish
               as
               other
               ,
               such
               as
               Absolons
               was
               ,
               not
               of
               immodesty
               onely
               ,
               but
               of
               insolencie
               also
               ,
               and
               intemperance
               ,
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               confusion
               in
               euery
               state
               ,
               especially
               being
               ioyned
               with
               discontentment
               and
               emulation
               .
               But
               it
               were
               to
               bee
               wished
               ,
               that
               men
               of
               greater
               hope
               ,
               had
               but
               a
               little
               measure
               of
               Gedeons
               grace
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               rather
               led
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               these
               whom
               I
               haue
               mentioned
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               in
               meaner
               matters
               ,
               and
               of
               lesse
               valew
               they
               did
               not
               hardly
               containe
               and
               keepe
               themselues
               within
               compasse
               from
               coueting
               and
               laying
               claime
               to
               other
               mens
               commodities
               ,
               for
               the
               supplying
               of
               their
               owne
               wants
               ,
               and
               to
               seeke
               increase
               of
               that
               which
               they
               haue
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               looke
               after
               any
               thing
               which
               tends
               to
               the
               losse
               or
               hurt
               of
               other
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               liued
               contentedly
               with
               that
               which
               is
               theirs
               ,
               who
               ought
               in
               so
               liuely
               a
               glasse
               as
               this
               ,
               to
               behold
               how
               honourable
               a
               grace
               this
               was
               in
               Gedeon
               to
               rest
               satisfied
               in
               his
               estate
               ,
               as
               thinking
               that
               best
               befitting
               him
               ,
               which
               hee
               might
               enioy
               with
               Gods
               good
               liking
               ,
               and
               the
               quietnesse
               of
               his
               owne
               mind
               :
               and
               as
               for
               other
               endlesse
               wishing
               or
               coueting
               ,
               to
               inhaunse
               himselfe
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               most
               mens
               sinne
               )
               hee
               had
               got
               the
               victory
               ouer
               himselfe
               in
               that
               behalfe
               ,
               which
               I
               thinke
               was
               a
               greater
               honour
               to
               him
               then
               all
               his
               conquest
               ouer
               the
               Midianites
               :
               it
               being
               an
               ouerruling
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               vaineglorious
               affection
               .
               But
               to
               the
               shame
               of
               many
               Protestants
               ,
               I
               will
               adde
               one
               example
               ,
               euen
               an
               Heathen
               might
               set
               vs
               to
               schoole
               in
               this
               dutie
               :
               who
               hauing
               subdued
               his
               enemies
               in
               battell
               ,
               and
               returned
               home
               with
               triumph
               ,
               was
               presented
               by
               some
               with
               a
               great
               masse
               of
               gold
               :
               but
               he
               repelled
               thē
               with
               
               this
               answer
               ;
               I
               had
               rather
               rule
               them
               that
               owe
               the
               gold
               ,
               then
               be
               Lord
               and
               owner
               of
               the
               gold
               only
               ,
               or
               rather
               to
               be
               a
               seruant
               ,
               ruled
               and
               possessed
               by
               it
               .
               Oh
               well
               were
               it
               for
               vs
               ,
               if
               the
               holy
               gouernment
               of
               our
               harts
               and
               affections
               were
               so
               pretious
               to
               vs
               Christians
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               to
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               were
               Heathen
               :
               whereas
               they
               were
               drawne
               by
               a
               pride
               and
               ambition
               of
               praise
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               bare
               loue
               of
               vertue
               ,
               to
               contemne
               such
               offers
               ,
               but
               we
               by
               religion
               ,
               and
               hope
               of
               a
               farre
               greater
               matter
               ,
               then
               the
               greatest
               earthly
               kingdome
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               also
               more
               particularly
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               all
               must
               endeuour
               in
               their
               
               callings
               and
               places
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               raigne
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               his
               heauenly
               ordinances
               ,
               so
               especially
               in
               this
               of
               gouernment
               in
               Church
               ,
               land
               ,
               citie
               ,
               towne
               ,
               house
               ;
               for
               that
               (
               I
               say
               )
               onely
               must
               stand
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               opposite
               must
               fall
               ,
               Psalm
               .
               2.
               
               Religious
               
               gouernement
               is
               to
               be
               sought
               for
               ,
               yeelded
               vnto
               ,
               and
               imbraced
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               contrary
               :
               but
               the
               limites
               and
               bounds
               of
               Gods
               holy
               word
               kept
               and
               preserued
               ,
               which
               neuer
               repugneth
               to
               ciuill
               gouernment
               of
               the
               lawfull
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               confirmes
               it
               rather
               :
               so
               that
               God
               may
               bee
               obeyed
               ,
               and
               equitie
               and
               iustice
               maintained
               ,
               for
               the
               preseruation
               of
               outward
               peace
               and
               order
               in
               all
               things
               .
               And
               so
               I
               might
               say
               particularly
               of
               euery
               condition
               .
               But
               alas
               ,
               what
               care
               is
               there
               had
               of
               this
               ?
               but
               it
               is
               rather
               iustled
               aside
               at
               mens
               pleasure
               .
               For
               though
               wee
               pray
               daily
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               bee
               glorified
               by
               the
               comming
               of
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               the
               guiding
               vs
               to
               the
               doing
               of
               his
               will
               :
               which
               if
               it
               might
               
               take
               place
               ,
               what
               a
               blessed
               thing
               were
               it
               to
               see
               the
               superiors
               and
               inferiors
               ,
               in
               all
               degrees
               and
               estates
               ,
               liue
               together
               vnder
               the
               gouernment
               of
               one
               God
               ,
               and
               mutually
               commanding
               and
               obeying
               each
               other
               in
               the
               Lord
               :
               yet
               wee
               see
               the
               quite
               contrary
               in
               mens
               practise
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               law
               of
               man
               stoppeth
               much
               disorder
               :
               and
               how
               could
               men
               inioy
               any
               safe
               and
               peaceable
               dwelling
               without
               it
               ?
               but
               while
               the
               Lord
               is
               shut
               out
               of
               the
               conscience
               ,
               the
               word
               and
               faithfull
               Minister
               of
               God
               despised
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               places
               none
               at
               all
               to
               awake
               and
               prepare
               the
               people
               for
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               ordinance
               of
               God
               in
               Magistracie
               ,
               which
               serueth
               to
               backe
               and
               authorise
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               to
               vphold
               other
               good
               order
               ,
               little
               to
               bee
               regarded
               ,
               and
               also
               little
               put
               in
               practise
               to
               restraine
               euill
               ,
               but
               Atheisme
               ,
               prophanenesse
               ,
               and
               other
               great
               sinnes
               slightly
               punished
               ,
               &c.
               behold
               ,
               euery
               man
               runneth
               his
               owne
               course
               ,
               and
               being
               wedded
               to
               his
               owne
               wilfull
               humour
               ,
               without
               feare
               of
               punishment
               ,
               walketh
               in
               his
               frowardnesse
               ,
               atheisme
               ,
               prophanenesse
               ,
               scorne
               of
               religion
               ,
               crueltie
               ,
               oppression
               ,
               contempt
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               ignorance
               ,
               &c.
               saying
               as
               they
               in
               the
               Psalme
               ,
               
                 Our
                 tongues
                 are
                 our
                 owne
              
               ,
               wee
               will
               doe
               as
               we
               list
               ,
               
                 who
                 shall
                 controll
              
               
               vs
               ?
               Surely
               none
               ,
               but
               sinne
               and
               the
               diuell
               ,
               rule
               and
               raigne
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               where
               the
               Lord
               by
               his
               word
               doth
               not
               ,
               but
               is
               iustled
               aside
               :
               but
               let
               vs
               mourne
               for
               those
               things
               ,
               till
               the
               Lord
               amend
               them
               :
               but
               in
               the
               meane
               season
               ,
               let
               vs
               be
               sure
               that
               we
               be
               guided
               by
               him
               ourselues
               in
               our
               whole
               course
               ,
               or
               else
               hold
               our
               peace
               of
               and
               concerning
               others
               .
               But
               I
               passe
               now
               to
               the
               second
               thing
               concerning
               Gedeon
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FIFTIE
           FOVRE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           EIGHTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               And
               Gedeon
               said
               vnto
               them
               ,
               I
               would
               desire
               a
               request
               of
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               giue
               me
               euery
               man
               the
               earings
               of
               his
               pray
               ;
               for
               they
               had
               golden
               earings
               because
               they
               were
               Isma●lites
               .
            
          
           
             25.
             
             
               And
               they
               answered
               ,
               We
               will
               giue
               them
               .
               And
               they
               spread
               a
               garment
               ,
               and
               did
               cast
               therein
               euery
               man
               the
               earings
               of
               his
               pray
               .
            
          
           
             26.
             
             
               And
               the
               weight
               of
               the
               golden
               earings
               that
               he
               required
               ,
               was
               a
               thousand
               and
               seuen
               hundred
               shekels
               of
               gold
               ,
               beside
               ,
               collors
               and
               iewels
               and
               purple
               rayment
               that
               was
               on
               the
               Kings
               of
               Midian
               ,
               and
               besides
               the
               chaines
               that
               were
               on
               their
               cammels
               necks
               .
            
          
           
             27.
             
             
               And
               Gedeon
               made
               an
               Ephod
               thereof
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               in
               Ophrah
               his
               citie
               ,
               all
               Israel
               went
               a
               whoring
               there
               after
               it
               ,
               which
               became
               a
               snare
               vnto
               Gedeon
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               house
               .
            
          
        
         
           NOw
           after
           this
           victory
           ouer
           the
           Midianites
           ,
           Gedeon
           desires
           
           to
           leaue
           a
           monument
           and
           memoriall
           of
           is
           thankes
           to
           God
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           great
           deliuerance
           of
           Israel
           .
           And
           thought
           it
           meet
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           of
           some
           valew
           and
           price
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           seeing
           the
           people
           so
           affected
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           willingly
           haue
           agreed
           to
           make
           him
           their
           king
           ,
           hee
           thought
           they
           would
           not
           sticke
           at
           a
           smaller
           matter
           ,
           but
           yeeld
           it
           to
           him
           :
           especially
           ,
           seeing
           it
           was
           not
           for
           his
           owne
           priuate
           ,
           but
           for
           their
           common
           benefit
           :
           and
           the
           thing
           that
           he
           asked
           of
           them
           ,
           was
           their
           eareings
           ,
           which
           were
           costly
           ,
           which
           he
           obtaining
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           made
           of
           them
           a
           Priests
           vpper
           garment
           ,
           of
           great
           valew
           and
           richly
           set
           forth
           ,
           called
           an
           Ephod
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           worne
           vpon
           their
           other
           apparrell
           :
           and
           this
           was
           the
           monument
           which
           he
           would
           haue
           remaine
           as
           a
           token
           of
           his
           thankfull
           heart
           .
           But
           it
           being
           set
           vp
           in
           a
           place
           of
           his
           citie
           Ophrah
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           forme
           ,
           and
           costlinesse
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           it
           pertained
           to
           the
           Priests
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           religious
           vse
           ,
           it
           grew
           to
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           which
           (
           through
           Gods
           iust
           iudgement
           iustly
           punishing
           Idolatrie
           in
           the
           posteritie
           following
           ,
           was
           the
           destruction
           of
           Gedeon
           and
           his
           house
           ;
           so
           easily
           and
           soone
           did
           idolatrie
           and
           superstition
           arise
           vp
           among
           them
           againe
           .
        
         
           Here
           first
           his
           thankfull
           mind
           is
           to
           bee
           commended
           ,
           and
           imitated
           of
           vs
           :
           
           thus
           ought
           our
           hearts
           in
           all
           benefits
           which
           we
           inioy
           ,
           leade
           vs
           vnto
           God
           the
           fountaine
           of
           each
           good
           giuing
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Iames
           saith
           .
           But
           this
           point
           hath
           been
           
           largely
           handled
           :
           reade
           notes
           vpon
           the
           5.
           chapter
           ,
           and
           else
           where
           by
           occasion
           of
           the
           like
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           we
           may
           learne
           here
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           are
           willing
           to
           pleasure
           one
           another
           
           without
           taking
           any
           gratuitie
           againe
           ,
           (
           which
           few
           will
           doe
           )
           wee
           may
           
           be
           the
           bolder
           to
           sue
           for
           somewhat
           to
           bee
           put
           to
           good
           vses
           ,
           as
           Gedeon
           intended
           here
           to
           doe
           ,
           (
           though
           hee
           was
           deceiued
           )
           asking
           their
           earings
           to
           make
           a
           monument
           of
           thanks
           to
           God
           :
           especially
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           wee
           haue
           refused
           to
           take
           to
           our
           owne
           priuate
           vse
           ,
           the
           commodity
           which
           hath
           been
           offered
           vs
           ,
           (
           when
           it
           hath
           been
           thought
           we
           haue
           deserued
           it
           )
           as
           Gedeon
           here
           did
           :
           in
           such
           a
           case
           we
           may
           desire
           somewhat
           to
           bee
           imploied
           of
           the
           seruice
           and
           glory
           of
           God
           by
           them
           that
           offer
           it
           vs
           :
           as
           to
           the
           relieuing
           of
           the
           poore
           ,
           or
           other
           good
           ends
           .
           And
           in
           this
           also
           hee
           deserued
           commendation
           ,
           and
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           bee
           followed
           of
           vs.
           And
           as
           the
           people
           yeelded
           to
           him
           to
           a
           good
           vse
           and
           end
           ,
           so
           all
           good
           Christians
           ought
           with
           all
           readinesse
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           toward
           the
           relieuing
           and
           helping
           of
           the
           needy
           ,
           by
           lending
           ,
           giuing
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           friendship
           yeelding
           ,
           considering
           that
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           that
           free
           giuing
           and
           liberalitie
           hath
           great
           force
           to
           worke
           on
           men
           :
           for
           a
           bountifull
           person
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             it
             may
             be
             some
             man
             will
             die
          
           ;
           and
           so
           if
           one
           did
           much
           good
           by
           bodily
           helpe
           in
           
           comforting
           the
           needy
           and
           poore
           ,
           he
           might
           be
           like
           to
           doe
           good
           by
           exhortation
           also
           :
           both
           which
           duties
           of
           loue
           it
           were
           to
           bee
           wished
           might
           goe
           together
           ,
           for
           thereby
           most
           good
           were
           like
           to
           be
           done
           .
           And
           so
           doing
           ,
           we
           should
           moue
           such
           as
           thinke
           themselues
           beholding
           to
           vs
           ,
           to
           shew
           themselues
           thankfull
           to
           God
           also
           ,
           so
           bountifull
           to
           them
           that
           were
           in
           penury
           and
           want
           .
           And
           doubtlesse
           if
           the
           honouring
           of
           our
           God
           were
           all
           in
           all
           with
           vs
           ,
           and
           predominant
           in
           vs
           ,
           this
           we
           should
           mind
           and
           aime
           at
           in
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           to
           purchase
           this
           glory
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           whom
           we
           are
           so
           infinitely
           beholding
           for
           all
           that
           we
           inioy
           .
           The
           Angell
           that
           appeared
           to
           Manoah
           ,
           though
           he
           refused
           to
           eate
           ,
           yet
           willed
           
           him
           to
           conuert
           the
           gift
           ,
           into
           an
           holy
           present
           ,
           or
           sacrifice
           to
           God.
           Assuerus
           ,
           to
           declare
           his
           loue
           to
           Hester
           ,
           promised
           to
           giue
           her
           what
           she
           requested
           ,
           euen
           to
           the
           halfe
           of
           the
           kingdome
           :
           but
           she
           was
           content
           to
           resigne
           her
           hope
           and
           aduantage
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           turned
           the
           fauour
           she
           found
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           the
           aduancing
           of
           Gods
           worship
           in
           and
           by
           the
           deliuerance
           of
           the
           Iewes
           from
           the
           mischiefe
           of
           Haman
           .
           Good
           Nehemia
           ,
           Butler
           to
           another
           King
           ,
           finding
           
           him
           enclinable
           and
           fauourable
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           pitying
           him
           in
           his
           heauinesse
           :
           presently
           offereth
           to
           him
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           consider
           of
           ,
           and
           desires
           that
           he
           may
           by
           his
           meanes
           be
           comforted
           in
           the
           reliefe
           of
           his
           countrimen
           the
           people
           of
           God.
           So
           Daniel
           hauing
           sundry
           rewards
           offered
           
           him
           for
           his
           good
           seruice
           by
           Nebuchadnezzar
           and
           Darius
           is
           content
           to
           to
           part
           with
           them
           all
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           King
           wil
           acknowledge
           the
           Lord
           Iehoua
           ,
           the
           author
           of
           those
           gifts
           which
           he
           so
           admired
           .
           And
           reason
           there
           is
           hereof
           :
           for
           
           if
           Paul
           and
           Moses
           engaged
           their
           saluation
           ,
           for
           the
           procuring
           of
           honour
           to
           
           God
           in
           the
           saluation
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           how
           much
           more
           are
           wee
           bound
           to
           seeke
           it
           by
           the
           forgoing
           of
           such
           a
           fauour
           as
           we
           may
           well
           be
           without
           ,
           and
           need
           not
           accept
           of
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           this
           wisdome
           should
           be
           in
           all
           Christians
           ,
           to
           vse
           euery
           opportunity
           they
           may
           to
           the
           poore
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           especially
           seeing
           such
           occasions
           befall
           not
           often
           ,
           nor
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           in
           this
           kind
           .
           And
           further
           they
           had
           need
           of
           good
           discretion
           who
           should
           perswade
           men
           to
           conuert
           that
           ciuill
           kindnesse
           which
           they
           offer
           them
           as
           friends
           ,
           to
           a
           religious
           vse
           ,
           as
           Christians
           :
           sithence
           they
           may
           thinke
           it
           either
           vnseasonable
           ,
           or
           meerely
           lost
           which
           they
           are
           drawne
           to
           bestow
           vpon
           such
           matters
           ,
           except
           themselues
           be
           first
           perswaded
           to
           the
           loue
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           delight
           in
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           
           as
           Psalm
           .
           16.
           
           Therefore
           to
           knit
           the
           next
           verse
           and
           the
           summe
           thereof
           ,
           with
           
           this
           which
           belongeth
           to
           the
           same
           end
           ,
           let
           both
           sorts
           learne
           their
           dutie
           .
           They
           who
           benefit
           others
           without
           hope
           of
           requitall
           ,
           let
           them
           not
           doe
           it
           to
           make
           others
           obliged
           and
           bound
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           seruants
           and
           vnderlings
           ;
           but
           vse
           all
           the
           interest
           ,
           credit
           ,
           and
           loue
           they
           haue
           in
           and
           with
           them
           ,
           (
           if
           they
           haue
           opportunitie
           )
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           loue
           and
           good
           workes
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           them
           to
           God
           ,
           if
           they
           bee
           strangers
           ;
           as
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           ignorant
           folke
           are
           more
           drawne
           by
           such
           inducements
           ,
           then
           otherwise
           :
           or
           if
           they
           be
           alreadie
           Christians
           ,
           let
           them
           labour
           to
           draw
           them
           neerer
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           :
           saying
           thus
           euery
           man
           to
           the
           other
           :
           If
           I
           may
           preuaile
           with
           you
           any
           thing
           ,
           or
           ye
           would
           gratifie
           me
           ,
           preferre
           God
           and
           his
           fauour
           yourselues
           ,
           and
           exhort
           other
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           commend
           godlines
           also
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           poore
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           make
           much
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           their
           delight
           ,
           who
           excell
           in
           vertue
           ,
           before
           all
           earthly
           commodities
           :
           as
           for
           your
           gratuitie
           ,
           let
           the
           needie
           and
           distressed
           be
           partakers
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           take
           my
           part
           ,
           who
           shall
           blesse
           God
           for
           your
           pitie
           and
           bountie
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           yeeld
           you
           a
           tenne
           fold
           better
           requitall
           then
           I
           ,
           being
           but
           one
           ,
           can
           doe
           .
           And
           this
           bee
           said
           of
           them
           who
           pleasure
           other
           without
           looking
           for
           any
           requitall
           againe
           .
           The
           other
           who
           receiue
           benefit
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           that
           they
           haue
           been
           pleasured
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           owe
           a
           duty
           againe
           :
           if
           their
           offer
           be
           not
           accepted
           by
           the
           partie
           ,
           let
           them
           not
           then
           foolishly
           draw
           backe
           their
           hand
           altogether
           from
           euery
           good
           vse
           ,
           saying
           ;
           Seeing
           hee
           will
           not
           receiue
           this
           of
           me
           ,
           I
           am
           discharged
           ,
           and
           free
           from
           vnthankfulnes
           :
           as
           for
           others
           ,
           I
           regard
           them
           not
           .
           For
           this
           sauours
           of
           a
           sinister
           meaning
           ,
           not
           of
           a
           chearefull
           and
           heartie
           thanksgiuer
           ,
           such
           an
           one
           as
           that
           good
           Naaman
           was
           ,
           2.
           
           King.
           5.
           and
           these
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           who
           readily
           
           answere
           to
           Gedeon
           ,
           asking
           of
           them
           their
           earings
           to
           a
           good
           end
           ,
           as
           hee
           intended
           it
           ,
           wee
           are
           willing
           to
           giue
           that
           to
           thee
           ,
           which
           thou
           askest
           to
           a
           good
           end
           and
           purpose
           :
           for
           it
           is
           like
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           asked
           them
           not
           to
           his
           owne
           behoofe
           .
        
         
           Gedeon
           did
           well
           to
           set
           vp
           a
           remembrance
           of
           Gods
           kindnesse
           ,
           as
           Iacob
           left
           a
           
           memoriall
           of
           Gods
           appearing
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           hee
           went
           into
           Mesopotamia
           ,
           changing
           the
           name
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           calling
           it
           the
           house
           of
           God
           :
           for
           there
           the
           Lord
           had
           promised
           him
           safe
           deliuerance
           from
           the
           wrath
           of
           his
           brother
           Esau
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           with
           him
           whither
           he
           went
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           him
           safely
           backe
           againe
           :
           euen
           the
           like
           mind
           did
           Gedeon
           shew
           here
           ,
           desiring
           to
           keepe
           a
           remembrance
           of
           Gods
           deliuerance
           there
           .
           But
           in
           making
           the
           Ephod
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           signe
           thereof
           ,
           Gedeon
           was
           very
           vnaduised
           ,
           and
           dealt
           without
           due
           and
           good
           consideration
           .
           For
           in
           so
           weightie
           a
           case
           as
           that
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           dangerous
           consequence
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           meete
           that
           hee
           had
           first
           consulted
           with
           the
           Lord
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           (
           according
           to
           the
           resolution
           hee
           should
           haue
           receiued
           from
           him
           )
           to
           haue
           done
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           haue
           abstained
           from
           such
           a
           worke
           :
           as
           vndoubtedly
           he
           must
           and
           would
           haue
           done
           ,
           if
           God
           had
           bin
           consulted
           with
           ,
           and
           might
           haue
           ouer-ruled
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           fruite
           of
           rashnes
           and
           carelesnes
           ,
           whereas
           a
           small
           matter
           might
           haue
           preuented
           all
           .
           It
           was
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           no
           better
           in
           Gedeon
           then
           inconsiderate
           ,
           though
           his
           meaning
           were
           good
           .
           For
           God
           ordained
           not
           the
           Ephod
           to
           such
           an
           end
           ,
           but
           onely
           for
           the
           Priests
           to
           weare
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           when
           they
           offered
           sacrifice
           :
           and
           permitted
           it
           not
           to
           men
           to
           follow
           him
           therein
           ,
           neither
           to
           make
           one
           for
           ciuil
           vses
           .
           It
           is
           charitably
           to
           be
           thought
           that
           Gedeon
           committed
           not
           Idolatrie
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           had
           throwne
           downe
           
           the
           Altar
           of
           Baal
           before
           with
           detestation
           ,
           and
           cut
           downe
           his
           groue
           :
           but
           howsoeuer
           it
           was
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           not
           certaine
           to
           vs
           ;
           yet
           seeing
           hee
           did
           otherwise
           in
           setting
           vp
           the
           Ephod
           ,
           then
           God
           had
           commanded
           ,
           hee
           fell
           into
           a
           kinde
           of
           Idolatrie
           ,
           or
           was
           at
           least
           a
           great
           occasion
           thereof
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Lord
           being
           offended
           ,
           punished
           his
           issue
           and
           posteritie
           ,
           rewarding
           them
           both
           with
           the
           vnthankfulnes
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           also
           with
           the
           crueltie
           of
           Abimelech
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           though
           Gedeons
           meaning
           was
           otherwise
           ,
           yet
           this
           displeased
           the
           
           Lord
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           consulted
           not
           with
           him
           in
           that
           strange
           work
           which
           he
           tooke
           in
           hand
           .
           Therefore
           we
           see
           that
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           haue
           a
           good
           intent
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           in
           that
           which
           we
           do
           to
           serue
           God
           in
           ,
           but
           knowledge
           must
           goe
           before
           out
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           to
           warrant
           and
           vphold
           vs
           in
           our
           attempts
           and
           doings
           .
           For
           
             whatsoeuer
             is
             not
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             sinne
             :
          
           and
           wee
           are
           happie
           
           when
           we
           do
           good
           things
           ,
           but
           so
           ,
           that
           we
           first
           know
           them
           to
           be
           such
           indeed
           ,
           and
           not
           otherwise
           :
           for
           Israel
           had
           a
           zeale
           ,
           but
           not
           according
           to
           knowledge
           .
           
           Dauid
           would
           haue
           builded
           God
           an
           house
           ,
           then
           the
           which
           who
           could
           haue
           gone
           about
           a
           better
           thing
           in
           all
           mens
           account
           and
           iudgement
           ?
           But
           God
           reproued
           him
           by
           Nathan
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           himselfe
           consented
           to
           him
           at
           first
           ,
           vpon
           the
           like
           good
           intent
           .
        
         
           So
           ,
           many
           haue
           since
           the
           daies
           of
           Queene
           Mary
           ,
           and
           some
           still
           doe
           of
           a
           good
           intent
           ,
           enter
           into
           the
           Ministerie
           ,
           though
           many
           other
           intend
           nothing
           but
           to
           inrich
           themselues
           with
           liuing
           :
           whom
           the
           Lord
           alloweth
           not
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           they
           being
           not
           able
           to
           feede
           his
           people
           with
           the
           foode
           of
           life
           .
           So
           wee
           reade
           that
           Saul
           saued
           the
           fattest
           of
           the
           cattell
           (
           as
           he
           said
           )
           to
           sacrifice
           ,
           contrary
           
           to
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           had
           been
           so
           ,
           had
           been
           bad
           :
           but
           that
           was
           onely
           a
           false
           pretence
           to
           couer
           his
           couetousnes
           ,
           and
           disobedience
           to
           the
           commandement
           .
        
         
           Then
           Samuel
           reprouing
           him
           ,
           was
           faine
           to
           answere
           him
           :
           
             Hath
             the
             Lord
             as
             great
             pleasure
             in
             burnt
             offerings
             and
             sacrifice
             ,
             as
             that
             his
             law
             should
             be
             obeyea
             ?
          
           Therfore
           good
           intentions
           (
           corruptly
           so
           called
           )
           cannot
           bee
           accepted
           of
           him
           ,
           except
           they
           be
           directed
           by
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           Of
           such
           intents
           arose
           most
           parts
           and
           points
           of
           Poperie
           :
           the
           orders
           of
           Monkes
           ,
           the
           worshipping
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           canonicall
           houres
           ,
           free
           will
           ,
           reliques
           ,
           prayers
           to
           Saints
           ,
           &c.
           
           Of
           all
           the
           which
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           the
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           in
           the
           like
           case
           ,
           
             Who
             required
             these
             things
             at
             your
          
           
           hands
           ?
           And
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             In
             vaine
             doth
             this
             people
             worship
             me
             ,
             teaching
             for
          
           
           
             doctrines
             ,
             the
             precepts
             of
             men
             .
          
           So
           that
           by
           all
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           how
           prone
           and
           readie
           wee
           are
           to
           Idolatrie
           and
           superstition
           .
           And
           what
           other
           thing
           doth
           this
           teach
           vs
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           a
           mysterie
           to
           serue
           God
           aright
           
           and
           religiously
           :
           and
           that
           cannot
           stand
           with
           the
           common
           practise
           of
           men
           in
           the
           worshipping
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           receiue
           not
           the
           word
           in
           the
           power
           thereof
           ,
           to
           work
           vpon
           them
           effectually
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           they
           may
           be
           cast
           into
           the
           mould
           thereof
           ,
           but
           for
           fashion
           and
           orders
           sake
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           Gedeons
           setting
           vp
           the
           Ephod
           ,
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           peoples
           
           falling
           to
           commit
           spirituall
           fornication
           with
           it
           ,
           through
           his
           letting
           it
           alone
           ,
           and
           they
           worshipped
           it
           ,
           as
           their
           fathers
           did
           the
           brasen
           Serpent
           :
           which
           therfore
           Ezechia
           commanded
           to
           be
           taken
           downe
           .
           Gedeon
           had
           done
           well
           therefore
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           so
           serued
           the
           Ephod
           also
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           superstition
           to
           arise
           by
           occasion
           of
           it
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           best
           fruite
           and
           successe
           of
           blinde
           and
           ignorant
           
           deuotion
           ,
           that
           it
           draweth
           some
           mischiefe
           alway
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           grosse
           absurdities
           in
           Poperie
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           spake
           ,
           arose
           at
           the
           first
           vpon
           such
           beginnings
           .
           So
           that
           the
           thing
           which
           in
           these
           cases
           is
           to
           bee
           done
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           superstition
           and
           implements
           thereof
           be
           held
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           :
           but
           if
           any
           of
           them
           haue
           been
           suffered
           to
           remaine
           ,
           the
           next
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           soone
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           they
           be
           remoued
           .
           And
           as
           for
           Gods
           ordinances
           ,
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           bee
           turned
           from
           their
           kinde
           and
           right
           vse
           of
           seruing
           him
           in
           ciuill
           cases
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Ephod
           was
           appointed
           by
           Gedeon
           )
           as
           to
           make
           playes
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           offer
           them
           any
           such
           abuse
           :
           as
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           .
           But
           I
           passe
           to
           another
           thing
           concerning
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           in
           that
           sundry
           of
           the
           people
           fell
           to
           Idolatry
           with
           the
           Ephod
           ,
           who
           had
           before
           worshipped
           God
           aright
           ,
           with
           an
           vpright
           heart
           ;
           and
           a
           plague
           of
           
           God
           fell
           vpon
           them
           for
           it
           ,
           note
           we
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           after
           they
           haue
           receiued
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           doe
           fall
           to
           Idolatrie
           ,
           doe
           neuer
           escape
           destruction
           ,
           if
           they
           lie
           still
           therein
           ,
           or
           some
           fearfull
           plague
           ,
           although
           they
           rise
           out
           of
           it
           againe
           ,
           and
           depart
           from
           it
           .
           Salomon
           was
           a
           witnesse
           hereof
           ,
           both
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           posteritie
           ,
           whose
           punishment
           is
           famous
           for
           harkning
           to
           his
           idolatrous
           wiues
           .
           And
           the
           Lord
           professeth
           himselfe
           in
           that
           case
           to
           be
           iealous
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           that
           taketh
           his
           wife
           in
           spouse-breach
           ,
           who
           (
           most
           certainly
           )
           will
           not
           spare
           the
           offender
           .
           
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               Thus
               was
               Midian
               brought
               low
               before
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               lift
               vp
               their
               heads
               no
               more
               :
               and
               the
               countrey
               was
               in
               quietnes
               fortie
               yeeres
               ,
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Gedeon
               .
            
          
           
             29.
             
             
               Then
               Ierubbaal
               the
               sonne
               of
               Ioash
               went
               and
               dwelt
               in
               his
               owne
               house
               .
            
          
           
             30.
             
             
               And
               Gedeon
               had
               seuentie
               sonnes
               ,
               begotten
               of
               his
               body
               :
               for
               hee
               had
               many
               wiues
               .
            
          
           
             31.
             
             
               And
               his
               Concubine
               that
               was
               in
               Shechem
               bare
               him
               a
               sonne
               also
               ,
               whose
               name
               he
               called
               Abimelech
               .
            
          
        
         
           IN
           these
           foure
           verses
           another
           thing
           concerning
           Gedeon
           is
           set
           downe
           :
           and
           first
           it
           is
           shewed
           ,
           how
           Midian
           for
           a●h
           ●he
           multitude
           and
           glorie
           thereof
           was
           
           brought
           low
           :
           whereby
           may
           be
           noted
           the
           sorrow
           of
           such
           of
           them
           as
           liued
           ,
           and
           the
           shame
           and
           confusion
           both
           of
           the
           liuing
           and
           the
           dead
           ,
           with
           the
           fruit
           thereof
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           a
           finall
           suppression
           of
           that
           enemie
           ,
           and
           a
           long
           peace
           of
           fortie
           yeeres
           restored
           ,
           all
           the
           life
           of
           Gedeon
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           three
           more
           particulars
           concerning
           Gedeon
           are
           added
           :
           The
           first
           to
           his
           commendation
           :
           that
           hauing
           done
           the
           seruice
           for
           which
           the
           Lord
           extraordinarily
           called
           him
           ,
           he
           willingly
           yeelded
           himselfe
           to
           a
           priuate
           life
           againe
           ,
           as
           he
           professed
           against
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           verse
           22.
           
           The
           two
           latter
           were
           to
           his
           blame
           .
           First
           his
           polygamie
           in
           vers
           .
           30.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           his
           yeelding
           to
           the
           vnlawfull
           desire
           of
           his
           Concubine
           of
           Shechem
           ,
           and
           making
           way
           thereby
           to
           the
           mischiefe
           that
           insued
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           Midian
           was
           subdued
           and
           brought
           low
           ,
           
           &c.
           which
           being
           vnderstood
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           them
           ,
           teacheth
           ,
           and
           proueth
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           looke
           alwaies
           to
           the
           end
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           beginnings
           ,
           and
           florishing
           estate
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           to
           doe
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           calles
           sound
           wisedome
           .
           Thinke
           we
           of
           the
           godliest
           ,
           and
           things
           of
           greatest
           account
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           pompe
           ,
           dignitie
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           buildings
           ,
           purchases
           ,
           solemne
           marriages
           ,
           
           or
           such
           like
           ,
           I
           grant
           that
           the
           most
           men
           reioice
           and
           please
           themselues
           in
           them
           vainely
           and
           foolishly
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           gotten
           a
           paradise
           ;
           but
           when
           all
           may
           see
           them
           to
           fade
           daily
           with
           the
           enioyers
           thereof
           ,
           and
           change
           to
           corruption
           ,
           no
           wise
           man
           can
           or
           dare
           please
           himselfe
           or
           rest
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           could
           make
           him
           happie
           ;
           but
           as
           he
           seeth
           the
           end
           will
           be
           therof
           ,
           so
           he
           will
           enioy
           thē
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           things
           decaying
           and
           transitorie
           .
           What
           then
           ?
           ye
           will
           (
           perhaps
           )
           say
           ,
           shall
           he
           not
           be
           glad
           of
           ,
           nor
           delight
           in
           them
           till
           he
           doe
           forgoe
           them
           ,
           and
           till
           an
           end
           of
           them
           come
           ?
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           I
           say
           not
           so
           .
           But
           hee
           shall
           know
           what
           the
           end
           of
           them
           all
           will
           be
           before
           it
           come
           ,
           by
           the
           manner
           
           of
           vsing
           them
           .
           For
           he
           that
           seeketh
           by
           all
           these
           ,
           to
           be
           more
           fruitfull
           in
           dutie
           doing
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           workes
           of
           loue
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           take
           boldnes
           to
           sin
           the
           rather
           by
           occasion
           of
           them
           ,
           this
           man
           may
           know
           that
           the
           end
           shall
           bee
           good
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           thereof
           ,
           hee
           may
           vse
           them
           all
           comfortably
           ,
           seeing
           hee
           vseth
           them
           warily
           and
           aright
           ,
           as
           God
           directeth
           him
           ,
           for
           in
           that
           he
           doth
           so
           ,
           God
           also
           blesseth
           him
           exceedingly
           ,
           which
           blessing
           few
           attaine
           thereto
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           is
           brought
           in
           by
           Moses
           in
           Deuteronomy
           bemoning
           the
           want
           
           of
           practising
           this
           point
           of
           wisedome
           in
           men
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Oh
             that
             my
             people
             were
             wise
             ,
             and
             would
             consider
             their
             end
             .
          
           And
           the
           Apostle
           asketh
           this
           question
           of
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           what
           fruite
           or
           pleasure
           they
           euer
           had
           in
           that
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           end
           
           brought
           shame
           to
           them
           ?
           The
           wise
           &
           the
           foolish
           virgins
           giue
           cleere
           proofe
           
           vnto
           this
           :
           the
           foolish
           contenting
           themselues
           to
           bee
           without
           oyle
           in
           their
           lampes
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           walke
           securely
           ,
           were
           therefore
           shut
           out
           :
           the
           wise
           waiting
           with
           oyle
           in
           their
           lampes
           ,
           till
           the
           Bridegrome
           came
           ,
           and
           therefore
           thus
           watching
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           were
           taken
           in
           ,
           and
           receiued
           readily
           .
           Looke
           vpon
           Absolon
           for
           all
           the
           aduancing
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           on
           Adonia
           :
           looke
           vpon
           Baltazar
           
           for
           all
           his
           iunketting
           with
           his
           choice
           companie
           in
           the
           holy
           vessels
           of
           the
           Temple
           ;
           and
           vpon
           Haman
           though
           he
           onely
           was
           bidden
           to
           the
           banquet
           with
           the
           King
           by
           Queene
           Hester
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           his
           other
           honour
           that
           hee
           had
           ,
           
           (
           which
           yet
           he
           himselfe
           did
           not
           a
           little
           boast
           of
           )
           was
           not
           the
           end
           of
           it
           greater
           shame
           ,
           then
           the
           best
           of
           it
           was
           glorie
           ?
        
         
           Looke
           vpon
           the
           young
           man
           to
           whom
           Salomon
           speaketh
           ,
           who
           reioyced
           ,
           
           as
           if
           he
           should
           neuer
           be
           old
           ,
           nor
           mee●e
           with
           worse
           cheare
           ,
           then
           iollitie
           and
           mirth
           :
           was
           it
           not
           told
           him
           ,
           
             he
             should
             come
             to
             iudgement
          
           ?
           And
           what
           better
           end
           of
           his
           delicious
           life
           found
           the
           rich
           man
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           then
           torments
           ?
           And
           
           thus
           I
           might
           heape
           vp
           examples
           infinitly
           ,
           both
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           our
           own
           experience
           ,
           of
           them
           who
           had
           gotten
           much
           here
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           many
           in
           number
           in
           al
           ages
           that
           did
           thus
           ,
           as
           the
           Midianites
           (
           of
           whom
           I
           now
           speake
           )
           and
           were
           for
           their
           greatnes
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           time
           ,
           the
           talke
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           hauing
           no
           sure
           hold
           of
           heauen
           ,
           nor
           part
           in
           other
           happinesse
           then
           transitorie
           ,
           came
           to
           naught
           ,
           and
           were
           worse
           then
           nothing
           ;
           so
           as
           one
           may
           say
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           Christ
           said
           of
           Iudas
           ,
           It
           had
           been
           good
           for
           them
           that
           they
           had
           neuer
           been
           borne
           .
           Therefore
           I
           conclude
           :
           blessed
           is
           the
           man
           that
           hath
           an
           eye
           to
           the
           end
           of
           his
           actions
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           things
           which
           he
           beholdeth
           here
           vnder
           the
           sunne
           :
           and
           so
           dealeth
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           finde
           and
           enioy
           thereby
           a
           good
           end
           of
           his
           life
           :
           therfore
           when
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           commended
           the
           faith
           of
           some
           ,
           he
           willeth
           the
           reader
           to
           
             consider
             what
             hath
             bin
             the
             end
             of
             the
             conuersation
          
           
           
             of
             such
          
           .
           And
           the
           Psalmist
           sendeth
           vs
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           godly
           ;
           Marke
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             end
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             for
             the
             end
             of
             him
             is
             peace
             .
          
           But
           for
           these
           that
           
           
           will
           be
           merrie
           otherwise
           ,
           howsoeuer
           they
           goe
           to
           worke
           ,
           their
           end
           will
           be
           in
           
           heauinesse
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           
             Woe
             be
             to
             you
             that
             now
          
           
           
             laugh
             ,
             fow
             ye
             shall
             howle
             and
             weepe
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           that
           it
           is
           said
           here
           ,
           they
           had
           fortie
           yeeres
           peace
           after
           this
           subduing
           
           of
           the
           Midianites
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           great
           benefit
           that
           God
           bestowed
           vpon
           them
           :
           and
           so
           all
           that
           enioy
           it
           ,
           or
           a
           great
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           shall
           see
           cause
           to
           say
           ,
           if
           they
           reade
           and
           consider
           the
           bondage
           and
           woe
           that
           men
           are
           in
           to
           enemies
           and
           strangers
           .
           
           Therfore
           we
           should
           carefully
           looke
           what
           good
           may
           be
           done
           in
           such
           times
           
           of
           libertie
           and
           freedome
           from
           great
           disturbance
           ,
           especially
           that
           when
           wee
           haue
           generally
           peace
           in
           the
           land
           ,
           there
           be
           no
           priuate
           breaches
           with
           neighbours
           at
           home
           ,
           nor
           in
           familie
           ;
           but
           a
           quiet
           life
           with
           both
           ;
           and
           the
           peace
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           to
           Godward
           ,
           chiefly
           and
           aboue
           all
           things
           procured
           .
           Looke
           of
           this
           at
           large
           in
           chap.
           5.
           and
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           which
           followeth
           concerning
           Gedeon
           ,
           in
           this
           verse
           is
           this
           :
           that
           
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           after
           this
           victorie
           ,
           Gedeon
           liued
           (
           after
           a
           sort
           )
           a
           priuate
           life
           ,
           to
           proue
           and
           make
           it
           manifest
           that
           he
           desired
           not
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           told
           them
           before
           ,
           the
           empire
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           ordinance
           .
           So
           it
           is
           with
           some
           offices
           among
           vs
           annuall
           ,
           or
           temporarie
           .
           If
           hee
           had
           in
           this
           priuacie
           liued
           idlely
           ,
           or
           wickedly
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           had
           done
           enough
           before
           ,
           and
           now
           waxt
           weary
           ,
           it
           would
           haue
           been
           set
           downe
           as
           other
           faults
           be
           .
           That
           which
           wee
           haue
           to
           learne
           by
           this
           ,
           is
           ;
           that
           we
           so
           vse
           authoritie
           ,
           countenance
           ,
           preferment
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           libertie
           which
           is
           
           more
           then
           common
           ,
           that
           we
           remember
           it
           must
           be
           laid
           downe
           againe
           ,
           and
           haue
           an
           end
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           (
           perhaps
           )
           in
           this
           life
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           that
           we
           swell
           not
           ,
           neither
           be
           puffed
           vp
           thereby
           ,
           neither
           forget
           what
           wee
           haue
           been
           :
           for
           that
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           promotion
           or
           aduancement
           is
           but
           borrowed
           .
           And
           nothing
           is
           more
           common
           then
           to
           see
           age
           abased
           and
           in
           little
           regard
           :
           so
           that
           ,
           The
           minde
           (
           as
           the
           saying
           is
           )
           is
           all
           in
           all
           :
           yea
           such
           as
           the
           minde
           is
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           man.
           For
           else
           ,
           what
           should
           be
           the
           priuiledge
           of
           a
           godly
           man
           in
           respect
           of
           other
           ,
           both
           in
           life
           and
           at
           death
           ?
           Some
           may
           better
           haue
           thousands
           (
           and
           vse
           them
           more
           soberly
           )
           then
           some
           can
           hundreds
           .
           He
           that
           makes
           his
           prosperitie
           his
           heauen
           ,
           cannot
           but
           thinke
           the
           contrarie
           to
           bee
           his
           miserie
           and
           vndoing
           .
           But
           he
           that
           neuer
           ioyed
           too
           much
           in
           that
           he
           had
           ,
           neuer
           laid
           it
           too
           neere
           his
           heart
           ,
           when
           he
           lost
           or
           for-went
           it
           .
           It
           is
           the
           speech
           of
           a
           foole
           to
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           most
           miserable
           to
           haue
           bin
           happie
           .
           A
           wise
           man
           is
           neither
           so
           lifted
           vp
           with
           inioying
           that
           which
           he
           knoweth
           is
           vanishing
           and
           mutable
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           happines
           :
           nor
           so
           deiected
           in
           the
           forgoing
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           lost
           it
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           his
           hope
           were
           past
           .
           The
           immoderate
           desire
           of
           the
           minde
           is
           like
           to
           him
           who
           hauing
           vsed
           his
           body
           to
           a
           plenteous
           and
           delicate
           fare
           ,
           being
           afterward
           compelled
           to
           streighter
           allowance
           ,
           pineth
           :
           and
           by
           the
           alteration
           of
           a
           full
           ,
           fat
           ,
           comely
           and
           strong
           body
           ,
           into
           a
           thinne
           ,
           meager
           ,
           pale
           ,
           and
           decaied
           ;
           sheweth
           that
           the
           change
           of
           his
           diet
           hath
           made
           him
           vnlike
           himselfe
           .
           Whereas
           the
           sober
           minded
           resembleth
           him
           ,
           who
           tieth
           himselfe
           to
           an
           ordinarie
           ,
           as
           most
           agreeable
           to
           health
           and
           soundnes
           :
           and
           although
           hee
           come
           to
           an
           extraordinarie
           diet
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           a
           law
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           eateth
           no
           more
           of
           many
           ,
           then
           he
           did
           before
           of
           a
           few
           dishes
           :
           So
           that
           as
           the
           one
           mendeth
           him
           not
           ,
           so
           the
           other
           appaireth
           him
           not
           .
           Thus
           saith
           the
           Christian
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             I
             haue
             learned
             to
             abound
          
           ,
           
           
             I
             haue
             learned
             also
             to
             want
             :
          
           in
           diuers
           estates
           to
           be
           the
           same
           ,
           euen
           contented
           and
           thankfull
           .
           A
           rare
           portion
           aboue
           al
           earthly
           treasure
           :
           and
           such
           as
           he
           needed
           
           not
           be
           ashamed
           to
           confesse
           ,
           he
           had
           learnd
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           borne
           to
           no
           such
           priuiledge
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           to
           be
           a
           free
           citizen
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           he
           told
           Lysias
           ,
           but
           was
           taught
           it
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           only
           .
        
         
           Wee
           haue
           great
           need
           to
           note
           this
           :
           for
           many
           by
           office
           ,
           place
           ,
           authoritie
           and
           superioritie
           in
           Ministery
           and
           Magistracy
           ,
           haue
           ,
           and
           doe
           daily
           forget
           themselues
           ,
           and
           especially
           if
           great
           wealth
           accompany
           the
           same
           ,
           yea
           sometime
           where
           there
           is
           no
           great
           matter
           in
           the
           persons
           to
           cause
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           God
           shall
           blow
           vpon
           their
           estate
           ,
           and
           cast
           it
           downe
           ,
           and
           they
           be
           constrained
           to
           come
           to
           abasement
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           old
           condition
           againe
           ,
           wherein
           they
           once
           liued
           ,
           they
           scorne
           and
           cast
           it
           off
           ,
           and
           shift
           by
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           to
           wind
           themselues
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           running
           into
           debt
           with
           other
           men
           ,
           neuer
           meaning
           to
           pay
           ,
           as
           both
           appeareth
           in
           many
           Seruingmen
           and
           Souldiers
           that
           haue
           been
           of
           any
           place
           ,
           and
           other
           better
           borne
           then
           the
           common
           sort
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           ,
           who
           say
           with
           the
           Steward
           ;
           
             Digge
             I
             cannot
             and
             to
             begge
             I
             am
             ashamed
             ,
          
           
           and
           liue
           I
           must
           some
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           neuer
           fall
           to
           worke
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           doing
           of
           any
           thing
           beseeming
           them
           for
           their
           maintenance
           ,
           but
           hunt
           after
           pleasure
           ,
           harlots
           ,
           dice
           ,
           cards
           ,
           robbing
           ,
           and
           cousening
           the
           simple
           ,
           and
           beguiling
           sillie
           maides
           or
           matrons
           ,
           to
           enrich
           themselues
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           againe
           ,
           this
           sheweth
           the
           follie
           of
           such
           great
           persons
           ,
           as
           trusting
           to
           their
           greatnesse
           and
           wealth
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           strong
           hold
           ,
           prouide
           as
           little
           for
           their
           owne
           changes
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           hardnesse
           which
           may
           befall
           their
           children
           :
           but
           bring
           them
           vp
           in
           all
           softnesse
           and
           delicacie
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           inuring
           them
           to
           any
           labour
           ,
           or
           exercizing
           their
           bodies
           or
           wits
           to
           industrie
           and
           action
           :
           wherby
           it
           commeth
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           if
           their
           estate
           decline
           ,
           they
           are
           left
           destitute
           and
           shiftlesse
           :
           and
           vrged
           by
           an
           vnhappy
           necessitie
           of
           their
           owne
           procuring
           to
           vse
           indirect
           meanes
           for
           maintenance
           .
        
         
           Another
           thing
           concerning
           Gedeon
           followeth
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           setting
           
           downe
           of
           his
           many
           wiues
           ,
           which
           was
           his
           great
           blemish
           .
           And
           it
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           as
           well
           the
           faults
           and
           blemishes
           of
           Gods
           seruants
           are
           set
           before
           vs
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           their
           vertues
           :
           in
           which
           respect
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           vnlike
           to
           other
           stories
           or
           writings
           of
           men
           ,
           carried
           partially
           through
           hatred
           or
           flattery
           to
           obscure
           the
           truth
           .
           So
           are
           
             Dauids
             ,
             Sampsons
          
           ,
           and
           Peters
           ;
           and
           the
           faults
           and
           infirmities
           of
           sundry
           other
           approoued
           seruants
           of
           God
           :
           which
           (
           yet
           )
           is
           not
           done
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           seeke
           libertie
           to
           follow
           them
           ,
           
             for
             many
             sorrowes
             shall
             be
             to
             such
             ,
          
           but
           to
           teach
           ,
           that
           wee
           ,
           euen
           the
           best
           ,
           should
           suspect
           
           our selues
           ,
           being
           full
           of
           selfe-loue
           ,
           to
           hide
           and
           winck
           at
           our
           corruptions
           and
           bad
           qualities
           ,
           and
           therfore
           to
           keepe
           with
           all
           diligence
           our
           hearts
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           hardly
           brought
           to
           doe
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           out
           of
           measure
           deceitful
           ,
           neither
           can
           we
           abide
           to
           be
           reprooued
           and
           shamed
           for
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           But
           seeing
           God
           hath
           for
           sundry
           causes
           ,
           and
           in
           diuers
           respects
           left
           the
           infirmities
           
           and
           blemishes
           of
           his
           seruants
           in
           scripture
           to
           be
           knowne
           of
           vs
           ,
           I
           will
           briefly
           note
           and
           set
           downe
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           hauing
           so
           good
           and
           fit
           occasion
           offered
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           profit
           by
           them
           accordingly
           .
           He
           hath
           done
           it
           partly
           for
           our
           benefit
           ,
           and
           partly
           to
           teach
           vs
           our
           dutie
           .
           Our
           benefit
           thereby
           is
           twofold
           .
           One
           ,
           that
           if
           at
           any
           time
           we
           should
           fall
           into
           some
           grieuous
           sinne
           ,
           and
           despaire
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           thereby
           ,
           yet
           that
           wee
           may
           stay
           and
           vphold
           our selues
           by
           the
           examples
           of
           Gedeon
           and
           other
           such
           ,
           who
           fearing
           God
           ,
           did
           yet
           fall
           dangerously
           ,
           and
           recouered
           themselues
           againe
           :
           that
           we
           ,
           knowing
           that
           ,
           
           may
           in
           the
           like
           case
           receiue
           hope
           of
           pardon
           likewise
           ,
           if
           we
           call
           our selues
           home
           againe
           by
           repentance
           .
        
         
           For
           in
           such
           cases
           when
           we
           are
           exhorted
           by
           Gods
           faithfull
           ministers
           not
           to
           cast
           away
           our
           confidence
           though
           we
           haue
           so
           offended
           ,
           wee
           are
           ready
           to
           obiect
           thus
           :
           Oh
           there
           were
           neuer
           any
           of
           Gods
           children
           that
           fell
           so
           ,
           and
           offended
           as
           we
           haue
           done
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           may
           iustly
           feare
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           remission
           nor
           pardon
           for
           vs
           to
           be
           hoped
           for
           .
           Therefore
           when
           wee
           shall
           heare
           of
           the
           
           infirmities
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           the
           cleere
           knowledge
           of
           this
           ,
           much
           auaileth
           to
           stay
           vs
           from
           dispairing
           .
           This
           is
           not
           therefore
           to
           imbolden
           vs
           by
           their
           example
           to
           sinne
           ,
           though
           we
           do
           yet
           stand
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           free
           from
           reprochfull
           euils
           ,
           but
           to
           vphold
           vs
           ,
           if
           we
           haue
           alreadie
           fallen
           dangerousl●●
           that
           wee
           faint
           not
           altogether
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           serueth
           for
           preuention
           of
           deadly
           ●eare
           after
           sinne
           ,
           not
           to
           cause
           presumption
           in
           sinning
           .
           For
           if
           any
           will
           abuse
           this
           knowledge
           to
           licentiousnesse
           ,
           hoping
           for
           pardon
           as
           they
           heare
           that
           others
           haue
           obtained
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           sinned
           in
           like
           manner
           as
           they
           themselues
           haue
           done
           ,
           let
           them
           know
           that
           God
           will
           meet
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           their
           boldnesse
           requireth
           ,
           with
           terrors
           within
           ,
           and
           shame
           without
           ,
           till
           they
           shal
           wish
           that
           they
           had
           bin
           better
           aduised
           .
           And
           as
           they
           may
           iustly
           complaine
           that
           they
           sinned
           more
           wilfully
           and
           purposely
           ,
           then
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           did
           ,
           (
           to
           speake
           of
           many
           of
           them
           )
           so
           they
           may
           feare
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           so
           easily
           find
           mercy
           and
           forgiuenesse
           ,
           as
           they
           found
           .
           And
           this
           is
           one
           cause
           that
           concerneth
           vs
           much
           ,
           why
           the
           Lord
           hath
           left
           the
           faults
           of
           the
           godly
           manifested
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           their
           vertues
           .
           Another
           is
           ,
           that
           wee
           hearing
           how
           some
           rare
           people
           in
           ages
           past
           
           haue
           falne
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           more
           suspicious
           of
           our selues
           ,
           and
           more
           wary
           that
           wee
           slip
           not
           into
           the
           common
           euils
           of
           the
           time
           wee
           liue
           in
           ,
           seeing
           wee
           are
           
           much
           weaker
           in
           faith
           and
           grace
           then
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           like
           more
           easily
           to
           forget
           our selues
           ,
           and
           to
           fall
           grieuously
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           count
           it
           our
           happinesse
           (
           and
           oft
           tell
           it
           to
           our selues
           )
           to
           labour
           and
           endeuour
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           perseuere
           in
           vprightnes
           vnto
           our
           end
           :
           and
           therefore
           wee
           are
           like
           to
           find
           it
           as
           hard
           to
           recouer
           our selues
           againe
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           bitternesse
           which
           they
           tasted
           in
           their
           falles
           ,
           were
           enough
           to
           deterre
           vs
           from
           following
           them
           ,
           though
           we
           were
           sure
           to
           speed
           at
           length
           aswell
           as
           they
           .
           But
           few
           looke
           at
           the
           bitter
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           sweet
           onely
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           deceiued
           .
        
         
           Another
           cause
           why
           God
           hath
           made
           knowne
           the
           blemishes
           of
           the
           faithfull
           
           that
           liued
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           teach
           vs
           our
           duty
           towards
           our
           brethren
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           heare
           any
           of
           them
           to
           haue
           falne
           into
           any
           grieuous
           offence
           ,
           and
           afterward
           when
           it
           commeth
           to
           their
           remembrance
           ,
           that
           they
           take
           such
           a
           deep
           conceit
           for
           so
           displeasing
           God
           ,
           and
           lay
           it
           so
           neere
           their
           heart
           ,
           that
           they
           feare
           it
           cannot
           be
           forgiuen
           them
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           it
           thus
           falleth
           out
           ,
           we
           are
           taught
           by
           this
           our
           dutie
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           incourage
           and
           helpe
           to
           vphold
           them
           in
           meeknesse
           ,
           and
           with
           our
           exhortings
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           perswasions
           to
           rise
           vp
           and
           returne
           againe
           ,
           to
           comfort
           them
           also
           when
           wee
           see
           them
           repent
           ,
           and
           to
           beare
           with
           their
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           condemne
           and
           forsake
           them
           ,
           good
           things
           being
           found
           in
           them
           ,
           remembring
           our selues
           who
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           be
           helped
           vp
           ,
           when
           we
           haue
           falne
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           be
           shamed
           ,
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           left
           to
           our selues
           .
           To
           this
           end
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Brethren
             ,
             if
             any
             be
             fallen
             by
             infirmity
             ,
          
           
           
             you
             that
             are
             spirituall
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           indued
           with
           more
           grace
           ,
           and
           seasoned
           with
           more
           fruites
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           
             restore
             such
             an
             one
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           doe
           your
           indeuour
           with
           
           meekenesse
           to
           raise
           him
           ,
           
             considering
             your selues
          
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           ,
           in
           generall
           ,
           of
           this
           whole
           discourse
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           bee
           afraid
           to
           offend
           ,
           seeing
           wee
           bee
           so
           vnwilling
           to
           heare
           of
           any
           rebuke
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           bold
           to
           sinne
           by
           authoritie
           of
           the
           fathers
           ,
           seeing
           we
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           take
           
           part
           with
           them
           in
           their
           punishments
           ,
           but
           as
           shame
           and
           sorrow
           are
           vnwelcome
           to
           vs
           ,
           so
           let
           the
           sinnes
           be
           also
           that
           bring
           them
           .
           For
           they
           quench
           faith
           ,
           weaken
           grace
           ,
           and
           loose
           our
           good
           name
           ,
           beside
           the
           hindering
           of
           many
           duties
           .
           The
           Lord
           speaking
           of
           his
           faithfull
           ones
           ,
           saith
           :
           
             If
             they
             sinne
             ,
             I
             will
             correct
          
           
           
             them
             ,
             &c.
             but
             my
             louing
             kindnesse
             I
             will
             neuer
             take
             from
             them
             .
          
           If
           then
           he
           meane
           not
           to
           forsake
           them
           ,
           good
           cause
           why
           hee
           should
           punish
           and
           correct
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           be
           stopped
           in
           their
           bad
           course
           ,
           and
           driuen
           backe
           againe
           .
           As
           Saint
           Paul
           to
           Timothy
           saith
           ,
           I
           am
           perswaded
           that
           the
           Lord
           had
           mercie
           vpon
           
           me
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           other
           mens
           example
           and
           benefit
           as
           mine
           owne
           .
           And
           thus
           by
           such
           examples
           duly
           considered
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           wee
           haue
           consolation
           and
           hope
           .
           So
           that
           farre
           be
           it
           from
           vs
           to
           say
           :
           [
           Nay
           ,
           if
           hee
           be
           fallen
           ,
           let
           him
           shift
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           I
           had
           better
           opinion
           of
           him
           then
           hee
           deserued
           ,
           now
           I
           see
           ,
           he
           is
           an
           hypocrite
           ,
           a
           Demas
           ,
           a
           reuolter
           .
           ]
           But
           oh
           man
           ,
           is
           this
           the
           way
           for
           thee
           to
           procure
           to
           thy selfe
           compassion
           from
           others
           ,
           if
           thou
           shouldest
           fall
           so
           ,
           and
           hadst
           the
           like
           need
           ?
           If
           thou
           sayest
           ;
           God
           forbid
           I
           should
           stand
           in
           such
           need
           .
           I
           answer
           thee
           :
           Thou
           shalt
           doe
           wisely
           in
           preuenting
           such
           an
           occasion
           :
           but
           that
           is
           not
           done
           by
           an
           high-minded
           conceit
           that
           such
           a
           thing
           shall
           not
           befall
           thee
           ,
           but
           rather
           by
           feare
           of
           thy selfe
           ,
           and
           thy
           frailtie
           .
           Neither
           by
           thy
           tendernesse
           to
           others
           shalt
           thou
           be
           made
           the
           more
           subiect
           to
           fall
           ,
           but
           the
           more
           watchfull
           against
           falling
           .
           But
           lest
           thou
           shouldest
           say
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           fall
           ,
           heare
           the
           Apostle
           saying
           ,
           Lest
           thou
           thy selfe
           be
           preoccupated
           ,
           and
           doe
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           That
           Gedeon
           had
           fallen
           wee
           haue
           heard
           :
           now
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           wee
           see
           how
           .
           One
           of
           his
           particular
           blemishes
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           many
           wiues
           :
           as
           for
           
           the
           mentioning
           of
           his
           sonnes
           ,
           it
           was
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           neither
           with
           him
           ,
           nor
           against
           him
           ,
           but
           is
           spoken
           of
           ,
           to
           make
           way
           to
           the
           next
           chapter
           .
           But
           poligamie
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           hauing
           of
           many
           wiues
           ,
           was
           against
           the
           first
           institution
           .
           For
           though
           the
           Iewes
           did
           vse
           it
           ,
           yet
           our
           Sauiour
           rebuketh
           it
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           so
           from
           
           the
           beginning
           :
           and
           God
           forbad
           it
           the
           Kings
           themselues
           ,
           (
           who
           might
           inioy
           the
           greatest
           liberties
           )
           and
           why
           did
           he
           so
           ?
           euen
           because
           it
           turned
           their
           harts
           from
           God.
           For
           such
           hunt
           after
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           forsake
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           done
           also
           in
           single
           marriages
           ,
           (
           I
           confesse
           ,
           )
           but
           much
           more
           in
           poligamie
           
           being
           vnlawfull
           .
           For
           they
           who
           are
           giuen
           ouer
           to
           such
           licentiousnesse
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           other
           like
           course
           ,
           it
           besotteth
           them
           ,
           and
           maketh
           them
           drunken
           therewith
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           they
           become
           impotent
           to
           all
           that
           good
           is
           .
           Besides
           the
           inconueniences
           which
           haue
           accompanied
           Polygamy
           ,
           disagreement
           ,
           iealousie
           ,
           hatred
           .
           So
           that
           God
           is
           displeased
           highly
           at
           the
           hauing
           of
           many
           
           wiues
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           will
           obiect
           :
           What
           is
           this
           to
           vs
           ,
           who
           abstaine
           from
           many
           wiues
           and
           are
           prohibited
           by
           law
           such
           licentiousnesse
           ?
           I
           answere
           ,
           yes
           very
           much
           :
           For
           this
           is
           not
           only
           true
           in
           Polygamie
           ,
           that
           mens
           harts
           be
           stolne
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           in
           single
           and
           lawfull
           marriage
           also
           ,
           the
           same
           may
           bee
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           before
           )
           yea
           and
           most
           certainly
           will
           be
           ,
           if
           men
           giue
           themselues
           the
           bridle
           ,
           and
           consider
           not
           one
           end
           thereof
           to
           bee
           the
           restraining
           of
           them
           from
           strange
           lusts
           ,
           and
           to
           liue
           holily
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           be
           made
           more
           fit
           by
           their
           marriage
           to
           their
           
           seuerall
           duties
           ,
           which
           the
           most
           doe
           not
           regard
           .
           For
           they
           who
           by
           their
           vnseemely
           speeches
           and
           offensiue
           behauiour
           towards
           other
           women
           ,
           doe
           too
           apparantly
           testifie
           ,
           that
           they
           liue
           vnchastly
           in
           marriage
           ,
           and
           offend
           God
           grieuously
           thereby
           ,
           much
           more
           would
           bewray
           their
           leaudnesse
           and
           badnes
           that
           way
           ,
           vncleannesse
           of
           body
           also
           ,
           but
           that
           either
           they
           are
           restrained
           by
           law
           and
           shame
           ,
           or
           else
           their
           married
           estate
           is
           mixed
           with
           many
           fearefull
           and
           great
           troubles
           ,
           which
           doe
           any
           their
           lusts
           ,
           in
           somuch
           as
           many
           who
           would
           giue
           ouer
           themselues
           as
           farre
           as
           the
           worst
           ;
           dare
           not
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           so
           cooled
           and
           held
           downe
           by
           afflictions
           .
           They
           are
           wise
           that
           vse
           their
           marriage
           as
           an
           helpe
           ,
           whereby
           they
           hold
           neerer
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           become
           more
           dutifull
           and
           they
           that
           doe
           otherwise
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           ,
           shall
           easily
           see
           their
           abusing
           of
           it
           by
           awknesse
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           and
           vntowardnesse
           to
           all
           good
           duties
           :
           but
           if
           they
           be
           wicked
           and
           vnconscionable
           ,
           they
           make
           that
           estate
           of
           marriage
           sutable
           to
           their
           other
           parts
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           all
           naught
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           it
           is
           said
           further
           of
           Gedeon
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           a
           concubine
           in
           Sechem
           ,
           
           that
           was
           another
           of
           his
           blemishes
           .
           Whereby
           as
           by
           other
           we
           may
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           vsed
           of
           men
           then
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           wiues
           .
           They
           were
           inferiour
           to
           their
           wiues
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           superioritie
           in
           the
           familie
           ,
           but
           were
           as
           seruants
           .
           Which
           was
           euill
           also
           euen
           as
           Poligamy
           .
           In
           Malachie
           we
           reade
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           after
           
           the
           captiuitie
           had
           put
           away
           their
           wiues
           ,
           and
           married
           strange
           ones
           ,
           who
           also
           obiected
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           of
           God
           did
           so
           ,
           namely
           Abraham
           ,
           wee
           reade
           (
           I
           say
           )
           that
           they
           were
           answered
           thus
           :
           that
           he
           
             sought
             a
             godly
             seed
          
           ,
           and
           did
           it
           not
           of
           lightnesse
           ,
           or
           wilfulnesse
           ,
           so
           that
           although
           it
           was
           not
           according
           to
           the
           first
           institution
           that
           he
           did
           ,
           yet
           in
           as
           much
           as
           it
           was
           not
           reuealed
           so
           clearely
           to
           be
           sinne
           in
           those
           former
           times
           in
           which
           he
           liued
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           since
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           iust
           defence
           for
           those
           ,
           who
           comming
           after
           them
           ,
           did
           it
           to
           satisfie
           their
           lusts
           when
           they
           had
           more
           light
           about
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           of
           the
           sinne
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           also
           what
           an
           euill
           end
           did
           follow
           it
           .
           And
           the
           same
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           who
           
           haue
           a
           rule
           to
           guide
           our
           actions
           by
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           in
           no
           wise
           follow
           examples
           ,
           no
           not
           of
           the
           good
           who
           haue
           done
           against
           those
           rules
           ,
           but
           to
           try
           them
           by
           the
           rules
           ,
           as
           Paul
           requireth
           it
           of
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           
             Trie
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             hold
          
           
           
             that
             which
             is
             good
          
           .
           And
           he
           willeth
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           follow
           him
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           followed
           Christ
           :
           as
           hath
           been
           noted
           largely
           before
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           also
           here
           to
           consider
           one
           fruite
           of
           his
           taking
           of
           that
           concubine
           ,
           
           euen
           by
           the
           name
           that
           she
           caused
           Gedeon
           to
           giue
           the
           sonne
           that
           hee
           had
           by
           her
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Abimelech
           ;
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           [
           My
           father
           is
           a
           king
           ,
           ]
           who
           kindled
           in
           him
           thereby
           the
           flame
           of
           bearing
           rule
           ,
           to
           play
           the
           Tyrant
           ,
           and
           to
           challenge
           the
           kingdome
           as
           due
           to
           his
           father
           ,
           which
           yet
           hee
           refused
           both
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           also
           that
           it
           should
           be
           giuen
           to
           his
           sonnes
           .
           But
           what
           better
           fruit
           might
           be
           looked
           for
           ,
           when
           Gods
           ordinance
           was
           broken
           ?
           (
           See
           the
           like
           in
           Salomon
           ,
           1.
           
           King.
           11.
           )
           And
           yet
           this
           she
           did
           who
           might
           worst
           haue
           done
           it
           ,
           
           causing
           Gedeon
           to
           giue
           him
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Philistime
           Kings
           ,
           who
           plaied
           the
           right
           part
           of
           a
           Philistime
           when
           he
           grew
           vp
           ,
           and
           rose
           to
           place
           .
           For
           as
           it
           is
           cleare
           by
           the
           next
           chapter
           ,
           that
           shee
           was
           a
           wicked
           woman
           ,
           and
           of
           bad
           kindred
           ,
           and
           had
           induced
           and
           trained
           Gedeon
           to
           her
           desire
           before
           ,
           so
           there
           was
           none
           found
           like
           to
           that
           Abimelek
           her
           sonne
           ,
           that
           we
           reade
           of
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           neither
           could
           be
           much
           worse
           then
           he
           ,
           either
           before
           or
           after
           him
           .
        
         
           Let
           this
           be
           a
           watchword
           about
           names
           giuing
           :
           for
           they
           that
           are
           naught
           ,
           
           will
           take
           euery
           occasion
           to
           increase
           their
           sinne
           ,
           euen
           by
           occasion
           thereof
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           of
           their
           name
           haue
           been
           noted
           aboue
           other
           for
           some
           bad
           qualitie
           ,
           as
           stoutnesse
           and
           stomacke
           ,
           bragging
           and
           boasting
           ,
           pot-companionship
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           ,
           oh
           they
           must
           vphold
           the
           name
           ,
           (
           though
           it
           be
           but
           a
           shaddow
           ,
           as
           Absoloms
           pillar
           ,
           )
           and
           so
           be
           sutable
           to
           their
           name
           ,
           if
           it
           occasion
           them
           euill
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           aliue
           the
           bad
           practizes
           and
           course
           of
           them
           that
           bare
           that
           name
           before
           them
           .
           Euen
           so
           names
           more
           aduisedly
           and
           wisely
           giuen
           to
           children
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           taught
           in
           another
           place
           )
           are
           good
           occasions
           to
           prouoke
           them
           to
           their
           duties
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           what
           men
           get
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           any
           good
           note
           ,
           by
           entring
           
           into
           so
           neere
           a
           league
           ,
           and
           hauing
           so
           inward
           acquaintance
           with
           such
           dames
           and
           mates
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           were
           in
           single
           and
           lawfull
           marriage
           ,
           yet
           it
           threatens
           as
           farre
           as
           man
           may
           iudge
           ,
           an
           extinguishing
           of
           the
           good
           sparkles
           of
           grace
           in
           them
           that
           are
           so
           matched
           .
           Which
           should
           cause
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           to
           linke
           themselues
           in
           marriage
           with
           women
           ,
           more
           like
           to
           themselues
           in
           religion
           and
           good
           behauiour
           .
           And
           for
           them
           for
           whom
           it
           is
           too
           late
           to
           giue
           this
           warning
           vnto
           ,
           (
           who
           are
           too
           many
           )
           let
           them
           yet
           receiue
           and
           imbrace
           this
           instruction
           that
           is
           giuen
           them
           in
           the
           second
           place
           :
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           how
           they
           take
           counsell
           of
           such
           wiues
           or
           ill
           companions
           (
           in
           cases
           doubtfull
           and
           and
           dangerous
           ,
           )
           as
           are
           malicious
           ,
           high-minded
           ,
           quarrellers
           ,
           contentions
           ,
           waspish
           ,
           couetous
           and
           gripers
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           voide
           of
           true
           religion
           .
           Sampson
           may
           be
           an
           example
           to
           all
           ,
           both
           of
           hearkning
           too
           farre
           to
           such
           ,
           and
           so
           Gedeon
           may
           be
           also
           ,
           and
           likewise
           of
           opening
           and
           telling
           that
           secret
           which
           is
           not
           meet
           to
           be
           imparted
           vnto
           them
           ,
           which
           Sampson
           did
           to
           his
           great
           reproch
           and
           abasement
           .
           But
           here
           an
           end
           of
           this
           seeing
           of
           both
           these
           last
           points
           I
           haue
           intreated
           purposely
           before
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           former
           histories
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           FIFTIE
           FIVE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           EIGHTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             Verse
             32.
             
             
               So
               Gedeon
               the
               sonne
               of
               Ioash
               died
               in
               a
               good
               age
               ,
               and
               was
               buried
               in
               the
               sepulcher
               of
               Ioash
               his
               father
               in
               Ophrah
               ,
               of
               the
               father
               of
               the
               Ezrites
               .
            
          
           
             33.
             
             
               But
               when
               Gedeon
               was
               dead
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               turned
               away
               ,
               and
               went
               a
               whoring
               after
               Baalim
               ,
               and
               made
               Baal
               berith
               their
               God.
               
            
          
           
             34
             
               And
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               remembred
               not
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ,
               which
               deliuered
               them
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               all
               their
               enemies
               on
               euery
               side
               .
            
          
           
             35.
             
             
               Neither
               shewed
               they
               mercie
               on
               the
               house
               of
               Ierubbaal
               or
               Gedeon
               ,
               according
               to
               all
               the
               goodnesse
               which
               he
               had
               shewed
               vnto
               Israel
               .
            
          
        
         
           NOw
           together
           with
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           the
           holy
           story
           maketh
           an
           end
           of
           
           Gedeons
           acts
           :
           and
           maketh
           mention
           of
           his
           death
           and
           buriall
           ,
           and
           sheweth
           what
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           did
           afterwards
           .
           In
           this
           verse
           it
           
           is
           said
           ,
           he
           died
           in
           a
           good
           age
           .
           For
           seeing
           some
           of
           his
           faults
           haue
           been
           spoken
           of
           ,
           to
           leaue
           them
           so
           ,
           would
           haue
           bred
           some
           doubts
           ,
           he
           hauing
           done
           many
           good
           things
           ,
           therefore
           his
           end
           is
           here
           set
           downe
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           both
           hee
           had
           the
           blessing
           of
           old
           age
           granted
           him
           ,
           and
           also
           that
           it
           was
           blessed
           with
           many
           good
           things
           by
           God
           vnto
           him
           .
           The
           same
           that
           is
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           is
           
           said
           of
           Abraham
           :
           that
           he
           should
           die
           in
           a
           good
           old
           age
           .
           Which
           speech
           here
           applied
           to
           Gedeon
           ,
           and
           affirmed
           of
           him
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           to
           be
           drawne
           so
           farre
           as
           to
           prooue
           he
           died
           godly
           ,
           but
           onely
           noteth
           fulnesse
           of
           daies
           ,
           and
           
           prosperitie
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           cleare
           that
           he
           died
           so
           ,
           and
           obtained
           eternall
           life
           after
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           is
           reckoned
           among
           the
           faithfull
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           .
           
           Which
           is
           to
           good
           purpose
           to
           bee
           set
           downe
           ,
           he
           being
           (
           though
           a
           godly
           man
           ,
           yet
           )
           blemished
           ,
           that
           thereby
           we
           may
           know
           he
           repented
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           we
           are
           taught
           that
           we
           must
           stablish
           our
           faith
           ,
           hope
           and
           other
           graces
           
           of
           God
           begun
           in
           vs
           at
           our
           first
           conuersion
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           bee
           rooted
           ,
           grounded
           ,
           and
           setled
           therein
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           willeth
           the
           Colossians
           ,
           and
           that
           
           so
           the
           neerer
           we
           are
           the
           graue
           ,
           the
           more
           glorious
           and
           fruitful
           our
           profession
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           age
           we
           may
           more
           flourish
           then
           in
           our
           youth
           :
           which
           is
           a
           
           thing
           not
           easily
           found
           nor
           obtained
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Apostle
           Saint
           Peter
           also
           
           exhorteth
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             Take
             heed
             ,
             that
             ye
             be
             not
             led
             away
             from
             your
             stedfastnesse
          
           ;
           and
           sheweth
           how
           that
           may
           be
           like
           to
           be
           ,
           euen
           
             by
             the
             error
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           For
           by
           beholding
           how
           they
           walk
           ,
           who
           haue
           no
           feare
           of
           God
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           by
           harkning
           to
           their
           subtill
           counsell
           ,
           and
           poisoned
           perswasions
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           to
           our
           cost
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           small
           force
           to
           draw
           vs
           after
           their
           cursed
           example
           ,
           wheras
           we
           were
           in
           a
           good
           course
           before
           .
           If
           Gedeon
           so
           mightily
           and
           oft
           assisted
           and
           helped
           ,
           did
           yet
           fal
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           ,
           what
           may
           we
           look
           for
           in
           so
           many
           and
           so
           variable
           cases
           through
           out
           our
           whole
           liues
           ?
           It
           is
           well
           seene
           in
           this
           age
           ,
           what
           need
           they
           haue
           to
           profit
           by
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           who
           ranne
           well
           sometime
           ,
           as
           the
           Galathians
           did
           ,
           but
           yet
           haue
           suffered
           themselues
           to
           
           be
           letted
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           obey
           not
           the
           truth
           ,
           which
           they
           began
           and
           professed
           commendably
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           Many
           faults
           both
           to
           the
           wounding
           of
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           offence
           of
           men
           ,
           prouoke
           God
           daily
           in
           his
           owne
           children
           ,
           and
           make
           faith
           to
           seeke
           ,
           and
           hope
           to
           waxe
           faint
           ,
           for
           that
           we
           doe
           not
           labour
           carefully
           to
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           plentifully
           thereof
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           out
           with
           all
           possible
           endeuour
           the
           profession
           of
           our
           hope
           with
           ioy
           .
           And
           if
           we
           haue
           trode
           awry
           ,
           and
           begun
           with
           the
           wise
           virgins
           to
           slumber
           ,
           yet
           through
           due
           and
           continuall
           attending
           vpon
           
           God
           ,
           and
           daily
           and
           oft
           repairing
           and
           drawing
           neere
           to
           him
           ,
           wee
           should
           not
           sleep
           therein
           ,
           but
           make
           haste
           speedily
           to
           come
           home
           againe
           vnder
           the
           Lords
           wing
           and
           protection
           ,
           where
           only
           true
           safety
           and
           good
           being
           is
           to
           be
           ●ound
           :
           and
           that
           the
           rather
           ,
           seeing
           the
           poore
           chicken
           and
           bird
           void
           of
           reason
           ,
           after
           the
           least
           straying
           ,
           longs
           by
           &
           by
           after
           the
           damme
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           vnder
           her
           wing
           :
           and
           say
           wee
           therefore
           euery
           one
           with
           the
           Prophet
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             O
             forsake
             me
             not
             ouer
             long
             :
          
           and
           euer
           and
           anone
           looke
           wee
           that
           all
           be
           well
           with
           our
           soule
           ,
           
           that
           there
           be
           peace
           betwixt
           God
           and
           vs
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           faith
           and
           repentance
           waxe
           not
           stale
           ,
           nor
           loathsome
           to
           vs.
           And
           make
           wee
           no
           haste
           to
           rush
           into
           
           shamefull
           and
           reprochfull
           sinnes
           ,
           for
           neither
           is
           the
           burthen
           and
           shame
           of
           them
           easily
           borne
           ,
           nor
           the
           getting
           out
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           recouering
           of
           our
           
           selues
           againe
           from
           vnder
           such
           bondage
           ,
           easily
           obtained
           ,
           when
           wee
           be
           once
           fallen
           into
           them
           ;
           whereof
           ,
           by
           many
           occasions
           much
           hath
           been
           before
           spoken
           .
        
         
           And
           hereafter
           the
           long
           mentioning
           of
           Gedeons
           acts
           followes
           his
           death
           :
           
           To
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           the
           end
           of
           all
           flesh
           ,
           whether
           the
           life
           be
           short
           or
           long
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           also
           witnessed
           in
           other
           words
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             I
             goe
             the
             way
             of
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
           And
           great
           incouragement
           wee
           haue
           to
           prepare
           and
           haste
           for
           death
           ,
           if
           wee
           haue
           learned
           aright
           to
           dye
           ,
           seeing
           with
           our
           being
           with
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           best
           of
           all
           ,
           there
           are
           with
           infinite
           other
           vnutterable
           prerogatiues
           ,
           so
           many
           excellent
           and
           holy
           seruants
           of
           God
           gone
           before
           vs
           thither
           ,
           to
           welcome
           vs.
           Of
           which
           point
           ,
           see
           more
           by
           the
           like
           occasion
           of
           Ioshua
           and
           others
           ,
           in
           the
           former
           processe
           of
           this
           booke
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           last
           of
           the
           things
           that
           followed
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Gedeon
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           (
           for
           all
           that
           wee
           haue
           heard
           God
           did
           for
           them
           )
           fell
           againe
           to
           Idolatrie
           ,
           and
           that
           most
           shamefully
           .
           And
           by
           this
           we
           see
           
           what
           fearefull
           things
           follow
           the
           taking
           away
           of
           good
           gouernours
           which
           maintaine
           true
           religion
           .
           For
           they
           by
           their
           authoritie
           haue
           contained
           and
           held
           the
           people
           within
           compasse
           ,
           who
           being
           dead
           ,
           they
           fall
           away
           .
           Pray
           therefore
           earnestly
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           we
           vse
           of
           their
           liues
           ,
           
             that
             we
             may
             leade
          
           
           
             a
             godly
             and
             peaceable
             life
             vnder
             them
             .
          
           For
           contrariwise
           when
           other
           that
           know
           not
           the
           Lord
           ,
           rise
           vp
           in
           their
           roomes
           ,
           the
           people
           shall
           haue
           sorrow
           their
           bellies
           full
           .
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           godly
           preachers
           and
           parents
           ,
           what
           a
           losse
           it
           shall
           bee
           to
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           whom
           they
           shall
           leaue
           behinde
           ,
           to
           forgoe
           them
           .
           But
           of
           this
           at
           large
           in
           the
           second
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           Their
           sins
           were
           these
           two
           :
           One
           ,
           that
           they
           tooke
           Baal-berith
           ,
           as
           they
           called
           
           him
           ,
           for
           their
           God
           :
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           they
           forgot
           the
           Lord
           their
           God.
           This
           Idoll
           they
           called
           
             the
             Lord
             of
             league
          
           ,
           whose
           Image
           they
           set
           vp
           .
           Herein
           consisted
           their
           worshipping
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           acknowledged
           the
           good
           things
           that
           they
           receiued
           ,
           to
           bee
           giuen
           them
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           remouing
           of
           their
           troubles
           to
           bee
           from
           him
           also
           .
           And
           to
           ascribe
           these
           to
           a
           stocke
           ,
           what
           was
           it
           but
           to
           goe
           a
           whoring
           after
           it
           ,
           as
           here
           it
           is
           said
           they
           did
           ,
           from
           the
           true
           and
           liuing
           God
           ?
           And
           hauing
           ioyned
           themselues
           to
           him
           ,
           they
           forsooke
           and
           forgot
           the
           Lord
           God
           ,
           who
           had
           done
           all
           good
           things
           for
           them
           .
           And
           this
           and
           no
           better
           is
           the
           worship
           and
           seruice
           which
           our
           deuoutest
           votaries
           in
           popery
           doe
           giue
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           as
           to
           him
           that
           will
           compare
           the
           religion
           of
           the
           one
           with
           the
           other
           will
           easily
           and
           soone
           appeare
           .
           See
           somewhat
           of
           this
           their
           sinne
           in
           Chapter
           2.
           11.
           13.
           
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           this
           example
           teacheth
           how
           inconstant
           we
           are
           in
           all
           good
           beginnings
           and
           courses
           ,
           and
           how
           ready
           wee
           are
           to
           decline
           and
           turne
           away
           from
           thence
           ,
           euery
           one
           to
           that
           whereto
           his
           false
           and
           deceitfull
           heart
           carrieth
           him
           :
           whether
           to
           Poperie
           or
           any
           other
           loose
           and
           vnfaithfull
           seruing
           of
           God
           in
           hypocrisie
           :
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
          
           ;
           and
           to
           draw
           neere
           to
           him
           with
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           heart
           being
           far
           from
           him
           :
           while
           no
           conscience
           is
           made
           of
           dutie
           
           towards
           him
           .
           Whereas
           the
           only
           forgetting
           of
           the
           kindnes
           of
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           ,
           who
           onely
           hath
           fed
           ,
           preserued
           ,
           deliuered
           and
           inlightned
           vs
           vnto
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           who
           (
           in
           one
           word
           )
           hath
           been
           all
           in
           all
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           this
           onely
           forgetting
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           suffering
           of
           his
           benefits
           to
           slip
           out
           of
           our
           
           mindes
           ,
           is
           sinne
           of
           it selfe
           most
           grieuous
           and
           great
           ,
           without
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           we
           
           haue
           seene
           chap.
           2.
           2
           ,
           3.
           and
           in
           this
           chapter
           also
           I
           haue
           said
           the
           like
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           vers
           .
           27.
           
        
         
           The
           vnthankfulnes
           of
           the
           people
           towards
           Gedeons
           posteritie
           is
           set
           downe
           
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           which
           is
           further
           expressed
           in
           the
           next
           chapter
           :
           as
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           suffered
           his
           sonnes
           to
           be
           slaine
           :
           their
           sinne
           is
           aggrauated
           hereby
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           done
           so
           great
           things
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           deliuer
           them
           out
           of
           so
           fearefull
           bondage
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           they
           were
           in
           to
           the
           Midianites
           .
           But
           in
           this
           they
           did
           like
           themselues
           .
           For
           (
           not
           to
           repeate
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           said
           hereof
           twice
           in
           this
           chapter
           ,
           vers
           .
           18.
           22.
           
           )
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           of
           this
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           see
           here
           in
           these
           )
           that
           they
           who
           are
           vnfaithfull
           and
           vnthankfull
           to
           God
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           trusted
           that
           they
           will
           deale
           better
           with
           men
           .
           This
           both
           the
           heauenly
           order
           of
           the
           law
           of
           God
           teacheth
           ,
           and
           many
           examples
           also
           .
           As
           Abraham
           said
           ;
           
             I
             saw
             that
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             was
             not
             in
             this
             place
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           what
           trustinesse
           is
           to
           bee
           
           looked
           for
           to
           me
           of
           men
           ?
           And
           likewise
           that
           example
           of
           the
           vnrighteous
           Iudge
           sheweth
           as
           much
           ,
           that
           
             neither
             feared
             God
             ,
             nor
             reuerenced
             man.
          
           This
           measure
           
           our
           Sauiour
           found
           among
           his
           owne
           countrey
           men
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           done
           many
           great
           good
           workes
           among
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           haue
           stoned
           him
           
           for
           them
           .
           And
           why
           ?
           for
           they
           were
           not
           faithfull
           to
           God.
           Doe
           we
           our
           duties
           therefore
           of
           conscience
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           so
           wee
           may
           not
           faile
           toward
           men
           .
           For
           otherwise
           from
           vs
           nothing
           is
           to
           bee
           looked
           for
           ,
           but
           vnfaithfulnes
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           euill
           example
           ,
           vtterly
           vnbeseeming
           vs
           ,
           when
           time
           shall
           serue
           to
           bewray
           and
           sift
           vs
           :
           which
           (
           as
           the
           prouerbe
           saith
           )
           is
           the
           mother
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           reuealeth
           that
           which
           was
           long
           hidden
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           end
           the
           chapter
           with
           the
           answere
           of
           an
           obiection
           .
           It
           is
           marueiled
           
           at
           ,
           that
           God
           suffered
           this
           Idolatrie
           and
           superstition
           so
           long
           vnpunished
           .
           For
           such
           as
           obiect
           thus
           ,
           thinke
           that
           it
           fell
           out
           a
           little
           after
           the
           victorie
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           sure
           Gedeon
           asked
           of
           the
           people
           the
           earings
           that
           made
           the
           Ephod
           ,
           by
           and
           by
           after
           the
           victorie
           ,
           whereas
           yet
           Gedeon
           continued
           fortie
           yeeres
           after
           this
           .
           But
           it
           is
           answered
           by
           S.
           Austine
           ,
           who
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           being
           no
           article
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           
           may
           haue
           his
           iudgement
           approoued
           ,
           and
           receiued
           ,
           being
           likely
           ;
           and
           not
           being
           answered
           by
           the
           Scripture
           .
           He
           saith
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           gold
           was
           gathered
           soone
           after
           the
           victory
           ,
           yet
           the
           Ephod
           was
           not
           made
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           but
           long
           after
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           about
           the
           end
           of
           Gedeons
           life
           .
           Or
           if
           it
           were
           made
           sooner
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           abused
           till
           toward
           his
           death
           .
           But
           of
           vncertainties
           we
           are
           not
           to
           ground
           any
           instruction
           ,
           and
           therefore
           here
           an
           end
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             FIFTIE
             FIVE
             SERMON
             IS
             CONtinued
             on
             the
             ninth
             Chapter
             of
             Iudges
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               1.
               
               
                 Then
                 Abimelech
                 ,
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Ierubbaal
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 Shechem
                 to
                 his
                 mothers
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 communed
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 familie
                 and
                 house
                 of
                 his
                 mothers
                 father
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Say
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 audience
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Shechem
                 ,
                 Whether
                 is
                 better
                 for
                 you
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Ierubbaal
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 seuentie
                 persons
                 reigne
                 ouer
                 you
                 ,
                 either
                 that
                 one
                 raigne
                 our
                 you
                 ?
                 Remember
                 also
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 your
                 bone
                 and
                 your
                 flesh
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Then
                 his
                 mothers
                 brethren
                 spake
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 audience
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Shechem
              
               
               
                 all
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 and
                 their
                 hearts
                 were
                 moued
                 to
                 follow
                 Abimelech
                 :
                 for
                 said
                 they
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 brother
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 And
                 they
                 gaue
                 him
                 seuenty
                 peeces
                 of
                 siluer
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Baal-berith
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 Abimelech
                 hired
                 vaine
                 and
                 light
                 fellowes
                 which
                 followed
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 went
                 vnto
                 his
                 fathers
                 house
                 at
                 Ophrah
                 ,
                 and
                 slew
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 Ierubbaal
                 ,
                 about
                 seuentie
                 persons
                 vpon
                 one
                 stone
                 :
                 yet
                 Iotham
                 the
                 youngest
                 sonne
                 of
                 Ierubbaal
                 was
                 left
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 hid
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Shechem
                 gathered
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Millo
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 Abimelech
                 King
                 in
                 the
                 plain
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 stone
                 was
                 erected
                 in
                 Shechē
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THe
             summe
             of
             this
             Chapter
             I
             will
             first
             set
             downe
             ,
             as
             vsually
             I
             doe
             ,
             together
             
             with
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             are
             three
             .
             The
             first
             this
             :
             namely
             ,
             how
             Abimelech
             seeking
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             hauing
             got
             the
             men
             of
             Shechem
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             killed
             all
             his
             seuentie
             brethren
             ,
             except
             one
             :
             and
             this
             to
             the
             seuenth
             verse
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             the
             heauie
             prediction
             of
             his
             ouerthrow
             by
             that
             one
             brother
             Iotham
             ,
             who
             escaped
             his
             bloodie
             hands
             ,
             which
             denounced
             destruction
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             men
             of
             Shechem
             .
             And
             this
             to
             the
             22.
             verse
             .
             The
             3.
             is
             ,
             how
             that
             which
             was
             threatned
             &
             foretold
             by
             Iotham
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Gedeon
             ,
             remaining
             aliue
             ,
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             and
             was
             fulfilled
             ,
             concerning
             the
             ruine
             and
             ouerthrow
             of
             Abimelech
             ,
             and
             the
             men
             of
             Sechem
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             mutuall
             hatred
             and
             vexations
             that
             arose
             betwixt
             them
             .
             And
             this
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Chapter
             being
             deuided
             ,
             I
             will
             first
             speake
             of
             the
             former
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             lieth
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             handle
             the
             other
             two
             in
             due
             place
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               part
               .
            
             
               WE
               are
               to
               consider
               in
               this
               first
               part
               ,
               how
               Abimelech
               after
               the
               death
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               wounde
               in
               with
               the
               men
               of
               Shechem
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               king
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               purpose
               slew
               all
               his
               brethren
               saue
               one
               ;
               and
               this
               to
               the
               7.
               verse
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               effecting
               of
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               here
               that
               this
               Abimelech
               went
               to
               his
               mothers
               kindred
               :
               for
               he
               saw
               it
               was
               lost
               labour
               to
               attempt
               so
               horrible
               a
               fact
               by
               his
               fathers
               friends
               helpe
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               :
               and
               by
               his
               subtiltie
               ,
               and
               flatterie
               ,
               he
               wonne
               their
               hearts
               to
               be
               willing
               to
               hearken
               vnto
               him
               ;
               they
               nothing
               respecting
               the
               common
               benefit
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               but
               their
               owne
               priuate
               commoditie
               :
               and
               so
               helped
               him
               forward
               by
               money
               ,
               which
               much
               aduanced
               his
               purposes
               :
               and
               thus
               being
               fleshed
               (
               for
               the
               more
               secure
               enioying
               of
               his
               will
               )
               he
               was
               inboldened
               to
               kil
               70.
               persons
               saue
               one
               ,
               of
               his
               brethren
               ,
               and
               then
               (
               as
               they
               thought
               )
               the
               coast
               being
               cleare
               ,
               these
               Shechemites
               went
               about
               to
               make
               him
               King
               ,
               and
               performed
               it
               accordingly
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               house
               of
               Gedeon
               was
               ouerthrowne
               ,
               and
               most
               detestable
               vsurpation
               ,
               and
               tyranny
               by
               Abimelech
               ,
               came
               in
               .
            
             
               Here
               first
               we
               may
               note
               by
               Abimelechs
               going
               to
               his
               mothers
               kindred
               to
               
               further
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               went
               about
               this
               mischieuous
               intent
               ,
               in
               seeking
               to
               be
               king
               ;
               we
               note
               (
               I
               say
               )
               the
               cast
               of
               wicked
               men
               in
               the
               compassing
               their
               desires
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               they
               intend
               any
               euill
               ,
               they
               wil
               repaire
               to
               such
               places
               and
               companies
               ,
               as
               they
               thinke
               are
               for
               their
               purpose
               ,
               and
               (
               if
               they
               haue
               conuersed
               with
               better
               before
               )
               yet
               they
               then
               take
               no
               more
               pleasure
               in
               their
               company
               any
               longer
               .
               Not
               that
               they
               neuer
               goe
               to
               bad
               company
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               goe
               
               about
               some
               especiall
               euill
               .
               For
               it
               is
               their
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               pastime
               to
               conuerse
               with
               such
               as
               they
               themselues
               are
               ,
               (
               as
               neere
               as
               may
               be
               )
               cont●●nally
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               be
               forted
               by
               education
               ,
               cohabitation
               ,
               or
               other
               occasions
               with
               better
               then
               themselues
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               oft
               times
               )
               yet
               euen
               there
               ,
               if
               they
               grow
               to
               affect
               ,
               and
               set
               their
               hearts
               on
               some
               particular
               more
               mischieuous
               practises
               then
               they
               were
               wont
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               they
               will
               (
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               )
               giue
               them
               ouer
               ,
               as
               no
               companions
               meet
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               breake
               out
               to
               other
               companie
               ,
               and
               conuerse
               with
               those
               that
               bee
               of
               their
               owne
               disposition
               ,
               and
               like
               themselues
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               they
               be
               not
               onely
               more
               wearie
               of
               the
               good
               company
               that
               they
               were
               in
               ,
               then
               they
               were
               before
               ;
               but
               they
               see
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               follow
               their
               bad
               purposes
               so
               currantly
               while
               they
               bee
               among
               them
               ,
               neither
               looke
               they
               for
               any
               aide
               thereto
               at
               their
               hands
               ,
               as
               they
               doe
               by
               the
               other
               :
               but
               know
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               bee
               suspected
               ,
               disswaded
               ,
               hindred
               ,
               and
               broken
               off
               by
               them
               from
               their
               ill
               purposes
               .
               And
               what
               maruell
               ?
               for
               this
               changing
               of
               company
               ,
               as
               the
               good
               for
               the
               bad
               ,
               ariseth
               vpon
               smaller
               occasions
               ,
               then
               vpon
               the
               minding
               and
               intending
               of
               such
               mischiefe
               ,
               as
               this
               Abimelech
               here
               went
               about
               .
               For
               they
               in
               the
               sixth
               of
               Iohn
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               taken
               a
               pritch
               against
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               
               it
               is
               said
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               walked
               no
               more
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               and
               sooner
               men
               doe
               this
               ,
               when
               they
               purpose
               wickednesse
               .
               Absolon
               therefore
               
               when
               he
               intended
               to
               rebell
               against
               his
               father
               ,
               got
               him
               away
               ,
               and
               gathered
               companie
               fit
               for
               such
               a
               purpose
               ,
               his
               fathers
               house
               was
               a
               prison
               and
               wearisome
               vnto
               him
               .
               And
               Iudas
               ,
               when
               he
               went
               about
               to
               betray
               his
               Master
               ,
               forsooke
               and
               left
               the
               company
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               went
               to
               the
               Pharisies
               ,
               the
               most
               deadly
               enemies
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               lincked
               himselfe
               in
               with
               them
               .
               But
               most
               clearely
               we
               see
               this
               in
               the
               like
               fact
               of
               Adoniah
               ,
               1.
               
               Kin.
               1.
               reported
               by
               Nathan
               to
               Dauid
               in
               this
               manner
               :
               Me
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 thy
                 seruant
                 ,
                 and
                 Zadocke
                 the
              
               
               
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 Salomon
                 thy
                 sonne
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 called
                 :
              
               (
               why
               ?
               they
               were
               not
               for
               his
               tooth
               )
               
                 but
                 Ioab
                 the
                 captaine
                 ,
                 and
                 Abiathar
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
              
               and
               some
               of
               his
               younger
               brethren
               ,
               men
               fitter
               for
               his
               ambitious
               humour
               :
               them
               hath
               hee
               called
               ;
               crie
               before
               him
               and
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 God
                 saue
                 King
                 Adoniah
              
               .
               And
               euen
               so
               it
               is
               still
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               .
               For
               there
               are
               many
               bad
               mixed
               with
               the
               good
               ,
               and
               company
               with
               them
               in
               sinister
               respects
               ,
               for
               some
               benefit
               they
               looke
               for
               ,
               or
               credit
               thereby
               ,
               or
               for
               their
               safety
               ,
               who
               yet
               when
               they
               see
               their
               time
               ,
               wind
               out
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               ioyne
               to
               other
               companie
               ,
               much
               like
               to
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               Apostles
               were
               not
               for
               him
               .
               And
               it
               is
               an
               ill
               signe
               when
               they
               doe
               so
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               to
               forsake
               the
               societie
               and
               fellowship
               of
               good
               people
               ,
               and
               company
               with
               the
               bad
               .
               For
               though
               there
               was
               no
               great
               hope
               of
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               were
               by
               meanes
               of
               their
               calling
               and
               imployments
               sorted
               into
               the
               company
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               no
               pleasure
               nor
               delight
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               rather
               their
               hearts
               were
               farre
               from
               them
               ,
               euen
               then
               ,
               when
               in
               place
               they
               were
               most
               neere
               them
               :
               yet
               they
               were
               in
               the
               way
               all
               that
               while
               ,
               to
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               wrought
               vpon
               ,
               or
               drawne
               on
               ,
               one
               time
               or
               other
               ,
               while
               they
               abode
               in
               such
               places
               and
               companies
               ,
               if
               God
               had
               been
               pleased
               to
               worke
               in
               them
               :
               but
               when
               they
               leaue
               ,
               and
               forsake
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               bewray
               themselues
               in
               their
               colours
               ,
               though
               they
               should
               meane
               no
               worse
               ;
               then
               their
               woe
               commeth
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               wrap
               themselues
               deepely
               into
               mischiefe
               and
               misery
               ,
               with
               little
               hope
               of
               recouery
               ,
               or
               getting
               out
               againe
               ,
               yea
               ,
               or
               being
               stopped
               in
               that
               their
               bad
               course
               .
            
             
             
               And
               yet
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               keepe
               company
               with
               those
               that
               are
               religious
               ,
               and
               take
               no
               good
               by
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               deepely
               bewitched
               ,
               couering
               their
               hypocrisie
               ,
               with
               the
               cloake
               of
               good
               companie
               :
               as
               Christ
               told
               them
               ,
               who
               answered
               
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               eaten
               and
               drunke
               in
               his
               company
               :
               although
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               this
               prooueth
               true
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               once
               spie
               out
               their
               leaudnesse
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               allow
               them
               in
               their
               euill
               course
               ,
               but
               tell
               them
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               will
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               can
               ,
               forthwith
               ,
               and
               count
               them
               their
               enemies
               .
               But
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               wearie
               of
               such
               without
               any
               iust
               cause
               ,
               so
               they
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               they
               from
               whom
               they
               depart
               ,
               are
               wearie
               of
               them
               for
               good
               cause
               ;
               and
               desire
               ,
               (
               if
               they
               may
               doe
               it
               lawfully
               ,
               and
               can
               haue
               no
               good
               hope
               to
               reclaime
               them
               )
               to
               depart
               from
               them
               also
               ,
               as
               Moses
               did
               ,
               (
               when
               hee
               was
               able
               to
               iudge
               
               what
               hee
               did
               )
               from
               the
               house
               of
               Pharaohs
               daughter
               ,
               and
               as
               Salomon
               counselleth
               vs
               to
               doe
               in
               a
               case
               much
               like
               ,
               saying
               :
               Seest
               thou
               a
               man
               in
               whom
               
               there
               are
               not
               the
               lippes
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               depart
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               vse
               that
               the
               godly
               ought
               to
               make
               of
               this
               ,
               is
               :
               to
               learne
               of
               such
               as
               are
               wiser
               in
               their
               kind
               then
               we
               are
               in
               ours
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               alwaies
               to
               be
               carefull
               to
               vse
               ,
               and
               delight
               in
               godly
               company
               ,
               as
               they
               doe
               in
               the
               contrary
               ;
               and
               by
               no
               meanes
               to
               depart
               from
               ,
               or
               forsake
               it
               ;
               whereby
               not
               onely
               we
               may
               shew
               and
               giue
               proofe
               ,
               that
               we
               our selues
               not
               only
               warpe
               not
               ,
               neither
               imagine
               ,
               nor
               set
               our
               hearts
               on
               euill
               ,
               while
               we
               company
               with
               ,
               and
               cleaue
               fast
               to
               them
               that
               are
               good
               :
               but
               also
               that
               through
               their
               godly
               instructions
               ,
               counsell
               ,
               reproofe
               ,
               and
               example
               ,
               wee
               seeke
               to
               get
               all
               possible
               good
               by
               their
               company
               .
               And
               if
               we
               should
               at
               any
               time
               decline
               by
               some
               occasion
               ,
               yet
               that
               we
               labour
               to
               bee
               brought
               backe
               againe
               into
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               and
               so
               continue
               therein
               :
               and
               as
               for
               the
               fellowship
               of
               the
               leaud
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               to
               vs
               more
               odious
               ,
               then
               ours
               can
               bee
               
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               noted
               .
               The
               bad
               also
               may
               make
               their
               vse
               and
               profit
               of
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               let
               them
               that
               be
               not
               wholly
               past
               hope
               ,
               but
               walking
               vp
               and
               downe
               ,
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               speaketh
               ,
               in
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               vngodly
               ,
               as
               yet
               
               vnresolued
               what
               to
               do
               ,
               let
               such
               (
               I
               say
               )
               if
               they
               haue
               any
               care
               of
               themselues
               ,
               draw
               and
               gather
               to
               good
               company
               .
               For
               want
               whereof
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               contrary
               ,
               they
               grow
               to
               be
               leaud
               persons
               ,
               as
               drunkards
               ,
               whoremasters
               ,
               theeues
               ,
               idle
               ones
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               noted
               ,
               that
               a
               bad
               man
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               the
               better
               doe
               euill
               ,
               departeth
               from
               the
               good
               :
               so
               it
               is
               true
               also
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               that
               because
               a
               man
               draweth
               not
               neere
               the
               good
               at
               all
               ,
               therefore
               he
               is
               the
               easilier
               carried
               to
               that
               which
               is
               naught
               .
               And
               as
               they
               are
               iustly
               to
               be
               suspected
               to
               be
               badlie
               disposed
               ,
               who
               cast
               off
               good
               company
               ,
               which
               they
               haue
               seemed
               to
               imbrace
               :
               so
               they
               are
               to
               be
               pitied
               ,
               and
               exhorted
               to
               the
               frequenting
               of
               the
               good
               ,
               who
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               it
               altogether
               ,
               haue
               fallen
               into
               bad
               company
               ,
               and
               bin
               seduced
               thereby
               .
               Both
               are
               faultie
               ,
               though
               the
               former
               more
               then
               the
               latter
               .
               For
               the
               latter
               would
               be
               glad
               (
               such
               as
               are
               of
               the
               simpler
               sort
               of
               them
               )
               to
               bee
               aduised
               ,
               and
               profit
               much
               by
               wholesome
               counsell
               :
               the
               former
               who
               haue
               enioyed
               it
               already
               ,
               are
               wearie
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               seeke
               to
               shake
               it
               off
               :
               the
               latter
               ,
               although
               they
               are
               flexible
               ,
               and
               easily
               drawne
               away
               by
               ill
               example
               :
               yet
               they
               contriue
               not
               mischiefe
               of
               themselues
               for
               the
               most
               part
               :
               whereas
               the
               former
               ,
               through
               a
               secret
               lingring
               after
               their
               lusts
               ,
               doe
               not
               need
               others
               (
               alwaies
               )
               to
               call
               them
               on
               ,
               but
               they
               themselues
               rather
               poyson
               other
               ,
               and
               like
               Abimelech
               ,
               draw
               others
               to
               them
               :
               no
               companions
               proouing
               so
               leaud
               ,
               as
               they
               who
               breake
               from
               the
               good
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               let
               them
               that
               are
               among
               the
               good
               (
               so
               placed
               by
               Gods
               prouidence
               )
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               bee
               a
               great
               mercie
               :
               and
               beware
               of
               that
               subtiltie
               and
               falsehood
               of
               heart
               ,
               whereby
               they
               depriue
               themselues
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               it
               .
               Let
               them
               say
               thus
               :
               If
               credit
               ,
               gaine
               ,
               commendation
               ,
               or
               fauour
               (
               all
               which
               I
               may
               obtaine
               by
               the
               cleauing
               to
               the
               godly
               )
               seeme
               so
               much
               to
               be
               desired
               :
               how
               much
               more
               desirable
               is
               that
               ,
               for
               which
               a
               good
               man
               himselfe
               is
               to
               bee
               desired
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               his
               grace
               ?
               which
               as
               it
               may
               well
               goe
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               so
               it
               will
               make
               his
               companie
               to
               be
               alway
               precious
               ,
               and
               much
               esteemed
               .
               Contrariwise
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               that
               makes
               a
               man
               count
               good
               men
               odious
               ?
               Surely
               a
               bad
               purpose
               of
               mischiefe
               lesse
               or
               more
               :
               this
               is
               that
               which
               makes
               him
               to
               be
               rather
               where
               his
               heart
               is
               ,
               and
               whither
               his
               lust
               carries
               him
               ,
               then
               where
               his
               bodily
               presence
               is
               .
               Consider
               then
               what
               an
               odious
               thing
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               causeth
               such
               odious
               effects
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               foule
               part
               to
               depart
               from
               the
               good
               .
               How
               much
               more
               to
               flee
               to
               the
               other
               aduerse
               partie
               ,
               I
               meane
               the
               tents
               of
               the
               vngodly
               ?
               and
               most
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               which
               caused
               both
               these
               ,
               a
               lust
               of
               the
               heart
               after
               their
               bad
               qualities
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 a
                 man
              
               (
               be
               it
               good
               ,
               or
               euill
               )
               
                 a
                 man
                 will
              
               
               
                 separate
                 himselfe
              
               :
               meaning
               from
               all
               which
               might
               hinder
               it
               .
               Gehazi
               ,
               for
               his
               couetous
               desire
               ,
               will
               withdraw
               himselfe
               from
               his
               master
               :
               Demas
               from
               Paul
               ,
               &c.
               
               Yea
               surely
               ,
               for
               his
               sins
               sake
               a
               man
               will
               deuide
               himselfe
               from
               father
               ,
               mother
               ,
               kindred
               ,
               as
               Christ
               saith
               .
               Is
               not
               this
               odious
               ?
               much
               more
               odious
               then
               is
               that
               for
               which
               a
               man
               wil
               do
               thus
               .
               Again
               ,
               there
               is
               great
               cause
               of
               this
               meditation
               ,
               because
               some
               (
               not
               knowing
               thēselues
               to
               be
               so
               euil
               ,
               as
               indeed
               they
               be
               )
               suspect
               not
               the
               temptation
               to
               euill
               ,
               ere
               it
               assaile
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               are
               no
               sooner
               tempted
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               also
               foyled
               .
               Hazael
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               to
               the
               Prophet
               
               Elisha
               did
               reuerence
               and
               acknowledge
               him
               so
               farre
               ,
               as
               hee
               saw
               well
               inough
               what
               good
               he
               might
               haue
               taken
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               at
               that
               time
               he
               framed
               himselfe
               to
               dislike
               that
               euill
               which
               the
               Prophet
               told
               him
               he
               should
               worke
               ,
               yea
               ,
               he
               detested
               it
               :
               but
               when
               afterward
               he
               plaied
               the
               cruell
               Tyrant
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               shooke
               off
               all
               due
               remembrance
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               owne
               words
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               were
               good
               then
               ,
               euen
               as
               many
               doe
               in
               the
               like
               case
               .
               No
               wonder
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               false-hearted
               ,
               and
               neuer
               loued
               him
               so
               ,
               but
               hee
               might
               hate
               him
               as
               much
               ,
               when
               time
               serued
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               as
               for
               such
               as
               will
               boast
               that
               they
               are
               for
               all
               companies
               ,
               good
               and
               bad
               ;
               and
               can
               apply
               themselues
               (
               like
               that
               fish
               )
               to
               all
               colours
               ,
               and
               keepe
               their
               bad
               purposes
               to
               themselues
               ,
               let
               such
               impious
               fellowes
               (
               farre
               worse
               then
               the
               former
               )
               feare
               lest
               he
               that
               found
               out
               Abimelech
               for
               his
               sinne
               ,
               will
               not
               let
               them
               escape
               scotfree
               for
               theirs
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               inferiour
               to
               his
               .
               Touching
               the
               infection
               of
               bad
               company
               ,
               more
               elsewhere
               shall
               be
               spoken
               in
               a
               fit
               place
               .
            
             
               This
               sonne
               of
               the
               concubine
               ,
               ye
               haue
               heard
               ,
               went
               to
               ,
               and
               among
               them
               
               with
               whom
               he
               was
               likest
               to
               preuaile
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               made
               King
               :
               the
               which
               his
               father
               vtterly
               refused
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               ;
               and
               yet
               this
               monster
               ,
               borne
               out
               of
               time
               ,
               regarding
               neither
               God
               ,
               nor
               father
               ,
               most
               impudently
               sought
               the
               kingdome
               against
               his
               will
               and
               liking
               ,
               yea
               and
               against
               all
               right
               .
               Now
               it
               followeth
               ,
               what
               his
               deuice
               and
               reason
               to
               them
               of
               Shechem
               ,
               was
               to
               get
               it
               .
               One
               was
               this
               :
               that
               it
               was
               better
               he
               alone
               should
               be
               King
               then
               seuenty
               of
               his
               brethren
               .
               But
               it
               might
               haue
               been
               answered
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               neither
               needfull
               ,
               nor
               lawfull
               ,
               that
               hee
               ,
               or
               they
               ,
               should
               reigne
               ouer
               the
               people
               .
               His
               second
               deuice
               and
               shift
               was
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               publike
               ,
               for
               that
               hee
               was
               neere
               
               them
               and
               their
               flesh
               .
               The
               third
               was
               ,
               seeing
               he
               would
               (
               he
               told
               them
               )
               bee
               for
               their
               priuate
               benefit
               :
               for
               that
               he
               pretended
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               being
               of
               their
               kindred
               ,
               hee
               would
               chiefly
               seeke
               their
               peace
               ,
               profit
               and
               preferment
               .
               All
               which
               was
               but
               cousonage
               ,
               subtiltie
               ,
               and
               flattery
               .
            
             
               Here
               in
               that
               this
               wicked
               instrument
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               rose
               vp
               to
               
               attempt
               ,
               and
               worke
               the
               mischiefe
               which
               his
               father
               abhorred
               ,
               wee
               may
               see
               ,
               what
               wicked
               posteritie
               come
               oft
               times
               of
               a
               godly
               seed
               ,
               and
               how
               vnlike
               the
               parents
               in
               goodnesse
               :
               whereas
               one
               would
               thinke
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               rather
               labour
               to
               resemble
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               like
               those
               their
               godly
               parents
               at
               the
               least
               .
               The
               generation
               after
               Ioshuahs
               time
               ,
               degenerated
               from
               that
               which
               was
               before
               it
               .
               
                 Ely
                 ,
                 Samucl
              
               ,
               and
               Dauid
               ,
               most
               of
               the
               good
               Priests
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               had
               wicked
               children
               ,
               euen
               as
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               all
               ages
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               ;
               first
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               good
               education
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               vntaught
               ,
               and
               ill
               gouerned
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               the
               best
               corne
               breedes
               chaffe
               ,
               so
               the
               godly
               beget
               their
               children
               not
               as
               they
               are
               godly
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               are
               men
               naturall
               and
               sinfull
               :
               neither
               is
               Gods
               grace
               tied
               absolutely
               to
               them
               ,
               for
               their
               parents
               sake
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               pride
               ,
               stubbornnesse
               ,
               wilfulnesse
               ,
               and
               seeking
               of
               libertie
               in
               youth
               ;
               and
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               the
               least
               ,
               the
               multitude
               of
               bad
               example
               ,
               I
               meane
               which
               are
               fit
               enough
               to
               poyson
               the
               best
               natures
               ,
               though
               they
               haue
               both
               instruction
               ,
               and
               outward
               gouernment
               .
               So
               that
               many
               leaud
               youths
               are
               trained
               vp
               at
               the
               great
               cost
               of
               their
               parents
               ,
               who
               yet
               lose
               all
               ,
               and
               their
               hope
               also
               ,
               their
               children
               not
               walking
               in
               their
               steps
               .
            
             
               Oh
               what
               multitudes
               are
               there
               of
               such
               in
               our
               age
               ?
               In
               which
               (
               yet
               there
               is
               more
               done
               for
               making
               them
               good
               ,
               (
               especially
               in
               some
               places
               )
               then
               hath
               been
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               rare
               ,
               who
               offend
               not
               herein
               euen
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               others
               .
               A
               thing
               much
               to
               be
               lamented
               ,
               to
               see
               so
               many
               youths
               vnlike
               their
               good
               parents
               :
               but
               where
               none
               or
               weake
               meanes
               are
               vsed
               to
               make
               them
               better
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               marueiled
               at
               .
               The
               woe
               to
               both
               ,
               is
               not
               knowne
               cōmonly
               ,
               
               til
               it
               be
               so
               felt
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               past
               remedying
               .
               The
               beholding
               of
               the
               contrary
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               rare
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               goodly
               and
               beautifull
               .
               But
               it
               is
               a
               great
               cause
               ,
               why
               the
               death
               of
               childrē
               before
               they
               come
               to
               proofe
               ,
               should
               be
               borne
               patiently
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               but
               that
               most
               of
               them
               are
               taken
               away
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               and
               who
               knoweth
               to
               what
               woe
               they
               might
               be
               brought
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               liue
               ?
               It
               is
               to
               be
               lamented
               that
               the
               examples
               of
               good
               parēts
               being
               so
               few
               ,
               yet
               euen
               of
               these
               few
               ,
               few
               (
               to
               speake
               of
               )
               preuaile
               with
               their
               children
               :
               from
               whence
               the
               common
               complaint
               of
               all
               sorts
               is
               ,
               as
               theirs
               to
               Samuel
               .
               A
               good
               father
               :
               but
               
               the
               child
               walkes
               not
               in
               his
               steps
               .
               For
               the
               infinite
               bad
               parternes
               of
               gouernours
               ,
               are
               generally
               embraced
               :
               none
               fearing
               to
               follow
               where
               they
               haue
               led
               the
               dance
               ,
               no
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               to
               destruction
               ,
               as
               if
               all
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               forrest
               should
               each
               follow
               the
               tract
               of
               his
               fellow
               ,
               to
               the
               den
               of
               the
               Lion
               ,
               because
               till
               they
               be
               within
               the
               den
               ,
               and
               past
               recouery
               ,
               there
               appeares
               in
               the
               footsteps
               no
               danger
               .
               It
               is
               said
               of
               Iacobs
               ewes
               ,
               that
               beholding
               the
               pilled
               roddes
               laid
               in
               their
               water-troughes
               ,
               they
               conceiued
               particoloured
               lambes
               forthwith
               :
               and
               so
               a
               man
               would
               thinke
               that
               so
               neere
               and
               domesticall
               examples
               ,
               as
               good
               parents
               are
               to
               their
               children
               ,
               (
               who
               are
               nourished
               by
               them
               ,
               grow
               vp
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               warmed
               by
               their
               heate
               ,
               as
               Nathan
               speakes
               of
               the
               poore
               mans
               
               sheepe
               :
               yea
               haue
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               familiar
               instruction
               ,
               and
               conuersation
               ,
               of
               such
               as
               are
               of
               their
               owne
               disposition
               ,
               and
               nature
               :
               )
               a
               man
               would
               thinke
               ,
               (
               I
               
               say
               )
               that
               such
               should
               take
               after
               them
               in
               grace
               ,
               as
               they
               doe
               resemble
               them
               in
               their
               visage
               ,
               or
               naturall
               properties
               .
               A
               man
               would
               thinke
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               through
               a
               mutuall
               feeling
               of
               the
               ioy
               which
               a
               good
               parent
               hath
               of
               a
               wise
               child
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               sorrow
               by
               the
               contrary
               :
               that
               they
               should
               also
               reioyce
               in
               following
               their
               goodnesse
               .
               Thus
               wee
               might
               thinke
               ,
               and
               thus
               it
               should
               be
               ,
               if
               God
               in
               his
               secret
               iudgement
               had
               not
               prepared
               some
               (
               euen
               of
               them
               also
               )
               to
               the
               euill
               day
               .
               It
               is
               said
               of
               Elie
               his
               children
               :
               they
               hearkned
               not
               
               to
               their
               father
               ,
               because
               God
               had
               determined
               to
               destroy
               them
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               for
               the
               in
               expiable
               offence
               they
               had
               caused
               to
               the
               people
               by
               their
               polluting
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God.
               And
               so
               also
               ,
               it
               is
               pitifull
               to
               thinke
               that
               the
               other
               sort
               ,
               the
               posteritie
               of
               bad
               parents
               ,
               dare
               venture
               so
               confidently
               to
               goe
               where
               their
               ancestours
               haue
               gone
               ;
               as
               it
               were
               taking
               sinne
               by
               tradition
               from
               them
               ,
               yea
               filling
               
               vp
               the
               measure
               which
               they
               attained
               not
               to
               ,
               as
               our
               Sauiour
               speaketh
               This
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               is
               generally
               seene
               :
               and
               where
               it
               is
               in
               a
               few
               otherwise
               ,
               there
               another
               father
               ,
               euen
               the
               Father
               of
               Christ
               hath
               reuealed
               it
               from
               heauen
               ,
               flesh
               and
               blood
               hath
               not
               taught
               it
               .
               And
               this
               dregge
               of
               Poperie
               is
               naturall
               ,
               without
               teaching
               :
               to
               make
               it
               a
               strong
               piller
               of
               a
               mans
               religion
               to
               do●
               as
               the
               forefathers
               haue
               done
               .
               In
               the
               story
               of
               the
               Church
               it
               is
               reported
               ▪
               that
               a
               certaine
               Heathen
               Prince
               hauing
               receiued
               so
               much
               light
               of
               true
               religion
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               content
               to
               bee
               baptized
               :
               yet
               when
               hee
               came
               to
               the
               water
               ,
               stopped
               ,
               and
               asked
               the
               Minister
               this
               question
               :
               Whether
               haue
               more
               of
               my
               ancestors
               (
               being
               vnbaptized
               )
               gone
               to
               heauen
               ,
               or
               hell
               ?
               To
               hell
               ,
               saith
               the
               Minister
               .
               So
               will
               I
               then
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               and
               refused
               Christianitie
               vrterly
               .
               Yea
               doubtlesse
               ,
               nature
               teacheth
               no
               better
               then
               this
               ,
               euen
               rather
               to
               go
               to
               hell
               with
               the
               parents
               ,
               then
               to
               heauen
               without
               them
               .
               Both
               these
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               are
               lamentable
               :
               as
               for
               the
               vse
               that
               both
               sorts
               are
               to
               make
               thereof
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               insist
               vpon
               it
               here
               ,
               hauing
               oft
               vrged
               it
               in
               other
               places
               .
            
             
               Now
               of
               his
               shifts
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               put
               together
               for
               breuitie
               sake
               ,
               matter
               arising
               
               so
               plentifully
               .
               And
               marke
               by
               what
               fraud
               he
               goeth
               about
               it
               ,
               insinuating
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               he
               be
               not
               King
               ouer
               them
               ,
               then
               his
               seuenty
               brethren
               must
               reigne
               together
               .
               But
               that
               he
               thought
               they
               would
               neuer
               allow
               ,
               or
               consent
               to
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               where
               hee
               telles
               them
               ,
               it
               were
               better
               be
               so
               ,
               that
               he
               reigned
               ;
               it
               was
               vntrue
               also
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               best
               alwaies
               that
               God
               appoints
               ,
               who
               did
               detest
               this
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               setteth
               out
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               though
               hee
               should
               say
               ,
               who
               is
               firter
               for
               your
               benefit
               then
               I
               ?
               they
               ought
               to
               haue
               knowne
               ,
               that
               in
               creating
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               the
               publike
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               priuate
               commoditie
               is
               to
               be
               respected
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               we
               haue
               tolearne
               hereby
               ,
               is
               this
               :
               that
               all
               shifts
               and
               subrile
               
               practises
               are
               ready
               at
               hand
               with
               them
               that
               intend
               mischiefe
               :
               and
               that
               which
               they
               goe
               about
               ,
               is
               by
               lying
               ,
               cogging
               ,
               and
               falshood
               .
               But
               as
               for
               the
               Lord
               in
               their
               dealings
               ,
               he
               must
               stand
               by
               ,
               and
               a
               same
               off
               .
               The
               reason
               of
               both
               is
               ,
               the
               
               heart
               of
               men
               is
               euill
               aboue
               measure
               ,
               and
               is
               deepe
               ,
               and
               hath
               many
               abominations
               in
               it
               .
               They
               deuise
               ,
               and
               goe
               to
               worke
               without
               him
               ,
               and
               we
               see
               likewise
               that
               thereafter
               they
               prosper
               .
               To
               these
               way
               bee
               added
               other
               ,
               and
               some
               that
               professe
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               who
               should
               be
               ashamed
               to
               be
               found
               so
               grossely
               to
               degenerate
               ,
               as
               to
               vse
               like
               practises
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               couered
               with
               some
               fairer
               shewes
               ,
               who
               cast
               off
               God
               and
               say
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               depart
               from
               vs
               ,
               
               we
               desire
               not
               to
               haue
               acquaintance
               with
               thee
               .
               These
               shal
               one
               day
               know
               and
               
               that
               to
               their
               cost
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               haue
               been
               examples
               vnto
               other
               in
               good
               life
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               professe
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               shall
               surely
               come
               to
               naught
               .
               Besides
               the
               subtiltie
               of
               the
               hart
               ,
               there
               is
               another
               cause
               of
               this
               ,
               euen
               the
               craft
               of
               Satan
               ,
               (
               who
               rules
               in
               his
               children
               )
               teaching
               them
               how
               to
               contriue
               ,
               and
               warpe
               all
               subtile
               shifts
               ,
               and
               policies
               ,
               both
               to
               atchiue
               their
               euill
               purposes
               ,
               and
               to
               defend
               them
               being
               brought
               to
               passe
               :
               And
               some
               of
               his
               schollers
               finding
               this
               trade
               to
               follow
               their
               hand
               ,
               as
               they
               desire
               ,
               make
               it
               their
               chiefe
               worke
               ,
               to
               inuent
               euill
               and
               mischiefe
               ,
               and
               excuses
               to
               couer
               it
               withall
               :
               they
               are
               not
               where
               they
               would
               be
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               otherwise
               occupied
               .
               Our
               mother
               
               Eue
               learned
               it
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               of
               him
               the
               father
               of
               shifts
               and
               lies
               ,
               (
               for
               they
               goe
               together
               )
               for
               her
               posteritie
               :
               though
               some
               seeme
               to
               haue
               it
               entailed
               vnto
               them
               ,
               aboue
               others
               .
               As
               ,
               who
               almost
               ,
               can
               be
               so
               suddenly
               come
               vpon
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               a
               shift
               in
               readinesse
               ?
               and
               though
               all
               bee
               not
               a
               like
               plausible
               ,
               yet
               (
               as
               the
               prouerb
               is
               )
               a
               bad
               one
               is
               better
               then
               none
               at
               all
               .
               By
               this
               let
               none
               thinke
               that
               all
               policie
               is
               forbidden
               :
               for
               Nathan
               and
               Bathsheba
               had
               plotted
               a
               wise
               course
               ,
               but
               that
               was
               to
               the
               great
               good
               of
               Church
               and
               Common-wealth
               ,
               &
               that
               by
               honest
               meanes
               ,
               against
               Adoniah
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               1.
               
               King.
               1.
               
               and
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               deuice
               was
               true
               ,
               holy
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               religious
               end
               ,
               for
               it
               tended
               to
               serue
               Gods
               prouidence
               .
               But
               their
               practise
               warranteth
               not
               
                 Absolon
                 ,
                 Adoniah
              
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               as
               they
               ,
               whose
               policie
               is
               wicked
               and
               cursed
               :
               much
               lesse
               the
               hellish
               plots
               of
               Iesuites
               ,
               and
               Papists
               ,
               for
               the
               bringing
               to
               passe
               their
               designes
               ,
               the
               setting
               vp
               ,
               or
               tolleration
               of
               their
               idolatrous
               religion
               ,
               though
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               the
               Catholike
               cause
               be
               still
               pretended
               ,
               and
               authoritie
               of
               their
               supreame
               Vicar
               .
               The
               titles
               are
               goodly
               ,
               but
               the
               boxes
               are
               full
               of
               cursed
               drugges
               and
               poyson
               ,
               as
               lying
               ,
               slander
               ,
               calumnies
               ,
               treason
               ,
               murther
               ,
               cōfusion
               :
               all
               badges
               of
               the
               prince
               of
               darkenesse
               ,
               whose
               Vicar
               he
               is
               .
               
                 Salt
                 is
                 good
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 hath
                 lost
                 his
                 sauour
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 nothing
                 :
              
               Wit
               and
               spirit
               ,
               present
               speech
               and
               
               policie
               are
               good
               ,
               but
               if
               they
               bee
               poysoned
               with
               those
               ingredients
               ,
               they
               lose
               their
               sauour
               ,
               grace
               and
               beautie
               ,
               and
               are
               good
               for
               nothing
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               vsed
               as
               proppes
               of
               the
               diuels
               kingdome
               .
               Better
               were
               it
               for
               the
               cunningest
               craftes
               man
               in
               this
               trade
               ,
               to
               be
               defeated
               in
               all
               his
               purposes
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               conuicted
               and
               take
               shame
               of
               them
               ,
               then
               by
               such
               meanes
               to
               compasse
               them
               ,
               or
               being
               compassed
               ,
               to
               bolster
               them
               .
               Neither
               is
               there
               any
               counsell
               against
               the
               Almightie
               :
               his
               hand
               shall
               find
               them
               out
               at
               length
               ,
               and
               countermine
               them
               ,
               as
               (
               blessed
               be
               his
               name
               )
               hitherto
               hee
               hath
               done
               ,
               euen
               the
               deepest
               and
               furthest
               fetches
               of
               them
               .
               Let
               all
               sorts
               learne
               by
               this
               ,
               and
               namely
               the
               simple
               hearted
               ,
               to
               
               thank
               God
               that
               he
               is
               no
               more
               acquainted
               with
               the
               depth
               of
               Satan
               ,
               I
               meane
               either
               the
               depth
               of
               sinne
               ,
               or
               the
               depth
               of
               subtile
               practises
               and
               shifts
               thereof
               :
               and
               they
               who
               are
               more
               ready
               wittied
               ,
               let
               them
               turne
               it
               from
               playing
               the
               aduocate
               to
               such
               a
               fruitlesse
               client
               ,
               and
               submit
               it
               to
               the
               simplicitie
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               to
               be
               guided
               thereby
               :
               which
               (
               when
               all
               is
               done
               )
               will
               prooue
               the
               safest
               ,
               when
               the
               other
               shall
               be
               as
               Adams
               figge-leaues
               .
            
             
               Now
               behold
               here
               in
               these
               men
               who
               were
               of
               his
               mothers
               kindred
               ,
               how
               soone
               they
               hearkened
               vnto
               this
               corrupt
               motion
               of
               that
               Abimelech
               ,
               and
               so
               
               approued
               of
               his
               deuice
               and
               suite
               ,
               that
               they
               durst
               propound
               it
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               neighbours
               ,
               which
               was
               too
               shamefull
               for
               themselues
               to
               open
               their
               eares
               vnto
               :
               Like
               vnto
               whom
               is
               that
               practise
               of
               those
               Courtiers
               of
               
                 Dauid
                 ▪
              
               ●
               the
               aduancing
               of
               Adoniah
               ,
               among
               whom
               were
               also
               many
               of
               his
               brethren
               
               
               and
               kinsfolke
               .
               By
               this
               we
               may
               see
               how
               kindred
               are
               blindfolded
               to
               beare
               one
               with
               another
               ;
               breaking
               through
               shame
               ,
               modestie
               ,
               yea
               and
               honestie
               also
               ;
               regarding
               no
               other
               thing
               but
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               their
               flesh
               ,
               and
               they
               take
               part
               with
               them
               ,
               be
               the
               matter
               that
               moues
               them
               neuer
               so
               bad
               .
               For
               example
               ,
               how
               are
               parents
               blinded
               in
               their
               children
               ,
               and
               carried
               by
               them
               almost
               to
               any
               perswasion
               :
               and
               that
               without
               all
               Christian
               wisedom
               or
               regard
               ?
               being
               sometime
               incensed
               by
               them
               against
               those
               that
               are
               good
               ;
               and
               yet
               not
               reprouing
               ,
               but
               winking
               at
               their
               childrens
               faults
               ,
               and
               giuing
               them
               their
               will
               so
               farre
               till
               themselues
               blush
               ,
               &
               smart
               for
               it
               ,
               to
               see
               to
               what
               boldnes
               they
               grow
               thereby
               ,
               nor
               taking
               it
               in
               any
               manner
               contentedly
               ,
               if
               their
               children
               though
               neuer
               so
               iustly
               be
               called
               to
               their
               answere
               for
               their
               doing
               ,
               and
               corrected
               :
               but
               reuenging
               it
               rather
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               spitefulnes
               .
               Euen
               so
               ,
               what
               disorders
               are
               faine
               to
               be
               suffered
               in
               townes
               ,
               while
               euery
               one
               (
               forgetting
               the
               Apostles
               speech
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               an
               higher
               degree
               to
               back
               a
               sinner
               ,
               then
               to
               commit
               sinne
               )
               holds
               with
               his
               
               owne
               kindred
               ,
               so
               that
               none
               must
               stirre
               against
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               towne
               is
               diuided
               into
               factions
               ,
               and
               parts
               taking
               for
               their
               cause
               ,
               (
               and
               so
               it
               is
               also
               betwixt
               carnall
               friends
               )
               where
               as
               kindred
               (
               being
               neerer
               to
               a
               man
               then
               other
               good
               acquaintance
               ,
               or
               companie
               )
               ought
               to
               bee
               the
               first
               that
               should
               bridle
               ,
               controle
               ,
               and
               helpe
               to
               hold
               vnder
               their
               kinsfolke
               from
               ill
               rule
               and
               disorder
               :
               and
               as
               for
               friendship
               ,
               men
               should
               reach
               it
               out
               ,
               and
               shew
               it
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               conscience
               ,
               not
               daring
               to
               abuse
               the
               bond
               of
               nature
               ,
               to
               brotherhood
               in
               euill
               .
               The
               which
               produceth
               dangerous
               effects
               both
               to
               the
               partie
               wronged
               ,
               the
               parties
               defended
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               parties
               themselues
               who
               countenance
               them
               :
               as
               here
               ,
               both
               the
               whole
               common-wealth
               ,
               Abimelech
               ,
               and
               the
               Shechemites
               smarted
               all
               by
               this
               confederacie
               .
               And
               the
               greater
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               authoritie
               such
               friends
               ,
               kindred
               or
               parents
               be
               of
               ,
               the
               more
               this
               doctrine
               toucheth
               them
               :
               For
               as
               a
               common
               townesman
               may
               doe
               in
               a
               towne
               ,
               so
               a
               great
               person
               may
               doe
               in
               a
               shire
               ,
               a
               Prince
               in
               a
               kingdome
               :
               euen
               set
               all
               in
               a
               combustion
               for
               a
               few
               malefactors
               sake
               ,
               as
               the
               Beniamites
               ,
               chap.
               20.
               did
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               those
               Sodomites
               
               of
               Gibeah
               .
               Let
               these
               therefore
               learne
               of
               the
               common
               speech
               ,
               
                 [
                 Vsque
                 ad
                 ar
                 as
              
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               farre
               as
               in
               conscience
               I
               may
               ,
               I
               will
               doe
               the
               part
               of
               a
               friend
               vnto
               you
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               parent
               :
               but
               if
               ye
               draw
               me
               beyond
               that
               ,
               I
               leaue
               you
               :
               neither
               will
               I
               (
               to
               pleasure
               you
               )
               make
               God
               my
               enemie
               .
               Depart
               from
               me
               :
               yee
               shall
               finde
               no
               aide
               at
               my
               hands
               ,
               yee
               adulterers
               ,
               riotous
               ,
               ill
               companions
               and
               
               workers
               of
               iniquitie
               .
               And
               let
               all
               sorts
               take
               their
               lesson
               ,
               if
               not
               from
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               yet
               from
               an
               heathen
               ,
               who
               saw
               cause
               of
               prescribing
               this
               rule
               ,
               That
               especially
               this
               must
               be
               lookt
               to
               ,
               lest
               a
               man
               commit
               any
               thing
               iniurious
               ,
               or
               vnlawfull
               for
               his
               friends
               sake
               :
               as
               he
               that
               professed
               he
               would
               burne
               downe
               the
               Tower
               of
               Rome
               ,
               if
               his
               great
               patrone
               willed
               him
               so
               to
               doe
               .
               Such
               amitie
               fitteth
               Robbers
               and
               Traytors
               ,
               better
               then
               Christians
               .
               Who
               should
               duly
               weigh
               ,
               whether
               the
               matter
               bee
               such
               as
               will
               stand
               with
               their
               profession
               ,
               credit
               ,
               and
               equitie
               :
               otherwise
               to
               betray
               them
               is
               faithfulnes
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               thē
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               the
               law
               was
               )
               to
               cast
               the
               first
               stone
               at
               them
               ,
               is
               good
               seueritie
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               betray
               good
               order
               ,
               the
               towne
               ,
               or
               Common-wealth
               ,
               by
               their
               ambition
               ,
               or
               iniustice
               .
               Men
               will
               admit
               of
               this
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               God
               forbid
               else
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               the
               push
               ,
               they
               shew
               they
               haue
               the
               same
               disease
               which
               the
               other
               haue
               ;
               (
               as
               these
               Shechemites
               had
               the
               same
               sore
               which
               Abimelech
               had
               )
               and
               so
               are
               loth
               to
               smart
               for
               them
               ,
               but
               rather
               smother
               their
               
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               in
               other
               mens
               .
               But
               of
               this
               I
               say
               the
               lesse
               ,
               because
               the
               two
               next
               points
               aime
               at
               the
               like
               end
               ,
               and
               may
               serue
               as
               an
               inlargement
               hereof
               .
            
             
               But
               (
               to
               passe
               from
               these
               )
               wee
               may
               see
               here
               as
               great
               a
               fault
               in
               the
               men
               of
               
               Shechem
               ;
               as
               we
               haue
               seene
               in
               the
               kindred
               of
               Abimelech
               .
               They
               who
               should
               haue
               trembled
               at
               the
               hearing
               of
               such
               a
               matter
               propounded
               ,
               being
               so
               monstrous
               ,
               and
               horrible
               ;
               and
               should
               haue
               carried
               it
               to
               them
               that
               were
               in
               authoritie
               :
               behold
               how
               they
               applaud
               and
               like
               of
               it
               ;
               yea
               and
               procured
               money
               also
               to
               the
               furthering
               of
               it
               :
               which
               ,
               all
               wise
               men
               see
               ,
               was
               done
               of
               them
               in
               great
               lightnes
               ,
               and
               rashnes
               at
               the
               least
               :
               yea
               ,
               that
               was
               one
               of
               the
               smallest
               euils
               in
               their
               hearkening
               to
               them
               .
               And
               by
               this
               note
               the
               ficklenes
               of
               the
               multitude
               ,
               
               how
               easily
               it
               is
               to
               bee
               carried
               euery
               way
               as
               with
               a
               blast
               ,
               neuer
               weighing
               or
               considering
               what
               sound
               reason
               leadeth
               them
               to
               in
               their
               doings
               ,
               much
               lesse
               aduising
               with
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               A
               cleere
               and
               notable
               example
               of
               this
               ficklenes
               and
               lightnes
               ,
               wee
               haue
               in
               
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               of
               them
               that
               one
               day
               honoured
               Christ
               ,
               and
               set
               him
               vp
               ,
               crying
               Hosanna
               ,
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               bowing
               to
               him
               as
               a
               King
               :
               but
               a
               few
               daies
               after
               ,
               when
               the
               Iewes
               and
               Pharisies
               rose
               vp
               against
               him
               ,
               they
               cried
               in
               another
               
               manner
               ,
               
                 Crucifie
                 him
                 ,
                 crucifie
                 him
              
               .
               So
               that
               wee
               see
               how
               such
               are
               not
               to
               be
               rested
               in
               ,
               who
               though
               they
               hold
               with
               religion
               ,
               as
               other
               doe
               ,
               and
               good
               order
               in
               words
               ,
               yet
               except
               they
               be
               seasoned
               with
               sound
               and
               sauing
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               grace
               to
               gouerne
               themselues
               in
               the
               course
               of
               their
               liues
               ,
               it
               is
               nothing
               .
               
               But
               such
               as
               giue
               themselues
               to
               sobrietie
               &
               staiednes
               ,
               are
               highly
               to
               be
               esteemed
               ,
               &
               so
               vsed
               with
               all
               good
               discretion
               ;
               considering
               how
               soone
               flesh
               may
               be
               puffed
               vp
               ,
               and
               ill
               counselled
               ,
               yea
               &
               they
               are
               to
               be
               incouraged
               to
               such
               staiednes
               and
               constancie
               ,
               in
               a
               Christian
               and
               well
               ordered
               course
               :
               which
               they
               that
               are
               fickle
               ,
               not
               regarding
               ,
               but
               holding
               on
               in
               their
               inconstancie
               ,
               they
               may
               reade
               their
               destinie
               ,
               that
               as
               miserable
               as
               they
               are
               alreadie
               ,
               they
               shall
               daily
               waxe
               worse
               and
               worse
               ,
               till
               they
               dye
               as
               they
               haue
               liued
               .
               But
               this
               offereth
               it selfe
               often
               :
               therefore
               I
               spare
               any
               further
               discourse
               of
               it
               :
               Here
               I
               will
               stay
               
               for
               this
               time
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           THE
           FIFTIE
           SIXE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           NINTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           NOw
           to
           proceed
           ,
           wee
           haue
           seene
           how
           these
           wofull
           men
           of
           Shechem
           ,
           who
           bewraying
           by
           the
           forementioned
           act
           of
           leaning
           to
           
           a
           bad
           request
           ,
           the
           exceeding
           wickednes
           that
           was
           in
           them
           ,
           haue
           yet
           branded
           themselues
           with
           another
           note
           of
           infamie
           like
           the
           former
           ,
           which
           doth
           much
           aggrauate
           their
           sinne
           ;
           namely
           this
           :
           that
           liuing
           in
           the
           fellowship
           of
           honest
           citizens
           ,
           who
           should
           haue
           punished
           euill
           doers
           ,
           and
           haue
           chaced
           them
           away
           with
           their
           very
           countenance
           ,
           yet
           
           behold
           ,
           there
           were
           no
           worse
           to
           be
           found
           there
           then
           themselues
           .
           They
           who
           should
           haue
           made
           the
           worst
           afraid
           of
           their
           iniquitie
           ,
           by
           their
           executing
           of
           law
           and
           iustice
           vp
           ●●
           the
           committers
           ;
           euen
           they
           put
           the
           common
           citizens
           ,
           and
           better
           men
           then
           they
           were
           ,
           in
           danger
           of
           their
           liues
           by
           their
           wicked
           dealing
           ;
           and
           did
           indeede
           cause
           them
           both
           to
           lose
           their
           liues
           ,
           by
           bringing
           in
           an
           vsurper
           and
           tyrant
           ,
           to
           spoile
           and
           make
           hauocke
           of
           them
           .
           We
           know
           next
           to
           the
           Prince
           in
           a
           land
           ,
           are
           the
           Peeres
           and
           Nobles
           thereof
           :
           these
           it
           most
           concerneth
           to
           assist
           the
           supreme
           gouernour
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           iustice
           and
           gouernment
           .
           And
           yet
           we
           see
           ,
           by
           comparing
           this
           with
           the
           Chronicles
           of
           diuers
           lands
           ,
           that
           these
           often
           haue
           been
           the
           forwardest
           in
           defending
           the
           worst
           causes
           ,
           in
           attempting
           against
           the
           State
           ,
           yea
           and
           (
           in
           the
           vacancy
           of
           the
           throne
           and
           kingdome
           )
           to
           further
           and
           helpe
           forward
           vsurpers
           in
           their
           vnlawfull
           claime
           ,
           against
           the
           vndoubted
           heires
           .
           Whereby
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           no
           
           worse
           then
           some
           of
           them
           who
           liue
           in
           ciuill
           societie
           with
           others
           ;
           who
           also
           are
           trusted
           with
           the
           peace
           and
           safetie
           of
           towne
           and
           citie
           ,
           and
           yet
           by
           the
           iust
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           pursuing
           them
           ,
           break
           out
           and
           bewray
           themselues
           sometime
           to
           be
           notorious
           offenders
           ,
           and
           are
           brought
           forth
           oft
           times
           by
           their
           due
           deserts
           ,
           to
           shamefull
           execution
           with
           other
           euill
           doers
           ;
           Euen
           as
           we
           reade
           of
           one
           who
           liued
           in
           the
           tents
           with
           other
           ,
           when
           Israel
           abode
           in
           the
           desert
           ,
           after
           
           they
           came
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           yet
           being
           a
           blasphemer
           ,
           was
           takē
           out
           of
           the
           hoast
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           stoned
           to
           death
           ,
           like
           the
           worst
           malefactors
           :
           and
           so
           some
           (
           to
           come
           to
           our
           time
           )
           with
           Ananias
           are
           found
           ,
           though
           they
           bee
           citizens
           and
           headborowes
           ,
           to
           be
           forgers
           ,
           sacrilegious
           ,
           &c.
           
           Others
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           condition
           with
           Achan
           ,
           prooue
           arrant
           theeues
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           are
           put
           to
           open
           shame
           and
           reproch
           ,
           
           as
           well
           as
           rogues
           and
           masterlesse
           hang-bies
           ,
           and
           some
           are
           found
           with
           Zimry
           to
           be
           whoremongers
           ,
           yea
           worse
           then
           the
           incestuous
           ,
           and
           no
           better
           
           thē
           Sodomites
           ,
           and
           do
           publikely
           receiue
           their
           punishment
           due
           thereto
           .
           As
           also
           all
           the
           spies
           ,
           being
           yet
           choice
           men
           among
           the
           Tribes
           ,
           yea
           of
           the
           chiefer
           
           sort
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           perished
           for
           their
           collusion
           and
           dissimulation
           ,
           except
           Caleb
           and
           Ioshua
           .
           These
           are
           not
           light
           and
           small
           matters
           that
           such
           as
           are
           substantiall
           ,
           and
           of
           good
           reputation
           among
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           should
           bee
           brought
           forth
           thus
           to
           be
           set
           on
           the
           stage
           to
           be
           gazed
           on
           with
           the
           worst
           ,
           who
           might
           and
           ought
           with
           the
           best
           ,
           to
           haue
           been
           pursuers
           and
           punishers
           of
           other
           euill
           doers
           :
           and
           their
           infamy
           shall
           neuer
           be
           put
           out
           with
           God
           (
           beside
           the
           shame
           that
           befalleth
           them
           here
           before
           men
           ,
           )
           without
           vnfained
           repentance
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           common
           thing
           ,
           as
           the
           world
           (
           yet
           )
           accounteth
           it
           .
           And
           to
           passe
           from
           these
           ,
           there
           are
           othersome
           so
           vile
           ,
           irreligious
           ,
           and
           monstrous
           in
           another
           maner
           ,
           yea
           and
           euen
           of
           them
           who
           yet
           beare
           it
           out
           among
           men
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           to
           be
           allowed
           and
           iustified
           ,
           their
           sinnes
           being
           not
           punishable
           by
           the
           law
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           taxed
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Lord
           doth
           execution
           vpon
           them
           himselfe
           ,
           causing
           their
           prophanenesse
           ,
           atheisme
           ,
           and
           miserlike
           worldlinesse
           to
           rise
           vp
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           driue
           them
           to
           hang
           themselues
           with
           their
           owne
           halter
           ,
           as
           did
           Ahitophel
           the
           great
           counseller
           ,
           and
           Iudas
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           when
           he
           became
           a
           traitor
           .
           These
           whom
           I
           haue
           now
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           of
           bad
           note
           ,
           being
           found
           among
           the
           ciuiller
           sort
           in
           cities
           and
           townes
           euery
           where
           ,
           who
           yet
           should
           helpe
           to
           suppresse
           vagarant
           and
           vnruly
           persons
           ;
           Oh
           ,
           what
           are
           good
           ,
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           friendly
           neighbours
           
           worth
           ,
           and
           how
           highly
           to
           be
           accounted
           of
           ?
           such
           I
           meane
           ,
           as
           among
           whom
           one
           may
           dwell
           peaceable
           ,
           and
           without
           feare
           ,
           and
           in
           whose
           faithfulnesse
           a
           man
           may
           rest
           ?
           And
           as
           such
           may
           much
           reioyce
           ,
           though
           their
           infirmities
           hold
           them
           vnder
           ,
           so
           yet
           they
           who
           flourish
           and
           lift
           vp
           their
           heads
           on
           high
           ,
           and
           count
           themselues
           the
           onely
           happie
           people
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           more
           righteous
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           counted
           honest
           ,
           and
           ciuill
           dealers
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           cannot
           be
           blemished
           with
           any
           open
           blot
           and
           staine
           of
           infamie
           for
           oppression
           ,
           falshood
           ,
           vncleannesse
           ,
           and
           yet
           void
           of
           religion
           ,
           euen
           these
           also
           (
           so
           many
           of
           them
           as
           will
           shew
           themselues
           wise
           indeed
           ;
           let
           them
           (
           I
           say
           )
           know
           they
           are
           in
           little
           better
           case
           thē
           the
           other
           in
           Gods
           account
           ,
           seeing
           they
           hate
           to
           be
           reformed
           .
           And
           for
           all
           their
           vaunting
           themselues
           ,
           and
           the
           high
           conceit
           that
           they
           haue
           of
           their
           good
           estate
           toward
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           the
           only
           religious
           persons
           ,
           yet
           while
           they
           submit
           not
           their
           neck
           to
           the
           Lords
           yoke
           of
           obedience
           ,
           but
           abhorre
           and
           scorne
           such
           as
           they
           thinke
           go
           beyond
           them
           in
           sincere
           piety
           ,
           who
           make
           conscience
           of
           stricter
           matters
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           world
           count
           them
           )
           as
           idle
           speech
           ,
           pride
           of
           life
           ,
           foolish
           resting
           ,
           filthy
           pleasures
           ,
           railing
           ,
           slandering
           ,
           lying
           ,
           deceiuing
           ,
           &c.
           euen
           they
           ,
           most
           certainely
           haue
           God
           their
           aduersary
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           repent
           not
           ,
           they
           shall
           likewise
           perish
           .
           Doubtlesse
           
           it
           were
           (
           I
           deny
           not
           )
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           no
           worse
           in
           townes
           ,
           then
           these
           of
           the
           ciuiller
           sort
           ,
           and
           it
           were
           greatly
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           common-wealth
           ,
           that
           grosse
           villanies
           were
           rooted
           out
           among
           them
           ,
           &
           common
           vertues
           practised
           ,
           as
           the
           outward
           worshipping
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           peace
           with
           men
           .
           But
           yet
           these
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Scripture
           testifieth
           )
           are
           farre
           from
           happinesse
           ,
           as
           before
           hath
           been
           noted
           :
           the
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           partly
           lest
           these
           men
           should
           deceiue
           themselues
           and
           others
           ,
           with
           an
           erroneous
           conceit
           of
           that
           good
           which
           is
           not
           in
           them
           ,
           (
           while
           they
           search
           not
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           purge
           out
           the
           filth
           that
           is
           there
           ,
           and
           yet
           glorie
           of
           repentance
           :
           and
           partly
           ,
           that
           Gods
           people
           may
           see
           cause
           of
           endeuouring
           after
           a
           further
           measure
           of
           grace
           and
           true
           holinesse
           ;
           rather
           then
           to
           faint
           therein
           ,
           and
           breake
           off
           their
           good
           beginnings
           .
           And
           the
           Lord
           doth
           oft
           times
           therefore
           plucke
           out
           such
           whole
           and
           ciuell
           men
           ,
           (
           as
           
           they
           loue
           to
           bee
           counted
           )
           by
           the
           eares
           from
           their
           fellowes
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           example
           of
           many
           other
           ,
           he
           suffereth
           them
           to
           disguise
           themselues
           grossely
           by
           falling
           into
           the
           sinnes
           for
           which
           they
           haue
           scorned
           and
           disclaimed
           others
           ,
           as
           adultery
           ▪
           and
           boasted
           themselues
           to
           be
           free
           from
           them
           .
           This
           (
           I
           say
           )
           God
           is
           faine
           to
           doe
           to
           them
           :
           and
           then
           they
           crie
           out
           of
           their
           hollownesse
           ,
           ignorance
           ,
           vnbeliefe
           and
           euill
           heart
           ,
           (
           being
           so
           conuicted
           ,
           )
           which
           hath
           laid
           them
           in
           the
           dirt
           .
           These
           before
           were
           no
           sinnes
           with
           them
           ,
           neither
           would
           they
           be
           brought
           once
           to
           thinke
           so
           ;
           whereas
           yet
           now
           that
           they
           haue
           committed
           the
           grosser
           ,
           they
           accuse
           themselues
           of
           smaller
           also
           .
           Therefore
           they
           are
           happy
           ,
           who
           lay
           the
           foundation
           of
           their
           peace
           ,
           credit
           ,
           safety
           ,
           and
           true
           welfare
           toward
           God
           ,
           who
           lay
           it
           (
           I
           say
           )
           deeper
           ,
           then
           that
           storme
           or
           tempest
           ,
           wind
           or
           weather
           may
           cast
           it
           downe
           :
           neuer
           ceasing
           ▪
           till
           they
           haue
           by
           faith
           purged
           out
           the
           strength
           and
           poyson
           of
           those
           corrupt
           and
           bitter
           rootes
           of
           the
           euill
           heart
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           faith
           haue
           obtained
           and
           found
           mercy
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           feare
           him
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           good
           conscience
           sake
           ,
           goe
           vnder
           (
           if
           it
           must
           needs
           bee
           so
           )
           discredit
           with
           bad
           men
           ,
           rather
           then
           for
           credits
           sake
           to
           smother
           conscience
           ,
           which
           building
           soone
           
           decaieth
           with
           the
           sandie
           ground-worke
           thereof
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           to
           returne
           to
           the
           Shechemites
           againe
           ,
           I
           haue
           not
           yet
           noted
           nor
           
           set
           downe
           the
           particular
           sinne
           ,
           which
           they
           added
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           help
           forward
           this
           cursed
           impe
           Abimelech
           to
           vsurpe
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           by
           giuing
           him
           such
           a
           peece
           of
           money
           out
           of
           their
           common
           treasurie
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           house
           of
           their
           Idol
           Baal-berith
           (
           of
           whom
           we
           spak
           before
           cha
           .
           8.
           end
           )
           with
           the
           which
           he
           was
           able
           to
           hire
           a
           band
           and
           company
           of
           leaud
           fellowes
           to
           guard
           and
           runne
           before
           ,
           and
           follow
           him
           ,
           as
           Absolon
           did
           the
           like
           ,
           when
           he
           tooke
           in
           hand
           such
           a
           like
           worke
           .
           Whereby
           we
           may
           see
           to
           what
           vses
           many
           
           put
           their
           goods
           ,
           and
           how
           commendably
           they
           imploy
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           put
           in
           trust
           with
           .
           As
           for
           feeding
           the
           hungry
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           cloathing
           the
           naked
           ,
           or
           pitying
           the
           oppressed
           ,
           it
           is
           too
           base
           a
           matter
           for
           them
           to
           looke
           
           after
           ,
           though
           they
           shall
           know
           one
           day
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           their
           cost
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           the
           poore
           among
           them
           ,
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           doe
           good
           to
           them
           .
           But
           the
           thought
           of
           such
           things
           is
           as
           far
           from
           them
           as
           the
           East
           is
           from
           the
           West
           :
           yea
           it
           is
           death
           to
           them
           to
           part
           with
           the
           very
           shreds
           to
           good
           vses
           :
           but
           they
           
           empty
           their
           purse
           to
           the
           bottome
           to
           bestow
           vpon
           their
           lusts
           ,
           in
           roytous
           life
           ,
           in
           drinking
           ,
           whoring
           ,
           and
           other
           excesse
           ,
           till
           they
           bee
           brought
           to
           a
           morsell
           of
           bread
           :
           or
           else
           they
           be
           of
           another
           disposition
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           gather
           and
           increase
           their
           substance
           endlesly
           ,
           neither
           they
           themselues
           ,
           nor
           any
           wise
           man
           can
           tell
           why
           :
           for
           if
           they
           haue
           posteritie
           to
           leaue
           it
           to
           ,
           (
           which
           yet
           many
           want
           )
           they
           should
           leaue
           them
           but
           that
           which
           remaineth
           after
           they
           haue
           done
           ,
           in
           their
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           many
           good
           deeds
           to
           diuers
           ciuill
           and
           religious
           necessary
           vses
           :
           and
           otherwise
           accursed
           are
           they
           in
           that
           which
           they
           haue
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           most
           part
           doth
           no
           other
           good
           then
           the
           pleasing
           of
           the
           eie
           of
           the
           owner
           ,
           while
           they
           know
           many
           smart
           and
           are
           in
           penury
           ,
           (
           that
           I
           say
           )
           nothing
           of
           their
           wicked
           increasing
           of
           great
           part
           of
           it
           by
           oppression
           ,
           and
           defrauding
           of
           men
           ;
           whereof
           we
           haue
           too
           many
           wofull
           examples
           among
           vs
           from
           time
           to
           time
           .
           The
           Lord
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           hath
           giuen
           them
           no
           heart
           to
           doe
           good
           with
           it
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           they
           should
           consider
           also
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           somewhat
           else
           to
           bestow
           cost
           vpon
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           vpon
           themselues
           ,
           but
           especially
           vpon
           their
           lusts
           :
           I
           meane
           ,
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           procuring
           a
           good
           Minister
           ,
           relieuing
           the
           distressed
           ,
           of
           all
           kinds
           ,
           as
           their
           abilitie
           will
           reach
           .
           But
           they
           shew
           that
           God
           and
           his
           word
           are
           of
           meaner
           account
           with
           them
           then
           their
           lothsome
           lusts
           .
           Touching
           this
           abuse
           of
           mens
           wealth
           and
           outward
           blessings
           ,
           sundry
           kinds
           of
           doctrine
           haue
           occasioned
           vs
           to
           speake
           before
           ,
           neither
           shall
           it
           bee
           needfull
           to
           make
           any
           set
           discourse
           vpon
           it
           in
           this
           place
           .
           Onely
           I
           will
           adde
           a
           word
           or
           two
           touching
           this
           .
           
             That
             they
             tooke
             these
             peeces
             out
             of
             the
             treasury
             of
             Baal-berith
             .
          
           Whether
           they
           tooke
           it
           out
           of
           their
           treasure
           ,
           appointed
           to
           idolatrous
           vses
           (
           for
           it
           is
           probable
           they
           had
           such
           a
           treasurie
           ,
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           treasurie
           of
           the
           house
           of
           God
           )
           or
           whether
           their
           common
           treasure
           ,
           was
           in
           some
           place
           of
           that
           Temple
           ,
           there
           laid
           vp
           as
           in
           a
           safe
           repositorie
           ,
           and
           free
           from
           the
           violence
           or
           sacriledge
           of
           robbers
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           vse
           of
           temples
           ,
           especially
           in
           times
           of
           war
           and
           danger
           of
           pillage
           ,
           we
           reade
           in
           Prophane
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           writers
           euery
           where
           )
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           affirme
           ,
           neither
           can
           I.
           Only
           I
           encline
           to
           the
           former
           opinion
           :
           and
           do
           think
           that
           they
           robbed
           their
           Temple
           ,
           to
           supply
           the
           want
           of
           Abimelech
           (
           and
           sacriledge
           may
           wel
           stand
           with
           treason
           and
           tyranny
           ,
           which
           spare
           neither
           things
           holy
           nor
           prophane
           .
           )
           But
           vpon
           coniectures
           I
           
           will
           collect
           nothing
           .
           Whether
           soeuer
           they
           did
           ,
           sure
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           their
           Idoll
           a
           sufficient
           treasurer
           and
           keeper
           of
           this
           siluer
           ,
           (
           or
           else
           they
           would
           not
           haue
           made
           his
           Temple
           the
           treasurie
           )
           and
           durst
           trust
           him
           with
           the
           preciousest
           things
           they
           had
           :
           who
           yet
           had
           neither
           eies
           to
           see
           it
           ,
           or
           hands
           and
           power
           to
           defend
           it
           from
           robbers
           .
           This
           is
           no
           wonder
           (
           may
           some
           man
           say
           )
           that
           they
           durst
           trust
           him
           with
           their
           money
           ,
           who
           durst
           venture
           their
           liues
           and
           soules
           vpon
           his
           protection
           ,
           as
           they
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           Eliah
           .
           1.
           
           King.
           18.
           did
           .
           I
           answer
           :
           
           It
           were
           the
           lesse
           wonder
           indeed
           ,
           if
           wee
           saw
           not
           Christians
           ,
           worshippers
           of
           God
           (
           who
           professe
           themselues
           to
           ieopard
           their
           saluation
           vpon
           his
           promise
           )
           to
           be
           yet
           farre
           behind
           these
           Idolaters
           in
           this
           thing
           .
           For
           they
           will
           not
           venture
           nor
           cast
           their
           goods
           vpon
           his
           safegard
           ,
           nor
           thinke
           the
           Lord
           a
           meet
           and
           trustie
           keeper
           of
           their
           wealth
           ;
           they
           will
           put
           no
           more
           in
           his
           hands
           then
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           lose
           .
           To
           such
           we
           may
           say
           :
           Is
           he
           not
           much
           beholding
           to
           you
           the
           whilest
           ?
           He
           hath
           giuen
           you
           liuing
           Temples
           ,
           not
           of
           stone
           temples
           ,
           not
           of
           Baal
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           owne
           making
           ,
           euen
           the
           poore
           members
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ;
           Into
           these
           he
           commandeth
           you
           to
           cast
           ,
           not
           your
           superfluities
           ,
           but
           some
           of
           your
           substance
           :
           hee
           promiseth
           to
           be
           the
           ouerseer
           and
           steward
           of
           this
           treasurie
           ,
           he
           will
           reckon
           and
           returne
           againe
           such
           beneuolence
           of
           yours
           ,
           double
           and
           trebble
           vnto
           you
           ,
           yea
           tenfold
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           vse
           and
           gaine
           enough
           )
           nay
           ,
           an
           hundreth
           fold
           ,
           rewarding
           it
           with
           euerlasting
           habitations
           :
           For
           why
           ?
           he
           hath
           vndertaken
           ,
           and
           is
           become
           the
           Surety
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           )
           to
           repay
           all
           such
           loane
           againe
           abundantly
           .
           But
           wee
           thinke
           these
           to
           bee
           but
           words
           :
           and
           keepe
           the
           principall
           fast
           ,
           let
           the
           interest
           goe
           where
           it
           will
           for
           vs.
           As
           for
           these
           Temples
           ,
           we
           count
           them
           Sepulchres
           ,
           deuouring
           al
           ,
           asking
           
             giue
             ,
             giue
          
           ,
           but
           neuer
           returning
           ought
           againe
           :
           and
           as
           they
           in
           Ecclesiastes
           ,
           who
           thinke
           all
           lost
           and
           cast
           vpon
           the
           waters
           ,
           that
           is
           well
           bestowed
           .
           But
           these
           Idolaters
           and
           their
           confederates
           in
           Baal-berith
           ,
           shall
           stand
           foorth
           ,
           and
           witnesse
           
           against
           such
           ,
           to
           their
           shame
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           thus
           helped
           him
           forward
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           what
           maner
           
           of
           persons
           he
           hired
           &
           prouided
           to
           bring
           his
           wicked
           purpose
           to
           passe
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           empty
           ,
           light-headed
           ,
           and
           naught
           worth
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           lewd
           and
           loose
           ,
           and
           were
           carried
           headlong
           to
           that
           which
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           sound
           reason
           .
           Whereby
           we
           haue
           a
           description
           of
           such
           graceles
           and
           wicked
           hangbies
           ,
           what
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           wherefore
           they
           serue
           ;
           which
           shall
           be
           to
           good
           purpose
           to
           note
           ,
           as
           for
           other
           causes
           ,
           so
           for
           this
           one
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           see
           what
           iustice
           should
           be
           done
           and
           executed
           on
           such
           :
           who
           liuing
           idly
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           further
           then
           they
           needs
           must
           must
           worke
           ,
           should
           be
           laid
           for
           as
           of
           late
           yeeres
           they
           were
           by
           that
           Honourable
           Counseller
           of
           worthie
           memorie
           ,
           and
           kept
           from
           ranging
           about
           .
           But
           seeing
           they
           are
           seldome
           punished
           ,
           the
           best
           vse
           we
           can
           make
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           to
           beware
           of
           them
           .
           First
           they
           are
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           know
           them
           ,
           such
           as
           haue
           spent
           all
           ,
           and
           liued
           idlelie
           ,
           without
           practising
           any
           profitable
           trade
           or
           calling
           :
           and
           how
           haue
           they
           spent
           it
           ?
           full
           leaudly
           and
           badly
           ,
           in
           gaming
           ,
           whoring
           ,
           gusling
           ,
           caualering
           ,
           fray-making
           ,
           &c.
           and
           yet
           hanging
           in
           mens
           debts
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           are
           male-contents
           both
           with
           their
           owne
           penury
           and
           the
           welfare
           of
           others
           ,
           yea
           with
           the
           State
           it selfe
           (
           often
           )
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           wherein
           they
           liue
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           are
           such
           as
           are
           not
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           reason
           ,
           much
           lesse
           by
           religion
           .
           But
           their
           disposition
           is
           ,
           to
           run
           on
           head
           to
           bee
           set
           on
           gadding
           ,
           rouing
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           wherefore
           stay
           or
           waite
           
           they
           ?
           but
           euen
           for
           such
           troublesome
           times
           as
           these
           here
           were
           ?
           and
           for
           some
           tumult
           and
           insurrection
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           fish
           in
           troubled
           waters
           ,
           desiring
           a
           change
           of
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           these
           peaceable
           times
           ,
           as
           a
           fit
           occasion
           to
           practise
           and
           set
           a
           work
           this
           their
           diuellish
           disposition
           ,
           which
           in
           peace
           and
           gouernment
           ,
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           emprisoned
           in
           them
           :
           some
           by
           ioyning
           themselues
           with
           vaine
           and
           loose
           persons
           like
           themselues
           ,
           and
           wandring
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           imployment
           for
           them
           at
           home
           ,
           into
           forren
           countries
           ,
           not
           through
           a
           desire
           of
           getting
           knowledge
           or
           experience
           ,
           much
           to
           trafficke
           for
           their
           maintenance
           ,
           but
           to
           trie
           their
           fortunes
           (
           as
           they
           prophanely
           speake
           )
           being
           wearie
           of
           their
           owne
           countrey
           ,
           wherein
           they
           are
           defamed
           for
           their
           leaudnesse
           ,
           prodigalitie
           ,
           and
           needlesse
           debts
           ,
           or
           other
           dishonesty
           :
           others
           being
           readily
           hired
           ,
           to
           sort
           themselues
           with
           such
           as
           will
           rifle
           mens
           houses
           ,
           and
           companions
           in
           helping
           to
           make
           a
           head
           ,
           and
           if
           none
           of
           these
           hit
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           nor
           come
           to
           passe
           ;
           then
           fall
           they
           to
           robbing
           by
           the
           high
           waies
           .
           And
           such
           dangerous
           and
           diseased
           members
           haue
           there
           alwaies
           been
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           al
           Common-wealths
           .
           In
           the
           booke
           of
           the
           Acts
           ,
           in
           two
           or
           three
           Chapters
           ,
           the
           
           Iewes
           got
           such
           hang
           bies
           to
           make
           stirres
           and
           tumults
           in
           cities
           ,
           and
           then
           charged
           Paul
           to
           be
           the
           author
           of
           them
           ;
           when
           he
           yet
           was
           in
           danger
           of
           his
           life
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           all
           to
           make
           him
           seeme
           seditious
           ,
           and
           a
           raiser
           of
           trouble
           where
           he
           came
           .
           Euen
           so
           such
           there
           are
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           idle
           companions
           ,
           who
           cannot
           choose
           ,
           but
           like
           Vultures
           and
           Cormorants
           ,
           pray
           vpon
           other
           mens
           goods
           :
           who
           might
           easily
           haue
           been
           staied
           from
           these
           courses
           while
           they
           were
           young
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           suffered
           to
           haue
           their
           owne
           will
           so
           farre
           ,
           til
           this
           trade
           (
           as
           miserable
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           yet
           because
           it
           is
           ioyned
           with
           ease
           )
           waxed
           sweete
           vnto
           them
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           saued
           and
           kept
           from
           prison
           and
           correction
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           so
           iustly
           deserued
           it
           :
           which
           correction
           if
           the
           ciuill
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           the
           Head-borrowes
           of
           townes
           wherein
           they
           lurked
           ,
           had
           neglected
           ;
           yet
           their
           owne
           parents
           and
           kindred
           should
           haue
           seene
           executed
           .
           
        
         
           And
           if
           such
           as
           worke
           not
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           eate
           ,
           why
           are
           they
           suffered
           ,
           whose
           
           life
           is
           idlenes
           ?
           Let
           such
           therefore
           be
           purged
           out
           from
           among
           vs
           :
           and
           in
           all
           places
           let
           prouision
           be
           made
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           are
           idle
           and
           vagrant
           ,
           be
           restrained
           ,
           and
           set
           on
           worke
           ,
           (
           though
           they
           haue
           somewhat
           of
           their
           owne
           )
           that
           so
           ,
           (
           will
           they
           nill
           they
           )
           as
           they
           will
           doe
           no
           good
           ,
           they
           may
           bee
           compelled
           to
           stoope
           to
           good
           order
           ,
           and
           be
           held
           in
           from
           doing
           mischiefe
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           this
           euil
           may
           cease
           which
           threatneth
           so
           great
           danger
           to
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           :
           which
           (
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           )
           is
           hard
           to
           doe
           ;
           considering
           how
           such
           persons
           flocke
           together
           to
           such
           places
           of
           the
           land
           as
           are
           populous
           and
           frequented
           ,
           where
           they
           may
           be
           in
           harbour
           and
           the
           safer
           from
           search
           and
           punishment
           :
           but
           then
           ,
           that
           which
           we
           cannot
           amend
           ,
           let
           vs
           lament
           ,
           and
           blesse
           God
           if
           we
           be
           free
           from
           such
           molestation
           in
           the
           places
           where
           we
           dwell
           .
        
         
           When
           this
           Abimelech
           saw
           how
           his
           bold
           and
           shamelesse
           deuices
           and
           attempts
           
           prospered
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           thriued
           in
           them
           ,
           he
           waxed
           much
           bolder
           ,
           and
           tooke
           heart
           to
           goe
           fall
           vpon
           his
           innocent
           brethren
           ,
           and
           slew
           them
           .
           And
           
           herein
           is
           verified
           that
           of
           Salomon
           ,
           Eccles
           .
           7.
           
           
             There
             is
             a
             wicked
             man
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             who
             continueth
             in
             his
             malice
          
           :
           meaning
           ,
           because
           he
           prospereth
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           resisted
           .
           Thus
           Adonibezek
           ,
           chap.
           1.
           staied
           not
           till
           he
           had
           serued
           seuentie
           Princes
           
           shamefully
           after
           his
           cruell
           humour
           ,
           but
           was
           fleshed
           more
           and
           more
           by
           
           his
           successe
           .
           O
           horrible
           and
           vnnaturall
           blood-shedding
           crueltie
           !
           Here
           wee
           may
           see
           what
           monsters
           are
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           worthily
           to
           be
           driuen
           frō
           amongst
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           made
           spectacles
           and
           gazing
           stocks
           by
           open
           and
           most
           sharpe
           punishment
           inflicted
           vpon
           them
           .
           Such
           were
           
             Athaliah
             ,
             Haman
          
           ,
           and
           Absolous
           .
           Such
           were
           they
           who
           wrought
           that
           bloodie
           massacre
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           they
           who
           were
           the
           chiefe
           doers
           in
           the
           persecution
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           remembred
           by
           some
           that
           yet
           liue
           ;
           and
           they
           of
           the
           Gunpowder-treason
           come
           nothing
           behinde
           ,
           that
           I
           say
           no
           more
           .
           But
           how
           much
           more
           cruell
           are
           they
           who
           murther
           many
           soules
           for
           want
           of
           due
           foode
           ?
           But
           touching
           the
           sinne
           of
           crueltie
           I
           haue
           spoken
           in
           chap.
           1.
           7.
           and
           chap.
           8.
           20.
           and
           forward
           .
           There
           let
           the
           reader
           supply
           this
           place
           from
           thence
           .
        
         
           Many
           ,
           not
           ill
           minded
           ,
           desire
           to
           know
           why
           God
           doth
           suffer
           such
           abominations
           .
           
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           God
           knoweth
           the
           cause
           ,
           who
           ruleth
           iustly
           ,
           and
           who
           (
           as
           a
           godly
           father
           speakes
           )
           ordereth
           the
           euill
           appetites
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           to
           fulfill
           his
           prouidence
           ,
           though
           he
           infuse
           not
           euill
           into
           them
           ;
           as
           he
           wrought
           the
           saluation
           of
           his
           elect
           ,
           by
           the
           fall
           of
           Adam
           ,
           and
           the
           treacherie
           of
           Iudas
           :
           and
           yet
           wee
           are
           not
           ,
           neither
           ought
           ,
           to
           bee
           altogether
           ignorant
           why
           God
           doth
           this
           .
           Wee
           are
           not
           to
           appoint
           the
           Lord
           how
           to
           gouerne
           the
           world
           ,
           nor
           by
           whom
           ,
           nor
           how
           he
           will
           be
           glorified
           .
           And
           he
           who
           may
           marueile
           that
           God
           is
           patient
           toward
           the
           bad
           ,
           how
           can
           he
           thinke
           himselfe
           too
           good
           to
           suffer
           for
           his
           own
           deserts
           ,
           be
           the
           instruments
           neuer
           so
           euil
           ,
           when
           our
           Sauiour
           suffered
           for
           vs
           without
           cause
           ?
           But
           if
           any
           of
           vs
           bee
           without
           danger
           and
           hurt
           by
           such
           wicked
           persons
           ,
           who
           are
           one
           of
           Gods
           scourges
           to
           correct
           vs
           ,
           let
           vs
           reckon
           it
           among
           the
           great
           blessings
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           vse
           it
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           this
           verse
           let
           vs
           proceede
           further
           with
           Abimelech
           .
           He
           considered
           
           that
           his
           seuentie
           brethren
           might
           be
           like
           to
           hinder
           and
           resist
           him
           :
           and
           therefore
           what
           did
           he
           ?
           hee
           resolued
           to
           dispatch
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           so
           hee
           did
           ,
           except
           one
           .
           The
           hainousnes
           of
           the
           fact
           ,
           deterred
           him
           not
           from
           going
           through
           stitch
           with
           it
           :
           he
           would
           not
           leaue
           it
           by
           halues
           ,
           nay
           he
           could
           not
           be
           quiet
           till
           euery
           obstacle
           and
           hindrance
           was
           remoued
           ,
           and
           each
           eye-sore
           taken
           away
           .
           It
           bewraieth
           a
           most
           fearfull
           propertie
           in
           the
           workers
           of
           euill
           :
           that
           cannot
           desist
           nor
           leaue
           of
           ,
           till
           they
           haue
           brought
           their
           vngodly
           attempts
           to
           a
           full
           and
           perfect
           end
           :
           wherein
           the
           godly
           seldome
           match
           them
           in
           contraire
           actions
           .
           A
           man
           would
           haue
           thought
           these
           seuentie
           men
           had
           been
           a
           great
           blocke
           in
           an
           vsurpers
           way
           ,
           to
           keepe
           him
           from
           proceeding
           currantly
           in
           his
           bad
           course
           :
           and
           Abimelech
           saw
           that
           to
           ,
           but
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           a
           barre
           strong
           enough
           to
           keepe
           him
           from
           villanie
           ,
           but
           he
           broke
           it
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           to
           peeces
           ,
           rather
           then
           it
           should
           stand
           vp
           in
           his
           way
           to
           hinder
           him
           from
           his
           purpose
           .
           For
           that
           ,
           he
           was
           resolued
           to
           goe
           forward
           with
           :
           and
           therefore
           whatsoeuer
           opposition
           should
           come
           against
           it
           ,
           hee
           would
           beare
           it
           downe
           ,
           as
           floods
           and
           windes
           pull
           downe
           hils
           ,
           bankes
           ,
           bridges
           ,
           gates
           ,
           trees
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           comes
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           yeelds
           not
           to
           them
           .
           Woe
           be
           to
           him
           that
           meetes
           a
           Beare
           robbed
           of
           her
           whelpes
           ;
           and
           yet
           better
           so
           ,
           then
           crosse
           an
           vsurper
           of
           his
           ambitious
           desire
           :
           although
           these
           his
           brethren
           had
           not
           crost
           him
           ,
           but
           by
           silence
           and
           sitting
           still
           .
           Ambition
           is
           a
           raging
           monster
           we
           see
           ,
           and
           although
           it
           thirst
           after
           honour
           ,
           yet
           seldome
           is
           it
           asswaged
           without
           blood
           ,
           if
           occasion
           and
           opportunitie
           serue
           .
           Nothing
           is
           so
           holy
           ,
           so
           pretious
           ,
           so
           neere
           ,
           which
           it
           prophaneth
           not
           ,
           defloureth
           and
           destroyeth
           not
           .
           Euen
           his
           owne
           sonne
           ,
           it
           hee
           
           had
           stood
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           had
           tasted
           of
           the
           same
           sawce
           ,
           which
           his
           brethren
           did
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           reported
           Herod
           the
           great
           did
           ,
           in
           the
           massacre
           of
           the
           infants
           .
           But
           it
           
           became
           him
           well
           enough
           to
           keepe
           that
           to
           himselfe
           by
           villanie
           ,
           which
           hee
           had
           inuaded
           by
           wickednes
           before
           .
           Euen
           as
           his
           successors
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           these
           Italionated
           diuels
           ,
           and
           disciples
           of
           Machiauel
           both
           practise
           and
           defend
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           rules
           ,
           that
           a
           kingdome
           gotten
           by
           force
           ,
           must
           be
           preserued
           also
           by
           violence
           .
           Againe
           ,
           he
           that
           will
           rule
           ,
           must
           not
           stand
           nicely
           vpon
           vertues
           ,
           but
           (
           when
           occasion
           serues
           )
           play
           both
           the
           lyon
           and
           foxe
           ,
           and
           worke
           out
           his
           enemies
           by
           fraud
           or
           crueltie
           ,
           any
           way
           ,
           so
           he
           can
           doe
           it
           .
           Againe
           ,
           let
           them
           strike
           once
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           Abishai
           said
           )
           strike
           home
           ,
           and
           kill
           all
           at
           once
           that
           stand
           in
           his
           way
           and
           sit
           in
           his
           light
           .
           For
           to
           kill
           often
           is
           odious
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           a
           riddance
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           roote
           and
           branch
           ,
           is
           with
           such
           ,
           policie
           ,
           and
           a
           necessitie
           pardonable
           .
           When
           I
           thinke
           of
           this
           fact
           of
           Abimelech
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           but
           thus
           resemble
           it
           to
           these
           monsters
           ,
           who
           lately
           offered
           to
           giue
           vs
           an
           experiment
           of
           the
           like
           enterprise
           in
           their
           powder-treason
           :
           which
           ,
           as
           no
           age
           euer
           matched
           ,
           so
           no
           age
           shall
           euer
           forget
           it
           ,
           to
           their
           eternall
           shame
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           endlesse
           praise
           .
           For
           as
           they
           were
           Abimelechs
           in
           ambition
           and
           crueltie
           ,
           so
           the
           Lord
           made
           them
           Abimelechs
           in
           confusion
           .
           Abimelechs
           ioy
           lasted
           not
           :
           theirs
           was
           but
           hope
           ,
           and
           yet
           made
           them
           ashamed
           .
           The
           Lord
           sent
           a
           spirit
           of
           diuision
           betweene
           him
           and
           Shechem
           :
           so
           hee
           did
           betweene
           these
           ,
           one
           betrayed
           the
           other
           .
           
             So
             let
             thine
             enemies
             perish
             O
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Therefore
           let
           all
           wise
           men
           (
           for
           all
           
           are
           not
           great
           ones
           )
           circumspectly
           take
           heede
           and
           beware
           what
           sinnes
           they
           resolue
           to
           commit
           :
           for
           surely
           whatsoeuer
           they
           giue
           ouer
           themselues
           vnto
           ,
           they
           will
           make
           no
           bones
           of
           the
           necessarie
           attendants
           thereof
           ,
           be
           they
           neuer
           so
           hideous
           and
           horrible
           .
           As
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           ,
           whether
           this
           parricide
           or
           his
           ambition
           were
           greater
           ,
           saue
           onely
           that
           the
           former
           serued
           the
           latter
           .
           Men
           little
           dreame
           how
           deeply
           they
           plunge
           themselues
           ,
           when
           they
           vndertake
           any
           sinne
           :
           themselues
           often
           are
           astonished
           at
           themselues
           ,
           but
           that
           when
           they
           haue
           begun
           ,
           they
           must
           play
           the
           men
           in
           going
           forward
           ,
           and
           not
           shrink
           for
           it
           .
           Herod
           himselfe
           was
           not
           willing
           to
           behead
           Iohn
           :
           but
           when
           he
           had
           said
           the
           word
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           goe
           backe
           ,
           (
           he
           thought
           )
           for
           his
           credit
           sake
           ,
           therefore
           hee
           went
           through
           .
           Hee
           might
           thanke
           his
           luxuriousnes
           ,
           and
           iollitie
           ,
           which
           caused
           the
           oath
           ,
           and
           the
           oath
           the
           murther
           .
           So
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           Because
           men
           set
           it
           downe
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           rich
           ,
           they
           meete
           with
           their
           match
           ,
           and
           fall
           into
           
           many
           temptations
           and
           snares
           ,
           &c.
           
           Tush
           ,
           tell
           not
           them
           of
           trifles
           ,
           of
           lyons
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           they
           are
           busie
           in
           pursuing
           their
           game
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           get
           it
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           it
           cost
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           haue
           so
           decreed
           and
           set
           it
           downe
           .
           Well
           learne
           to
           resolue
           onely
           vpon
           that
           which
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           free
           from
           any
           great
           inconuenience
           ,
           and
           goe
           through
           it
           with
           commendation
           :
           for
           all
           other
           resolution
           is
           diuelish
           .
           I
           would
           bee
           larger
           in
           this
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           followeth
           in
           the
           sixth
           verse
           a
           doctrine
           not
           much
           differing
           from
           this
           argument
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           this
           bloodie
           act
           of
           Abimelechs
           ,
           one
           of
           his
           brethren
           escaped
           his
           
           hands
           :
           and
           in
           that
           one
           of
           them
           was
           preserued
           from
           his
           crueltie
           ,
           and
           kept
           out
           of
           his
           reach
           ,
           it
           was
           done
           by
           Gods
           speciall
           prouidence
           ,
           both
           to
           hold
           him
           in
           feare
           ,
           seeing
           hee
           that
           was
           kept
           aliue
           ,
           was
           the
           lawfull
           sonne
           of
           Gedeon
           ,
           and
           borne
           of
           a
           lawfull
           wife
           ;
           Abimelech
           himselfe
           comming
           but
           of
           a
           concubine
           :
           and
           further
           ,
           it
           was
           also
           a
           good
           dashing
           of
           his
           ioy
           .
           And
           moreouer
           ,
           wee
           see
           there
           was
           good
           vse
           of
           the
           Lords
           sauing
           aliue
           of
           that
           one
           of
           his
           brethren
           ,
           Iotham
           
           I
           meane
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           prophecie
           that
           he
           vttered
           ;
           therein
           foretelling
           the
           destruction
           of
           Abimelech
           .
           To
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           committers
           of
           euill
           haue
           their
           humors
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           their
           turne
           serued
           ,
           and
           things
           to
           fall
           out
           euen
           as
           they
           would
           wish
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           euer
           ,
           somewhat
           reserued
           to
           vex
           and
           pay
           them
           home
           ,
           euen
           here
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           them
           a
           taste
           of
           further
           torment
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           who
           had
           better
           successe
           then
           Haman
           ?
           and
           yet
           by
           Mordecay
           (
           who
           was
           of
           no
           place
           to
           stand
           with
           ,
           or
           to
           crosse
           him
           )
           how
           was
           his
           ioy
           quailed
           by
           him
           ?
           rather
           then
           there
           should
           be
           none
           to
           resist
           him
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           was
           very
           vnlike
           to
           be
           ,
           came
           vpon
           him
           ,
           for
           by
           Mordecaies
           counsell
           ,
           and
           well
           handling
           the
           matter
           ,
           Haman
           was
           ouerthrowne
           
           with
           his
           whole
           house
           .
        
         
           So
           Herod
           and
           Herodias
           had
           nothing
           that
           troubled
           them
           ,
           but
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           when
           they
           had
           taken
           Iohn
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           role
           vp
           ,
           who
           (
           through
           this
           that
           Herods
           conscience
           put
           him
           in
           feare
           )
           kept
           him
           at
           
           that
           stay
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           bee
           quiet
           .
           Ahab
           had
           been
           at
           hearts
           ease
           ,
           but
           for
           
           Eliah
           ,
           and
           yet
           afterward
           Michaiah
           vexed
           him
           as
           much
           .
           Gehazi
           sped
           well
           a
           while
           ;
           but
           at
           length
           his
           master
           dashed
           all
           .
           And
           all
           this
           is
           a
           sauour
           of
           their
           
           woe
           before
           it
           come
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           be
           teared
           &
           driuen
           from
           their
           bad
           courses
           thereby
           ,
           and
           so
           humble
           themselues
           to
           seeke
           mercy
           ;
           as
           that
           third
           Captaine
           of
           Ahazijah
           did
           to
           Eliah
           ,
           seeing
           the
           danger
           .
           And
           thus
           God
           feareth
           the
           
           whole
           rabble
           of
           the
           vngodly
           ,
           and
           by
           other
           terrors
           also
           :
           when
           his
           word
           wil
           not
           doe
           it
           ,
           his
           workes
           shall
           ;
           and
           euen
           thereby
           ,
           I
           meane
           by
           the
           casting
           them
           downe
           by
           the
           law
           liuely
           preached
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           feare
           of
           death
           ,
           iudgement
           day
           ,
           and
           hell
           ;
           hee
           doth
           so
           torment
           many
           a
           man
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           shiftes
           and
           deuices
           cannot
           deliuer
           him
           there-from
           ;
           neither
           is
           al
           that
           hee
           hath
           able
           to
           comfort
           him
           ,
           and
           cry
           downe
           this
           voice
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           although
           it
           worke
           no
           true
           feare
           of
           God
           in
           him
           to
           repentance
           ,
           but
           onely
           awake
           and
           astonish
           him
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           some
           ,
           though
           they
           bee
           apparantly
           crossed
           by
           God
           ,
           yet
           they
           feele
           it
           no
           more
           then
           the
           dead
           palsey
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           Nabal
           .
           But
           in
           that
           they
           be
           hardned
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           worse
           case
           .
           So
           then
           God
           dealeth
           thus
           commonly
           ,
           that
           the
           wicked
           shall
           haue
           somewhat
           to
           make
           them
           lesse
           eager
           of
           their
           pleasures
           ;
           as
           either
           paine
           ,
           sicknesse
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           thing
           ,
           or
           else
           inward
           feare
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           .
           Although
           (
           alas
           )
           what
           although
           they
           should
           neuer
           be
           interrupted
           ?
           they
           should
           yet
           be
           but
           caried
           to
           hell
           merrily
           ,
           when
           others
           goe
           mourning
           .
           And
           when
           Gods
           seruants
           fall
           to
           the
           like
           sinne
           ,
           as
           to
           nestle
           themselues
           in
           the
           deceiuable
           inticements
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           hee
           giueth
           them
           the
           like
           medicine
           to
           cure
           them
           of
           their
           disease
           ,
           that
           they
           shal
           euer
           haue
           one
           thing
           or
           other
           to
           hold
           them
           in
           vnquietnesse
           ,
           and
           to
           feare
           
           them
           with
           :
           which
           is
           euer
           like
           to
           light
           vpon
           them
           ,
           to
           vexe
           and
           sting
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           dare
           delight
           themselues
           in
           any
           euill
           thing
           ,
           or
           to
           rest
           in
           that
           which
           is
           transitory
           ;
           and
           so
           goe
           from
           the
           Lord.
           As
           the
           feare
           of
           losing
           a
           good
           wife
           ,
           their
           nearest
           companion
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           partake
           their
           commodities
           and
           delights
           with
           them
           ;
           or
           their
           crosses
           and
           decaies
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           easilier
           borne
           ,
           which
           affliction
           disquieteth
           them
           much
           ,
           and
           dampeth
           all
           their
           earthly
           repast
           .
           So
           also
           ,
           he
           exerciseth
           them
           with
           weakenesse
           of
           body
           ,
           meannes
           in
           estate
           ,
           petty
           losses
           ,
           &c.
           and
           al
           to
           weane
           thē
           from
           the
           breast
           (
           as
           it
           were
           sucklings
           )
           by
           laying
           such
           bitter
           and
           distasteful
           corrections
           vpon
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           to
           rest
           and
           ioy
           our
           hearts
           in
           nothing
           here
           below
           ;
           but
           to
           
           
           see
           ,
           that
           our
           delight
           bee
           in
           the
           fauour
           and
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           continually
           :
           which
           is
           the
           one
           thing
           (
           though
           we
           may
           make
           them
           two
           )
           that
           is
           necessarie
           .
           
           And
           if
           nothing
           will
           rouse
           vs
           out
           of
           spirituall
           slumbering
           in
           earthly
           prosperitie
           and
           peace
           ,
           (
           wherein
           to
           lie
           senselessely
           and
           sottishly
           ,
           is
           more
           then
           to
           haue
           one
           foot
           in
           hell
           already
           )
           let
           this
           doe
           it
           ,
           that
           wee
           know
           not
           how
           soone
           wee
           must
           leaue
           al
           ,
           and
           goe
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           yeelding
           vp
           of
           our
           account
           .
           And
           yet
           if
           the
           Lord
           crosse
           vs
           in
           our
           enterprises
           that
           bee
           euill
           ,
           we
           may
           know
           the
           worst
           that
           the
           meaneth
           toward
           vs
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           stop
           vs
           in
           our
           race
           toward
           destruction
           and
           misery
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           not
           come
           vpon
           vs.
           
        
         
           When
           Abimelech
           had
           so
           vnnaturally
           slaine
           his
           brethren
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           
           haue
           stricken
           such
           a
           terror
           into
           the
           men
           of
           Shechem
           that
           they
           should
           haue
           abhorred
           him
           ,
           and
           pursued
           him
           openly
           ,
           calling
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Tribes
           to
           ioyne
           with
           them
           therein
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           receiued
           his
           due
           punishment
           :
           he
           so
           subtillie
           woound
           in
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           so
           credulous
           ,
           that
           they
           beleeued
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           hee
           would
           deale
           well
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           hee
           had
           promised
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           proceeded
           (
           O
           fearefull
           to
           be
           spoken
           )
           and
           vndertooke
           to
           make
           him
           King
           :
           and
           this
           they
           did
           in
           a
           place
           that
           pertained
           to
           them
           ,
           none
           of
           the
           other
           Tribes
           being
           either
           called
           ,
           or
           made
           acquainted
           with
           the
           matter
           (
           who
           yet
           had
           a
           farre
           greater
           stroke
           therein
           then
           they
           )
           which
           must
           needs
           raise
           great
           dissention
           and
           deuision
           betwixt
           them
           .
           But
           this
           they
           regarded
           not
           ,
           seeing
           they
           had
           taken
           in
           hand
           the
           effecting
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Here
           we
           see
           ,
           when
           one
           sinne
           is
           intended
           of
           a
           man
           to
           be
           committed
           ,
           it
           goeth
           
           not
           alone
           ,
           but
           draweth
           with
           it
           many
           other
           ,
           as
           companions
           to
           it
           .
           For
           neither
           can
           it
           be
           brought
           to
           passe
           without
           the
           helpe
           of
           other
           ,
           neither
           can
           a
           man
           take
           pleasure
           in
           it
           without
           the
           company
           of
           other
           sinnes
           .
           He
           seekes
           to
           be
           King
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           sinnes
           doth
           he
           adioyne
           ,
           to
           the
           effecting
           of
           it
           ?
           As
           he
           here
           vsed
           fraud
           ,
           flatterie
           ,
           and
           cousonage
           ,
           and
           rose
           vp
           ,
           and
           drew
           after
           him
           a
           band
           of
           seditious
           hang-bies
           ;
           he
           slew
           his
           brethren
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           was
           made
           King
           ,
           what
           contention
           did
           he
           cause
           among
           them
           ?
        
         
           It
           is
           too
           manifest
           ,
           that
           sinne
           is
           no
           solitarie
           bird
           ,
           nor
           is
           euer
           seene
           out
           of
           
           company
           .
           Euen
           as
           S.
           Paul
           teacheth
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           how
           strife
           carrieth
           enuying
           with
           it
           ;
           and
           gluttony
           draweth
           drunkennesse
           ;
           and
           chambering
           ,
           wantonnesse
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           more
           to
           be
           marked
           ,
           because
           wicked
           persons
           alleage
           for
           themselues
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           reprooued
           for
           their
           faults
           ,
           that
           al
           men
           are
           sinners
           ,
           yea
           some
           sinne
           grossely
           in
           many
           kinds
           ,
           and
           for
           themselues
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           they
           hope
           ,
           if
           they
           haue
           done
           amisse
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           be
           borne
           with
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           but
           one
           trespasse
           :
           and
           further
           they
           will
           say
           ,
           euery
           one
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           Such
           a
           man
           hath
           this
           blemish
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           one
           that
           :
           all
           haue
           some
           one
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           I
           haue
           ,
           and
           what
           then
           ?
           But
           to
           this
           it
           is
           to
           be
           answered
           ,
           where
           one
           chiefe
           sinne
           is
           committed
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           other
           as
           handmaides
           to
           accompany
           it
           .
           As
           in
           the
           sinne
           of
           
             Achan
             ,
             Dauid
             ,
             Ananias
          
           and
           Saphira
           ,
           with
           many
           others
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           .
           Therefore
           if
           we
           thinke
           it
           be
           a
           shame
           for
           vs
           ,
           to
           be
           charged
           
           with
           many
           ,
           then
           take
           we
           heed
           of
           any
           one
           ,
           for
           it
           will
           not
           goe
           alone
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           thinke
           it
           a
           small
           matter
           to
           bee
           rebuked
           for
           one
           ,
           know
           we
           for
           certaintie
           ,
           that
           one
           will
           bring
           and
           draw
           many
           to
           it
           :
           and
           he
           only
           is
           happy
           ,
           that
           wisely
           taketh
           heed
           of
           all
           .
           But
           this
           doctrine
           I
           haue
           handled
           before
           :
           therefore
           the
           lesse
           shall
           serue
           .
           Looke
           backe
           into
           chap.
           1.
           vers
           .
           7.
           
        
         
           Moreouer
           ,
           let
           the
           foolishnesse
           of
           these
           men
           of
           Shechem
           ,
           who
           beleeuing
           
           Abimelechs
           faire
           words
           ,
           went
           by
           and
           by
           and
           made
           him
           King
           ,
           let
           it
           (
           I
           say
           )
           teach
           vs
           wisdome
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           singular
           good
           watch-word
           to
           all
           Christians
           ,
           that
           we
           doe
           not
           regard
           so
           much
           the
           speeches
           of
           vaine
           and
           loose
           persons
           ,
           as
           
           weigh
           and
           compare
           their
           actions
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           profit
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           beguiled
           .
           As
           the
           prouerb
           saith
           ;
           what
           should
           I
           hearken
           to
           words
           ,
           when
           I
           see
           deeds
           contrarie
           .
           His
           were
           vile
           and
           horrible
           ,
           as
           they
           saw
           ,
           therefore
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           haue
           regarded
           his
           words
           .
           For
           he
           that
           is
           faultie
           in
           a
           great
           matter
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           trusted
           in
           a
           small
           .
           For
           example
           ;
           if
           (
           as
           our
           text
           teacheth
           )
           a
           man
           be
           vnpitifull
           to
           his
           owne
           ,
           as
           this
           Abimelech
           was
           ,
           he
           will
           certainly
           be
           without
           pitie
           and
           compassion
           to
           other
           ,
           howsoeuer
           for
           vaine
           glory
           he
           may
           shew
           pitie
           sometime
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           case
           ;
           but
           that
           will
           not
           hold
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           to
           be
           rested
           vpon
           :
           for
           one
           swallow
           maketh
           not
           summer
           .
           So
           if
           one
           will
           contend
           and
           fall
           out
           with
           ,
           disclaime
           ,
           and
           deceiue
           his
           neere
           friend
           ,
           let
           not
           a
           stranger
           trust
           him
           .
           For
           though
           such
           an
           one
           bee
           now
           in
           fauour
           with
           him
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           twentie
           waies
           be
           easily
           estranged
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           it
           commeth
           daily
           to
           passe
           .
           So
           if
           a
           man
           liue
           not
           peaceablie
           and
           kindly
           with
           his
           wife
           ,
           hee
           may
           say
           what
           hee
           will
           of
           his
           agreeing
           with
           others
           ,
           but
           longer
           then
           while
           his
           corrupt
           and
           inconstant
           humor
           bee
           pleased
           ,
           he
           will
           liue
           kindly
           with
           none
           .
           This
           Dauid
           aimed
           at
           ,
           and
           meant
           in
           his
           answer
           
           to
           them
           that
           brought
           tidings
           of
           their
           murthering
           of
           Saul
           ,
           and
           of
           Ishbosheth
           :
           for
           what
           likelyhood
           gaue
           they
           of
           any
           more
           fidelitie
           to
           him
           ,
           if
           the
           time
           should
           haue
           serued
           ?
        
         
           So
           to
           prosecute
           this
           point
           in
           more
           particulars
           ,
           wherein
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           doth
           best
           appeare
           ;
           let
           vs
           not
           be
           deceiued
           ,
           but
           wise
           ;
           if
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           be
           not
           faithfull
           to
           God
           ,
           let
           vs
           not
           thinke
           that
           he
           will
           bee
           to
           vs.
           So
           if
           one
           helpe
           not
           his
           poore
           neighbour
           in
           his
           need
           ,
           there
           is
           small
           liberalitie
           or
           neighbourhood
           in
           him
           at
           any
           time
           .
           If
           a
           man
           bestow
           not
           the
           Sabbath
           in
           godly
           exercises
           and
           religious
           duties
           ,
           it
           is
           sure
           he
           doth
           little
           that
           way
           on
           other
           daies
           :
           and
           if
           he
           doe
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           of
           knowledge
           nor
           conscience
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           he
           doth
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           is
           nothing
           worth
           .
           So
           if
           a
           man
           cannot
           be
           appeased
           in
           a
           small
           matter
           ,
           let
           him
           say
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           it
           is
           sure
           ,
           hee
           will
           much
           lesse
           bee
           in
           a
           great
           :
           and
           yet
           men
           commonly
           say
           ,
           any
           thing
           but
           this
           I
           would
           doe
           for
           you
           ,
           or
           could
           yeeld
           vnto
           ,
           when
           yet
           a
           small
           matter
           is
           requested
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           So
           ,
           to
           enlarge
           the
           argument
           from
           the
           greater
           and
           more
           likely
           ,
           to
           the
           lesser
           :
           if
           thou
           canst
           not
           trust
           them
           ,
           whom
           thou
           hast
           long
           knowne
           faithfull
           ,
           
           though
           thou
           gettest
           many
           new
           friends
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           neuer
           be
           bold
           soundly
           to
           rest
           vpon
           them
           .
           Also
           if
           a
           man
           will
           seeme
           repentant
           ,
           and
           leaue
           not
           an
           il
           outward
           qualitie
           ,
           he
           hath
           not
           (
           certainly
           )
           yet
           begun
           to
           search
           and
           purge
           his
           euil
           heart
           .
           If
           the
           righteous
           find
           much
           adoe
           to
           be
           saued
           ;
           he
           is
           farre
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           
           taketh
           his
           libertie
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
           And
           who
           is
           little
           troubled
           about
           seeking
           assurance
           of
           his
           saluation
           ?
           If
           one
           day
           spent
           and
           taken
           vp
           in
           a
           godly
           life
           bee
           
           sweet
           ,
           what
           were
           many
           ,
           may
           the
           whole
           life
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           passed
           therein
           ?
           If
           we
           faint
           in
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           readily
           to
           temptations
           ,
           we
           may
           know
           by
           that
           ;
           our
           strength
           was
           neuer
           great
           .
           Againe
           also
           ,
           (
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           )
           
             If
             ye
             be
             vnfaithfull
             in
             the
             smallest
             things
             ,
             who
             shall
             trust
             you
             with
             the
             greatest
             treasure
             ?
          
           And
           
           so
           (
           to
           say
           somewhat
           of
           Gods
           dealing
           with
           vs
           )
           if
           God
           haue
           helped
           vs
           in
           the
           hardest
           ,
           when
           we
           sought
           to
           him
           in
           feruentnes
           and
           truth
           ,
           he
           will
           by
           the
           same
           meanes
           ,
           helpe
           vs
           in
           smaller
           danger
           .
           If
           he
           spare
           not
           his
           owne
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           did
           not
           
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           who
           disobeyed
           him
           at
           Bethel
           )
           much
           harder
           shall
           the
           state
           of
           
           the
           bad
           be
           ,
           as
           Ieroboams
           was
           ,
           who
           hard
           of
           the
           others
           punishment
           .
           And
           if
           we
           be
           sure
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           his
           Christ
           ,
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           gifts
           ;
           much
           more
           will
           he
           giue
           the
           smaller
           ,
           being
           sought
           with
           the
           like
           mind
           .
           Thus
           we
           may
           take
           good
           by
           Abimelechs
           words
           ,
           and
           bee
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           hee
           set
           not
           more
           by
           the
           men
           of
           Shechem
           ,
           then
           by
           his
           brethren
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           he
           said
           .
        
         
           Now
           one
           thing
           I
           will
           adde
           ,
           or
           repeate
           rather
           ,
           hauing
           handled
           it
           in
           this
           
           Chapter
           more
           at
           large
           ;
           I
           meane
           ,
           touching
           these
           men
           of
           Shechem
           ,
           who
           went
           and
           made
           Abimelech
           King
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           abomination
           that
           they
           saw
           hee
           had
           wrought
           ,
           who
           ought
           rather
           to
           haue
           pursued
           him
           to
           the
           fearefullest
           death
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           .
           Out
           of
           whose
           practise
           wee
           may
           clearely
           see
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           none
           so
           vile
           and
           odious
           persons
           ,
           shewing
           openly
           their
           wickednesse
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           applauded
           and
           approoued
           of
           some
           in
           their
           odious
           and
           bad
           practises
           :
           and
           none
           are
           so
           godly
           ,
           but
           shamelesse
           beasts
           there
           are
           ,
           who
           openly
           wil
           defame
           them
           ,
           and
           speake
           maliciously
           of
           them
           ;
           yea
           ,
           (
           if
           need
           be
           )
           to
           their
           faces
           .
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           commend
           and
           maintaine
           these
           vngodly
           ones
           ,
           are
           as
           vile
           and
           bad
           themselues
           as
           they
           ,
           as
           I
           prooued
           before
           out
           of
           the
           Apostles
           words
           .
           And
           for
           further
           proofe
           of
           this
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           
           let
           that
           be
           considered
           of
           Iudas
           ,
           when
           hee
           had
           betraied
           his
           most
           kind
           and
           louing
           Master
           ,
           yet
           how
           was
           hee
           incouraged
           to
           it
           before
           ,
           and
           rewarded
           for
           it
           
           by
           thē
           that
           went
           then
           for
           masters
           in
           Israel
           ,
           euen
           for
           the
           chiefe
           pillers
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           yea
           ,
           teachers
           and
           lights
           to
           others
           ?
           though
           the
           fact
           was
           afterward
           cried
           out
           of
           by
           the
           traitor
           himselfe
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             I
             haue
             sinned
             in
             betraying
             the
          
           
           
             innocent
             blood
          
           .
           And
           all
           experience
           ,
           aswell
           as
           Scripture
           ,
           prooueth
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           point
           ;
           which
           shewes
           how
           full
           of
           sinne
           and
           euill
           doings
           the
           times
           are
           .
           And
           yet
           they
           who
           applaud
           such
           ,
           goe
           for
           honest
           citizens
           and
           townesmen
           ,
           till
           they
           bee
           bewrayed
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           till
           their
           wickednesse
           breake
           foorth
           ,
           euen
           as
           the
           others
           doth
           .
           Which
           rightly
           verifieth
           the
           prophecy
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           who
           foretold
           ,
           that
           in
           these
           latter
           daies
           ,
           the
           abundance
           of
           iniquitie
           
           should
           bee
           such
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           cause
           the
           loue
           of
           many
           to
           waxe
           cold
           .
           So
           that
           I
           conclude
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           happy
           who
           are
           wise
           to
           turne
           away
           from
           ,
           and
           to
           abhorre
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           times
           they
           liue
           in
           ,
           but
           especially
           ,
           if
           they
           abhorre
           sin
           in
           themselues
           secretly
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           farre
           from
           committing
           it
           openly
           ,
           and
           feare
           to
           offend
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           loue
           they
           beare
           him
           .
           But
           I
           leaue
           the
           rest
           to
           the
           next
           Sermon
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             THE
             FIFTY
             SEVENTH
             SERMON
             ON
             THE
             NINTH
             CHAPTER
             OF
             THE
             BOOKE
             OF
             IVDGES
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               7.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 toldit
                 to
                 Iotham
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 and
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 mount
                 Gerazim
                 ,
                 and
                 lift
                 vp
                 his
                 voice
                 and
                 cried
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 Hearken
                 vnto
                 mee
                 you
                 men
                 of
                 Shechem
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 hearken
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 The
                 trees
                 went
                 foorth
                 to
                 annoint
                 a
                 king
                 ouer
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 vnto
                 the
                 Oliue
                 tree
                 ;
                 Reigne
                 thou
                 ouer
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               9.
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 Oliue
                 tree
                 said
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 I
                 leaue
                 my
                 fatnesse
                 wherewith
                 by
                 me
                 they
                 honour
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 to
                 aduance
                 me
                 aboue
                 the
                 trees
                 .
              
            
             
               10.
               
               
                 Then
                 the
                 trees
                 said
                 vnto
                 the
                 Fig
                 tree
                 ,
                 Come
                 thou
                 and
                 be
                 king
                 ouer
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               11.
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 Figtree
                 answered
                 them
                 ,
                 Should
                 I
                 for
                 sake
                 my
                 sweetnesse
                 and
                 my
                 good
                 fruit
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 to
                 aduance
                 me
                 aboue
                 the
                 trees
                 ?
              
            
             
               12.
               
               
                 Then
                 said
                 the
                 trees
                 vnto
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
                 Come
                 thou
                 and
                 be
                 king
                 ouer
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               13.
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 Vine
                 said
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 Should
                 I
                 leaue
                 my
                 wine
                 ,
                 whereby
                 I
                 cheare
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 to
                 aduance
                 me
                 aboue
                 the
                 trees
                 ?
              
            
             
               14.
               
               
                 Then
                 said
                 all
                 the
                 trees
                 vnto
                 the
                 Bramble
                 ,
                 Come
                 thou
                 and
                 raigne
                 ouer
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               15.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Bramble
                 said
                 vnto
                 the
                 trees
                 ,
                 If
                 yee
                 will
                 indeed
                 annoint
                 me
                 king
                 ouer
                 you
                 ,
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 your
                 trust
                 vnder
                 my
                 shaddow
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 shall
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Bramble
                 ,
                 and
                 consume
                 the
                 Cedars
                 of
                 Lebanon
                 .
              
            
             
               16.
               
               
                 Now
                 therefore
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 doe
                 truly
                 and
                 vncorruptly
                 to
                 make
                 Abimelech
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 yee
                 haue
                 deali
                 well
                 with
                 Ierubbaal
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 done
                 vnto
                 him
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 deseruings
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 .
              
            
             
               17.
               
               
                 (
                 For
                 my
                 father
                 fought
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 aduentured
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuered
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Midian
                 .
              
            
             
               18.
               
               
                 And
                 yee
                 are
                 risen
                 vp
                 against
                 my
                 fathers
                 house
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 slaine
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 about
                 seuentie
                 persons
                 vpon
                 one
                 stone
                 ;
                 and
                 haue
                 made
                 Abimelech
                 ,
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 his
                 maid
                 seruant
                 King
                 ouer
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Shechem
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 your
                 brother
                 ,
                 )
              
            
             
               19.
               
               
                 If
                 yee
                 then
                 haue
                 dealt
                 truly
                 and
                 purely
                 with
                 Ierubbaal
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 then
                 reioyceye
                 with
                 Abimelech
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 reioyce
                 with
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               20.
               
               
                 But
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 let
                 a
                 fire
                 come
                 out
                 from
                 Abimelech
                 ,
                 and
                 consume
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Shechem
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Millo
                 :
                 also
                 let
                 a
                 fire
                 come
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Shechem
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Millo
                 ,
                 and
                 consume
                 Abimelech
                 .
              
            
             
               21.
               
               
                 And
                 Iotham
                 ran
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 fled
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 to
                 Beer
                 ,
                 and
                 dwelt
                 there
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 Abimelech
                 his
                 brother
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               WE
               haue
               heard
               how
               Abimelech
               and
               the
               men
               of
               Shechem
               prospered
               ,
               
               and
               pleased
               themselues
               in
               that
               which
               they
               had
               done
               .
               Now
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               first
               in
               this
               second
               part
               to
               the
               22.
               verse
               ,
               is
               shewed
               that
               God
               would
               haue
               them
               blancked
               and
               damped
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               
               their
               doings
               ,
               and
               first
               by
               Iotham
               ,
               one
               that
               was
               reserued
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               Therefore
               when
               it
               was
               knowne
               to
               Iotham
               ,
               the
               youngest
               sonne
               of
               Gedeon
               ,
               (
               who
               escaped
               the
               bloodie
               hands
               of
               Abimelech
               )
               that
               the
               men
               of
               Shechem
               were
               gathered
               together
               to
               make
               him
               king
               ,
               hee
               waited
               his
               opportunitie
               ,
               by
               Gods
               directing
               of
               him
               ,
               when
               they
               should
               meete
               together
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               a
               place
               where
               hee
               might
               be
               heard
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               mount
               Gerazim
               ,
               which
               was
               neere
               to
               Shechem
               ,
               on
               the
               top
               whereof
               hee
               stood
               ,
               to
               tell
               them
               of
               their
               doings
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               should
               speed
               for
               them
               .
               That
               he
               came
               thither
               by
               Gods
               instinct
               ,
               three
               reasons
               doe
               proue
               ,
               as
               also
               Iothams
               words
               in
               the
               7.
               verse
               .
               First
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               went
               safe
               away
               after
               :
               which
               to
               reason
               was
               not
               likely
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               ,
               as
               hee
               prophecied
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               thing
               was
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               good
               vse
               ,
               and
               not
               found
               fault
               with
               .
               His
               reprouing
               and
               denouncing
               against
               them
               ,
               for
               more
               plainnes
               he
               set
               down
               by
               a
               parable
               ,
               giuing
               them
               to
               vnderstand
               a
               truth
               by
               a
               thing
               imagined
               ,
               as
               by
               a
               maner
               of
               speech
               more
               plausible
               and
               perswasiue
               ,
               then
               if
               he
               had
               made
               a
               direct
               inuectiue
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               Herein
               first
               let
               vs
               see
               the
               meaning
               of
               some
               things
               in
               this
               scripture
               ,
               which
               
               are
               hard
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               before
               we
               proceed
               further
               .
               In
               parables
               ,
               we
               know
               there
               must
               be
               no
               precise
               agreement
               with
               truth
               looked
               for
               in
               euery
               circumstance
               ,
               nor
               sense
               wrung
               out
               of
               euery
               word
               ,
               but
               the
               scope
               and
               substance
               must
               bee
               looked
               to
               and
               regarded
               .
               By
               the
               oliue
               therefore
               ,
               vine
               ,
               and
               figtree
               ,
               briefly
               ,
               hee
               meaneth
               such
               of
               Gedeons
               familie
               ,
               as
               might
               haue
               been
               profitably
               employed
               .
               By
               the
               Trees
               seeking
               a
               king
               ,
               hee
               meaneth
               the
               Shechemites
               .
               By
               the
               bramble
               Abimelech
               ,
               good
               for
               nothing
               .
               And
               as
               the
               bramble
               ,
               which
               is
               one
               of
               the
               worst
               shrubs
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               aboue
               any
               of
               the
               best
               trees
               ,
               for
               any
               principall
               vse
               ,
               but
               is
               most
               fit
               to
               bee
               burned
               :
               So
               neither
               ought
               Abimelech
               to
               haue
               been
               preferred
               before
               Gedeons
               sonnes
               ,
               who
               yet
               would
               not
               raigne
               .
               Therefore
               both
               Abimelech
               ,
               and
               they
               who
               chose
               him
               ,
               should
               be
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               deserued
               ,
               euen
               worthily
               cut
               off
               .
               In
               this
               scripture
               are
               two
               things
               :
               the
               one
               a
               preface
               ,
               desiring
               to
               hearken
               to
               him
               :
               with
               a
               reason
               ,
               lest
               
               God
               hearken
               not
               to
               them
               :
               the
               other
               ,
               to
               what
               they
               should
               hearken
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               the
               laying
               out
               of
               their
               sinne
               ,
               to
               verse
               16.
               and
               to
               the
               punishment
               denounced
               against
               it
               ,
               to
               vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             
               In
               that
               Iotham
               ,
               when
               hee
               knew
               certainly
               the
               premisses
               ,
               being
               stirred
               vp
               
               of
               God
               ,
               went
               thereupon
               and
               told
               the
               men
               of
               Shechem
               of
               their
               doings
               ,
               and
               denounced
               the
               iudgement
               of
               God
               against
               the
               same
               :
               it
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               it
               pleaseth
               God
               ,
               who
               set
               him
               aworke
               ,
               and
               his
               will
               is
               ,
               that
               iniquitie
               should
               be
               laid
               open
               to
               the
               committers
               thereof
               ,
               and
               be
               resisted
               as
               speedily
               as
               may
               be
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               ,
               as
               their
               place
               and
               calling
               giue
               leaue
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               goe
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               pursue
               it
               .
               The
               Ministers
               by
               zealous
               teaching
               to
               deface
               it
               ;
               the
               Magistrates
               by
               punishing
               ;
               the
               gouernours
               of
               families
               in
               their
               places
               to
               do
               both
               .
               These
               are
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               bound
               ,
               to
               preuent
               and
               take
               order
               ,
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               lest
               such
               euill
               things
               should
               come
               to
               passe
               :
               and
               so
               to
               roote
               out
               ,
               and
               reforme
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               come
               .
               For
               thus
               both
               Church
               and
               Common-wealth
               is
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               preserued
               .
            
             
               The
               vse
               hereof
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               of
               all
               which
               in
               the
               first
               three
               doctrines
               I
               
               noted
               ,
               touching
               the
               contrarie
               fact
               of
               the
               kindred
               of
               Abimelech
               ,
               and
               the
               men
               of
               Shechem
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               doe
               euill
               ,
               ought
               iustly
               to
               feare
               ,
               for
               God
               hath
               set
               many
               to
               pursue
               them
               ,
               yea
               euen
               their
               owne
               kindred
               ;
               and
               though
               they
               escape
               one
               way
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               taken
               another
               .
               Wilt
               thou
               then
               liue
               without
               
               feare
               euery
               way
               ?
               feare
               God
               then
               ,
               and
               doe
               well
               :
               for
               if
               ye
               doe
               the
               thing
               that
               
               is
               good
               ,
               who
               shall
               harme
               you
               ?
               
                 For
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               )
               
               are
               (
               as
               the
               mothers
               vpon
               the
               child
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               take
               no
               hurt
               )
               
                 ouer
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 eares
                 open
                 to
                 their
                 prayers
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               euen
               his
               anger
               ,
               
                 is
                 against
                 them
                 that
                 doe
                 euill
                 .
              
            
             
               Hearken
               ]
               By
               this
               speech
               of
               Iotham
               note
               ,
               that
               as
               all
               instructions
               and
               warnings
               
               sent
               vs
               of
               God
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               hearkened
               to
               ;
               so
               more
               particularly
               ,
               they
               
               who
               heare
               not
               the
               crie
               of
               the
               innocent
               being
               wronged
               ,
               shall
               crie
               themselues
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               heard
               .
               Note
               it
               against
               the
               monstrous
               oppressors
               and
               hard
               dealers
               of
               our
               time
               ;
               who
               in
               letting
               and
               lending
               ,
               regard
               neither
               equitie
               ,
               the
               common
               benefit
               of
               both
               persons
               ,
               nor
               the
               case
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               but
               wring
               from
               them
               what
               they
               can
               into
               their
               own
               hands
               ,
               and
               vse
               other
               as
               they
               list
               .
               Iudgement
               shall
               be
               without
               mercie
               to
               such
               as
               are
               so
               mercilesse
               .
               Consider
               what
               
               a
               plunge
               Iosephs
               brethren
               were
               brought
               vnto
               two
               or
               three
               times
               ,
               for
               the
               crueltie
               they
               had
               shewed
               to
               him
               most
               vnnaturally
               ;
               when
               they
               sold
               him
               thither
               ,
               from
               whence
               they
               hoped
               he
               should
               neuer
               returne
               to
               trouble
               them
               any
               more
               .
               God
               and
               man
               shall
               leaue
               such
               in
               their
               most
               miserable
               distresse
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               destruction
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               death
               of
               Saul
               and
               Iudas
               we
               may
               see
               :
               but
               the
               mercifull
               shall
               finde
               mercie
               .
               This
               iudgement
               of
               God
               in
               measuring
               out
               such
               measure
               to
               the
               mercilesse
               ,
               as
               they
               haue
               met
               out
               to
               other
               ,
               I
               haue
               oft
               
               obserued
               to
               be
               paid
               to
               them
               who
               haue
               been
               cruell
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               bodies
               so
               to
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               ;
               who
               for
               their
               own
               pleasure
               depriuing
               many
               ,
               that
               were
               hungrie
               ,
               
               of
               the
               food
               of
               life
               ,
               haue
               (
               for
               all
               their
               bodily
               abundance
               )
               dyed
               miserably
               in
               darknes
               ,
               without
               any
               comfort
               or
               instruction
               .
            
             
               But
               alas
               ,
               who
               beleeueth
               our
               report
               ,
               till
               he
               see
               it
               verified
               ?
               But
               men
               laugh
               and
               sport
               themselues
               in
               that
               they
               haue
               scraped
               together
               ,
               wee
               haue
               it
               in
               out
               coffers
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               and
               about
               vs
               :
               and
               as
               for
               God
               ,
               tush
               ,
               we
               hope
               ,
               he
               will
               do
               neither
               good
               nor
               euil
               ,
               we
               hope
               neuer
               to
               be
               put
               to
               any
               such
               plunge
               as
               you
               speak
               of
               :
               others
               indeed
               haue
               found
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               by
               wofull
               experience
               ,
               but
               as
               for
               vs
               we
               hope
               to
               morrow
               shall
               be
               as
               to
               day
               ,
               we
               feare
               it
               not
               .
               But
               oh
               wretch
               !
               what
               if
               the
               Lord
               in
               mercie
               cull
               out
               some
               one
               of
               many
               to
               be
               a
               wonder
               and
               example
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               sparing
               others
               the
               whilest
               ;
               doest
               thou
               so
               abuse
               this
               his
               patience
               ,
               to
               thy
               condemnation
               ?
               What
               if
               thou
               be
               that
               odde
               person
               whom
               God
               will
               set
               vpon
               the
               stage
               ?
               might
               not
               Adonibezek
               haue
               said
               as
               thou
               ?
               But
               put
               case
               thou
               escape
               this
               plague
               from
               men
               ,
               is
               there
               not
               a
               God
               who
               can
               bee
               cruell
               with
               the
               cruell
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               froward
               with
               the
               froward
               ?
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               speaketh
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               match
               them
               to
               the
               full
               ?
               Wilt
               thou
               vrge
               him
               to
               deale
               with
               thee
               as
               once
               he
               did
               with
               an
               engrosser
               and
               griper
               ,
               arming
               mice
               and
               rats
               to
               oppresse
               him
               by
               sea
               and
               land
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               eaten
               the
               flesh
               from
               the
               bones
               
               without
               pitie
               ,
               as
               hee
               had
               done
               many
               mens
               before
               ?
               If
               thou
               saiest
               this
               is
               rare
               ,
               and
               not
               like
               to
               befall
               thee
               .
               Well
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               one
               way
               behinde
               ,
               which
               shall
               surely
               meete
               with
               thee
               :
               and
               if
               thou
               canst
               shunne
               that
               ,
               then
               say
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               fables
               :
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               thou
               art
               in
               hell
               thou
               shalt
               crie
               out
               as
               Diues
               
               did
               ,
               for
               woe
               and
               paine
               ,
               desiring
               reliefe
               :
               But
               it
               shall
               be
               answered
               to
               thee
               ,
               as
               to
               him
               :
               No
               ;
               remember
               ,
               the
               time
               was
               when
               thou
               feltest
               not
               the
               miserie
               of
               the
               oppressed
               :
               Now
               thou
               criest
               out
               in
               thine
               anguish
               ,
               and
               none
               heareth
               thee
               .
               But
               by
               diuers
               occasions
               this
               is
               spoken
               of
               and
               handled
               in
               this
               booke
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               therefore
               ,
               (
               with
               a
               word
               or
               two
               touching
               another
               kinde
               of
               oppression
               )
               I
               haue
               obserued
               this
               ,
               that
               some
               Protestants
               haue
               dealt
               hardly
               
               with
               ,
               and
               vncharitably
               defamed
               others
               ;
               euen
               men
               of
               the
               same
               religion
               ,
               and
               (
               which
               aggrauateth
               their
               sinne
               )
               such
               as
               they
               knew
               durst
               not
               giue
               them
               the
               measure
               backe
               againe
               ,
               which
               they
               offered
               them
               .
               Now
               these
               men
               afterward
               falling
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Papists
               ,
               (
               men
               of
               another
               disposition
               ,
               cruell
               like
               lyons
               ,
               and
               stinging
               as
               scorpions
               )
               haue
               been
               so
               vnpleasingly
               and
               despitefully
               handled
               ,
               by
               the
               slanderous
               railings
               of
               their
               Iesuites
               and
               Rabshakees
               ,
               who
               haue
               vexed
               euery
               veine
               of
               their
               hearts
               :
               that
               they
               would
               haue
               bought
               off
               the
               blemishes
               and
               scarres
               with
               a
               price
               if
               they
               could
               ,
               which
               the
               pennes
               and
               tongues
               of
               their
               enemies
               haue
               defiled
               thē
               with
               ;
               sparing
               neither
               age
               ,
               person
               ,
               gifts
               ,
               or
               place
               .
               And
               al
               to
               teach
               thē
               to
               deale
               gently
               with
               the
               innocent
               lambe
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               auoide
               the
               tongues
               and
               teeth
               of
               woluish
               aduersaries
               &
               lyons
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               come
               to
               the
               parable
               :
               By
               the
               trees
               seeking
               a
               king
               ,
               was
               meant
               ,
               as
               I
               
               said
               ,
               the
               Shechemites
               slipperines
               and
               inconstancie
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               be
               content
               with
               Gods
               gouernment
               ,
               gouerning
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               done
               ,
               by
               many
               ,
               and
               raising
               them
               vp
               a
               Iudge
               in
               their
               trouble
               by
               other
               nations
               ,
               to
               deliuer
               them
               :
               but
               they
               would
               yeeld
               to
               be
               gouerned
               by
               one
               and
               haue
               king
               ,
               (
               euen
               as
               sometime
               after
               the
               whole
               nation
               of
               the
               Iewes
               did
               follow
               them
               in
               :
               1.
               
               Samuel
               8.
               )
               
               contrary
               to
               that
               which
               God
               had
               appointed
               .
               Which
               practise
               of
               theirs
               teacheth
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               soone
               grow
               wearie
               of
               Gods
               yoke
               and
               of
               his
               ordinances
               ,
               
               by
               obeying
               the
               which
               yet
               wee
               might
               doe
               well
               if
               wee
               could
               see
               ,
               and
               loth
               wee
               are
               that
               God
               should
               raigne
               ouer
               vs.
               Indeed
               we
               say
               ,
               and
               in
               words
               
               seeme
               to
               pray
               otherwise
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               second
               and
               third
               petition
               ;
               Thy
               kingdom
               come
               ;
               Thy
               will
               be
               done
               :
               but
               who
               admitteth
               it
               ?
               And
               no
               marueile
               .
            
             
               For
               flesh
               is
               vnruly
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               most
               there
               is
               no
               worke
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               operation
               of
               it
               is
               weake
               in
               the
               best
               of
               vs
               ,
               especially
               as
               we
               goe
               to
               worke
               .
               By
               meanes
               whereof
               ,
               we
               see
               how
               ill
               it
               goeth
               with
               the
               most
               at
               this
               day
               .
               For
               they
               
               hauing
               no
               more
               then
               nature
               in
               them
               ,
               seeke
               libertie
               to
               liue
               as
               they
               list
               ,
               and
               to
               follow
               their
               owne
               way
               .
               From
               whence
               arise
               so
               many
               troubles
               and
               garboiles
               to
               them
               in
               their
               liues
               ;
               when
               yet
               Gods
               yoke
               is
               the
               only
               easie
               yoke
               ,
               and
               vnder
               
               the
               wing
               of
               his
               protection
               only
               is
               peace
               &
               safetie
               .
               Oh
               ,
               one
               day
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               to
               be
               nurtured
               by
               him
               ,
               euen
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               is
               better
               then
               a
               thousand
               in
               any
               estate
               of
               pleasure
               whatsoeuer
               :
               and
               yet
               wee
               haue
               libertie
               to
               enioy
               much
               euen
               that
               way
               also
               .
               Looke
               more
               hereof
               in
               chap.
               8.
               in
               Gedeons
               answere
               to
               the
               people
               offering
               him
               the
               kingdome
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               sonnes
               of
               Gedeon
               are
               compared
               with
               Abimelech
               ,
               as
               the
               good
               
               trees
               are
               with
               the
               bramble
               .
               And
               yet
               they
               ,
               who
               were
               more
               excellent
               then
               he
               ,
               would
               not
               raigne
               :
               much
               lesse
               should
               Abimelech
               ,
               who
               was
               farre
               lesse
               worthie
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               did
               .
               By
               the
               trees
               here
               ,
               and
               Gedeons
               other
               sonnes
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               raigne
               ,
               though
               they
               mought
               ,
               nor
               the
               trees
               ,
               as
               the
               vine
               ,
               oliue
               ,
               and
               figge
               tree
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               leaue
               their
               state
               for
               an
               higher
               ,
               nor
               their
               sweetnes
               for
               any
               other
               ;
               all
               of
               vs
               are
               taught
               to
               keepe
               compasse
               ,
               and
               to
               frame
               ourselues
               willingly
               to
               abide
               in
               the
               estate
               wherein
               God
               hath
               set
               vs
               (
               as
               indeed
               the
               only
               and
               best
               estate
               for
               vs
               )
               and
               not
               to
               breake
               out
               of
               our
               range
               and
               compasse
               ,
               to
               
               affect
               that
               which
               is
               not
               for
               vs.
               And
               as
               gifts
               are
               required
               thereto
               ,
               and
               calling
               ;
               so
               we
               should
               attend
               thereupon
               ,
               and
               imploy
               our
               time
               on
               that
               ,
               for
               which
               we
               are
               fitted
               :
               yea
               and
               looke
               to
               find
               most
               sweetnesse
               therein
               .
               For
               as
               wee
               are
               taught
               to
               pray
               for
               our
               daily
               bread
               ,
               euen
               that
               successe
               and
               measure
               of
               blessing
               that
               God
               seeth
               best
               ;
               so
               that
               which
               he
               sendeth
               ,
               wee
               should
               hold
               to
               bee
               best
               for
               vs.
               A
               worthy
               proofe
               we
               haue
               hereof
               in
               Dauid
               ,
               who
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               
               designed
               to
               the
               kingdome
               ,
               yet
               he
               professeth
               himself
               so
               modest
               &
               sober
               minded
               ,
               that
               he
               looked
               not
               at
               any
               thing
               too
               high
               for
               him
               ,
               but
               possessed
               his
               soule
               
               in
               silence
               and
               patience
               .
               Noting
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               to
               auoid
               this
               pragmaticall
               humor
               and
               ambition
               ,
               a
               man
               must
               get
               an
               humble
               hart
               ,
               much
               occupied
               about
               the
               wel
               ordering
               of
               his
               owne
               affections
               ,
               &
               finding
               work
               enough
               at
               home
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               most
               of
               vs
               reach
               at
               things
               beyond
               our
               compasse
               ,
               or
               by
               our
               wit
               ,
               policie
               and
               skill
               ,
               thinke
               to
               get
               all
               into
               our
               net
               ;
               and
               meddle
               with
               those
               which
               we
               are
               not
               trained
               vp
               vnto
               ;
               and
               so
               we
               suffer
               our
               gifts
               to
               lie
               a
               rusting
               .
               Yea
               surely
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               case
               of
               the
               most
               ;
               either
               they
               will
               haue
               all
               or
               nothing
               ,
               though
               they
               beg
               for
               their
               labour
               .
               Busie
               bodies
               many
               are
               ,
               the
               priuat
               man
               prying
               into
               the
               Ministers
               calling
               ,
               and
               finding
               fault
               with
               him
               ;
               but
               blind
               and
               vntoward
               to
               seeke
               what
               is
               amisse
               in
               himselfe
               :
               not
               vnlike
               to
               Absolon
               ,
               who
               being
               a
               subiect
               ,
               who
               should
               rather
               haue
               prayed
               for
               grace
               fit
               for
               that
               estate
               ,
               forgets
               himselfe
               grossely
               ,
               and
               pleaseth
               himselfe
               to
               thinke
               how
               fit
               he
               was
               for
               an
               higher
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               could
               doe
               in
               his
               fathers
               place
               farre
               better
               then
               hee
               ,
               and
               wisheth
               he
               were
               put
               to
               the
               triall
               ,
               2.
               
               Sam.
               15.
               
               Whereas
               ,
               if
               the
               foot
               be
               vnfit
               
               to
               doe
               it
               owne
               office
               ,
               much
               lesse
               able
               will
               it
               be
               to
               bee
               the
               head
               of
               the
               bodie
               :
               and
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               such
               as
               these
               are
               euer
               censuring
               other
               in
               their
               places
               and
               callings
               ,
               as
               insufficient
               ,
               not
               looking
               to
               their
               owne
               duties
               .
               Let
               vs
               leaue
               (
               euerie
               one
               )
               this
               course
               ,
               and
               haue
               euer
               in
               mind
               this
               answere
               of
               the
               Vine
               and
               the
               other
               trees
               ;
               
                 Shall
                 I
                 leaue
                 my
                 sweetnesse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Lest
               we
               be
               as
               ridiculous
               as
               he
               ,
               who
               bearing
               his
               head
               aloft
               in
               viewing
               the
               starres
               ,
               fell
               into
               the
               ditch
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               looking
               (
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               )
               to
               his
               owne
               standing
               .
               Rather
               let
               vs
               bee
               content
               ,
               though
               we
               haue
               not
               as
               wee
               would
               ,
               and
               rush
               wee
               not
               in
               hast
               ,
               and
               without
               consideration
               to
               places
               and
               changes
               of
               dealings
               for
               aduantage
               :
               but
               let
               vs
               be
               sure
               ,
               that
               we
               haue
               the
               Lord
               alwaies
               going
               before
               vs
               ,
               or
               let
               vs
               looke
               for
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               most
               certainely
               ioynt
               vs.
               Yea
               let
               vs
               count
               it
               our
               chiefe
               praise
               ,
               to
               be
               faithfull
               in
               our
               owne
               condition
               and
               calling
               :
               and
               no
               discredit
               to
               bee
               ignorant
               and
               vnfit
               for
               anothers
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Lord
               requires
               no
               more
               of
               any
               ,
               thē
               according
               to
               that
               he
               hath
               .
               And
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               vnlawful
               with
               such
               respects
               ,
               in
               the
               decay
               of
               our
               trades
               or
               such
               like
               occupying
               ,
               to
               enter
               vpon
               some
               other
               dealings
               for
               our
               necessary
               maintenance
               ,
               (
               if
               need
               so
               require
               )
               and
               to
               shun
               and
               auoid
               idlenesse
               :
               but
               let
               them
               be
               such
               as
               are
               fittest
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               likest
               to
               helpe
               vs
               ,
               but
               with
               this
               prouiso
               in
               any
               wise
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               not
               too
               many
               ,
               lest
               wee
               bee
               clogged
               with
               them
               ,
               nor
               beyond
               our
               abilitie
               ,
               that
               wee
               bee
               not
               cast
               behind
               hand
               by
               them
               .
               And
               so
               when
               we
               are
               driuen
               by
               necessitie
               ,
               we
               cannot
               be
               charged
               as
               many
               may
               ,
               I
               meane
               these
               banckrouts
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               weary
               of
               their
               callings
               ,
               who
               being
               discontent
               with
               meanenes
               ,
               aime
               at
               great
               dealings
               ,
               neuer
               asking
               a
               questiō
               about
               their
               so
               vnaduized
               changes
               how
               God
               aloweth
               therof
               ;
               and
               therfore
               with
               the
               trees
               they
               lose
               their
               sweetnes
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               see
               by
               their
               answer
               ,
               they
               must
               haue
               done
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               left
               their
               places
               )
               yea
               ,
               they
               must
               forgoe
               it
               whether
               will
               or
               no
               ,
               when
               they
               make
               such
               changes
               ,
               and
               cannot
               keepe
               it
               ,
               although
               they
               would
               full
               faine
               .
               But
               of
               this
               point
               in
               part
               see
               chap.
               8.
               23.
               
            
             
               We
               may
               further
               learne
               here
               by
               the
               answer
               which
               is
               supposed
               to
               haue
               bin
               made
               by
               the
               trees
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               so
               contentedly
               rest
               in
               that
               estate
               
               of
               their
               which
               God
               set
               them
               in
               ,
               and
               which
               pleased
               him
               ,
               and
               was
               profitable
               to
               men
               ,
               we
               may
               learne
               (
               I
               say
               )
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               done
               much
               for
               vs
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               hath
               giuen
               a
               sweet
               contentment
               to
               rest
               and
               abide
               in
               our
               callings
               ,
               and
               to
               vse
               them
               with
               faithfulnes
               and
               diligence
               .
               For
               why
               ?
               (
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               )
               
               there
               are
               few
               that
               do
               so
               ;
               and
               beside
               ,
               we
               are
               bound
               in
               all
               things
               to
               be
               thankfull
               :
               and
               also
               that
               is
               one
               principall
               part
               of
               our
               welfare
               .
               But
               we
               must
               take
               it
               thus
               ,
               that
               first
               we
               see
               ,
               we
               be
               receiued
               into
               fauor
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               then
               that
               we
               labor
               to
               be
               in
               deed
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               counted
               faithful
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               be
               put
               
               in
               his
               seruice
               ,
               for
               else
               neither
               can
               we
               walke
               in
               our
               callings
               aright
               ,
               neither
               find
               this
               sweetnesse
               therein
               ,
               that
               I
               speake
               of
               ,
               but
               a
               carnall
               reioycing
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               we
               prosper
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               that
               we
               serue
               the
               Lord
               in
               them
               .
               But
               this
               I
               enlarge
               not
               ,
               being
               onely
               an
               vse
               of
               the
               former
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               mentioned
               therein
               .
            
             
               Now
               whereas
               it
               is
               said
               of
               the
               trees
               ,
               that
               they
               ioyed
               God
               and
               men
               ,
               wee
               
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               oyle
               and
               wine
               were
               vsed
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               :
               the
               oyle
               many
               waies
               ,
               as
               to
               annoint
               Kings
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               Priests
               ,
               and
               to
               burne
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               mixed
               with
               offerings
               :
               and
               the
               fruit
               of
               them
               al
               ,
               were
               meat
               or
               medicine
               also
               ,
               and
               comfort
               to
               men
               .
               Herein
               we
               must
               note
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               in
               making
               euery
               creature
               to
               yeeld
               such
               vse
               and
               benefit
               to
               vs
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               the
               vnlikest
               of
               other
               are
               not
               exempted
               from
               doing
               this
               seruice
               to
               vs
               ,
               no
               not
               the
               Toade
               and
               the
               Spider
               ,
               with
               the
               like
               of
               that
               kind
               ,
               &
               yet
               by
               sin
               they
               are
               become
               noisome
               to
               vs
               ,
               which
               before
               fin
               cōmitted
               ,
               were
               not
               so
               .
               This
               (
               if
               we
               shuld
               go
               through
               the
               creatures
               )
               serues
               vs
               to
               meditate
               on
               ,
               to
               the
               admiring
               of
               Gods
               kindnes
               ,
               wisdom
               and
               power
               ,
               seeing
               euery
               creature
               yeeldeth
               such
               variety
               of
               helpe
               to
               vs
               for
               our
               great
               refreshing
               and
               comfort
               .
               And
               yet
               our
               ignorāce
               of
               many
               excellent
               vertues
               and
               qualities
               which
               lie
               hid
               frō
               vs
               ,
               in
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               greatly
               hindereth
               vs
               in
               this
               dutie
               ,
               though
               we
               see
               inough
               to
               set
               vs
               on
               work
               thus
               to
               occupy
               our selues
               about
               thē
               .
            
             
               The
               naked
               and
               dead
               earth
               ,
               as
               it
               appeareth
               in
               the
               Winter
               time
               ,
               to
               yeeld
               to
               vs
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               liuing
               creatures
               here
               below
               ,
               food
               and
               nourishment
               ,
               and
               to
               case
               such
               a
               beauty
               into
               our
               eyes
               by
               the
               varietie
               of
               the
               furniture
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Summer
               season
               ,
               Oh
               what
               an
               admirable
               thing
               is
               it
               ?
               The
               sunne
               to
               giue
               heate
               and
               light
               daily
               to
               cherish
               the
               creatures
               ,
               what
               a
               great
               fauour
               of
               God
               is
               it
               ,
               as
               common
               a
               matter
               as
               we
               make
               of
               it
               ?
               and
               so
               we
               may
               thinke
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               These
               are
               
               the
               visible
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               knowne
               to
               vs
               ,
               who
               is
               inuisible
               .
               The
               goodly
               varietie
               of
               meates
               ,
               drinkes
               and
               medicines
               ,
               which
               hee
               hath
               appointed
               for
               our
               refreshing
               ,
               health
               ,
               and
               comfort
               ,
               which
               not
               only
               our
               owne
               soile
               ,
               but
               also
               other
               countries
               afford
               to
               vs
               ;
               also
               that
               he
               alloweth
               vs
               to
               eate
               of
               the
               
               fat
               ,
               and
               drinke
               of
               the
               sweet
               ,
               who
               can
               thinke
               of
               all
               these
               ,
               but
               with
               wondring
               at
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               giuer
               of
               them
               in
               this
               his
               large
               and
               free
               bounty
               :
               and
               especially
               considering
               ,
               that
               wee
               haue
               peace
               ,
               health
               ,
               and
               other
               publike
               and
               priuate
               blessings
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               noted
               chap.
               5.
               
               And
               yet
               who
               knoweth
               not
               ,
               that
               these
               serue
               vs
               here
               only
               in
               this
               temporall
               life
               ?
               things
               eternall
               are
               of
               another
               kind
               ,
               and
               farre
               more
               excellent
               .
               Yea
               ,
               and
               yet
               that
               which
               we
               see
               in
               the
               creatures
               ,
               is
               nothing
               in
               comparison
               of
               that
               which
               should
               haue
               been
               ,
               if
               the
               sinne
               of
               man
               had
               not
               blemished
               and
               defaced
               the
               first
               beauty
               of
               their
               creation
               .
               And
               howsoeuer
               (
               in
               great
               prouidence
               )
               the
               Lord
               haue
               released
               the
               curse
               due
               vnto
               them
               :
               yet
               they
               come
               short
               of
               that
               they
               were
               ,
               when
               God
               saw
               all
               was
               good
               ,
               and
               so
               blessed
               them
               .
               And
               all
               these
               his
               creatures
               for
               our
               need
               and
               Christian
               delight
               ,
               may
               we
               enioy
               ,
               boldly
               and
               without
               feare
               ,
               who
               are
               his
               redeemed
               ones
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               restored
               to
               the
               right
               we
               had
               first
               in
               them
               :
               and
               this
               we
               may
               doe
               with
               Gods
               good
               liking
               ,
               if
               we
               haue
               learned
               how
               to
               vse
               them
               to
               their
               kindly
               ends
               ,
               euen
               to
               admire
               at
               (
               in
               our
               beholding
               them
               )
               the
               
               wisdome
               ,
               power
               ,
               and
               bounty
               of
               the
               Creator
               ;
               gathering
               from
               that
               wee
               see
               ,
               proofes
               of
               his
               mercy
               ,
               prouidence
               ,
               and
               loue
               to
               vs
               ,
               in
               supplying
               vs
               with
               the
               good
               things
               we
               see
               not
               .
               For
               by
               these
               (
               in
               part
               )
               he
               would
               haue
               vs
               know
               him
               :
               as
               himselfe
               said
               ,
               Doe
               yee
               see
               how
               the
               grasse
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               the
               Lilies
               ,
               and
               other
               
               plants
               are
               cloathed
               with
               beautie
               in
               their
               seasons
               ,
               and
               beautifie
               the
               earth
               with
               their
               leaues
               ,
               flowers
               ,
               fruites
               ,
               the
               colour
               ,
               the
               sauour
               ,
               the
               abundance
               of
               them
               ?
               Then
               think
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               much
               more
               will
               he
               furnish
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               beleeue
               it
               .
               But
               further
               ,
               this
               wee
               must
               take
               great
               heed
               of
               ,
               lest
               these
               things
               ,
               being
               neere
               and
               sensible
               to
               vs
               ,
               cause
               such
               a
               through
               vewing
               ,
               and
               deepe
               beholding
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               our
               affections
               be
               snared
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               held
               from
               ascending
               vp
               and
               mounting
               vp
               to
               the
               Creator
               :
               cursed
               be
               that
               view
               which
               causeth
               them
               to
               be
               loued
               with
               the
               loue
               of
               him
               that
               made
               them
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               excluded
               from
               the
               heart
               of
               him
               that
               enioyeth
               them
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               this
               also
               is
               to
               bee
               highly
               regarded
               ,
               that
               we
               quicken
               vp
               our selues
               thereby
               ,
               to
               chearefulnesse
               in
               his
               seruice
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               good
               and
               ioyfull
               hart
               he
               speakes
               of
               in
               Deut.
               28.
               breaking
               
               out
               into
               a
               sutable
               fruitfulnesse
               in
               duty
               toward
               him
               ,
               who
               hath
               enlarged
               himselfe
               so
               greatly
               to
               vs.
               For
               else
               ,
               when
               men
               swimme
               in
               blessings
               ,
               hauing
               corne
               ,
               wine
               and
               oile
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               the
               Israelites
               had
               )
               the
               milke
               and
               hony
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               in
               all
               plentie
               ;
               and
               yet
               either
               know
               not
               God
               aright
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               doe
               ,
               abuse
               their
               liberties
               ,
               and
               break
               out
               of
               their
               bounds
               ;
               alas
               ,
               they
               turne
               this
               varietie
               of
               Gods
               bounties
               and
               fauors
               ,
               into
               accusations
               against
               themselues
               and
               punishments
               :
               they
               find
               no
               sweetnesse
               in
               them
               to
               purpose
               ,
               while
               they
               enioy
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               hasten
               also
               the
               remoueall
               of
               them
               vnseasonably
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               shall
               bee
               full
               vnwelcome
               .
               Only
               the
               faithfull
               possesse
               them
               here
               ,
               and
               are
               led
               by
               them
               to
               long
               after
               the
               fruition
               of
               him
               in
               fulnesse
               hereafter
               ,
               who
               is
               much
               more
               glorious
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               then
               in
               them
               :
               and
               in
               heauen
               where
               his
               honour
               dwelleth
               ,
               then
               here
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               his
               footstoole
               .
            
             
               By
               Abimelech
               and
               the
               Bramble
               ,
               which
               sought
               that
               they
               were
               vtterly
               
               vnfit
               for
               ,
               let
               vs
               marke
               ,
               that
               where
               ambition
               is
               ,
               it
               maketh
               the
               vnworthy
               to
               take
               vpon
               them
               that
               ,
               which
               the
               more
               worthy
               will
               not
               ,
               but
               vtterly
               refuse
               to
               doe
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               wee
               must
               search
               our selues
               better
               in
               this
               point
               .
               For
               want
               whereof
               ,
               the
               most
               are
               deadly
               sicke
               of
               this
               disease
               ,
               and
               feele
               it
               not
               .
               It
               is
               bred
               in
               all
               by
               nature
               to
               aspire
               ,
               both
               in
               Minister
               and
               people
               .
               That
               which
               a
               graue
               and
               godly
               man
               dares
               not
               doe
               in
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               that
               euery
               youth
               and
               bold
               fellow
               almost
               dares
               ,
               for
               his
               commoditie
               ,
               thrust
               himselfe
               into
               many
               preferments
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               ashamed
               .
               So
               that
               which
               honest
               and
               ancient
               inhabitants
               abhorre
               ,
               and
               flie
               from
               ,
               as
               to
               contend
               and
               quarrell
               ,
               to
               iudge
               others
               ,
               and
               puffe
               vp
               themselues
               with
               a
               conceit
               of
               their
               gifts
               ,
               and
               to
               thinke
               other
               fooles
               in
               respect
               of
               themselues
               ,
               that
               (
               yet
               )
               dare
               other
               doe
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               best
               things
               come
               short
               and
               farre
               behind
               them
               .
               The
               time
               hath
               been
               ,
               when
               (
               through
               a
               reuerent
               and
               high
               conceit
               of
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Ministerie
               (
               though
               erroneously
               and
               amisse
               ,
               I
               must
               needs
               say
               )
               some
               men
               altogether
               with
               drew
               themselues
               from
               it
               ,
               as
               thinking
               themselues
               wholly
               vnworthy
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               buried
               many
               a
               talent
               in
               the
               earth
               .
               But
               that
               was
               the
               extremity
               of
               modestie
               :
               wee
               complaine
               in
               our
               age
               of
               the
               contrary
               ouerweening
               of
               our selues
               ,
               and
               vnder
               prising
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               can
               easily
               answer
               Pauls
               question
               
                 [
                 To
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ?
                 ]
              
               by
               another
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               sufficient
               ?
               Indeed
               ,
               since
               mē
               looked
               to
               the
               benefit
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               burden
               (
               which
               so
               occupieth
               an
               honest
               man
               ,
               that
               hee
               
               thinks
               lesse
               of
               the
               other
               )
               and
               enquired
               rather
               into
               the
               quantitie
               of
               it
               ,
               rather
               then
               his
               owne
               qualitie
               and
               worthinesse
               :
               while
               nothing
               but
               flourishing
               in
               apparrell
               ,
               iollitie
               ,
               pleasures
               ,
               good
               cheare
               and
               booncompanionship
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               the
               complement
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               the
               answer
               (
               I
               confesse
               )
               is
               easie
               ,
               if
               the
               liuing
               be
               therafter
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               sufficient
               for
               these
               ?
               But
               ,
               Oh
               Bramble
               !
               
               where
               is
               thy
               sweetnesse
               ?
               do
               men
               gather
               Grapes
               of
               thornes
               ,
               or
               figges
               of
               
               thistles
               ?
               doest
               thou
               thus
               teach
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ?
               is
               this
               thy
               feeding
               ,
               thy
               watching
               ,
               thy
               planting
               and
               watering
               ?
               Is
               this
               to
               cheare
               (
               and
               not
               to
               grieue
               rather
               )
               the
               heart
               of
               God
               and
               good
               men
               ?
               Oh
               who
               shall
               heale
               thy
               barrennes
               ?
               other
               barren
               creatures
               haue
               been
               cured
               by
               a
               miracle
               or
               art
               :
               the
               wombe
               ,
               the
               earth
               ,
               the
               waters
               :
               and
               if
               thou
               wert
               an
               Oliue
               ,
               a
               Vine
               ,
               or
               Figge-tree
               ,
               (
               though
               not
               so
               fruitfull
               )
               there
               were
               helpe
               for
               thee
               ,
               by
               cutting
               ,
               digging
               ,
               compassing
               ,
               remoouing
               ;
               but
               being
               a
               Bramble
               ,
               who
               shall
               make
               thee
               fruitfull
               ?
               Is
               it
               because
               there
               is
               no
               Oliue
               in
               the
               forrest
               ,
               that
               thou
               exaltest
               thy selfe
               ?
               who
               neither
               hast
               oyle
               of
               vnderstanding
               ,
               nor
               oyle
               of
               grace
               (
               much
               lesse
               thy
               vessell
               full
               thereof
               )
               that
               of
               thy
               abundance
               others
               may
               be
               refreshed
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               who
               if
               thou
               haddest
               thy
               due
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               forresters
               ,
               thou
               shouldest
               not
               (
               I
               say
               not
               )
               haue
               place
               aboue
               the
               other
               trees
               ,
               but
               not
               be
               allowed
               to
               stand
               among
               them
               at
               all
               .
               But
               I
               conteine
               my selfe
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               part
               following
               of
               the
               parable
               ,
               Iotham
               denounceth
               against
               the
               men
               
               of
               Shechem
               and
               Abimelech
               ,
               saying
               :
               If
               yee
               haue
               done
               well
               ,
               in
               that
               yee
               haue
               done
               ,
               reioyce
               :
               else
               your
               ioy
               shall
               God
               breake
               off
               :
               Let
               vs
               by
               this
               see
               ,
               that
               all
               reioyce
               in
               their
               doings
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               they
               are
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               good
               or
               bad
               :
               but
               let
               vs
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               to
               be
               the
               durable
               and
               sound
               ioy
               ,
               which
               God
               alloweth
               ,
               nay
               commandeth
               vs
               in
               all
               our
               doings
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               see
               Deut.
               28.
               
               and
               elsewhere
               )
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               which
               commeth
               from
               well
               doing
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               conscience
               .
               But
               all
               other
               ioy
               is
               either
               wicked
               ,
               as
               
                 Hamans
                 ,
                 Adonijas
              
               and
               Absolons
               :
               
               or
               vaine
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               repented
               of
               ;
               as
               the
               young
               mans
               in
               Eccles
               .
               and
               is
               a
               
               compound
               of
               bitter
               and
               sweete
               :
               but
               the
               bitter
               is
               durable
               ,
               the
               sweete
               soone
               vanisheth
               ,
               when
               men
               are
               merrie
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               mirth
               suffer
               any
               knowne
               sinne
               ,
               or
               dishonour
               of
               God
               among
               them
               ,
               their
               reioycing
               is
               not
               good
               ;
               but
               Christs
               
               woe
               meeteth
               with
               them
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Woe
                 be
                 to
                 you
                 that
                 now
                 laugh
                 ,
                 for
                 you
              
               
               
                 shall
                 waile
                 and
                 weepe
              
               .
               And
               when
               in
               the
               common
               course
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               we
               are
               led
               by
               the
               affection
               of
               ioy
               ,
               which
               hath
               no
               good
               ground
               nor
               warrant
               ,
               such
               ioy
               
               is
               euill
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               turned
               into
               sorrow
               and
               woe
               .
               And
               yet
               I
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               mirth
               ,
               yea
               euen
               naturall
               mirth
               in
               things
               transitorie
               and
               indifferent
               is
               allowed
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               be
               moderated
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               especially
               if
               it
               be
               vsed
               to
               nourish
               spirituall
               ioy
               ;
               to
               which
               end
               it
               is
               ordained
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               supporting
               of
               our
               greatest
               infirmities
               ,
               euen
               as
               all
               other
               of
               Gods
               earthlie
               benefits
               are
               likewise
               .
            
             
               And
               by
               this
               speech
               of
               Iotham
               ,
               wee
               gather
               ,
               that
               although
               good
               and
               bad
               
               meete
               together
               ,
               and
               both
               seeme
               to
               be
               merrie
               in
               their
               seuerall
               companie
               ;
               yet
               there
               is
               a
               greater
               oddes
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               then
               a
               man
               would
               imagine
               .
               For
               the
               vngodly
               mans
               mirth
               is
               bred
               in
               the
               tongue
               and
               countenance
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               controlled
               by
               an
               heauie
               sad
               heart
               ,
               which
               tels
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               considered
               aright
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               hee
               hath
               small
               cause
               of
               being
               merrie
               ,
               but
               to
               turne
               his
               meriments
               into
               heauinesse
               .
               The
               godly
               mans
               ioy
               is
               heartie
               ,
               entire
               ,
               sound
               ,
               and
               therefore
               lasteth
               :
               and
               he
               cannot
               checke
               himselfe
               iustly
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               for
               
               that
               he
               is
               not
               so
               merrie
               as
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               .
               And
               (
               as
               Iotham
               saith
               here
               )
               the
               wicked
               though
               they
               reioyce
               together
               ,
               yet
               they
               adde
               not
               each
               to
               the
               other
               any
               sound
               ,
               but
               onely
               frothie
               and
               deceitfull
               ioy
               by
               their
               fellowship
               :
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               ground
               of
               it
               is
               societie
               in
               euill
               .
               But
               the
               godly
               ,
               as
               they
               ioy
               in
               secret
               ,
               both
               in
               Gods
               fauour
               and
               their
               happie
               estate
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               good
               duties
               which
               they
               doe
               ,
               (
               as
               appeareth
               both
               in
               their
               going
               about
               them
               ,
               performing
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               fruite
               of
               both
               )
               so
               when
               they
               meete
               together
               ,
               their
               ioy
               
               is
               encreased
               and
               multiplied
               ,
               euen
               as
               mirth
               is
               doubled
               by
               musicke
               and
               pleasure
               .
               Whereas
               therefore
               the
               Christian
               complaines
               of
               much
               sorrow
               ,
               within
               and
               without
               ,
               his
               corrupt
               affections
               ,
               his
               loosenes
               ,
               his
               crosses
               ,
               reproch
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               bad
               example
               ,
               abundance
               of
               iniquitie
               ,
               temptations
               :
               let
               such
               a
               man
               know
               ,
               that
               euen
               this
               sorrow
               of
               his
               ,
               is
               a
               good
               ground
               of
               his
               reioycing
               ,
               seeing
               that
               his
               sorrow
               is
               good
               .
               He
               sorroweth
               for
               euill
               to
               see
               it
               so
               to
               abound
               ,
               but
               his
               sorrow
               is
               not
               euill
               .
               His
               conscience
               still
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               so
               long
               his
               ioy
               is
               warrantable
               :
               onely
               the
               ill
               conscience
               marres
               this
               feast
               of
               a
               quiet
               minded
               and
               merrie
               hearted
               Christian
               .
               My
               reioycing
               is
               my
               good
               conscience
               ,
               saith
               the
               
               Apostle
               .
               But
               if
               a
               good
               man
               will
               doe
               as
               a
               bad
               man
               ,
               his
               ioy
               is
               like
               his
               .
               As
               for
               affliction
               ,
               if
               it
               come
               vpon
               him
               in
               his
               innocencie
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               dampe
               his
               outward
               mirth
               ,
               especially
               if
               he
               be
               not
               fitted
               for
               it
               ,
               yet
               it
               takes
               not
               ioy
               from
               his
               soule
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               returne
               againe
               double
               and
               treble
               .
               For
               their
               names
               being
               written
               in
               heauen
               ,
               and
               they
               knowing
               it
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               no
               affliction
               ,
               no
               nor
               the
               
               greatest
               malice
               of
               Satan
               can
               blot
               them
               out
               thence
               :
               and
               therefore
               affliction
               (
               to
               the
               godly
               )
               is
               compared
               to
               sowing
               :
               now
               we
               know
               sowing
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               haruest
               ,
               wherein
               is
               great
               ioy
               .
               Therefore
               let
               them
               beware
               ,
               lest
               by
               their
               disguising
               
               themselues
               and
               wounding
               their
               consciēce
               ,
               they
               cause
               not
               to
               themselues
               needlesse
               complainings
               ,
               feares
               and
               sorrowes
               ,
               or
               halfe
               ioy
               in
               stead
               of
               sound
               ,
               and
               so
               doing
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               neede
               to
               feare
               that
               Gods
               fatherly
               corrections
               shall
               hurt
               them
               .
               And
               if
               they
               will
               see
               good
               daies
               ,
               and
               liue
               chearefully
               ,
               let
               them
               looke
               that
               out
               of
               a
               good
               heart
               ,
               they
               bring
               foorth
               no
               other
               but
               good
               
               fruites
               ,
               to
               bee
               reioyced
               in
               ,
               and
               flee
               euill
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               yea
               though
               the
               world
               count
               them
               but
               peazants
               and
               meacocks
               for
               their
               so
               doing
               .
               The
               time
               shall
               
               come
               when
               all
               such
               iollie
               fellowes
               shall
               ioy
               as
               Abimelech
               and
               the
               Shechemites
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               shall
               sit
               downe
               and
               put
               their
               heads
               betweene
               their
               knees
               ,
               for
               sorrow
               ,
               shame
               and
               miserie
               ,
               and
               yet
               a
               greater
               sorrow
               is
               behinde
               .
            
             
               Iotham
               in
               mentioning
               his
               father
               ,
               saith
               that
               he
               put
               his
               life
               in
               danger
               to
               deliuer
               
               the
               Shechemites
               :
               and
               so
               againe
               ,
               he
               requireth
               of
               the
               men
               of
               Shechem
               that
               they
               deale
               accordingly
               with
               his
               posteritie
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               vprightnes
               and
               righteousnes
               .
               Wherein
               he
               speaketh
               as
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               euery
               where
               ,
               that
               men
               who
               haue
               had
               good
               measure
               offered
               them
               ,
               and
               stand
               vpon
               their
               knowledge
               ,
               ciuilitie
               and
               honestie
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               their
               profession
               ,
               should
               not
               behaue
               themselues
               as
               others
               ,
               who
               walke
               by
               example
               onely
               of
               the
               common
               sort
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               sensualitie
               and
               will.
               Neither
               is
               that
               any
               better
               ,
               that
               some
               alleage
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               as
               much
               as
               law
               enioyneth
               them
               ,
               when
               as
               yet
               they
               may
               be
               conuicted
               of
               palpable
               iniurie
               ,
               and
               vnthankfulnes
               .
               For
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               no
               law
               ,
               will
               be
               a
               law
               to
               himselfe
               :
               Oh!
               how
               much
               to
               be
               accounted
               is
               that
               faithfulnes
               ,
               which
               requites
               loue
               with
               kinde
               dealing
               ?
               but
               it
               is
               rare
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               but
               yet
               on
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               that
               is
               barbarous
               to
               yeeld
               euill
               for
               good
               ,
               as
               many
               doe
               ,
               and
               as
               these
               men
               of
               Shechem
               are
               heere
               charged
               by
               
               Iotham
               to
               haue
               done
               ,
               when
               yet
               wee
               haue
               learned
               ,
               that
               wee
               ought
               to
               render
               
               good
               for
               euill
               .
               But
               I
               referre
               the
               reader
               to
               the
               first
               and
               last
               verses
               of
               the
               8.
               
               Chapter
               ,
               wherein
               I
               haue
               more
               at
               large
               spoken
               of
               this
               point
               .
            
             
               Here
               in
               that
               he
               foretelleth
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               them
               shall
               destroy
               another
               ,
               that
               
               is
               :
               Abimelech
               the
               men
               of
               Shechem
               ,
               and
               they
               him
               ,
               euen
               as
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               ;
               it
               may
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               all
               ill
               practises
               and
               doings
               shall
               haue
               an
               euill
               end
               .
               The
               kingdome
               ,
               on
               his
               part
               was
               wickedly
               sought
               ,
               and
               on
               their
               part
               as
               wickedly
               granted
               ;
               and
               how
               could
               the
               end
               be
               good
               ,
               the
               worke
               being
               euill
               ,
               howsoeuer
               for
               a
               time
               it
               appeare
               not
               ?
               Who
               were
               greater
               or
               faster
               knit
               in
               consent
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               then
               Iosephs
               brethren
               ,
               about
               sending
               and
               selling
               him
               away
               far
               from
               them
               ,
               where
               he
               should
               neuer
               trouble
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               counted
               it
               ,
               and
               hoped
               ,
               
               any
               more
               ?
               But
               what
               came
               of
               it
               ?
               were
               they
               not
               after
               strangled
               ,
               or
               rather
               haltered
               with
               that
               they
               had
               done
               ?
               When
               there
               arose
               but
               a
               little
               trouble
               against
               them
               ,
               did
               they
               not
               then
               crie
               out
               and
               confesse
               ,
               that
               their
               cruell
               handling
               of
               him
               ,
               yea
               and
               that
               long
               after
               ,
               was
               the
               chiefe
               cause
               of
               it
               ?
            
             
               So
               ,
               who
               are
               neerer
               ioyned
               together
               then
               theeues
               ?
               Yet
               there
               commeth
               a
               time
               of
               pealing
               one
               another
               ,
               wherein
               they
               cry
               out
               ,
               Oh
               we
               are
               vndone
               !
               woe
               to
               vs
               that
               euer
               wee
               were
               linked
               in
               a
               confederacie
               together
               .
               Who
               greater
               friends
               then
               the
               wicked
               that
               conspire
               together
               against
               goodnesse
               and
               good
               men
               ?
               but
               when
               it
               is
               bewraied
               ,
               and
               they
               by
               a
               greater
               ,
               and
               an
               ouerruling
               power
               are
               called
               to
               a
               reckoning
               ,
               what
               deadly
               hate
               is
               there
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               as
               
               we
               reade
               of
               Iudas
               and
               the
               wicked
               Priests
               ?
               And
               in
               shew
               ,
               where
               is
               there
               greater
               loue
               then
               betwixt
               these
               caualering
               and
               drunken
               companions
               ,
               who
               (
               forsooth
               )
               will
               be
               called
               the
               only
               good
               fellowes
               ?
               Doe
               they
               not
               embrace
               each
               
               other
               as
               Ioab
               did
               Abner
               ,
               in
               their
               armes
               ,
               when
               they
               goe
               about
               their
               pot-companionship
               ?
               And
               yet
               ,
               ere
               they
               arise
               from
               their
               ale-bench
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               stabbeth
               another
               ,
               as
               Ioab
               thrust
               Abner
               thorow
               with
               his
               weapon
               ,
               euen
               while
               he
               embraced
               him
               .
               Call
               yee
               this
               loue
               ?
               It
               is
               diuelish
               loue
               then
               ,
               which
               brings
               foorth
               such
               fruites
               .
               Therefore
               let
               our
               beginnings
               and
               attempts
               be
               alwaies
               good
               ,
               yea
               and
               well
               followed
               also
               ;
               or
               else
               ,
               let
               vs
               neuer
               looke
               that
               the
               end
               of
               them
               shall
               bee
               any
               better
               :
               this
               one
               thing
               being
               excepted
               ,
               that
               repentance
               come
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               for
               then
               it
               may
               end
               well
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               is
               repented
               of
               :
               but
               this
               is
               not
               the
               thing
               that
               the
               vngodly
               propounded
               to
               be
               the
               end
               of
               their
               wicked
               acts
               ,
               neither
               if
               it
               were
               ,
               could
               they
               be
               sure
               to
               obtaine
               it
               ,
               for
               it
               rarely
               befalleth
               such
               .
               But
               reade
               of
               this
               point
               in
               the
               22.
               verse
               following
               ,
               which
               mentioneth
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               this
               prophecie
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               last
               verse
               ,
               after
               the
               speech
               of
               Iotham
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               that
               hee
               fled
               to
               hide
               
               himselfe
               for
               feare
               of
               Abimelech
               .
               And
               no
               marueile
               though
               he
               fled
               :
               for
               men
               haue
               been
               impatient
               in
               hearing
               rebukes
               in
               all
               ages
               ;
               euen
               as
               there
               may
               bee
               no
               reproofe
               ,
               either
               of
               mens
               estates
               or
               doings
               ,
               admitted
               or
               borne
               ,
               be
               they
               neuer
               so
               vnsound
               or
               wicked
               :
               especially
               by
               those
               who
               are
               great
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               .
               That
               of
               Hoseah
               the
               Prophet
               doth
               sufficiently
               testifie
               
               it
               ,
               saying
               :
               Though
               by
               swearing
               ,
               lying
               ,
               stealing
               ,
               adulterie
               ,
               &c.
               the
               land
               do
               mourne
               ,
               yet
               let
               no
               man
               reprooue
               another
               :
               meaning
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               bee
               in
               vaine
               .
               And
               our
               Sauiour
               foresaw
               this
               ,
               in
               willing
               his
               Disciples
               to
               flee
               from
               citie
               to
               citie
               :
               noting
               that
               men
               would
               not
               beare
               reproofe
               ,
               but
               through
               the
               
               loue
               of
               the
               darknesse
               they
               were
               in
               ,
               they
               would
               hate
               the
               light
               ,
               especially
               to
               be
               reprooued
               ,
               and
               the
               messengers
               of
               God
               that
               were
               the
               bringers
               thereof
               .
               
               Reade
               how
               Asa
               ,
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               handled
               the
               messenger
               of
               God
               ,
               Hanani
               the
               
               Seer
               ,
               when
               hee
               brought
               his
               message
               from
               God
               :
               he
               was
               wroth
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               in
               prison
               .
               Many
               ,
               who
               know
               their
               owne
               strength
               what
               they
               are
               able
               to
               doe
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               of
               great
               wealth
               and
               authoritie
               ,
               how
               iustly
               soeuer
               they
               are
               reproued
               ,
               will
               not
               see
               that
               ,
               but
               pretend
               that
               Preachers
               seeke
               to
               bring
               their
               necks
               vnder
               their
               girdle
               ,
               and
               to
               dominere
               ouer
               them
               :
               and
               that
               they
               alleage
               to
               be
               the
               reason
               ,
               why
               they
               refuse
               to
               be
               reproued
               by
               them
               .
               But
               let
               their
               consciences
               tell
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               feare
               them
               not
               in
               that
               respect
               ,
               they
               being
               men
               of
               small
               account
               in
               the
               world
               :
               but
               yet
               they
               take
               occasion
               to
               shake
               off
               their
               sermons
               or
               priuate
               companies
               ,
               vnder
               that
               pretence
               and
               colour
               .
               But
               they
               hope
               by
               this
               meanes
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               attaine
               most
               easily
               that
               which
               they
               haue
               sought
               ,
               and
               doe
               desire
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               more
               boldly
               goe
               forward
               in
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               while
               there
               is
               no
               man
               that
               shall
               haue
               accesse
               or
               allowance
               to
               tell
               them
               thereof
               .
               But
               what
               followeth
               such
               doing
               ,
               but
               this
               ;
               that
               they
               goe
               forward
               in
               them
               still
               ,
               till
               they
               ring
               in
               euery
               mans
               eare
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               euery
               mans
               mouth
               to
               be
               talked
               of
               ,
               and
               they
               also
               dye
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               repentance
               ,
               being
               bereaued
               of
               all
               their
               greatnes
               ,
               and
               left
               helplesse
               and
               hopelesse
               in
               great
               basenes
               and
               contempt
               .
               Farre
               are
               such
               off
               from
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
               who
               pray
               ,
               Let
               the
               righteous
               smite
               vs
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               not
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               to
               be
               bought
               and
               sold
               of
               the
               vngodly
               
               at
               their
               pleasure
               .
               All
               the
               world
               well
               nigh
               sings
               this
               note
               with
               the
               
               wicked
               people
               of
               Anathoth
               ,
               
                 Preach
                 to
                 vs
                 pleasant
                 things
              
               ,
               but
               let
               none
               reproue
               .
               For
               though
               there
               was
               neuer
               more
               neede
               ,
               yet
               to
               that
               point
               they
               are
               come
               ,
               that
               euen
               base
               ones
               will
               not
               admit
               it
               ,
               when
               yet
               wee
               should
               all
               suffer
               
               the
               wholesome
               words
               of
               exhortation
               .
            
             
               The
               reason
               why
               reproofe
               is
               so
               vnwelcom
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               worse
               that
               men
               are
               ,
               the
               more
               daintie
               &
               iealous
               they
               be
               to
               be
               handled
               roughly
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               told
               plainly
               of
               their
               faults
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               drawne
               out
               of
               them
               :
               as
               wee
               see
               the
               tenderest
               faces
               can
               least
               endure
               the
               nipping
               weather
               :
               and
               the
               galled
               flesh
               can
               abide
               no
               rubbing
               .
               For
               the
               truth
               is
               tart
               and
               bitter
               to
               them
               ,
               few
               can
               admit
               it
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               tempered
               with
               some
               sweetnes
               of
               flatterie
               :
               which
               though
               a
               man
               know
               it
               to
               be
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               vipers
               sting
               ,
               killing
               by
               ticking
               :
               yet
               men
               had
               rather
               be
               tickled
               to
               death
               ,
               then
               healed
               by
               corrasiues
               .
               We
               reade
               of
               one
               in
               historie
               ,
               who
               was
               cured
               of
               an
               impostume
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               his
               enemie
               ,
               which
               opened
               an
               issue
               in
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               let
               out
               the
               corruption
               .
               And
               till
               the
               Lord
               giue
               wisedome
               to
               such
               to
               suffer
               their
               enemies
               (
               for
               so
               they
               call
               the
               Minister
               ,
               as
               the
               Galathians
               did
               Paul
               ,
               for
               telling
               them
               the
               truth
               )
               to
               wound
               
               them
               :
               their
               owne
               selfe-loue
               will
               nourish
               such
               impostumated
               matter
               within
               them
               ,
               as
               will
               breake
               inwardly
               (
               for
               lack
               of
               vent
               )
               and
               destroy
               them
               .
               This
               is
               an
               euill
               spirit
               in
               men
               ,
               that
               neither
               they
               will
               be
               innocent
               ,
               (
               for
               then
               they
               might
               walke
               boldly
               through
               the
               pikes
               )
               nor
               yet
               abide
               to
               bee
               called
               to
               question
               .
               
               They
               will
               both
               deserue
               blame
               with
               the
               formost
               ,
               and
               yet
               (
               with
               the
               forwardest
               )
               be
               reuenged
               vpon
               him
               that
               shall
               controle
               them
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               by
               Gods
               commandement
               .
               So
               that
               ,
               neither
               Scripture
               ,
               Minister
               ,
               no
               nor
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               may
               stand
               vp
               against
               them
               :
               they
               are
               lawlesse
               and
               exempted
               persons
               .
               But
               oh
               man
               consider
               ,
               if
               thine
               enemie
               should
               wish
               thee
               a
               shrewd
               turne
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               inuent
               a
               greater
               then
               this
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               want
               an
               admonisher
               to
               warne
               thee
               ,
               by
               the
               refusing
               of
               whom
               ,
               thou
               more
               hurtest
               thy selfe
               ,
               
               then
               thy
               greatest
               enemie
               can
               hurt
               thee
               .
               The
               Lord
               threatens
               it
               against
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               when
               hee
               denounceth
               the
               most
               seuere
               punishments
               against
               them
               .
               Therefore
               in
               that
               thou
               maist
               be
               reproued
               ,
               (
               especially
               in
               publike
               ,
               where
               no
               man
               is
               priuie
               to
               the
               matter
               but
               thy selfe
               )
               think
               it
               a
               greater
               portion
               ,
               then
               many
               (
               of
               farre
               higher
               place
               )
               enioy
               ,
               and
               profit
               thou
               (
               if
               thou
               be
               wise
               )
               by
               it
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               Some
               might
               think
               that
               Iotham
               ranne
               away
               ,
               because
               he
               said
               more
               then
               he
               durst
               stand
               to
               :
               but
               we
               must
               know
               ,
               he
               put
               his
               life
               in
               Gods
               hands
               ,
               and
               hauing
               discharged
               his
               duty
               ,
               auoided
               (
               as
               much
               as
               he
               could
               )
               the
               lions
               mouth
               &
               danger
               ,
               being
               not
               bound
               to
               put
               his
               finger
               into
               the
               fire
               wilfully
               :
               and
               yet
               (
               as
               it
               is
               like
               )
               not
               afraid
               thereof
               ,
               if
               God
               had
               giuen
               him
               into
               his
               enemies
               hands
               ,
               and
               called
               him
               to
               seale
               the
               truth
               by
               his
               blood
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               let
               none
               condemne
               such
               of
               rashnes
               or
               cowardise
               ,
               who
               hauing
               rebuked
               sinne
               in
               such
               as
               are
               boisterous
               and
               malicious
               ,
               shift
               for
               themselues
               ,
               and
               prouide
               (
               as
               they
               may
               )
               for
               their
               owne
               escape
               and
               safetie
               .
               Rather
               this
               condemneth
               the
               cruell
               disposition
               of
               them
               whom
               they
               reproue
               ,
               who
               when
               they
               cannot
               iustly
               conuince
               such
               of
               error
               or
               slander
               ,
               rashnes
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ;
               but
               haue
               their
               owne
               conscience
               condemning
               them
               for
               the
               same
               offences
               :
               yet
               will
               not
               suffer
               those
               to
               liue
               by
               them
               in
               peace
               ,
               who
               haue
               done
               their
               duties
               ,
               and
               discharged
               their
               conscience
               in
               iustly
               reprouing
               .
               How
               shall
               such
               be
               brought
               to
               be
               conuicted
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               relent
               and
               amend
               ,
               who
               cannot
               endure
               to
               be
               accused
               ?
               And
               it
               is
               the
               mercie
               of
               God
               (
               considering
               the
               spitefull
               nature
               of
               the
               wicked
               )
               that
               any
               godly
               Iotham
               or
               Minister
               of
               the
               word
               may
               bee
               suffered
               to
               keepe
               his
               standing
               ,
               and
               to
               awake
               and
               admonish
               the
               vnruly
               that
               hee
               may
               be
               saued
               :
               and
               is
               not
               compelled
               to
               flee
               ,
               and
               runne
               away
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               his
               opposites
               ,
               when
               hee
               hath
               reproued
               them
               ,
               although
               hee
               hath
               but
               told
               them
               truth
               for
               their
               good
               and
               benefit
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               kinde
               manner
               .
               If
               God
               did
               not
               muzzle
               them
               ,
               doubtlesse
               it
               were
               as
               hard
               for
               them
               ,
               as
               for
               Iotham
               ,
               if
               euery
               lewd
               offender
               might
               haue
               his
               will
               ,
               as
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               such
               beare
               too
               much
               sway
               ,
               and
               deterre
               the
               Minister
               (
               being
               weake
               and
               fearefull
               )
               from
               medling
               ,
               in
               challenging
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               laying
               hard
               against
               the
               offenders
               ,
               when
               yet
               God
               hath
               charged
               them
               streightly
               to
               denounce
               against
               them
               .
               But
               why
               doe
               such
               hinder
               the
               course
               of
               their
               Ministerie
               ?
               Verily
               because
               they
               themselues
               may
               sleepe
               secure
               in
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               Herod
               thought
               to
               doe
               ,
               when
               Iohns
               mouth
               was
               stopped
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FIFTIE
           EIGHT
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           NINTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 22.
                 
                 
                   So
                   Abimelech
                   raigned
                   three
                   yeeres
                   ouer
                   Israel
                   .
                
              
               
                 23
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Lord
                   sent
                   an
                   euill
                   spirit
                   betwixt
                   Abimelech
                   and
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   Shechem
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   Shechem
                   brake
                   their
                   promise
                   to
                   Abimelech
                   .
                
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   crueltie
                   toward
                   the
                   seuentie
                   sonnes
                   of
                   Ierubbaal
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   blood
                   might
                   come
                   and
                   be
                   laid
                   vpon
                   Abimelech
                   their
                   brother
                   which
                   had
                   slaine
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   vpon
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   Shechem
                   who
                   had
                   aided
                   him
                   to
                   kill
                   his
                   brethren
                   .
                
              
               
                 25.
                 
                 
                   So
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   Shechem
                   set
                   men
                   to
                   waite
                   for
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   tops
                   of
                   the
                   mountaines
                   :
                   who
                   robbed
                   all
                   that
                   passed
                   that
                   way
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   told
                   Abimelech
                   .
                
              
            
             
               NOw
               it
               followeth
               in
               this
               third
               part
               of
               the
               chapter
               ,
               how
               both
               
               Abimelech
               and
               the
               men
               of
               Shechem
               were
               destroyed
               ;
               with
               the
               occasions
               and
               meanes
               thereof
               ,
               which
               were
               two
               :
               first
               the
               discord
               betwixt
               them
               and
               dissension
               :
               secondly
               open
               warre
               both
               which
               made
               way
               thereunto
               .
               These
               are
               to
               the
               42.
               verse
               :
               and
               the
               destroying
               one
               the
               other
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               chapter
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               that
               the
               Lord
               sent
               an
               euill
               spirit
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               euen
               the
               spirit
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               therefore
               there
               must
               needs
               be
               discord
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               as
               in
               these
               verses
               appeares
               ,
               to
               the
               26.
               
               And
               being
               thus
               at
               dissension
               ,
               they
               were
               prouoked
               to
               fight
               ,
               till
               each
               slew
               other
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               .
               But
               before
               I
               enter
               into
               ,
               and
               lay
               open
               these
               things
               ,
               this
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               first
               ,
               that
               is
               said
               here
               ,
               that
               Abimelech
               ruled
               ouer
               Israel
               three
               yeres
               .
               Which
               words
               are
               a
               preparatiue
               to
               that
               which
               followeth
               :
               for
               thus
               they
               are
               to
               be
               taken
               ;
               that
               after
               these
               words
               of
               Iotham
               ,
               thus
               vttered
               ,
               Abimelech
               raigned
               three
               yeeres
               notwithstanding
               ,
               and
               the
               men
               of
               Shechem
               and
               he
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               hold
               together
               so
               long
               .
               All
               which
               while
               a
               man
               would
               haue
               thought
               Iotham
               his
               parable
               had
               been
               but
               a
               dreame
               and
               delusion
               :
               But
               when
               three
               yeeres
               (
               a
               short
               time
               to
               speake
               of
               for
               a
               King
               to
               enioy
               his
               crowne
               )
               were
               come
               about
               ,
               then
               the
               Lords
               threat
               began
               to
               take
               effect
               ,
               (
               for
               how
               should
               it
               be
               otherwise
               ?
               )
               though
               a
               little
               while
               it
               were
               deferred
               ?
               Now
               if
               the
               time
               had
               been
               long
               ,
               men
               might
               easily
               haue
               forgotten
               Iotham
               ,
               but
               being
               within
               three
               yeeres
               thus
               fulfilled
               ,
               who
               might
               not
               remember
               the
               prophecie
               ,
               and
               note
               the
               accomplishment
               thereof
               ?
               Thus
               the
               Lord
               will
               haue
               his
               iudgements
               cease
               vpon
               his
               enemies
               :
               so
               that
               they
               who
               see
               them
               ,
               may
               say
               ,
               This
               is
               no
               casuall
               mischance
               which
               hath
               befallen
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               pursuing
               them
               manifestly
               ,
               for
               such
               or
               such
               a
               transgression
               .
            
             
             
               It
               is
               not
               said
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               Iudge
               ouer
               Israel
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               raised
               vp
               by
               God
               ,
               but
               hee
               ruled
               and
               vsurped
               ,
               as
               Tyrants
               vse
               to
               doe
               .
               And
               to
               begin
               first
               
               with
               his
               prosperity
               in
               that
               God
               gaue
               him
               this
               short
               time
               to
               inioy
               his
               desire
               ,
               and
               to
               dominere
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               for
               some
               little
               time
               ,
               giue
               wicked
               men
               their
               longed
               for
               desires
               ;
               and
               yet
               not
               for
               that
               he
               applaudeth
               them
               therein
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               may
               haue
               time
               to
               repent
               ,
               and
               to
               bethinke
               themselues
               what
               they
               haue
               done
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               haue
               gone
               to
               worke
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               waies
               they
               haue
               prouoked
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               they
               refuse
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               they
               may
               see
               that
               they
               be
               iustly
               reiected
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               had
               no
               pleasure
               in
               them
               ,
               in
               their
               greatest
               florish
               .
               Zimry
               and
               
                 Cozby
                 ,
                 Chorah
              
               and
               Haman
               ,
               with
               the
               Rich
               man
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               others
               many
               ,
               a
               short
               time
               they
               had
               to
               worke
               ,
               and
               accomplish
               their
               desires
               ,
               and
               take
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               enioy
               the
               lust
               of
               their
               hearts
               .
               And
               indeed
               so
               short
               a
               time
               had
               need
               bee
               well
               improoued
               ,
               while
               it
               lasts
               ,
               for
               when
               that
               time
               was
               ouer
               and
               past
               ,
               what
               heare
               yee
               ,
               euen
               this
               ,
               that
               their
               folly
               ,
               nay
               their
               shame
               and
               madnesse
               ,
               was
               manifested
               and
               spoken
               of
               in
               all
               places
               .
               Neither
               should
               their
               reproch
               and
               downefall
               haue
               been
               so
               notable
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               proudly
               passed
               their
               bounds
               ,
               and
               carried
               themselues
               too
               loftily
               before
               .
               Many
               waies
               ,
               wee
               see
               ,
               God
               hath
               to
               destroy
               such
               .
               Sometime
               he
               suffers
               them
               not
               to
               plant
               themselues
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               crosses
               them
               in
               the
               enterprise
               ,
               as
               Absolon
               and
               Adonija
               :
               sometimes
               hee
               suffers
               them
               to
               take
               deepe
               roote
               ,
               and
               giues
               them
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               with
               much
               vexation
               and
               vnsetling
               ;
               as
               Pharao
               and
               Ahab
               .
               And
               otherwhiles
               he
               lets
               them
               flourish
               but
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               and
               puls
               them
               vp
               ere
               they
               bee
               halfe
               rooted
               ,
               as
               this
               Abimelech
               .
               Whether
               he
               keepes
               them
               from
               attaining
               that
               which
               they
               seeke
               ,
               or
               keepes
               them
               vnder
               ,
               or
               plucks
               them
               vp
               againe
               ,
               let
               them
               learne
               by
               them
               all
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               wise
               ,
               and
               knowes
               how
               to
               handle
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               shelter
               his
               owne
               from
               the
               annoyance
               of
               them
               .
               Dauid
               ,
               Psal
               .
               37.
               speaking
               of
               this
               third
               sort
               of
               flourishers
               ,
               
               whom
               he
               compares
               to
               the
               greene
               Bay
               tree
               ,
               (
               which
               though
               it
               be
               barren
               ,
               yet
               keepes
               the
               colour
               both
               Winter
               and
               Sommer
               )
               addeth
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 are
                 suddenly
                 and
                 horribly
                 consumed
                 :
              
               and
               it
               is
               the
               argument
               of
               many
               Psalmes
               ,
               and
               the
               summe
               of
               that
               which
               Iobs
               friends
               so
               much
               insist
               vpon
               ,
               (
               though
               they
               apply
               it
               preposterously
               )
               That
               the
               happinesse
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               short
               .
               So
               that
               wee
               must
               not
               wonder
               if
               they
               plie
               their
               worke
               apace
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               vttermost
               of
               their
               libertie
               :
               for
               the
               diuell
               teacheth
               them
               so
               to
               doe
               ;
               who
               rageth
               the
               more
               violently
               ,
               knowing
               he
               is
               tied
               by
               a
               shorttether
               .
               Doubtlesse
               their
               shortiolitie
               ,
               is
               the
               vantage
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               hath
               many
               a
               breathings
               betwixt
               whiles
               ,
               by
               their
               discontinuance
               :
               euen
               as
               wee
               see
               Sushans
               perplexitie
               vnder
               Hamans
               malice
               ,
               was
               turned
               into
               ioy
               ,
               in
               his
               ruine
               .
               Naturall
               Philosophers
               obserue
               ,
               that
               the
               creatures
               which
               are
               most
               noisome
               and
               hurtfull
               ,
               are
               some
               way
               or
               other
               so
               restrained
               (
               either
               by
               paucity
               ,
               short
               life
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               )
               that
               they
               cannot
               doe
               the
               harme
               they
               would
               .
               But
               if
               God
               did
               not
               restraine
               men
               as
               wel
               as
               beasts
               ,
               they
               would
               waxe
               more
               monstrous
               .
            
             
               And
               be
               we
               wise
               ,
               though
               the
               world
               bee
               set
               on
               wilfulnesse
               ,
               and
               mischiefe
               ,
               let
               not
               our
               teeth
               water
               after
               their
               dainties
               :
               the
               best
               whereof
               is
               a
               short
               flourishing
               ,
               to
               tickle
               fooles
               with
               a
               desire
               of
               the
               like
               ;
               but
               they
               see
               not
               their
               day
               comming
               ,
               which
               vet
               is
               at
               hand
               ,
               like
               a
               whirle-wind
               and
               tempest
               to
               scatter
               their
               pleasures
               and
               glory
               ;
               and
               like
               a
               fire
               to
               deuoure
               and
               consume
               all
               ,
               most
               fearefully
               :
               which
               painted
               estate
               of
               theirs
               ,
               all
               may
               see
               to
               be
               farre
               from
               the
               
               grace
               which
               the
               Lord
               wisheth
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               Oh
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               wise
               to
               consider
               their
               end
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               worst
               end
               of
               the
               other
               is
               not
               
               seene
               .
               And
               Gods
               mercy
               is
               great
               in
               cutting
               them
               off
               so
               soone
               :
               who
               else
               should
               liue
               with
               them
               ,
               besides
               the
               preuenting
               of
               much
               iniquitie
               ,
               which
               would
               make
               their
               account
               heauier
               .
               For
               all
               this
               ,
               one
               followes
               the
               steppes
               of
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               child
               ,
               when
               he
               comes
               into
               his
               fathers
               place
               ,
               beginneth
               not
               at
               first
               ,
               to
               weigh
               the
               shortnesse
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               how
               soone
               he
               shall
               be
               ,
               as
               his
               father
               is
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               cut
               off
               from
               al
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               apply
               his
               heart
               to
               wisdome
               ,
               but
               taketh
               possession
               of
               his
               place
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               riuited
               into
               it
               for
               perpetuity
               ,
               
               and
               will
               not
               so
               much
               as
               thinke
               of
               any
               change
               or
               remouall
               from
               thence
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               goe
               forward
               :
               this
               euill
               spirit
               that
               was
               sent
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               being
               the
               first
               occasion
               of
               their
               ouerthrow
               ,
               was
               the
               diuell
               ;
               by
               whose
               malice
               and
               
               subtiltie
               ,
               ill
               will
               and
               hatred
               were
               kindled
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               yea
               and
               inflamed
               :
               and
               this
               ,
               with
               the
               breaking
               their
               promise
               ,
               doth
               shew
               vs
               clearely
               ,
               that
               the
               
               league
               and
               friendship
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               soone
               broken
               off
               :
               For
               why
               ?
               it
               hath
               no
               good
               ground
               .
               And
               although
               there
               be
               some
               outward
               things
               which
               vphold
               it
               ,
               as
               hope
               of
               profit
               ,
               pleasure
               ,
               preferment
               ,
               and
               the
               seruing
               one
               of
               anothers
               turne
               ;
               although
               (
               I
               say
               )
               these
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               patch
               vp
               an
               agreement
               betwixt
               them
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               yet
               their
               hearts
               are
               inconstant
               ,
               and
               many
               things
               fall
               out
               to
               breed
               alienation
               of
               affection
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               and
               a
               pritch
               is
               soone
               
               taken
               ,
               many
               conceits
               arise
               ,
               and
               reports
               are
               carried
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               and
               who
               can
               reckon
               vp
               all
               :
               And
               yet
               if
               there
               were
               no
               other
               cause
               hereof
               ,
               (
               as
               yet
               there
               is
               ,
               for
               they
               daube
               vp
               their
               friendship
               with
               vntempered
               morter
               ,
               which
               falleth
               away
               )
               this
               were
               inough
               that
               is
               spoken
               of
               here
               ,
               that
               God
               can
               send
               an
               ill
               spirit
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               euen
               then
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               most
               strongly
               combined
               and
               knit
               together
               :
               and
               cause
               them
               to
               breake
               their
               promise
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               iarre
               and
               disagree
               .
               And
               although
               it
               bee
               a
               great
               reproch
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               their
               contentions
               should
               break
               out
               and
               be
               knowne
               ,
               (
               as
               if
               both
               consent
               together
               to
               smite
               the
               righteous
               )
               and
               therefore
               in
               wicked
               policie
               they
               doe
               what
               they
               can
               ,
               to
               hide
               them
               ;
               yet
               otherwise
               they
               are
               diuided
               ,
               and
               strongly
               incensed
               one
               against
               the
               other
               ,
               which
               also
               breaketh
               out
               sometime
               ,
               and
               so
               confirmeth
               this
               truth
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               seemed
               to
               be
               glued
               in
               friendship
               and
               familiaritie
               together
               ,
               and
               make
               men
               belieue
               ,
               that
               their
               loue
               is
               firme
               ,
               yet
               their
               league
               is
               rotten
               ,
               and
               they
               grow
               to
               bee
               at
               defiance
               one
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               that
               oft
               times
               betwixt
               themselues
               secretly
               ,
               before
               it
               breake
               foorth
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               men
               .
               The
               vse
               whereof
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               make
               no
               such
               wicked
               and
               cursed
               leagues
               .
               
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               we
               account
               no
               otherwise
               of
               them
               where
               they
               be
               made
               ,
               but
               as
               of
               the
               Spiders
               web
               ,
               soone
               swept
               downe
               :
               and
               thirdly
               ,
               praise
               God
               highlie
               when
               wee
               see
               them
               broken
               .
               For
               that
               turneth
               to
               the
               great
               benefit
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               diuers
               members
               of
               it
               :
               as
               we
               reade
               that
               the
               diuision
               of
               the
               Pharisies
               and
               Sadduces
               turned
               to
               Pauls
               deliuerance
               from
               their
               rage
               .
               But
               let
               
               the
               godly
               continue
               their
               league
               ,
               that
               their
               loue
               may
               be
               strong
               ,
               as
               a
               threefold
               cord
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               easily
               broken
               .
               Neither
               let
               them
               neglect
               their
               mutuall
               examples
               
               to
               profit
               thereby
               ;
               but
               rather
               be
               ashamed
               that
               heauen
               should
               not
               tie
               them
               together
               faster
               ,
               then
               hell
               tieth
               the
               vngodly
               :
               yea
               ,
               let
               them
               bee
               ashamed
               (
               I
               say
               )
               that
               euen
               the
               smallest
               trifle
               and
               a
               very
               conceit
               of
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               is
               enough
               to
               estrange
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               too
               often
               falleth
               out
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               them
               at
               defiance
               betwixt
               themselues
               ,
               till
               the
               wicked
               laugh
               them
               and
               their
               profession
               
               to
               scorne
               :
               whereas
               these
               cursed
               leagues
               of
               the
               malignant
               hold
               sometime
               longer
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               bound
               together
               with
               rotten
               threads
               ,
               through
               wicked
               policie
               ,
               which
               out
               reneweth
               them
               ,
               (
               except
               the
               Lord
               disioyne
               and
               separate
               them
               )
               especially
               if
               their
               concord
               and
               agreement
               be
               in
               opposing
               the
               innocent
               .
            
             
               And
               seeing
               God
               curseth
               and
               scatters
               these
               combinations
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               as
               fast
               as
               they
               vnite
               and
               strengthen
               themselues
               ,
               as
               Psalm
               .
               2.
               saying
               of
               them
               
               as
               Iacoh
               did
               of
               Simeon
               and
               
                 Leui
                 ,
                 Cursed
                 be
                 their
                 rage
                 ,
                 cursed
                 be
                 their
                 counsell
                 :
              
               let
               
               not
               the
               godly
               so
               much
               feare
               their
               bandings
               ,
               and
               fast
               knittings
               of
               themselues
               together
               ,
               as
               looke
               patiently
               till
               this
               curse
               ,
               as
               a
               moth
               ,
               consume
               them
               .
               Iehoshaphat
               ,
               2.
               
               Chron.
               20.
               seeing
               Moab
               ,
               Ammon
               and
               Seir
               confederate
               to
               destroy
               
               him
               ,
               feared
               at
               the
               first
               :
               but
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               sword
               of
               each
               against
               other
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               made
               a
               riddance
               of
               all
               ,
               he
               was
               comforted
               ;
               euen
               as
               that
               mysterie
               of
               the
               late
               matchlesse
               treason
               ,
               with
               what
               deepe
               secrecie
               was
               it
               carried
               ,
               how
               strongly
               complotted
               ,
               how
               firmely
               were
               the
               agents
               thereof
               vnited
               ?
               euen
               as
               firmely
               as
               oth
               ,
               vow
               and
               the
               Sacrament
               (
               abused
               )
               might
               knit
               them
               :
               but
               the
               Lord
               (
               blessed
               for
               euer
               by
               his
               name
               )
               sent
               a
               spirit
               of
               diuision
               betweene
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               detected
               and
               discouered
               by
               each
               other
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               that
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               sent
               this
               euill
               spirit
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               wee
               
               may
               note
               ,
               that
               though
               God
               be
               not
               the
               author
               of
               euill
               (
               as
               some
               would
               (
               perhaps
               )
               be
               too
               ready
               to
               gather
               )
               yet
               that
               sinne
               which
               is
               in
               the
               wicked
               ,
               hidden
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               neuer
               so
               secret
               ,
               he
               bringeth
               forth
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               lets
               it
               breake
               out
               at
               his
               commandement
               ,
               ruling
               ,
               and
               ouer-ruling
               the
               same
               .
               And
               they
               that
               nourish
               it
               in
               themselues
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               giue
               it
               a
               vent
               by
               repentance
               ,
               may
               euer
               iustly
               feare
               ,
               and
               doe
               sometime
               too
               truly
               find
               ,
               that
               as
               water
               pent
               in
               ,
               breakes
               out
               violently
               in
               some
               place
               or
               other
               :
               euen
               so
               the
               sinne
               that
               is
               intertained
               
               in
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               shall
               one
               time
               or
               other
               breake
               out
               ,
               to
               their
               shame
               in
               their
               liues
               .
               But
               as
               the
               stinke
               of
               the
               dunghill
               riseth
               not
               from
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               no
               more
               (
               assure
               we
               our selues
               )
               doth
               sinne
               proceed
               from
               God.
               
            
             
               Also
               by
               this
               diuision
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               we
               may
               note
               ,
               that
               when
               God
               suffers
               
               diuision
               among
               the
               wicked
               ,
               or
               an
               euill
               spirit
               any
               way
               to
               leade
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               punish
               their
               leaud
               fellowship
               ,
               and
               to
               reuenge
               the
               sinne
               of
               both
               parts
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               each
               the
               others
               executioner
               .
               And
               yet
               ,
               Oh
               what
               a
               sweet
               libertie
               it
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               ,
               to
               inioy
               fellowship
               with
               such
               ?
               We
               see
               that
               the
               thatcht
               houses
               
               which
               stand
               close
               together
               ,
               though
               they
               fence
               each
               other
               from
               the
               violence
               of
               weather
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               yet
               if
               one
               be
               on
               fire
               ,
               it
               serueth
               but
               to
               hasten
               the
               consumption
               of
               the
               other
               .
               And
               so
               there
               is
               no
               knot
               so
               wickedly
               knit
               betwixt
               men
               ,
               but
               (
               while
               it
               lasteth
               )
               it
               bringeth
               (
               I
               grant
               )
               some
               benefit
               to
               the
               confederates
               :
               but
               when
               once
               the
               Lord
               hath
               dissolued
               the
               band
               ,
               their
               greatest
               vnion
               turnes
               to
               the
               most
               deadly
               enmitie
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               the
               diuision
               of
               brethren
               ,
               
               stronger
               then
               the
               brasen
               barres
               of
               a
               palace
               or
               citie
               gates
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               grudges
               secretly
               being
               conceiued
               ,
               they
               are
               nourished
               by
               iealousies
               and
               suspitions
               exasperated
               by
               daily
               iniuries
               ,
               till
               they
               breake
               out
               into
               hatred
               ,
               and
               end
               in
               extremitie
               .
               These
               things
               are
               commonly
               seene
               :
               but
               who
               beholdeth
               Gods
               iustice
               therein
               ?
               or
               is
               thereby
               flayted
               and
               feared
               from
               hauing
               any
               thing
               to
               doe
               with
               such
               ?
               or
               made
               wise
               to
               lay
               a
               better
               foundation
               of
               their
               amity
               and
               friendship
               ?
            
             
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               haue
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               innocent
               
               sonnes
               of
               Gedeon
               reuenged
               vpon
               Abimelech
               and
               the
               men
               of
               Shechem
               ,
               hee
               teacheth
               vs
               ,
               that
               hee
               will
               reuenge
               the
               innocents
               cause
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               made
               the
               blood
               of
               Abel
               cry
               out
               for
               vengeance
               .
               The
               Lord
               will
               blesse
               them
               that
               blesse
               
               his
               ,
               and
               curse
               them
               that
               curse
               his
               .
               And
               the
               greater
               the
               persons
               are
               ,
               and
               the
               wrong
               that
               is
               done
               to
               them
               ,
               the
               more
               God
               will
               pay
               them
               home
               ,
               who
               are
               guiltie
               of
               transgression
               and
               spite
               against
               them
               .
               As
               when
               the
               Lords
               annointed
               are
               stricken
               at
               ,
               as
               lawfull
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Gods
               faithfull
               ministers
               ;
               for
               which
               cause
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Touch
                 not
                 mine
                 annointed
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 my
                 Prophets
                 no
                 harme
                 .
              
               
            
             
               Therefore
               those
               runnagate
               Iesuites
               ,
               that
               roote
               out
               and
               kil
               Christian
               Princes
               ,
               and
               subuert
               kingdomes
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               in
               them
               lieth
               ,
               hath
               the
               Lord
               branded
               with
               a
               mark
               of
               perpetual
               infamy
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               iust
               displeasure
               ,
               at
               the
               gallowes
               ;
               though
               they
               being
               brazen
               faced
               ,
               and
               hard-hearted
               ,
               cannot
               by
               any
               meanes
               be
               brought
               to
               repentance
               .
               Iudas
               hath
               left
               behind
               him
               a
               sufficient
               testimony
               of
               the
               wofull
               estate
               of
               those
               that
               hurt
               the
               innocent
               ,
               his
               words
               are
               these
               ,
               out
               of
               despaire
               ,
               and
               a
               perplexed
               conscience
               ;
               
                 I
                 haue
                 sinned
                 in
                 betraying
                 the
                 innocent
              
               
               blood
               .
               Therefore
               he
               that
               seeth
               so
               many
               to
               studie
               to
               hurt
               such
               as
               would
               liue
               in
               peace
               by
               them
               ,
               by
               murthering
               ,
               by
               robbing
               ,
               or
               oppressing
               ,
               and
               vexing
               the
               being
               harmelesse
               ,
               what
               doe
               they
               ,
               but
               cause
               talke
               euery
               where
               to
               goe
               of
               the
               Lords
               threats
               of
               reuenging
               them
               ,
               and
               bring
               them
               also
               most
               certainely
               vpon
               their
               owne
               heads
               ,
               that
               I
               say
               no
               more
               .
               But
               of
               this
               point
               I
               haue
               elsewhere
               entreated
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               men
               of
               Shechem
               did
               strengthen
               Abimelechs
               
               hand
               ,
               by
               giuing
               money
               to
               hire
               base
               fellowes
               to
               kill
               his
               brethren
               ;
               in
               that
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               liued
               in
               the
               citie
               ,
               and
               should
               haue
               helped
               to
               settle
               ,
               and
               see
               good
               order
               kept
               ,
               yet
               were
               such
               euill
               men
               ,
               euen
               incouragers
               and
               furtherers
               vnto
               murther
               :
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               in
               cities
               ,
               and
               townes
               ,
               oft-times
               ,
               vile
               persons
               couered
               with
               the
               vizor
               of
               honest
               citizens
               and
               inhabitants
               .
               For
               in
               no
               worse
               account
               many
               goe
               ,
               who
               bearing
               office
               to
               punish
               and
               beate
               downe
               disordered
               persons
               and
               disturbers
               ,
               are
               yet
               themselues
               as
               bad
               and
               noisome
               as
               any
               other
               .
               Which
               admonisheth
               all
               such
               ,
               as
               liue
               ciuilly
               in
               townes
               ,
               to
               search
               themselues
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               bee
               found
               faithfull
               also
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               rest
               not
               in
               the
               opinion
               ,
               that
               is
               conceiued
               of
               them
               for
               the
               place
               that
               they
               are
               in
               ;
               who
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               these
               ,
               may
               be
               farre
               worse
               then
               the
               base
               ofskourings
               ,
               which
               fall
               into
               their
               hands
               to
               be
               punished
               :
               but
               if
               they
               keepe
               from
               open
               staines
               ,
               yet
               another
               thing
               is
               to
               bee
               looked
               for
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               their
               hearts
               be
               good
               also
               .
               But
               of
               this
               point
               I
               will
               not
               here
               repeate
               the
               same
               things
               which
               I
               handled
               before
               .
            
             
               This
               dissention
               was
               so
               hot
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               brake
               into
               ciuill
               warre
               ,
               by
               
               meanes
               whereof
               ,
               none
               could
               passe
               in
               safetie
               .
               And
               wee
               cannot
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               how
               dangerous
               those
               times
               be
               .
               But
               by
               this
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               what
               troubles
               and
               dangers
               (
               as
               robbing
               one
               another
               in
               the
               high
               way
               )
               one
               vile
               person
               ,
               or
               a
               few
               ,
               may
               raise
               vp
               :
               who
               may
               be
               fitly
               compared
               to
               a
               firebrand
               cast
               into
               a
               barne
               of
               corne
               :
               euen
               such
               mischiefe
               wrought
               this
               Abimelech
               .
               Such
               a
               one
               was
               Absolom
               ,
               and
               those
               caitiffes
               who
               slew
               the
               two
               French
               Kings
               :
               and
               the
               same
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Authors
               of
               the
               Gun-powder-treason
               .
               No
               torture
               can
               be
               too
               great
               for
               such
               .
               Such
               desperate
               persons
               and
               diuellish
               should
               bee
               cut
               off
               at
               
               first
               ,
               when
               they
               bee
               found
               out
               ,
               and
               not
               suffered
               to
               liue
               to
               doe
               greater
               mischiefe
               .
               Touching
               the
               benefit
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               publike
               blessings
               ,
               see
               chap.
               5.
               and
               else
               where
               in
               this
               history
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 26.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   Gaal
                   ,
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   Ebed
                   came
                   with
                   his
                   brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   went
                   to
                   Shechem
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   Shechem
                   put
                   their
                   confidence
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 27.
                 
                 
                   And
                   therefore
                   they
                   went
                   into
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                   and
                   gathered
                   in
                   their
                   grapes
                   ,
                   and
                   trod
                   them
                   and
                   made
                   merry
                   ,
                   and
                   went
                   into
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   their
                   gods
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   eate
                   and
                   drinke
                   ,
                   and
                   cursed
                   Abimelech
                   .
                
              
               
                 28.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   Gaal
                   ,
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   Ebed
                   said
                   ,
                   Who
                   is
                   Abimelech
                   ?
                   And
                   who
                   is
                   Shechem
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   serue
                   him
                   ?
                   is
                   hee
                   not
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   Ierubbaal
                   ,
                   and
                   Zebul
                   is
                   his
                   officer
                   ?
                   Serue
                   rather
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   Hamor
                   ,
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   Shechem
                   ,
                   for
                   why
                   should
                   wee
                   serue
                   him
                   ?
                
              
               
                 29.
                 
                 
                   Now
                   would
                   to
                   God
                   this
                   people
                   were
                   vnder
                   my
                   hand
                   ,
                   then
                   would
                   I
                   put
                   away
                   Abimelech
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   said
                   to
                   Abimelech
                   ,
                   encrease
                   thine
                   army
                   and
                   come
                   out
                   .
                
              
            
             
               OF
               the
               first
               occasion
               of
               Abimelechs
               and
               the
               Shechemites
               destroying
               one
               
               another
               :
               the
               next
               occasion
               of
               the
               mischiefes
               that
               followed
               ,
               is
               here
               set
               downe
               ,
               namely
               this
               ;
               that
               they
               being
               thus
               incensed
               ,
               one
               against
               the
               other
               ,
               they
               fall
               to
               open
               warre
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               it
               forward
               ,
               there
               came
               in
               the
               way
               one
               Gaal
               ,
               and
               the
               men
               of
               Shechem
               hired
               him
               for
               their
               Captaine
               to
               be
               for
               them
               against
               Abimelech
               .
               And
               by
               his
               helpe
               they
               went
               out
               ,
               and
               gathered
               their
               grapes
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               they
               durst
               not
               haue
               done
               ,
               and
               made
               merry
               ,
               and
               cursed
               Abimelech
               .
               And
               that
               boaster
               Gaal
               hardned
               them
               against
               him
               ,
               affirming
               Thrasonically
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               put
               him
               downe
               .
               If
               the
               men
               of
               Shechem
               knew
               him
               not
               ,
               as
               the
               Scripture
               sets
               not
               downe
               from
               whence
               he
               came
               ,
               but
               his
               behauiour
               bewraied
               him
               .
               If
               (
               I
               say
               )
               they
               knew
               him
               not
               ,
               they
               did
               foolishly
               ,
               to
               receiue
               and
               rest
               vpon
               him
               ,
               being
               a
               stranger
               ,
               though
               a
               boaster
               :
               and
               if
               they
               did
               know
               him
               ,
               what
               madnesse
               was
               it
               ,
               to
               take
               and
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
               though
               a
               stranger
               ,
               yet
               a
               boaster
               ?
               But
               howsoeuer
               their
               sinne
               was
               great
               ,
               in
               their
               intertaining
               of
               him
               ,
               yet
               indeed
               ,
               it
               was
               of
               and
               by
               God
               (
               who
               hereby
               hastned
               their
               destruction
               )
               that
               they
               should
               light
               vpon
               such
               a
               Captaine
               ;
               themselues
               being
               such
               souldiers
               ,
               they
               might
               well
               goe
               together
               ;
               and
               no
               wonder
               ,
               if
               boasters
               and
               the
               ambitious
               so
               easily
               accorded
               ,
               although
               if
               they
               had
               not
               been
               giuen
               vp
               to
               themselues
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               haue
               trusted
               to
               him
               .
               Thus
               the
               men
               of
               Shechem
               prouided
               for
               themselues
               ,
               and
               how
               Abimelech
               did
               the
               like
               ,
               it
               followes
               after
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               the
               doing
               of
               the
               men
               of
               Shechem
               was
               foolish
               ,
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               
               (
               as
               it
               prooued
               )
               their
               ouerthrow
               ;
               so
               it
               giueth
               warning
               to
               them
               that
               can
               receiue
               it
               ,
               to
               beware
               of
               resting
               vpon
               all
               rotten
               holds
               ,
               and
               broken
               staues
               .
               Of
               which
               sort
               there
               are
               many
               ,
               with
               which
               ,
               men
               are
               deceiued
               as
               grossely
               ,
               as
               they
               of
               Shechem
               were
               by
               this
               their
               folly
               ,
               to
               cast
               all
               their
               welfare
               vpon
               a
               boaster
               .
               The
               Psalmist
               mentioneth
               some
               of
               these
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 Some
                 put
                 their
                 trust
              
               
               
                 in
                 chariots
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 in
                 horses
                 .
              
               The
               Prophet
               Ieremie
               teaching
               men
               to
               shunne
               
               the
               sawe
               danger
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 Let
                 not
                 the
                 wise
                 man
                 glory
                 in
                 his
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 strong
                 in
                 his
                 strength
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 rich
                 in
                 his
                 riches
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 him
                 that
                 glorieth
                 ,
                 glory
                 in
                 this
                 that
                 hee
                 knoweth
                 me
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               If
               we
               may
               not
               rest
               on
               men
               ,
               much
               lesse
               on
               weaker
               
               staies
               ,
               as
               some
               doe
               in
               their
               present
               estate
               of
               peace
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               habitation
               ,
               wife
               ,
               friends
               ,
               health
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Prophet
               saith
               :
               
                 Cursed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 maketh
                 flesh
                 his
                 arme
                 ,
                 and
                 trusteth
              
               
               
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 heart
                 departeth
                 from
                 God.
              
               So
               the
               Prophet
               Dauid
               crieth
               out
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Trust
                 not
                 in
                 earthly
                 Princes
              
               ,
               who
               cannot
               saue
               others
               ,
               nor
               themselues
               .
               
               And
               to
               King
               Asa
               it
               was
               said
               ,
               
                 Because
                 thou
                 trustedst
                 in
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Aram
                 and
                 not
              
               
               
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 from
                 hence
                 foorth
                 thou
                 shalt
                 haue
                 warre
                 .
              
               In
               God
               onely
               our
               trust
               must
               be
               reposed
               ,
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               otherwise
               we
               may
               vse
               mans
               helpe
               and
               other
               
               meanes
               ,
               but
               all
               in
               vaine
               .
               And
               the
               vse
               of
               this
               doctrine
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               retaine
               in
               all
               dangers
               and
               troubles
               ,
               our
               hope
               and
               confidence
               in
               Gods
               promises
               ,
               and
               for
               other
               slippery
               helpes
               ,
               our
               comfort
               is
               thereafter
               as
               wee
               rest
               in
               them
               :
               and
               this
               appeareth
               more
               clearely
               ,
               the
               greater
               the
               matters
               are
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               doe
               so
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               doctrine
               hath
               been
               diuersly
               occasioned
               before
               .
               One
               thing
               I
               will
               adde
               to
               answere
               such
               as
               might
               say
               ,
               These
               Shechemites
               had
               no
               other
               shift
               now
               ,
               but
               to
               shroud
               themselues
               vnder
               this
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               like
               defence
               ,
               who
               therefore
               can
               blame
               them
               if
               they
               sought
               shelter
               against
               a
               tyrant
               where
               they
               could
               get
               it
               ?
               I
               answer
               .
               To
               seeke
               succour
               against
               an
               vsurper
               is
               lawfull
               ,
               so
               the
               meanes
               be
               according
               :
               but
               this
               vsurper
               was
               set
               vp
               by
               themselues
               ,
               neither
               did
               he
               any
               greater
               violence
               to
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               therefore
               for
               this
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               they
               might
               thanke
               themselues
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               brought
               wilfull
               bondage
               vpon
               themselues
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               as
               the
               case
               stood
               with
               them
               ,
               either
               they
               must
               fence
               their
               citie
               and
               people
               (
               whom
               they
               had
               brought
               into
               the
               snare
               being
               led
               by
               them
               )
               against
               Abimelech
               ,
               or
               else
               yeeld
               and
               perish
               .
               But
               what
               a
               cursed
               thing
               is
               this
               ,
               for
               the
               men
               either
               to
               vse
               vile
               persons
               to
               be
               their
               patrons
               in
               their
               desperate
               quarrels
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               bring
               themselues
               to
               that
               point
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               come
               vpon
               by
               one
               that
               sought
               and
               waited
               to
               destroy
               them
               ?
               Therefore
               let
               not
               men
               defend
               their
               sins
               by
               this
               plea
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               driuen
               to
               a
               straight
               ,
               and
               haue
               no
               remedy
               ,
               but
               to
               fall
               vpon
               the
               smaller
               inconuenience
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               auoid
               the
               greater
               :
               For
               who
               brought
               this
               wretched
               choice
               vpon
               them
               ?
               God
               alloweth
               his
               children
               to
               walke
               at
               large
               vnder
               his
               gouernment
               ,
               and
               keepes
               them
               from
               such
               streights
               as
               these
               .
               Who
               then
               cooped
               them
               into
               so
               narrow
               a
               roome
               ?
               Surely
               their
               owne
               sinne
               :
               when
               men
               haue
               liberty
               ,
               they
               are
               wearie
               of
               it
               ,
               till
               they
               bestreightned
               and
               driuen
               to
               their
               shifts
               .
               Therefore
               this
               defence
               is
               as
               bad
               as
               the
               crime
               it selfe
               :
               for
               if
               men
               haue
               fallen
               into
               extremitie
               by
               one
               sinne
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               redeeme
               and
               auoid
               it
               by
               another
               ,
               nor
               doe
               euill
               that
               a
               supposed
               good
               may
               come
               of
               it
               .
               What
               then
               ?
               Humble
               themselues
               for
               the
               first
               sinne
               ,
               and
               cast
               themselues
               vpon
               Gods
               hand
               for
               the
               istue
               and
               danger
               ,
               &
               so
               auoid
               the
               second
               ,
               as
               Dauids
               example
               excellently
               sheweth
               .
               
               For
               who
               are
               they
               ,
               that
               hauing
               sinned
               ,
               they
               should
               scorne
               to
               beare
               the
               shame
               of
               it
               ?
               And
               especially
               if
               the
               extremitie
               they
               auoid
               ,
               bee
               but
               onely
               a
               punishment
               bodily
               :
               (
               as
               cōmonly
               that
               is
               the
               streight
               which
               men
               seeke
               to
               shun
               )
               and
               they
               sin
               doubly
               by
               prouoking
               God
               through
               indirect
               meanes
               ,
               and
               al
               to
               saue
               themselues
               frō
               momentany
               trouble
               &
               danger
               .
               Indeed
               of
               two
               euils
               temporall
               ,
               the
               lesser
               may
               be
               chosen
               to
               auoid
               the
               greater
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               two
               euils
               morall
               and
               mortall
               which
               are
               sinnes
               ,
               much
               lesse
               when
               the
               one
               is
               a
               temporall
               euill
               ,
               the
               other
               morall
               .
               For
               by
               this
               meanes
               an
               adulterer
               may
               say
               ,
               I
               haue
               no
               way
               
               to
               shift
               but
               one
               ,
               to
               buy
               off
               my
               shame
               ,
               except
               I
               would
               bee
               shamed
               for
               euer
               .
               But
               O
               thou
               wofull
               man
               ;
               if
               thou
               haue
               deserued
               it
               ,
               beare
               it
               ;
               if
               God
               haue
               laid
               it
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               did
               in
               Micha
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 I
                 will
                 beare
                 my
                 punishment
              
               ,
               
               
                 because
                 I
                 haue
                 sinned
              
               :
               and
               thinke
               not
               by
               such
               a
               shift
               to
               escape
               shame
               being
               guiltie
               ,
               vnlesse
               thou
               fall
               into
               a
               greater
               without
               recouerie
               .
            
             
               The
               Shechemites
               were
               so
               afraid
               of
               Abimelech
               ,
               that
               they
               durst
               not
               gather
               
               their
               grapes
               ,
               which
               were
               as
               their
               haruest
               :
               therefore
               they
               hired
               this
               Gaal
               to
               helpe
               them
               ,
               who
               was
               (
               we
               see
               )
               sedicious
               ,
               a
               boaster
               and
               a
               deceiuer
               .
               Now
               by
               his
               conduct
               they
               goe
               foorth
               into
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               in
               great
               lasciuiousnes
               ,
               reioyced
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               Temple
               cursed
               Abimelech
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               ,
               among
               the
               manifold
               discomforts
               in
               warre
               ,
               which
               in
               other
               places
               I
               obserue
               ,
               let
               this
               one
               be
               numbred
               ,
               that
               men
               are
               thereby
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               〈…〉
               s
               
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               &
               from
               their
               haruests
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               liued
               all
               they
               ere
               :
               which
               being
               spoyled
               ,
               how
               farre
               is
               their
               life
               from
               death
               ?
               and
               yet
               worse
               then
               death
               ,
               to
               lie
               in
               feare
               of
               it
               ,
               pinched
               with
               penurie
               .
               They
               could
               not
               goe
               out
               of
               their
               doores
               ,
               nor
               reape
               their
               fruites
               ,
               till
               now
               they
               made
               this
               shift
               by
               Gaal
               :
               and
               yet
               neither
               were
               they
               safe
               in
               their
               houses
               :
               these
               besides
               many
               like
               effects
               of
               warre
               most
               frearefull
               ,
               are
               at
               such
               times
               brought
               against
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               by
               
               warre
               set
               vpon
               .
               So
               that
               a
               man
               would
               thinke
               ,
               that
               knoweth
               this
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               are
               preserued
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               sore
               oppressions
               ,
               would
               binde
               themselues
               while
               they
               liue
               ,
               to
               submit
               themselues
               to
               God
               in
               all
               dutie
               ,
               and
               that
               most
               willingly
               .
            
             
               And
               no
               doubt
               so
               would
               they
               most
               readily
               couenant
               to
               doe
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               vnder
               such
               oppressions
               ,
               vpon
               condition
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               then
               obtaine
               a
               promise
               of
               deliuerance
               from
               them
               :
               which
               sheweth
               that
               there
               is
               good
               cause
               why
               they
               should
               doe
               so
               :
               but
               can
               we
               say
               (
               who
               marke
               it
               )
               that
               men
               doe
               thus
               ?
               In
               smaller
               troubles
               ,
               we
               see
               (
               alas
               )
               the
               contrary
               .
               I
               remember
               what
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Psalme
               :
               when
               the
               Lord
               
                 smote
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 they
                 sought
                 him
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 sought
                 him
              
               
               earely
               :
               but
               what
               was
               there
               found
               in
               them
               when
               it
               came
               to
               the
               triall
               ,
               but
               false
               heartednes
               and
               vnfaithfulnes
               ?
               which
               I
               vtter
               with
               griefe
               ,
               as
               knowing
               how
               commonly
               this
               is
               offended
               in
               .
               And
               wee
               that
               doe
               but
               heare
               of
               such
               things
               ,
               I
               meane
               of
               warre
               ,
               throughout
               this
               booke
               and
               other
               stories
               ,
               and
               see
               it
               not
               ,
               through
               the
               long
               continuance
               of
               peace
               ,
               wee
               (
               I
               say
               )
               doe
               not
               weigh
               the
               greatnes
               of
               the
               benefit
               ,
               such
               is
               our
               vnthankfulnes
               ioyned
               with
               blockishnes
               ,
               but
               abuse
               our
               peace
               to
               sensualitie
               ,
               and
               thus
               we
               deale
               with
               God
               in
               many
               other
               things
               ?
            
             
               But
               hauing
               oft
               obserued
               and
               bewailed
               this
               follie
               in
               men
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               and
               seeing
               it
               followeth
               here
               expressely
               ,
               what
               they
               did
               when
               they
               were
               rescued
               by
               that
               Gaal
               ,
               and
               gathered
               in
               their
               fruites
               ,
               I
               will
               note
               it
               from
               hence
               .
               And
               what
               was
               their
               behauiour
               therein
               ,
               thinke
               we
               ?
               verilv
               most
               brutish
               ,
               and
               vtterly
               vnbeseeming
               such
               ,
               as
               had
               euer
               serued
               the
               Lord.
               For
               ,
               like
               mad
               men
               ,
               they
               did
               eate
               &
               drink
               ,
               and
               made
               merrie
               without
               measure
               ,
               cursing
               their
               enemies
               ,
               and
               praising
               their
               Idols
               .
               Which
               teacheth
               vs
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               say
               ,
               whether
               
               the
               wicked
               are
               more
               to
               be
               pitied
               in
               their
               miseries
               and
               calamities
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               deliuerances
               out
               of
               them
               .
               For
               by
               them
               they
               are
               held
               in
               some
               awe
               and
               
               feare
               :
               but
               when
               they
               are
               set
               free
               ,
               they
               are
               most
               dissolute
               and
               vnruly
               ,
               and
               more
               offensiue
               by
               excesse
               therein
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               by
               impatience
               ,
               and
               vnquietnes
               in
               their
               calamities
               .
               But
               in
               both
               they
               are
               greatly
               to
               be
               pitied
               .
            
             
             
               And
               although
               their
               bodily
               estate
               be
               to
               be
               lamented
               greatly
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               farre
               worse
               with
               their
               soule
               ,
               as
               is
               manifest
               in
               their
               breaking
               out
               so
               fearefully
               and
               damnably
               into
               all
               manner
               of
               sinne
               with
               greedinesse
               .
               Instances
               hereof
               in
               all
               conditions
               are
               too
               many
               .
               In
               such
               as
               haue
               some
               religion
               ,
               (
               because
               they
               
               haue
               no
               more
               store
               of
               it
               )
               who
               seeth
               not
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               euer
               most
               loose
               ,
               secure
               ,
               forgetfull
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               most
               at
               hearts
               ease
               ?
               And
               in
               the
               badder
               sort
               it
               is
               more
               manifest
               :
               who
               are
               quailed
               in
               their
               crosses
               ,
               and
               held
               downe
               by
               them
               from
               much
               euill
               :
               but
               if
               they
               bee
               at
               hearts
               ease
               ,
               oh
               the
               loosenes
               ,
               sawcines
               ,
               quarrelling
               ,
               lashing
               out
               of
               needlesse
               and
               great
               expences
               ;
               rioting
               ,
               swearing
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               seene
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               scorning
               those
               that
               seeke
               to
               reclaime
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               such
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               heare
               ,
               and
               whom
               they
               owe
               duty
               vnto
               ,
               and
               therefore
               should
               readily
               heare
               them
               ,
               whereas
               they
               regard
               nothing
               in
               their
               prosperitie
               ,
               but
               curse
               and
               blesse
               with
               one
               mouth
               ,
               I
               may
               say
               (
               almost
               )
               with
               one
               breath
               .
               But
               to
               leaue
               these
               ,
               let
               the
               best
               looke
               well
               to
               themselues
               herein
               ;
               I
               meane
               ,
               that
               in
               both
               estates
               they
               may
               yeeld
               another
               manner
               fruite
               of
               their
               peace
               and
               prosperitie
               ,
               and
               bee
               carefull
               to
               haue
               a
               good
               conscience
               .
               Of
               which
               argument
               ,
               seeing
               much
               is
               spoke
               by
               occasion
               in
               the
               former
               processe
               of
               this
               storie
               ,
               I
               cease
               to
               say
               any
               more
               .
            
             
               To
               proceed
               :
               These
               two
               ,
               Gaal
               and
               the
               Shechemites
               hauing
               each
               heartned
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               helped
               forward
               their
               defiance
               of
               Abimelech
               ,
               by
               feasting
               and
               iollitie
               ,
               which
               are
               great
               meanes
               (
               yea
               as
               oyle
               to
               the
               flame
               )
               to
               prouoke
               the
               proud
               stomacke
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               they
               now
               being
               well
               heat
               with
               meate
               and
               drinke
               ,
               presumptuously
               aske
               ,
               Who
               is
               Abimelech
               ?
               We
               may
               say
               truly
               ,
               where
               
               and
               when
               doe
               the
               wicked
               make
               an
               end
               ?
               For
               they
               goe
               from
               one
               sinne
               to
               another
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               runneth
               downe
               an
               hill
               ,
               and
               staieth
               not
               .
               Now
               after
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               they
               boast
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               defie
               and
               deface
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               his
               absence
               .
               Which
               teacheth
               the
               vnmeasurablenes
               and
               vnsaciablenes
               of
               the
               wicked
               
               in
               sinning
               ,
               how
               they
               goe
               on
               from
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               neuer
               are
               willing
               to
               make
               an
               end
               :
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               repenting
               for
               the
               former
               ,
               they
               adde
               greater
               sinnes
               vnto
               them
               :
               and
               by
               that
               course
               harden
               their
               hearts
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               euill
               doing
               ,
               as
               they
               bee
               able
               ,
               with
               greedinesse
               ,
               and
               so
               grow
               past
               feeling
               vnto
               vtter
               impenitencie
               .
            
             
               Many
               ,
               after
               they
               haue
               done
               euill
               ,
               haue
               some
               remorse
               ,
               as
               the
               brother
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               who
               when
               he
               had
               not
               obeyed
               his
               father
               ,
               sending
               him
               to
               work
               
               in
               his
               vineyard
               ,
               but
               refused
               ;
               hee
               afterward
               bethought
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               went.
               And
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               wondred
               that
               they
               who
               offended
               ,
               relented
               not
               .
               
               But
               when
               men
               goe
               from
               one
               sinne
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               cast
               not
               vp
               their
               gorge
               ,
               it
               is
               almost
               past
               hope
               to
               reclaime
               them
               .
               Esau
               when
               he
               had
               sold
               his
               birth-right
               ,
               the
               signe
               of
               eternall
               life
               ,
               which
               one
               would
               haue
               thought
               had
               sinned
               
               fearefully
               enough
               in
               so
               doing
               ;
               yet
               he
               could
               not
               stay
               there
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               also
               iustifie
               the
               wicked
               fact
               that
               hee
               had
               done
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Of
                 what
                 valew
                 is
                 this
                 birth-right
                 vnto
                 me
                 ?
              
            
             
               But
               if
               this
               sinne
               rested
               onely
               in
               such
               as
               I
               haue
               spoken
               of
               ,
               wee
               that
               feare
               God
               might
               be
               sure
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               not
               be
               committed
               by
               vs
               :
               but
               when
               we
               see
               how
               Peter
               was
               taken
               in
               this
               snare
               ,
               to
               sinne
               againe
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               once
               or
               twice
               denied
               his
               Master
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               swearing
               ,
               and
               cursing
               himselfe
               ,
               if
               he
               knew
               him
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               ready
               to
               haue
               done
               it
               an
               hundred
               times
               more
               ,
               if
               occasion
               had
               been
               offered
               ;
               how
               may
               not
               the
               best
               of
               vs
               feare
               the
               falling
               into
               it
               ?
               
               For
               in
               thus
               giuing
               place
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               things
               taking
               libertie
               to
               goe
               against
               conscience
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               next
               way
               to
               goe
               further
               ,
               as
               wee
               haue
               heard
               .
               The
               best
               remedie
               against
               it
               ,
               is
               ,
               while
               we
               may
               to
               preuent
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               so
               farre
               from
               such
               a
               course
               ,
               that
               we
               rather
               
                 in
                 feare
                 and
                 trembling
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
              
               ;
               
               but
               if
               we
               haue
               already
               fallen
               ,
               then
               as
               soone
               as
               we
               can
               to
               rise
               out
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               Gaal
               wisheth
               that
               he
               were
               king
               (
               for
               we
               must
               know
               that
               all
               the
               men
               of
               Shechem
               were
               not
               of
               one
               minde
               )
               and
               this
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               phrase
               of
               speech
               that
               he
               vseth
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 giue
                 this
                 people
                 into
                 mine
                 hand
                 ?
              
               
               The
               like
               ye
               may
               reade
               in
               the
               Psalme
               :
               
                 Who
                 will
                 giue
                 me
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 a
                 Doue
                 :
              
               
               that
               is
               ,
               oh
               that
               I
               had
               them
               .
               Euen
               the
               same
               that
               Absolom
               wished
               in
               a
               case
               much
               like
               this
               of
               
                 Abimelechs
                 :
                 Oh
                 that
                 I
                 were
                 made
                 Iudge
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 .
              
               Thus
               did
               this
               
               Gaal
               :
               which
               noteth
               the
               pride
               and
               ambition
               that
               was
               in
               this
               base
               fellow
               ,
               his
               boasting
               being
               not
               farre
               off
               .
               Which
               sinnes
               in
               him
               ,
               with
               the
               like
               in
               Abimelech
               ,
               brought
               to
               passe
               his
               and
               the
               peoples
               destruction
               .
            
             
               To
               teach
               vs
               to
               beware
               of
               all
               sinne
               ,
               and
               of
               these
               particularly
               ,
               ambitious
               
               pride
               and
               boasting
               ,
               with
               the
               like
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               is
               wrapped
               vp
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               their
               full
               growth
               ,
               irrecouerable
               mischiefe
               to
               the
               committers
               and
               intertainers
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               all
               sinnes
               doe
               threaten
               no
               better
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               speedily
               broken
               off
               by
               repentance
               .
               Whereunto
               Gods
               deare
               seruants
               being
               subiect
               ,
               
               euen
               as
               some
               of
               them
               haue
               tried
               and
               found
               it
               so
               alreadie
               ,
               that
               great
               sorrowes
               haue
               accompanied
               them
               long
               time
               ,
               as
               the
               fruite
               of
               such
               sinnes
               :
               
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Sampson
              
               and
               others
               :
               so
               we
               that
               remaine
               are
               taught
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               be
               wise
               ,
               to
               auoid
               carefully
               the
               beginnings
               and
               occasions
               of
               euill
               :
               so
               shall
               we
               be
               sure
               to
               be
               free
               from
               great
               woe
               .
               As
               for
               boasting
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               the
               superfluitie
               of
               the
               corrupt
               and
               proud
               scornefull
               heart
               ,
               arising
               not
               alway
               from
               some
               worthinesse
               or
               eminencie
               ,
               but
               a
               bare
               windie
               conceit
               of
               somewhat
               which
               is
               not
               .
               As
               we
               see
               in
               the
               body
               when
               the
               gall
               is
               too
               full
               ,
               it
               ouerfloweth
               and
               coloureth
               the
               face
               
               with
               the
               excrement
               of
               that
               humour
               :
               and
               when
               the
               inward
               parts
               are
               tainted
               ,
               the
               outward
               are
               full
               of
               breakings
               out
               and
               sores
               :
               so
               when
               pride
               is
               at
               the
               full
               ,
               it
               swelleth
               ,
               and
               breaking
               out
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               vtters
               it selfe
               by
               the
               mouth
               and
               behauiour
               .
               But
               put
               the
               case
               there
               be
               some
               excellencie
               in
               him
               that
               boasteth
               :
               doth
               boasting
               beseeme
               such
               a
               man
               ?
               nay
               ,
               doth
               it
               not
               impeach
               his
               worthinesse
               ?
               Therefore
               he
               that
               will
               auoid
               boasting
               ,
               let
               him
               soberly
               thinke
               of
               ,
               and
               vse
               Gods
               gifts
               both
               inward
               &
               outward
               ,
               knowing
               who
               he
               is
               ,
               whence
               he
               receiued
               them
               ,
               how
               naked
               hee
               were
               without
               them
               ,
               and
               while
               hee
               hath
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               borowed
               ,
               he
               himselfe
               is
               naked
               and
               destitute
               .
               Neuer
               was
               an
               humble
               man
               a
               boaster
               :
               except
               his
               boasting
               were
               as
               Pauls
               ,
               of
               his
               infirmities
               :
               or
               of
               his
               gifts
               ,
               to
               honour
               the
               giuer
               ,
               and
               disgrace
               the
               enemies
               of
               Gods
               glorie
               .
               Touching
               the
               particular
               point
               of
               ambition
               and
               the
               preseruatiue
               against
               it
               ,
               let
               the
               reader
               see
               more
               in
               the
               former
               chapter
               in
               Gedeons
               refusing
               the
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               this
               chapter
               in
               Iothams
               bramble
               aspiring
               to
               bee
               king
               ouer
               the
               trees
               .
               Here
               therefore
               I
               end
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FIFTIE
           NINE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           NINTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             Verse
             30.
             
             
               And
               when
               Zebul
               the
               Ruler
               of
               the
               citie
               heard
               the
               words
               of
               Gaal
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               Ebed
               ,
               his
               wrath
               was
               kindled
               .
            
          
           
             31.
             
             
               Therefore
               he
               sent
               messengers
               to
               Abimelech
               priuily
               ,
               saying
               :
               Behold
               Gaal
               the
               sonne
               of
               Ebed
               and
               his
               brethren
               become
               to
               Shechem
               ,
               and
               behold
               they
               fortifie
               the
               citie
               against
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             32.
             
             
               Now
               therefore
               arise
               by
               night
               ,
               thou
               and
               the
               people
               that
               is
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               lie
               in
               waite
               in
               the
               field
               .
            
          
           
             33.
             
             
               And
               rise
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               as
               soone
               as
               the
               Sunne
               is
               vp
               ,
               and
               assault
               the
               citie
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               and
               the
               people
               that
               is
               with
               him
               shall
               come
               out
               against
               thee
               ,
               doe
               to
               him
               what
               thou
               canst
               .
            
          
           
             34.
             
             
               So
               Abimelech
               rose
               vp
               and
               all
               the
               people
               that
               were
               with
               him
               ,
               by
               night
               ,
               and
               they
               lay
               in
               waite
               against
               Shechem
               in
               foure
               bands
               .
            
          
           
             35.
             
             
               Then
               Gaal
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               Ebed
               ,
               went
               out
               and
               stood
               in
               the
               entring
               of
               the
               gate
               of
               the
               citie
               .
               And
               Abimelech
               rose
               vp
               ,
               and
               the
               folke
               that
               were
               with
               him
               from
               lying
               in
               waite
               .
            
          
           
             36.
             
             
               And
               when
               Gaal
               saw
               the
               people
               ,
               he
               said
               to
               Zebul
               ;
               Behold
               ,
               there
               come
               people
               from
               the
               toppes
               of
               the
               mountaines
               :
               And
               Zebul
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               the
               shadow
               of
               the
               mountaines
               seeme
               men
               vnto
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             37.
             
             
               And
               Gaal
               spake
               againe
               ,
               and
               said
               :
               See
               ,
               there
               come
               folke
               downe
               by
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               and
               another
               band
               commeth
               by
               the
               way
               of
               the
               plaine
               of
               Moonenim
               .
            
          
           
             38.
             
             
               Then
               Zebul
               said
               vnto
               him
               ;
               Where
               is
               now
               thy
               mouth
               that
               said
               ,
               who
               is
               Abimelech
               that
               we
               should
               serue
               him
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               the
               people
               that
               thou
               hast
               despised
               ?
               goe
               out
               now
               ,
               I
               pray
               thee
               ,
               and
               fight
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             39.
             
             
               And
               Gaal
               went
               out
               before
               the
               men
               of
               Shechem
               ,
               and
               fought
               with
               Abimelech
               .
            
          
           
             40.
             
             
               But
               Abimelech
               pursued
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               fled
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               many
               were
               ouerthrowne
               and
               wounded
               euen
               vnto
               the
               entring
               of
               the
               gate
               .
            
          
           
             41.
             
             
               And
               Abimelech
               dwelt
               at
               Aranna
               ,
               and
               Zebul
               thrust
               out
               Gaal
               and
               his
               brethren
               that
               they
               should
               not
               dwell
               in
               Shechem
               .
            
          
        
         
           IN
           these
           12.
           verses
           is
           shewed
           how
           the
           broile
           grew
           hotter
           betwixt
           Abimelech
           and
           the
           men
           of
           Shechem
           ,
           &
           how
           they
           warred
           and
           fought
           one
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           whereby
           their
           destruction
           drew
           neerer
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           how
           Zebul
           ,
           when
           he
           heard
           of
           the
           boasting
           of
           Gaal
           ,
           sent
           word
           to
           Abimelech
           therof
           :
           (
           for
           hee
           was
           his
           officer
           to
           gouerne
           the
           citie
           in
           his
           absence
           )
           and
           he
           gaue
           him
           aduice
           ,
           what
           he
           thought
           best
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           foure
           first
           verses
           .
           In
           the
           next
           foure
           it
           is
           shewed
           ,
           how
           Abimelech
           ,
           according
           to
           Zebuls
           counsell
           ,
           came
           out
           with
           the
           men
           that
           were
           with
           
           him
           neere
           to
           Shechem
           ,
           and
           lay
           in
           wait
           for
           Gaal
           and
           his
           retinue
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           matter
           went
           forward
           of
           the
           destruction
           and
           ouerthrow
           of
           the
           men
           of
           Shechem
           ,
           and
           of
           Abimelech
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           ,
           and
           as
           in
           this
           third
           part
           of
           the
           Chapter
           was
           foretold
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           verses
           following
           doth
           clearely
           appeare
           .
           In
           the
           last
           foure
           verses
           is
           shewed
           how
           Gaal
           and
           Abimelech
           met
           together
           ,
           not
           farre
           from
           the
           gate
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           them
           that
           followed
           Gaal
           were
           ouerthrowne
           and
           wounded
           ,
           and
           he
           himselfe
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           citie
           .
           But
           now
           let
           vs
           pursue
           these
           verses
           more
           particularly
           .
           First
           ,
           this
           must
           be
           knowne
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           men
           of
           Shechem
           had
           hired
           Gaal
           to
           bee
           their
           Captaine
           ;
           so
           Zebul
           was
           for
           Abimelech
           as
           a
           Deputy
           and
           Lieutenant
           set
           there
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           hold
           the
           people
           in
           subiection
           from
           rebellion
           and
           mutiny
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           said
           here
           first
           ,
           that
           Zebul
           could
           not
           beare
           the
           insolency
           of
           Gaal
           against
           
           Abimelech
           ,
           both
           for
           that
           he
           was
           vnder
           him
           ,
           and
           also
           for
           that
           he
           saw
           the
           bragging
           of
           the
           other
           was
           very
           shamefull
           &
           insolent
           ,
           but
           his
           wrath
           was
           kindled
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           hearing
           the
           proud
           words
           and
           crackes
           of
           Gaal
           ,
           he
           was
           sore
           troubled
           increat
           ,
           and
           sent
           word
           to
           Abimelech
           thereof
           .
           And
           from
           hence
           let
           some
           thing
           be
           noted
           :
           By
           the
           one
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           this
           boasting
           of
           Gaal
           ,
           which
           was
           meere
           froth
           and
           words
           without
           substance
           ,
           and
           so
           grosse
           ,
           that
           Zebul
           being
           seruant
           to
           Abimelech
           ,
           could
           not
           beare
           it
           ,
           wee
           may
           see
           the
           shamefulnesse
           of
           this
           sinne
           of
           bragging
           and
           cracking
           :
           which
           none
           can
           abide
           ,
           nor
           heare
           willingly
           .
           
           For
           why
           ?
           Boasters
           doe
           not
           consider
           how
           they
           can
           make
           good
           that
           which
           they
           say
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           pride
           of
           their
           hearts
           speak
           so
           ,
           to
           get
           praise
           of
           those
           who
           heare
           them
           ,
           as
           when
           they
           are
           vrged
           to
           stand
           to
           their
           word
           ,
           then
           to
           their
           shame
           they
           are
           driuen
           to
           run
           away
           ,
           and
           to
           goe
           from
           their
           word
           also
           ,
           as
           afterwards
           this
           Gaal
           did
           :
           or
           else
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           disableth
           them
           to
           performe
           that
           which
           they
           boast
           they
           would
           doe
           ,
           as
           hee
           did
           Benhadad
           ,
           when
           hee
           braggingly
           
           challenged
           all
           Ahabs
           goods
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           did
           Saul
           ,
           vaunting
           that
           he
           had
           now
           Dauid
           safe
           enough
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           inclosed
           in
           a
           citie
           that
           had
           gates
           and
           barres
           .
           So
           that
           both
           God
           and
           man
           are
           enemies
           to
           boasting
           :
           man
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           not
           onely
           religious
           ,
           but
           euen
           ingeneous
           and
           ciuill
           abhorre
           it
           .
           To
           shame
           all
           such
           delight
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           perswade
           all
           that
           are
           fit
           to
           learne
           better
           things
           ,
           to
           practise
           lowlinesse
           and
           humilitie
           in
           stead
           of
           such
           disguisednesse
           .
           And
           this
           bee
           said
           of
           Zebuls
           wrath
           that
           it
           was
           kindled
           against
           Gaals
           boasting
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           other
           thing
           ,
           that
           Zebul
           was
           incensed
           against
           Gaal
           for
           ,
           
           and
           that
           was
           ,
           because
           his
           bragges
           were
           against
           Abimelech
           his
           Master
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           sent
           him
           word
           thereof
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           was
           no
           such
           consent
           and
           wel
           grounded
           loue
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           he
           set
           this
           Zebul
           ouer
           the
           city
           in
           his
           absence
           ,
           which
           was
           but
           an
           outward
           fauour
           ,
           that
           soone
           changeth
           ,
           especially
           betwixt
           such
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           (
           and
           for
           that
           he
           was
           a
           man
           (
           as
           it
           seemes
           )
           discreeter
           and
           more
           politicke
           ,
           then
           some
           other
           .
           And
           this
           act
           of
           Zebul
           in
           that
           he
           could
           not
           beare
           this
           defiance
           that
           Gaal
           gaue
           out
           against
           Abimelech
           ,
           being
           his
           master
           :
           this
           (
           I
           say
           )
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           much
           lesse
           ought
           a
           Christian
           to
           heare
           God
           dishonoured
           ,
           no
           nor
           his
           Prince
           railed
           on
           ,
           or
           to
           bee
           rebelled
           against
           by
           Popish
           enemies
           ,
           or
           leaud
           subiects
           ,
           but
           his
           heart
           should
           rise
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           should
           in
           the
           speediest
           manner
           bewray
           ,
           and
           seeke
           remedie
           thereof
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           for
           feare
           of
           law
           (
           which
           holdeth
           the
           concealers
           thereof
           as
           accessaries
           )
           but
           much
           more
           for
           conscience
           sake
           .
        
         
         
           Euen
           as
           a
           naturall
           child
           cannot
           beare
           it
           ,
           if
           he
           heare
           his
           father
           reproched
           :
           and
           therfore
           the
           blasphemies
           against
           God
           giuen
           forth
           by
           Atheists
           and
           malicious
           enemies
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           those
           were
           of
           cursed
           Rabsachee
           )
           against
           Moses
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           worship
           of
           God.
           And
           such
           as
           that
           was
           of
           the
           Pharisies
           ,
           who
           said
           to
           the
           man
           that
           was
           restored
           to
           his
           sight
           ,
           
             We
             know
             that
             this
          
           
           man
           ,
           (
           meaning
           Iesus
           )
           
             is
             a
             sinner
          
           ;
           and
           finally
           whatsoeuer
           such
           (
           as
           there
           are
           many
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           before
           Christian
           eares
           )
           they
           are
           all
           intolerable
           ,
           yea
           and
           meaner
           reproches
           giuen
           out
           against
           him
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           suffered
           ,
           as
           swearing
           ,
           forswearing
           ,
           filthie
           talking
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ;
           but
           rather
           ,
           we
           should
           honour
           God
           in
           our
           bodies
           and
           soules
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           Gods.
           And
           
           because
           hee
           that
           loueth
           him
           who
           begat
           ,
           loueth
           him
           who
           is
           begotten
           also
           ;
           therefore
           let
           this
           naturall
           affection
           and
           kind
           for
           Gods
           honour
           ,
           descend
           from
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           meanest
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           yea
           let
           it
           make
           our
           eares
           and
           cheekes
           to
           glow
           and
           burne
           ,
           when
           we
           hit
           into
           such
           company
           as
           make
           it
           their
           game
           and
           pastime
           to
           deride
           and
           traduce
           them
           whom
           we
           know
           zealous
           and
           sincere
           Preachers
           and
           professors
           of
           Gods
           holy
           truth
           .
           Let
           the
           Lords
           example
           teach
           vs
           ,
           who
           professeth
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           as
           liefe
           men
           should
           touch
           the
           apple
           of
           his
           eie
           ,
           as
           so
           touch
           his
           holy
           ones
           .
           And
           if
           wee
           find
           not
           such
           reproches
           to
           touch
           vs
           to
           the
           quicke
           and
           search
           vs
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           step
           foorth
           ,
           and
           stand
           out
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           such
           innocents
           when
           there
           is
           cause
           ;
           but
           secretly
           and
           willingly
           giue
           way
           to
           such
           speeches
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           displeased
           vs
           not
           ,
           but
           we
           beare
           ,
           yea
           and
           brooke
           them
           too
           ,
           wee
           are
           no
           better
           them
           false-witnesse-bearers
           against
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           Exod.
           20.
           we
           shew
           our selues
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           not
           weake
           and
           feeble
           ;
           but
           (
           it
           
           may
           be
           feared
           )
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           rotten
           members
           of
           the
           body
           which
           feele
           not
           ,
           neither
           are
           troubled
           any
           whit
           when
           they
           are
           hacked
           and
           lanced
           ,
           wounded
           and
           torne
           by
           the
           tongues
           and
           teeth
           of
           dogges
           and
           swine
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           Dauid
           called
           the
           Ziphims
           strangers
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           falsehood
           ,
           (
           though
           otherwise
           Israelites
           ;
           )
           so
           these
           indeed
           are
           ,
           forrenners
           ,
           vnnaturall
           ,
           men
           of
           another
           houshold
           and
           familie
           ,
           although
           they
           otherwise
           may
           be
           (
           by
           outward
           profession
           and
           dwelling
           )
           neighbours
           and
           brethren
           .
        
         
           And
           moreouer
           this
           his
           faithfull
           aduertising
           his
           Master
           of
           the
           treason
           ,
           and
           the
           wisest
           way
           to
           oppresse
           it
           ,
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           faithfulnesse
           betwixt
           religious
           
           friends
           had
           need
           to
           be
           well
           witnessed
           ,
           lest
           this
           dutifull
           loyaltie
           of
           Zebul
           towards
           his
           Master
           Abimelech
           put
           it
           downe
           and
           condemne
           it
           .
           We
           know
           ,
           that
           such
           trustinesse
           among
           Christians
           abideth
           not
           ,
           or
           is
           very
           rare
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           some
           particular
           case
           ,
           it
           falles
           out
           ,
           that
           men
           who
           are
           strangers
           to
           religion
           ,
           will
           goe
           farre
           one
           for
           another
           :
           which
           ought
           to
           prouoke
           vs
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           better
           reasons
           then
           they
           had
           to
           shew
           it
           to
           our
           brethren
           ;
           so
           especially
           when
           occasion
           is
           offered
           ,
           to
           let
           our
           innocency
           and
           faithfulnesse
           appeare
           ,
           and
           bee
           seene
           ;
           
           and
           alwaies
           to
           prouide
           ,
           that
           our
           loue
           bee
           without
           dissimulation
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           may
           bee
           safely
           rested
           on
           in
           time
           of
           need
           by
           them
           that
           depend
           vpon
           vs
           :
           
           touching
           which
           dutie
           of
           faithfulnesse
           both
           in
           loue
           and
           the
           fruits
           of
           it
           ,
           let
           the
           Reader
           see
           more
           in
           the
           history
           of
           Caleb
           and
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           In
           these
           other
           foure
           verses
           it
           is
           shewed
           ,
           how
           Abimelech
           strengthened
           himselfe
           
           by
           the
           aduice
           of
           Zebul
           his
           officer
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           message
           that
           he
           sent
           him
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           prepared
           foure
           bands
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           lay
           in
           waite
           al
           night
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           men
           of
           Shechem
           ,
           not
           farre
           from
           their
           citie
           .
           And
           further
           how
           Gaal
           comming
           foorth
           of
           the
           same
           citie
           to
           goe
           to
           heare
           of
           ,
           and
           seeke
           Abimelech
           ,
           
           pretending
           that
           he
           would
           set
           vpon
           ,
           and
           inuade
           him
           ,
           Zebul
           came
           out
           together
           with
           him
           ,
           (
           as
           though
           there
           had
           been
           no
           subtiltie
           or
           conspiracie
           intended
           )
           to
           the
           end
           that
           Gaal
           might
           suspect
           nothing
           .
           And
           it
           being
           earely
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           not
           yet
           cleare
           light
           ,
           and
           Gaal
           hauing
           some
           shimering
           of
           Abimelechs
           bands
           and
           scouts
           ,
           (
           as
           soone
           suspecting
           that
           which
           he
           feared
           )
           hee
           bewraied
           as
           much
           to
           Zebul
           ,
           that
           hee
           saw
           men
           lie
           in
           waite
           ,
           yet
           knowing
           nothing
           :
           but
           Zebul
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           bare
           him
           in
           hand
           ,
           (
           to
           draw
           him
           on
           further
           )
           that
           he
           feared
           without
           cause
           ,
           and
           tooke
           the
           shadow
           of
           the
           mountaines
           for
           men
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           not
           vnlike
           them
           a
           farre
           off
           in
           the
           dawning
           morning
           .
           But
           vnto
           that
           Gaal
           replied
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           afraid
           indeed
           :
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           ,
           light
           more
           clearely
           comming
           on
           ,
           and
           Gaal
           and
           Abimelech
           more
           neerely
           approching
           one
           toward
           the
           other
           with
           their
           armies
           ,
           Gaal
           could
           not
           goe
           backe
           with
           any
           conuenience
           ,
           as
           hee
           gladly
           would
           haue
           done
           :
           whereupon
           Zebul
           then
           cast
           his
           bragges
           in
           his
           teeth
           ;
           for
           Gaal
           had
           challenged
           him
           before
           ,
           and
           had
           contemptuously
           spoken
           of
           him
           ,
           saying
           :
           who
           is
           Abimelech
           ?
           and
           so
           he
           must
           needs
           goe
           forward
           ,
           and
           comming
           neere
           Abimelechs
           bands
           ,
           was
           sore
           chased
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           Gaals
           returning
           toward
           the
           citie
           for
           shelter
           ,
           he
           was
           thence
           shut
           out
           by
           Zebul
           ;
           by
           meanes
           whereof
           ,
           Abimelech
           preuailed
           exceedingly
           ,
           and
           slew
           many
           of
           the
           men
           of
           Shechem
           ,
           and
           so
           Iothams
           prophecy
           began
           to
           bee
           verified
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           destroy
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           note
           some
           what
           from
           this
           part
           of
           the
           story
           ,
           first
           in
           the
           readinesse
           
           of
           Abimelech
           to
           put
           in
           execution
           Zebuls
           counsell
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           our selues
           taxed
           of
           a
           double
           fault
           .
           First
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           shooke
           off
           al
           tediousnesse
           and
           toile
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           a
           bare
           vncertaine
           hope
           of
           preuailing
           against
           Gaal
           his
           enemy
           ,
           whereas
           we
           hauing
           a
           sure
           hope
           of
           blessing
           ,
           and
           that
           plentifull
           in
           all
           that
           wee
           obey
           the
           Lord
           in
           ,
           (
           for
           in
           obeying
           him
           there
           is
           great
           reward
           )
           yet
           we
           are
           slow
           and
           
           backward
           :
           whereby
           we
           verifie
           the
           prouerb
           ,
           That
           a
           Lyon
           is
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           faint
           .
           And
           this
           is
           our
           iust
           reproch
           ,
           that
           bad
           men
           in
           an
           ill
           case
           
           should
           be
           forwarder
           then
           we
           in
           a
           good
           ,
           hauing
           yet
           so
           great
           and
           large
           incouragement
           by
           the
           reward
           that
           is
           promised
           vs
           in
           that
           behalfe
           .
           Where
           of
           in
           the
           former
           historie
           ,
           I
           haue
           largely
           spoken
           in
           the
           examples
           of
           Iuda
           and
           Simeon
           in
           the
           1.
           
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           since
           by
           diuers
           occasions
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           to
           bee
           noted
           in
           Abimelech
           is
           ,
           that
           Zebul
           being
           but
           his
           Officer
           ;
           is
           not
           disdained
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           aduised
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           furnish
           himselfe
           against
           Gaal
           :
           and
           yet
           Zebul
           hauing
           familier
           talke
           with
           him
           ,
           hee
           might
           haue
           been
           like
           enough
           to
           haue
           been
           vnfaithfull
           to
           Abimelech
           his
           Master
           :
           It
           setteth
           
           many
           of
           vs
           to
           schoole
           to
           learne
           ,
           who
           refuse
           better
           aduice
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           matters
           of
           greater
           waight
           :
           Nay
           wee
           scorne
           oftentimes
           to
           bee
           counselled
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           in
           the
           best
           things
           :
           especially
           ,
           by
           our
           inferiors
           ;
           which
           folly
           while
           Naaman
           committed
           ,
           he
           had
           done
           it
           to
           his
           owne
           vtter
           vndoing
           
           both
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           .
           if
           he
           had
           not
           bethought
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           taken
           better
           aduice
           after
           ,
           then
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           when
           he
           receiued
           the
           Prophets
           answere
           in
           so
           ill
           part
           .
           And
           what
           lost
           Dauid
           by
           hearkning
           to
           the
           counsel
           of
           a
           woman
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           he
           blessed
           God
           highly
           for
           it
           himselfe
           afterward
           .
           But
           such
           is
           the
           foolish
           
           pride
           of
           men
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           matters
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           euen
           in
           ghostly
           and
           heauenly
           ,
           that
           we
           thinke
           it
           to
           bee
           our
           vtter
           discredit
           and
           shame
           to
           confesse
           ourselues
           to
           be
           defectiue
           or
           vnable
           to
           mannage
           euery
           businesse
           that
           pertaines
           
           to
           vs
           ,
           well
           and
           sufficiently
           .
           Whereas
           who
           knoweth
           not
           ,
           that
           euery
           foole
           can
           easily
           runne
           himselfe
           out
           of
           breath
           ?
           but
           hee
           had
           need
           be
           a
           wise
           man
           that
           should
           stop
           his
           own
           bad
           course
           ,
           and
           settle
           himselfe
           againe
           in
           good
           order
           and
           frame
           without
           the
           helpe
           and
           counsell
           of
           other
           .
           Nay
           ,
           do
           not
           prodigall
           and
           licentious
           persons
           more
           imbezle
           and
           weaken
           their
           estate
           ,
           credit
           ,
           health
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           posteritie
           oftentimes
           ,
           then
           ten
           wise
           men
           can
           turne
           their
           hand
           to
           restore
           or
           redresse
           againe
           ?
           Such
           is
           the
           case
           of
           the
           soule
           indangered
           deeply
           to
           Satan
           and
           hell
           :
           But
           who
           (
           among
           hundreds
           of
           such
           )
           is
           willing
           to
           be
           aduised
           in
           time
           ,
           till
           thrift
           and
           stocke
           ,
           hope
           and
           helpe
           be
           quite
           past
           recouerie
           ?
           Indeed
           when
           all
           is
           in
           the
           bottome
           ,
           yea
           and
           worse
           ;
           then
           men
           aske
           and
           enquire
           after
           Thrift
           ,
           Sobrietie
           ,
           Discretion
           .
           But
           oh
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           much
           better
           for
           such
           to
           haue
           admitted
           counsell
           before
           ,
           against
           an
           irrecouerable
           mischiefe
           ?
           Counsell
           after
           the
           euent
           is
           no
           counsell
           ,
           but
           either
           lamentable
           pitie
           ,
           or
           bitter
           rebuke
           .
           It
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           this
           folly
           were
           only
           bound
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           youthfull
           Rehoboams
           ,
           (
           although
           euen
           they
           shall
           finde
           it
           sharpe
           enough
           to
           be
           taught
           by
           Mistresse
           experience
           )
           and
           not
           as
           well
           in
           ancienter
           yeeres
           :
           whose
           commendation
           it
           ought
           to
           bee
           ,
           to
           shew
           foorth
           the
           example
           of
           staiednes
           and
           wisedome
           to
           the
           younger
           sort
           :
           But
           if
           they
           be
           neither
           able
           to
           aduise
           themselues
           ,
           nor
           willing
           to
           be
           aduised
           by
           other
           ,
           what
           remaines
           but
           that
           euen
           the
           heathen
           Poet
           condemne
           them
           to
           be
           miserable
           ?
           Therefore
           be
           glad
           of
           counsell
           for
           soule
           or
           body
           ,
           and
           make
           much
           of
           it
           :
           the
           time
           may
           come
           when
           it
           will
           be
           precious
           and
           desired
           :
           when
           for
           want
           of
           it
           the
           body
           is
           turned
           into
           prison
           ,
           beggerie
           ,
           and
           rags
           ;
           and
           the
           soule
           ,
           after
           many
           grieuous
           plunges
           ,
           to
           hell
           .
           If
           Pauls
           aduice
           (
           as
           ill
           a
           Pilot
           as
           he
           was
           )
           had
           been
           reiected
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           what
           had
           become
           of
           them
           that
           should
           haue
           scorned
           to
           be
           beholding
           to
           him
           ?
           Act.
           27.
           
           I
           meane
           of
           them
           that
           sailed
           with
           him
           ?
           Remember
           therefore
           what
           the
           wise
           man
           saith
           :
           Establish
           thoughts
           by
           counsell
           :
           and
           
           know
           that
           without
           it
           ,
           thoughts
           come
           to
           naught
           .
           And
           as
           ointment
           and
           perfume
           reioyce
           the
           heart
           ,
           so
           doth
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           a
           mans
           friend
           by
           heartie
           counsell
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           they
           that
           refuse
           counsell
           ,
           shall
           eate
           the
           fruit
           of
           their
           owne
           way
           ,
           and
           be
           filled
           with
           their
           owne
           deuices
           .
        
         
           Gaal
           also
           as
           well
           as
           Abimelech
           was
           earely
           vp
           to
           follow
           his
           matters
           ,
           going
           
           out
           of
           the
           citie
           to
           see
           what
           was
           done
           ,
           and
           whether
           hee
           could
           perceiue
           any
           danger
           to
           be
           at
           hand
           :
           to
           our
           shame
           it
           may
           be
           spoken
           ,
           who
           are
           backward
           ,
           where
           it
           were
           more
           meete
           for
           vs
           to
           be
           speedy
           and
           forward
           in
           all
           that
           concernes
           and
           belongs
           to
           our
           peace
           and
           happinesse
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           before
           ,
           in
           the
           example
           of
           Gedeons
           hastie
           pursuit
           of
           the
           Medianites
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           he
           was
           earely
           vp
           ,
           yet
           (
           as
           it
           appeareth
           in
           the
           storie
           )
           he
           was
           neuer
           
           the
           neere
           in
           the
           end
           :
           to
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           earely
           rising
           ,
           and
           late
           going
           to
           bed
           ,
           nor
           all
           the
           care
           that
           may
           be
           taken
           ,
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           bring
           our
           attempts
           and
           businesse
           to
           passe
           ,
           if
           God
           please
           to
           blow
           vpon
           our
           endeuours
           :
           but
           this
           is
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           alloweth
           of
           our
           doings
           being
           with
           an
           vpright
           heart
           taken
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           vpon
           good
           ground
           perswaded
           (
           as
           wee
           ought
           to
           be
           )
           that
           he
           will
           vouchsafe
           to
           blesse
           the
           same
           .
           So
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           Except
           the
           Lord
           build
           the
           house
           ,
           that
           
           is
           ,
           gouerne
           and
           dispose
           all
           things
           pertaining
           to
           the
           familie
           ,
           they
           labour
           in
           vaine
           that
           build
           it
           :
           and
           except
           the
           Lord
           keep
           the
           citie
           ,
           the
           keeper
           watcheth
           it
           in
           vaine
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           God
           doth
           suffer
           the
           wicked
           oft
           times
           to
           
           prosper
           ,
           but
           not
           long
           ,
           as
           neither
           he
           did
           here
           this
           Abimelech
           :
           or
           if
           long
           ,
           yet
           to
           a
           greater
           ouerthrow
           .
        
         
           A
           pregnant
           example
           hereof
           is
           Iehoram
           ,
           (
           and
           his
           father
           Ahab
           is
           another
           )
           
           who
           intending
           a
           voyage
           against
           their
           enemies
           of
           Aram
           and
           Moab
           (
           hauing
           rebelled
           )
           failed
           not
           in
           their
           outward
           preparation
           ,
           and
           politike
           deuices
           to
           ouerthrow
           their
           enemies
           ;
           for
           they
           prouided
           themselues
           of
           men
           ,
           munition
           ,
           and
           confederated
           themselues
           strongly
           against
           them
           :
           but
           neuer
           considering
           that
           thēselues
           had
           rebelled
           against
           a
           greater
           Lord
           ,
           euen
           the
           Lord
           of
           hoasts
           ,
           they
           went
           on
           headily
           fearing
           no
           controlement
           ,
           nay
           thinking
           they
           had
           God
           pinned
           ,
           yea
           bound
           to
           them
           .
           But
           the
           one
           found
           to
           his
           cost
           that
           hee
           went
           to
           worke
           against
           the
           edge
           ,
           and
           desperatly
           :
           The
           other
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           spared
           for
           the
           time
           to
           a
           more
           notable
           ruine
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           afterward
           )
           yet
           hee
           found
           himselfe
           plunged
           and
           driuen
           to
           an
           extremitie
           before
           that
           ,
           by
           want
           of
           water
           ;
           which
           threatned
           the
           losse
           of
           his
           beasts
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           his
           peoples
           destruction
           .
           Which
           was
           enough
           to
           proue
           that
           he
           played
           the
           foole
           in
           getting
           two
           Kings
           of
           his
           side
           ,
           when
           God
           being
           shut
           out
           ,
           and
           not
           sought
           to
           ,
           laughed
           him
           to
           scorne
           and
           was
           his
           enemie
           .
        
         
           Oh
           then
           ,
           where
           are
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           people
           who
           regard
           not
           this
           ,
           but
           looke
           that
           by
           their
           toyle
           and
           moyle
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           all
           should
           bee
           brought
           to
           passe
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           haue
           it
           ?
           And
           doe
           neither
           commit
           their
           affaires
           and
           dealings
           to
           God
           by
           prayer
           ,
           neither
           goe
           to
           worke
           by
           his
           direction
           ,
           nor
           consult
           how
           they
           may
           please
           him
           ,
           but
           rashly
           and
           by
           their
           owne
           wit
           goe
           about
           all
           ,
           and
           then
           look
           that
           it
           should
           fall
           out
           according
           to
           their
           desire
           .
           And
           therfore
           when
           they
           thriue
           not
           ,
           neither
           prosper
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           mad
           men
           impatient
           and
           outragious
           :
           and
           if
           they
           speede
           better
           ,
           and
           haue
           good
           successe
           ,
           then
           they
           praise
           their
           owne
           wisedome
           and
           their
           good
           hap
           and
           fortune
           in
           stead
           of
           God.
           Looke
           more
           largely
           for
           the
           handling
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           in
           the
           example
           of
           Sisera
           his
           preparation
           against
           Iabin
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           come
           to
           the
           successe
           that
           Gaal
           had
           by
           meeting
           with
           Abimelech
           ,
           
           I
           will
           note
           that
           which
           went
           before
           it
           .
           To
           the
           which
           end
           it
           is
           said
           here
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           to
           be
           obserued
           ,
           that
           Gaal
           was
           now
           in
           the
           triall
           timerous
           :
           who
           had
           boastingly
           said
           before
           ,
           who
           is
           Abimelech
           ?
           now
           he
           was
           afraid
           (
           I
           say
           )
           as
           soone
           as
           the
           least
           suspition
           and
           likelihood
           of
           danger
           arose
           and
           appeared
           vnto
           him
           :
           for
           he
           looking
           out
           as
           soone
           as
           he
           was
           able
           to
           discerne
           in
           the
           dawning
           ,
           perceiued
           a
           band
           and
           companie
           of
           men
           a
           farre
           off
           :
           and
           as
           he
           did
           better
           discerne
           them
           ,
           he
           was
           more
           afraid
           :
           so
           that
           he
           said
           as
           much
           to
           Zebul
           his
           enemie
           ,
           and
           thereby
           bewraied
           his
           dastardlines
           vnto
           him
           ,
           who
           had
           heard
           before
           of
           his
           great
           brags
           and
           boasting
           against
           Abimelech
           .
           Whereby
           wee
           may
           cleerely
           ,
           as
           
           in
           a
           glasse
           ,
           obserue
           the
           propertie
           and
           disposition
           of
           boasters
           :
           who
           prate
           and
           bragge
           of
           great
           matters
           ,
           but
           effect
           small
           ,
           or
           rather
           none
           at
           all
           .
           Like
           to
           Benhadad
           ,
           who
           triumphed
           ouer
           Ahab
           ,
           arrogating
           to
           himselfe
           all
           that
           was
           his
           :
           but
           was
           glad
           after
           to
           send
           a
           few
           of
           his
           men
           (
           that
           were
           left
           of
           two
           mightie
           armies
           )
           with
           ropes
           about
           their
           neckes
           to
           sue
           for
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           ,
           vnto
           the
           same
           Ahab
           ,
           to
           his
           exceeding
           great
           shame
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           small
           hope
           to
           obtaine
           them
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           this
           example
           laieth
           out
           a
           boaster
           in
           his
           colours
           ;
           noting
           him
           to
           be
           one
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           his
           vainglorious
           and
           frothie
           humour
           ,
           vndertakes
           great
           matters
           ,
           but
           performes
           nothing
           lesse
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           stead
           of
           honour
           purchaseth
           
           himselfe
           shame
           by
           his
           folly
           .
           Commonly
           the
           boaster
           is
           no
           bodie
           in
           the
           triall
           :
           like
           vnto
           a
           torrent
           or
           standing
           water
           ,
           which
           in
           winter
           swelleth
           and
           
           runneth
           a
           maine
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           vse
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           in
           sommer
           and
           droughts
           ,
           when
           it
           should
           coole
           and
           refresh
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           it
           should
           stand
           any
           man
           in
           stead
           ,
           it
           faileth
           and
           is
           drie
           .
           The
           impotent
           nature
           of
           man
           boasteth
           of
           all
           the
           gifts
           of
           God
           ,
           inward
           and
           outward
           ,
           interuerting
           and
           holding
           backe
           thankes
           from
           God
           ,
           by
           presumptuous
           bragging
           of
           it selfe
           :
           but
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           these
           gifts
           are
           rather
           supposed
           to
           be
           ,
           then
           be
           indeed
           in
           the
           boaster
           :
           and
           therefore
           when
           the
           triall
           comes
           ,
           the
           Thraso
           or
           bragger
           is
           ridiculous
           to
           the
           beholders
           .
           Amaziah
           boasted
           of
           his
           valour
           greatly
           ,
           and
           prouoked
           Iehoash
           without
           cause
           ,
           when
           he
           needed
           not
           :
           but
           hee
           sped
           thereafter
           ,
           and
           was
           sore
           foiled
           .
           So
           the
           late
           miscreants
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           powder-traytors
           ,
           how
           boasted
           they
           of
           their
           deuice
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           almost
           at
           the
           vpshot
           ?
           God
           and
           man
           (
           say
           they
           in
           that
           letter
           of
           theirs
           )
           haue
           decreed
           the
           ouerthrow
           of
           these
           English
           heretikes
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           God
           had
           decreed
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           turned
           their
           boasting
           into
           shame
           ,
           euen
           when
           they
           looked
           for
           a
           perpetuall
           destruction
           ,
           vpon
           the
           vpholders
           and
           embracers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           the
           ouerthrow
           of
           the
           Gospell
           it selfe
           .
           So
           did
           Goliah
           challenge
           Dauid
           ,
           by
           words
           to
           this
           effect
           ;
           I
           will
           chop
           thee
           as
           small
           as
           hearbes
           to
           the
           pot
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           common
           phrase
           of
           the
           swaggerer
           is
           )
           but
           hee
           was
           
           chopt
           himselfe
           head
           from
           body
           ,
           with
           his
           owne
           sword
           .
           The
           Pharisee
           boasted
           of
           his
           righteousnes
           ,
           liberalitie
           ,
           deuotion
           ,
           thus
           :
           I
           thanke
           thee
           Lord
           ,
           I
           am
           
           not
           as
           this
           Publicane
           ,
           &c.
           but
           the
           Publicane
           went
           away
           more
           iustified
           .
           The
           worldling
           in
           Iames
           ,
           boasteth
           of
           to
           morrow
           :
           To
           morrow
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           we
           will
           goe
           to
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           and
           make
           such
           a
           gaine
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           the
           Lord
           was
           forgotten
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           they
           thriued
           as
           Iehoshaphats
           ships
           that
           went
           to
           Ophir
           for
           gold
           ,
           
           for
           they
           were
           broken
           .
           So
           Hezekiah
           gloried
           of
           his
           treasures
           ,
           Nebuchadnezzar
           boasted
           of
           his
           buildings
           ,
           Achitophel
           of
           his
           policie
           &
           counsell
           ,
           (
           see
           his
           words
           )
           
           Herod
           of
           his
           wit
           and
           eloquence
           :
           and
           now
           adaies
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           naked
           but
           hee
           hath
           somewhat
           to
           vaunt
           of
           ?
           And
           if
           of
           nothing
           else
           ,
           yet
           of
           this
           to
           his
           neighbour
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           in
           the
           towne
           before
           him
           ,
           whom
           he
           contendeth
           with
           ,
           and
           ouer-croweth
           ;
           and
           will
           be
           there
           when
           he
           is
           gone
           :
           So
           another
           boasteth
           of
           his
           skill
           in
           his
           profession
           or
           trade
           ;
           another
           of
           his
           selling
           deare
           ,
           or
           buying
           cheape
           ;
           of
           crossing
           his
           aduersarie
           and
           matching
           him
           ,
           &c.
           for
           boasting
           hath
           not
           so
           small
           acquaintance
           as
           men
           thinke
           :
           yea
           ,
           for
           a
           need
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           be
           prouoked
           but
           a
           little
           ,
           he
           will
           bragge
           of
           his
           pride
           ,
           and
           not
           blush
           to
           say
           to
           him
           that
           is
           his
           better
           ,
           Though
           I
           haue
           not
           so
           good
           a
           purse
           as
           thou
           ,
           yet
           I
           haue
           as
           proud
           a
           stomacke
           as
           thou
           ,
           for
           thine
           heart
           :
           euen
           thus
           may
           ye
           heare
           the
           poore
           man
           contending
           with
           the
           rich
           .
           But
           O
           earth
           ,
           earth
           ,
           earth
           ,
           consider
           what
           thou
           
           braggest
           of
           ,
           for
           euen
           thy
           glory
           is
           thy
           shame
           :
           of
           thine
           owne
           mouth
           shall
           he
           condemne
           thee
           ,
           who
           professeth
           to
           resist
           the
           proud
           .
           As
           for
           them
           that
           boast
           of
           worse
           matters
           ,
           who
           say
           ,
           They
           will
           quench
           the
           zeale
           of
           these
           precise
           ones
           ,
           
           (
           as
           they
           terme
           honest
           men
           )
           and
           will
           wearie
           and
           pursue
           them
           ,
           till
           they
           haue
           made
           them
           eate
           their
           word
           ,
           and
           to
           renounce
           their
           precisenes
           :
           as
           Psal
           .
           2.
           
           
           These
           (
           I
           say
           )
           are
           as
           neere
           to
           the
           Lords
           despight
           ,
           and
           to
           disappointment
           as
           the
           rest
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           scoffeth
           at
           the
           boasts
           of
           such
           enemies
           ,
           casting
           their
           brags
           in
           their
           teeth
           ,
           and
           saying
           ;
           Tell
           the
           towers
           and
           gates
           ,
           see
           the
           walles
           of
           Sion
           .
           &c.
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           What
           ?
           haue
           they
           cast
           downe
           all
           these
           ,
           looke
           well
           ,
           and
           consider
           ,
           yee
           shall
           finde
           that
           not
           a
           stone
           thereof
           is
           remoued
           .
           So
           
           bad
           a
           member
           wee
           see
           the
           tongue
           is
           ,
           and
           boasteth
           of
           great
           things
           ,
           to
           small
           purpose
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           to
           make
           vse
           hereof
           ,
           let
           not
           the
           wise
           ,
           strong
           ,
           rich
           ,
           boast
           of
           
           their
           wisedome
           ,
           strength
           ,
           and
           wealth
           :
           but
           hee
           that
           will
           boast
           ,
           let
           him
           boast
           that
           he
           knoweth
           me
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord.
           And
           he
           that
           can
           boast
           of
           this
           ,
           shall
           not
           
           feare
           arrogancie
           ,
           seeing
           this
           knowledge
           of
           God
           is
           euer
           seasoned
           with
           humilitie
           and
           loue
           .
           Let
           vs
           consider
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           sinne
           of
           boasting
           seldome
           goeth
           without
           vsurping
           Gods
           honour
           to
           a
           mans
           selfe
           ,
           and
           lying
           :
           Both
           most
           capitall
           crimes
           against
           the
           first
           and
           second
           tables
           .
           It
           is
           grosse
           for
           a
           rich
           man
           to
           boast
           of
           his
           worth
           and
           wealth
           :
           but
           for
           a
           man
           to
           borow
           of
           this
           man
           and
           that
           
           great
           summes
           ,
           and
           to
           boast
           how
           well
           monied
           he
           is
           ,
           how
           absurd
           is
           it
           ?
           Be
           able
           to
           say
           (
           if
           need
           be
           )
           vtter
           it
           ,
           of
           thy
           well
           vsing
           thy
           gifts
           ,
           that
           thou
           regardest
           it
           as
           much
           as
           them
           :
           or
           else
           thy
           craking
           of
           the
           gifts
           themselues
           shall
           be
           a
           witnesse
           against
           thee
           ,
           in
           the
           giuing
           vp
           of
           thy
           account
           ;
           yea
           rather
           let
           the
           best
           say
           :
           To
           vs
           O
           Lord
           belongeth
           shame
           ,
           and
           confusion
           of
           face
           ,
           we
           haue
           small
           cause
           of
           boasting
           ,
           if
           we
           saw
           our selues
           in
           any
           sort
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           ,
           and
           our
           vilenes
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           let
           none
           boast
           so
           much
           as
           of
           to
           morrow
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           what
           one
           
           day
           may
           bring
           foorth
           .
           Man
           is
           a
           worme
           ,
           meane
           and
           base
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           laid
           out
           in
           his
           colours
           :
           But
           being
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           he
           should
           rather
           breake
           into
           admiration
           ,
           and
           say
           with
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           it
           is
           thy
           mercie
           that
           we
           be
           not
           all
           consumed
           ,
           
           rather
           then
           to
           boast
           of
           things
           aboue
           his
           reach
           .
           It
           is
           absurd
           and
           ill
           beseeming
           euery
           way
           ,
           but
           especially
           it
           is
           odious
           ,
           and
           as
           dangerous
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           vsed
           against
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Iezabel
           did
           against
           Elias
           ,
           and
           Rabsakee
           that
           
           railing
           heathen
           against
           the
           good
           King
           Ezechias
           and
           his
           men
           ,
           boasting
           and
           
           threatning
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           discourage
           them
           from
           the
           true
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           .
           And
           this
           of
           Gaals
           boasting
           :
           now
           of
           Zebuls
           answere
           .
        
         
           When
           Zebul
           ,
           who
           being
           for
           Abimelech
           ,
           saw
           the
           boastings
           of
           this
           Gaal
           against
           
           Abimelech
           as
           he
           sent
           him
           word
           thereof
           ,
           when
           he
           heard
           of
           them
           by
           other
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           prepare
           himselfe
           to
           come
           forward
           and
           fight
           with
           him
           ;
           so
           now
           he
           heard
           him
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           fleshed
           him
           on
           ,
           and
           matched
           him
           in
           another
           kinde
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           subtiltie
           and
           dissimulation
           ,
           while
           yet
           he
           spake
           faire
           ,
           and
           seemed
           to
           be
           friendly
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           here
           wee
           see
           .
           For
           hee
           went
           out
           of
           the
           citie
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           suspect
           nothing
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           yet
           giuen
           warning
           to
           Abimelech
           ,
           to
           lie
           in
           waite
           for
           him
           ,
           against
           the
           time
           hee
           should
           come
           foorth
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           readie
           to
           set
           vpon
           him
           :
           and
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           feare
           and
           danger
           that
           this
           Gaal
           was
           in
           ,
           Zebul
           subtilly
           deceiued
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           had
           bin
           no
           cause
           of
           feare
           at
           all
           :
           egging
           and
           drawing
           him
           on
           subtilly
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           could
           not
           for
           shame
           ,
           when
           yet
           full
           faine
           he
           would
           haue
           broken
           away
           from
           him
           .
           Where
           ,
           besides
           that
           wee
           may
           note
           the
           dissimulations
           ,
           lyings
           and
           slie
           subtilties
           that
           be
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           euen
           among
           such
           as
           pretend
           great
           loue
           and
           friendship
           ,
           as
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           in
           this
           Zebul
           .
           Which
           point
           I
           haue
           spoken
           of
           alreadie
           in
           this
           booke
           :
           so
           wee
           may
           see
           how
           men
           of
           euill
           qualities
           are
           matched
           and
           
           meete
           together
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           with
           Gaal
           .
           For
           if
           we
           marke
           wee
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           one
           is
           a
           boaster
           ,
           another
           a
           dissembler
           ,
           and
           a
           subtill
           vnderminder
           ,
           a
           third
           a
           quarrellet
           ,
           and
           contentious
           liuer
           .
           Other
           tainted
           with
           sundrie
           other
           dangerous
           and
           bad
           qualities
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ;
           these
           I
           say
           all
           ,
           liue
           and
           deale
           
           together
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           therfore
           the
           great
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           one
           deuoureth
           not
           another
           ?
           Yea
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           not
           bridle
           him
           for
           the
           vpholding
           of
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           possiblie
           
           dwell
           together
           ,
           nor
           liue
           and
           conuerse
           the
           one
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           nor
           stand
           in
           any
           sort
           ,
           no
           ,
           not
           as
           they
           doe
           ,
           but
           being
           of
           so
           contrary
           and
           bad
           qualities
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           as
           fire
           and
           water
           destroy
           one
           another
           .
           And
           whereas
           the
           good
           Magistrate
           and
           faithfull
           Minister
           with
           other
           assistant
           Christians
           ,
           doe
           labour
           to
           throw
           downe
           the
           workes
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           bridle
           the
           rage
           of
           the
           turbulent
           and
           vnruly
           sort
           of
           people
           ;
           herein
           it
           may
           be
           spoken
           with
           griefe
           ,
           the
           opposition
           against
           pietie
           and
           goodnesse
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           although
           (
           the
           Lord
           working
           not
           by
           miracle
           ,
           but
           by
           meanes
           )
           somewhat
           bee
           done
           for
           the
           incouragement
           of
           his
           ;
           and
           the
           restraining
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           yet
           but
           little
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           which
           might
           be
           ,
           and
           that
           were
           to
           be
           desired
           and
           looked
           :
           because
           such
           good
           instruments
           ,
           the
           most
           of
           them
           are
           too
           faint
           to
           fight
           the
           Lords
           battels
           against
           his
           so
           fierce
           ,
           subtile
           ,
           and
           many
           enemies
           .
           The
           like
           prouidence
           of
           God
           I
           noted
           before
           touching
           Abimelechs
           hiring
           vaine
           fellowes
           vpon
           the
           fourth
           verse
           of
           this
           Chapter
           .
           And
           to
           that
           ,
           I
           may
           adde
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           doth
           vse
           one
           wicked
           person
           to
           deuoure
           and
           oppresse
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           so
           his
           owne
           people
           may
           enioy
           the
           more
           peace
           and
           safetie
           .
           As
           we
           see
           here
           ,
           that
           this
           politicke
           dissembler
           Zebul
           (
           a
           right
           picture
           of
           our
           subtile
           Machiauilians
           now
           adaies
           )
           smoothes
           and
           flatters
           this
           Gaal
           ,
           and
           serues
           his
           humour
           ,
           (
           as
           one
           that
           would
           make
           his
           fellow
           drunke
           ,
           drawes
           him
           on
           leaudly
           to
           drinke
           pot
           after
           pot
           ,
           till
           he
           be
           quite
           turned
           ouer
           )
           by
           a
           pretended
           shew
           of
           friendship
           ,
           that
           so
           his
           intent
           and
           plot
           to
           betray
           him
           to
           Abimelech
           ,
           might
           in
           the
           meane
           season
           take
           the
           more
           sure
           effect
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           from
           hence
           let
           vs
           note
           ,
           how
           one
           sinner
           (
           being
           opposite
           to
           anothers
           
           drifts
           and
           purposes
           )
           goeth
           to
           worke
           ,
           in
           the
           defeating
           of
           his
           enemy
           .
           Euen
           thus
           that
           (
           as
           the
           prouerb
           saith
           )
           one
           naile
           driues
           out
           another
           :
           they
           haue
           no
           way
           to
           go
           beyond
           each
           other
           ,
           but
           this
           ,
           who
           shall
           vse
           his
           weapon
           skilfullest
           ,
           and
           most
           mischieuously
           .
           They
           all
           fetch
           their
           wiles
           out
           of
           one
           budget
           ,
           and
           their
           arrowes
           out
           of
           one
           quiuer
           :
           either
           subtiltie
           or
           force
           is
           their
           weapon
           :
           the
           sligh
           and
           treacherous
           Achitophel
           runnes
           to
           the
           budget
           ,
           the
           cruell
           and
           malicious
           Efau
           to
           the
           quiuer
           :
           here
           lies
           the
           point
           ,
           who
           shall
           draw
           out
           the
           subtillest
           and
           cunningest
           fetch
           ,
           or
           who
           shall
           take
           thence
           the
           sharpest
           or
           deadliest
           arrow
           .
           Both
           shoot
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           diuels
           bow
           ,
           but
           the
           skill
           is
           ,
           who
           shall
           ouer-reach
           ,
           and
           ouer-shoote
           each
           other
           therein
           .
           And
           he
           that
           prouides
           them
           this
           artillery
           ,
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           be
           the
           gainer
           which
           part
           soeuer
           loseth
           :
           hee
           will
           prouide
           ,
           that
           his
           kingdome
           shall
           increase
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           opposition
           of
           his
           subiects
           :
           they
           fight
           as
           fast
           for
           him
           as
           they
           doe
           against
           each
           other
           :
           Zebul
           and
           Gaal
           serue
           two
           Masters
           here
           (
           in
           one
           sense
           )
           the
           one
           Abimelech
           ,
           the
           other
           Shechem
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           by
           his
           boasting
           seekes
           to
           out-face
           the
           other
           .
           The
           other
           by
           his
           conniuence
           and
           dissembling
           seekes
           to
           root
           out
           him
           .
           But
           loe
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           both
           serue
           one
           Master
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           hee
           reioyces
           as
           much
           in
           the
           spectacle
           ,
           as
           Ioab
           and
           Abner
           did
           ,
           in
           the
           beholding
           their
           young
           men
           to
           play
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           cruelly
           called
           it
           )
           but
           in
           good
           earnest
           to
           cut
           each
           
           others
           throat
           .
           If
           men
           in
           their
           cursed
           doings
           and
           tradings
           thus
           in
           sinne
           ,
           would
           consider
           that
           themselues
           are
           sure
           to
           goe
           by
           the
           walles
           ,
           and
           forfeit
           their
           soules
           to
           him
           with
           whose
           engins
           and
           tooles
           they
           appugne
           each
           other
           ,
           yea
           if
           they
           considered
           ,
           that
           their
           quarrels
           serue
           to
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           
           a
           pageant
           for
           the
           diuell
           to
           laugh
           at
           :
           If
           they
           could
           see
           into
           the
           issue
           ,
           that
           hee
           who
           winneth
           ,
           winneth
           hell
           ,
           and
           hee
           that
           loseth
           ,
           loseth
           heauen
           :
           the
           gaines
           
           are
           onely
           Satans
           :
           oh
           how
           would
           this
           quaile
           them
           and
           dampe
           them
           in
           their
           leaudnesse
           ?
           Put
           case
           that
           in
           the
           same
           ship
           vpon
           the
           sea
           ,
           two
           men
           walke
           contrary
           steppes
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           the
           one
           crossing
           the
           other
           in
           their
           motions
           :
           doth
           not
           the
           ship
           carrie
           them
           both
           one
           way
           ?
           Can
           they
           (
           will
           they
           ,
           nill
           they
           )
           resist
           
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           ship
           wherein
           both
           saile
           ?
           Euen
           so
           all
           sinne
           hath
           one
           motion
           ,
           though
           sinners
           mooue
           diuersly
           ;
           let
           them
           striue
           each
           against
           other
           neuer
           so
           eagerly
           both
           must
           yeeld
           to
           one
           motion
           ,
           their
           sinne
           wil
           bring
           them
           both
           to
           hell
           .
           The
           prodigall
           man
           walkes
           with
           quite
           aduerse
           steppes
           to
           the
           couetous
           ,
           but
           both
           steps
           tend
           to
           hell
           .
           One
           great
           man
           seekes
           to
           ouerthrow
           another
           :
           hee
           that
           is
           subtill
           takes
           the
           vantage
           of
           him
           that
           is
           ambicious
           ,
           and
           laies
           such
           a
           traine
           for
           him
           ,
           as
           by
           following
           his
           ambicious
           plot
           ,
           he
           incurreth
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           so
           supplants
           him
           ;
           but
           both
           the
           wisdome
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           folly
           of
           the
           other
           is
           hellish
           .
           So
           that
           the
           closer
           and
           deeper
           the
           one
           is
           aboue
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           sooner
           he
           may
           subuert
           him
           :
           but
           a
           subtiller
           then
           both
           ,
           goeth
           beyond
           them
           ,
           and
           will
           (
           at
           length
           )
           ouerreach
           them
           both
           .
           One
           man
           vnderhand
           worketh
           mischiefe
           against
           another
           :
           and
           he
           againe
           vnsheaths
           his
           tongue
           against
           him
           :
           the
           former
           is
           like
           to
           put
           downe
           the
           latter
           ,
           but
           his
           owne
           sinne
           will
           as
           fast
           vndoe
           him
           .
           So
           the
           buyer
           would
           match
           the
           seller
           by
           his
           dissembling
           :
           the
           seller
           would
           cosen
           the
           buyer
           by
           his
           boasting
           and
           praising
           of
           the
           wares
           :
           but
           indeed
           both
           deceiue
           themselues
           aswell
           as
           each
           other
           .
           The
           vse
           is
           ,
           to
           teach
           men
           not
           to
           thinke
           themselues
           safe
           and
           warrantable
           ,
           because
           they
           resist
           euill
           ,
           except
           they
           dislike
           and
           hate
           it
           also
           ;
           for
           they
           may
           sinne
           as
           fast
           in
           resisting
           it
           ,
           as
           in
           allowing
           it
           .
           Againe
           ,
           let
           it
           teach
           men
           to
           abhorre
           this
           estate
           which
           admitteth
           no
           peace
           ,
           no
           sound
           consent
           and
           vnitie
           :
           but
           is
           a
           fountaine
           of
           confusion
           :
           and
           to
           embrace
           that
           profession
           and
           practise
           ,
           which
           commeth
           from
           the
           God
           of
           order
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           vniforme
           in
           the
           meanes
           as
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           vniteth
           them
           that
           embrace
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           league
           of
           loue
           and
           peace
           .
           As
           for
           those
           that
           are
           better
           minded
           ,
           let
           them
           beware
           of
           this
           errour
           of
           the
           wicked
           :
           let
           them
           not
           thinke
           their
           libertie
           hereby
           restrained
           ,
           because
           they
           may
           not
           match
           the
           vngodly
           in
           their
           kind
           to
           play
           the
           Cretians
           with
           Cretians
           ,
           the
           Foxes
           with
           Foxes
           :
           this
           is
           not
           their
           profession
           ,
           they
           are
           bought
           with
           a
           price
           to
           serue
           the
           Lord
           in
           their
           bodies
           and
           spirits
           .
           The
           other
           indeed
           being
           disswaded
           from
           this
           practise
           ,
           answere
           for
           themselues
           :
           That
           if
           they
           did
           not
           sweare
           ,
           cosen
           ,
           lie
           and
           temporise
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           liue
           ,
           euery
           one
           would
           ouer-reach
           them
           ,
           they
           should
           greatly
           disaduantage
           themselues
           in
           forgoing
           that
           liberty
           .
           But
           let
           the
           godly
           oppose
           their
           innocencie
           ,
           with
           the
           wisdome
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           to
           the
           subtiltie
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           leaud
           qualities
           of
           the
           wicked
           :
           and
           if
           they
           cannot
           match
           them
           thereby
           ,
           let
           them
           willingly
           take
           the
           foile
           ,
           and
           submit
           themselues
           to
           God
           ,
           rather
           then
           returne
           euill
           for
           euill
           .
        
         
           This
           vrging
           of
           Gaal
           by
           Zebul
           alleaging
           his
           owne
           words
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           
           
             [
             Who
             is
             Abimelech
          
           ]
           made
           him
           goe
           forth
           against
           him
           ,
           but
           ful
           soone
           he
           turned
           his
           face
           away
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           fled
           :
           where
           we
           may
           see
           how
           God
           shamed
           him
           for
           his
           bragges
           ,
           and
           that
           euen
           among
           the
           men
           of
           Shechem
           ,
           where
           hee
           had
           made
           his
           boasting
           :
           that
           they
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           ,
           might
           take
           shame
           for
           their
           rash
           and
           most
           vnwise
           aduenturing
           to
           set
           him
           vp
           for
           their
           head
           and
           guide
           ,
           in
           whom
           they
           saw
           nothing
           but
           bragges
           .
           Thus
           doth
           God
           daily
           put
           to
           shame
           both
           boasters
           and
           such
           as
           aduance
           and
           cleaue
           vnto
           them
           :
           as
           what
           
           boaster
           is
           there
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           make
           a
           flourish
           ,
           but
           some
           base
           and
           vnsetled
           persons
           or
           other
           will
           admire
           and
           applaud
           him
           ,
           which
           God
           doth
           most
           iustly
           suffer
           them
           to
           doe
           ,
           the
           one
           to
           deceiue
           ,
           the
           other
           to
           bee
           deceiued
           ,
           accordingly
           as
           they
           haue
           prouoked
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           great
           mercy
           he
           doth
           it
           ,
           to
           humble
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           to
           repentance
           ,
           when
           they
           cannot
           but
           with
           shame
           see
           what
           they
           haue
           done
           :
           although
           we
           see
           (
           the
           more
           is
           the
           pitie
           )
           that
           few
           are
           the
           better
           thereby
           ,
           or
           make
           any
           vse
           thereof
           ,
           but
           runne
           into
           some
           other
           bad
           course
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           made
           openly
           ashamed
           of
           that
           .
           Which
           I
           speake
           as
           well
           to
           giue
           a
           watchword
           to
           both
           ,
           to
           bethinke
           themselues
           betimes
           of
           taking
           a
           better
           course
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           the
           great
           comfort
           of
           them
           that
           are
           wary
           and
           aduised
           to
           shun
           and
           auoide
           such
           deceiuers
           and
           base
           flourishers
           ,
           and
           doe
           take
           like
           heed
           and
           care
           to
           keepe
           themselues
           from
           euery
           euill
           way
           .
           But
           to
           returne
           :
           in
           that
           this
           
           Gaal
           was
           driuen
           so
           cowardly
           to
           flie
           ,
           who
           had
           made
           so
           great
           bragges
           of
           courage
           and
           manhood
           ,
           we
           see
           what
           many
           doe
           shew
           themselues
           to
           bee
           in
           triall
           :
           for
           without
           grace
           there
           is
           little
           difference
           .
           And
           I
           doe
           not
           onely
           meane
           hereby
           grosse
           and
           great
           braggers
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           haue
           spoken
           already
           ,
           but
           others
           also
           in
           that
           kind
           ,
           though
           as
           it
           is
           counted
           in
           a
           lower
           degree
           .
           For
           example
           :
           how
           many
           may
           we
           see
           ,
           who
           shew
           great
           liking
           of
           good
           things
           ,
           and
           who
           professe
           their
           forwardnesse
           in
           religion
           ,
           and
           to
           dislike
           others
           that
           doe
           not
           so
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           before-hand
           themselues
           in
           comparison
           of
           many
           ?
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           cleere
           that
           either
           they
           haue
           small
           or
           no
           vse
           of
           religion
           ,
           (
           when
           they
           be
           at
           the
           best
           )
           no
           ,
           not
           as
           many
           of
           them
           haue
           ,
           whom
           they
           disgrace
           and
           condemne
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           reuolt
           in
           time
           for
           all
           their
           faire
           shewes
           ,
           and
           thereby
           doe
           openly
           bewray
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           froth
           to
           be
           found
           in
           them
           .
           Which
           is
           no
           small
           cause
           of
           griefe
           to
           the
           best
           ,
           that
           there
           being
           but
           few
           that
           do
           make
           any
           great
           profession
           ,
           yet
           that
           many
           of
           them
           should
           deceiue
           themselues
           and
           others
           .
           In
           stead
           whereof
           ,
           let
           Gods
           true
           seruants
           feare
           alwaies
           ,
           as
           the
           blessed
           
           doe
           ,
           their
           infirmities
           and
           vntowardnesse
           ,
           which
           they
           feele
           to
           be
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           giue
           no
           occasions
           to
           any
           to
           thinke
           of
           them
           better
           then
           they
           are
           ,
           but
           walke
           in
           vprightnesse
           of
           hart
           toward
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           neglect
           to
           honour
           him
           ,
           
           as
           they
           shall
           haue
           opportunitie
           in
           giuing
           good
           example
           to
           others
           .
        
         
           And
           while
           Gaal
           the
           Captaine
           of
           the
           men
           of
           Shechem
           fled
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           
           fell
           and
           were
           slaine
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Lords
           foretelling
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           their
           sin
           against
           Gedeons
           house
           :
           and
           their
           boasting
           defender
           himselfe
           (
           as
           he
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           to
           be
           )
           was
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           citie
           with
           his
           brethren
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           remaine
           in
           it
           .
           And
           by
           this
           let
           all
           learne
           a
           further
           lesson
           ,
           then
           to
           shunne
           and
           auoide
           boasters
           ;
           to
           wit
           that
           they
           neither
           put
           themselues
           vnder
           
           the
           shadow
           of
           flesh
           :
           for
           euen
           so
           they
           shall
           be
           serued
           ,
           (
           as
           these
           men
           of
           Shechem
           were
           )
           who
           repose
           their
           confidence
           in
           man
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           earthly
           thing
           .
           And
           this
           doth
           cleerely
           shew
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           men
           of
           Shechem
           .
           But
           of
           the
           argument
           now
           handled
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           repeate
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           spoke
           vpon
           sundry
           occasions
           heretofore
           :
           as
           for
           Gaal
           ,
           we
           
           see
           he
           rosted
           not
           that
           which
           he
           got
           in
           hunting
           .
           Gaal
           thought
           by
           crakes
           and
           boasting
           to
           winde
           in
           himselfe
           and
           his
           brethren
           with
           the
           men
           of
           Shechem
           :
           
           as
           for
           Abimelech
           ,
           hee
           knew
           hee
           got
           into
           the
           kingdome
           by
           tyrannie
           ,
           and
           hee
           thought
           it
           liker
           for
           many
           to
           preuaile
           then
           one
           .
           And
           although
           commonlie
           it
           commeth
           to
           passe
           that
           men
           stablish
           themselues
           and
           theirs
           ,
           by
           flattery
           and
           cosoning
           ,
           yet
           here
           it
           was
           otherwise
           .
           For
           hee
           was
           frustrate
           of
           his
           hope
           ,
           and
           
           as
           we
           see
           here
           ,
           cast
           out
           by
           Abimelech
           .
           And
           so
           God
           dealeth
           oft-times
           ,
           that
           
           though
           many
           vnworthy
           persons
           lift
           vp
           their
           heads
           ,
           and
           build
           their
           nest
           on
           high
           against
           the
           darts
           of
           misfortune
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           by
           pride
           ,
           extortion
           ,
           crueltie
           ,
           boasting
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           God
           many
           times
           hindreth
           the
           course
           of
           such
           ,
           and
           throweth
           them
           downe
           :
           as
           he
           soone
           broke
           off
           the
           ill
           course
           that
           Iudas
           
           tooke
           to
           be
           rich
           :
           
             Ioab
             ,
             Abner
          
           ,
           and
           Achitophel
           ,
           who
           were
           neere
           to
           the
           King
           in
           whose
           daies
           they
           liued
           ,
           yet
           in
           time
           they
           were
           cast
           downe
           from
           their
           greatnes
           and
           glory
           which
           they
           had
           .
           Oh
           how
           hath
           he
           done
           the
           like
           in
           latter
           times
           since
           ,
           that
           if
           such
           wil
           needs
           darken
           and
           obscure
           Gods
           glory
           and
           the
           Gospell
           for
           their
           owne
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           the
           setting
           vp
           of
           themselues
           ;
           they
           may
           see
           with
           their
           owne
           eyes
           ,
           as
           also
           all
           that
           applauded
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           receiued
           their
           due
           reward
           ,
           when
           God
           hath
           cast
           them
           downe
           with
           shame
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           worst
           is
           behind
           ;
           which
           abideth
           such
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           changes
           they
           meet
           with
           here
           in
           the
           meane
           season
           .
           And
           this
           being
           the
           best
           state
           that
           sin
           bringeth
           (
           in
           this
           life
           )
           which
           I
           haue
           now
           mentioned
           ,
           let
           it
           feare
           the
           godly
           to
           taste
           of
           the
           dainties
           of
           such
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           count
           them
           )
           lest
           they
           with
           Eue
           reaching
           out
           their
           
           hands
           after
           them
           ,
           doe
           taste
           also
           of
           their
           punishments
           in
           such
           wise
           ,
           as
           they
           wish
           with
           many
           stripes
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           neuer
           done
           so
           .
        
         
           
             Verse
             42.
             
             
               And
               on
               the
               morrow
               the
               people
               went
               out
               into
               the
               field
               ,
               which
               was
               told
               Abimelech
               .
            
          
           
             43.
             
             
               And
               he
               tooke
               the
               people
               and
               diuided
               them
               into
               three
               bands
               ,
               and
               laid
               waite
               in
               the
               fields
               and
               looked
               ,
               and
               behold
               ,
               the
               people
               were
               come
               out
               of
               the
               citie
               ,
               and
               hee
               rose
               vp
               against
               them
               and
               smote
               them
               .
            
          
           
             44.
             
             
               And
               Abimelech
               and
               the
               bands
               that
               were
               with
               him
               rushed
               forward
               ,
               and
               stood
               in
               the
               entring
               of
               the
               gates
               of
               the
               citie
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               other
               bands
               ran
               vpon
               all
               the
               people
               that
               were
               in
               the
               field
               and
               slew
               them
               .
            
          
           
             45.
             
             
               And
               when
               Abimelech
               had
               fought
               against
               the
               citie
               all
               that
               day
               ,
               hee
               tooke
               the
               citie
               ,
               and
               slew
               the
               people
               that
               was
               therein
               ,
               and
               destroyed
               the
               citie
               ,
               and
               sowed
               Salt
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             46.
             
             
               And
               when
               all
               the
               men
               of
               the
               Tower
               of
               Shechem
               heard
               it
               ,
               they
               entred
               into
               an
               hold
               of
               the
               house
               of
               the
               god
               Berith
               .
            
          
           
             47.
             
             
               And
               it
               was
               told
               Abimelech
               that
               all
               the
               men
               of
               Shechem
               were
               gathered
               together
               .
            
          
           
             48.
             
             
               And
               Abimelech
               gate
               him
               vp
               to
               Mount
               Zalmon
               ,
               he
               and
               all
               the
               people
               that
               were
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               Abimelech
               tooke
               axes
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               cut
               downe
               boughs
               of
               trees
               ,
               and
               tooke
               them
               ,
               and
               bare
               them
               on
               his
               shoulder
               ,
               and
               said
               vnto
               the
               folke
               that
               were
               with
               him
               ,
               What
               yee
               haue
               seene
               me
               to
               doe
               ,
               make
               hast
               and
               doe
               like
               me
               .
            
          
           
             49.
             
             
               Then
               all
               the
               people
               also
               cut
               downe
               euery
               man
               his
               bough
               ,
               and
               followed
               Abimelech
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               to
               the
               hold
               ,
               and
               set
               the
               hold
               on
               fire
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             50.
             
             
               So
               all
               the
               men
               of
               the
               tower
               of
               Shechem
               died
               also
               ,
               about
               a
               thousand
               men
               and
               women
               .
            
          
        
         
           AFter
           the
           forementioned
           slaughter
           ,
           and
           holding
           Gaal
           out
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           the
           Israelites
           in
           Shechem
           thought
           among
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           
           be
           auenged
           of
           Abimelech
           ,
           as
           it
           seemeth
           ;
           and
           they
           went
           out
           of
           the
           citie
           to
           pursue
           him
           .
           They
           neuer
           considered
           what
           a
           punishment
           they
           had
           sustained
           already
           ,
           by
           their
           rash
           putting
           themselues
           vnder
           that
           vaine-glorious
           
           boaster
           Gaal
           ,
           but
           vnaduisedly
           followed
           their
           quarrell
           .
           But
           he
           vnderstanding
           it
           ,
           tooke
           the
           aduantage
           of
           that
           their
           attempt
           ,
           and
           so
           disposed
           his
           bands
           of
           souldiers
           ,
           that
           hee
           set
           two
           of
           them
           to
           take
           those
           that
           came
           forth
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           and
           slew
           them
           ,
           and
           hee
           and
           another
           band
           rushed
           to
           the
           entrance
           into
           the
           citie
           ,
           and
           hauing
           fought
           against
           it
           the
           whole
           day
           ,
           took
           it
           ,
           and
           slew
           the
           people
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           the
           citie
           ,
           and
           sowed
           salt
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           men
           of
           Shechem
           had
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           but
           to
           walke
           ,
           or
           to
           doe
           
           some
           businesse
           ,
           as
           some
           (
           perhaps
           )
           would
           thinke
           they
           did
           ,
           Abimelech
           should
           not
           haue
           needed
           to
           prepare
           two
           or
           three
           bands
           of
           armed
           men
           to
           set
           vpon
           a
           few
           ,
           scatteringly
           here
           and
           there
           ,
           and
           those
           vnarmed
           ,
           comming
           forth
           to
           their
           worke
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           had
           gone
           out
           vpon
           pleasure
           ,
           what
           had
           he
           gained
           ,
           to
           haue
           gone
           forth
           with
           bands
           against
           a
           few
           persons
           ?
           But
           it
           is
           cleare
           therefore
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           and
           most
           certaine
           ,
           that
           they
           went
           out
           in
           warlike
           manner
           to
           fight
           with
           Abimelech
           ,
           (
           though
           they
           went
           without
           Gaal
           their
           Captaine
           )
           being
           much
           prouoked
           and
           incensed
           for
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           whom
           Abimelech
           had
           slaine
           the
           day
           before
           .
           For
           they
           were
           many
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           they
           were
           now
           heated
           very
           much
           :
           and
           more
           in
           spite
           ,
           rashnesse
           ,
           and
           desire
           of
           reuenge
           ,
           rather
           then
           good
           aduisednesse
           they
           went
           to
           worke
           :
           being
           driuen
           and
           put
           to
           their
           shifts
           ,
           as
           they
           thought
           ,
           and
           that
           somewhat
           they
           must
           doe
           to
           him
           ,
           either
           that
           they
           must
           ouerthrow
           him
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           saw
           that
           hee
           would
           surelie
           root
           out
           them
           :
           for
           to
           this
           it
           was
           now
           come
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           of
           God
           by
           Iotham
           ,
           
           might
           be
           fulfilled
           .
           And
           by
           this
           we
           see
           to
           what
           desperate
           shifts
           men
           are
           driuen
           by
           their
           falsehood
           ,
           crueltie
           ,
           rashnesse
           ,
           vaine
           ,
           confidence
           in
           man
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           like
           sinnes
           :
           and
           what
           wise
           man
           would
           looke
           for
           any
           better
           end
           of
           such
           doings
           ?
        
         
           If
           God
           had
           brought
           vpon
           them
           that
           trouble
           in
           their
           innocencie
           ,
           hee
           would
           haue
           taught
           them
           how
           to
           beare
           it
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           had
           been
           like
           to
           haue
           followed
           :
           but
           now
           they
           runne
           vpon
           the
           swords
           point
           ,
           and
           therefore
           both
           they
           that
           sought
           to
           fight
           with
           him
           abroad
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           waited
           for
           to
           set
           vpon
           him
           and
           his
           men
           in
           the
           citie
           ,
           are
           both
           of
           them
           destroyed
           .
           This
           is
           the
           best
           end
           that
           sinne
           bringeth
           vpon
           the
           committers
           .
           And
           thus
           wilfulnesse
           ,
           stomacke
           ,
           and
           stubbornesse
           bring
           many
           to
           destruction
           ,
           while
           they
           who
           are
           contrary
           minded
           are
           in
           peace
           .
           So
           contention
           ,
           whoring
           ,
           drunkennesse
           and
           riot
           ,
           doe
           the
           like
           in
           their
           kind
           :
           and
           they
           that
           seeme
           to
           bee
           safest
           ,
           and
           freest
           from
           danger
           being
           of
           that
           sort
           ,
           may
           looke
           for
           no
           better
           fruit
           nor
           end
           of
           their
           euill
           doings
           ,
           but
           shame
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           a
           miserable
           death
           ,
           though
           not
           by
           enemies
           ,
           as
           these
           men
           of
           Shechem
           found
           it
           ,
           whether
           it
           bee
           in
           their
           beds
           ,
           or
           wrought
           by
           their
           owne
           hands
           ,
           all
           is
           one
           ,
           if
           repentance
           breake
           not
           off
           their
           euill
           course
           .
        
         
           The
           which
           while
           Gods
           seruants
           behold
           ,
           and
           see
           to
           what
           a
           wofull
           end
           their
           euill
           doings
           bring
           many
           ,
           who
           yet
           in
           their
           iolitie
           thought
           themselues
           
           the
           only
           wise
           men
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           all
           fooles
           who
           walked
           in
           their
           innocencie
           and
           vprightnesse
           .
           I
           say
           while
           Gods
           seruants
           see
           this
           ,
           they
           shall
           praise
           him
           highly
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           followed
           a
           better
           course
           by
           Gods
           direction
           ;
           and
           euen
           now
           (
           I
           say
           )
           when
           they
           see
           Gods
           threats
           executed
           vpon
           euill
           doers
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           told
           that
           it
           should
           be
           so
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           their
           prosperitie
           and
           iolitie
           .
           And
           all
           that
           come
           after
           them
           ,
           shall
           see
           good
           cause
           ,
           and
           haue
           incouragement
           to
           hold
           on
           a
           Christian
           course
           ,
           and
           to
           turne
           neither
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           nor
           
           on
           the
           left
           ,
           although
           they
           shall
           see
           pietie
           and
           good
           conscience
           to
           be
           iustled
           to
           the
           walles
           ,
           and
           scorned
           ,
           yet
           shal
           the
           worst
           day
           of
           these
           that
           practise
           them
           ,
           be
           farre
           better
           then
           the
           best
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           all
           their
           setting
           out
           of
           the
           matter
           
           for
           a
           while
           ;
           and
           when
           their
           time
           commeth
           in
           which
           they
           shall
           smart
           ,
           then
           shall
           Gods
           seruants
           reioyce
           in
           their
           owne
           sinceritie
           and
           innocencie
           .
           Let
           the
           reader
           looke
           backe
           to
           the
           former
           chapter
           ,
           and
           inlarge
           this
           point
           by
           adding
           thereto
           ,
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           noted
           touching
           the
           sinne
           and
           iudgement
           of
           Succoth
           and
           Penuel
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           further
           proceeding
           in
           ,
           and
           laying
           foorth
           of
           the
           ouerthrow
           
           of
           the
           men
           of
           Shechem
           .
           Abimelech
           might
           for
           all
           the
           force
           of
           them
           goe
           and
           dwell
           safely
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           at
           Arnmah
           ,
           not
           farre
           from
           Shechem
           ,
           their
           power
           being
           weakned
           ,
           and
           Gaal
           thrust
           out
           by
           Zebul
           .
           But
           yet
           they
           rose
           vp
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           ,
           of
           stomack
           ,
           if
           possibly
           they
           might
           any
           way
           be
           reuenged
           :
           But
           their
           so
           doing
           being
           told
           to
           Abimelech
           ,
           turned
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           them
           that
           did
           so
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           that
           were
           in
           the
           citie
           ,
           with
           it
           also
           ;
           as
           appeareth
           in
           these
           foure
           next
           verses
           .
           Reade
           them
           in
           the
           text
           .
           The
           Lord
           hauing
           purposed
           their
           ouerthrow
           ,
           did
           thus
           goe
           forward
           with
           it
           :
           for
           he
           hath
           many
           waies
           to
           execute
           his
           iudgments
           threatned
           vpon
           his
           enemies
           .
           It
           was
           a
           iust
           cause
           to
           astonish
           the
           rest
           ,
           when
           he
           began
           with
           the
           formost
           :
           but
           alas
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           counsell
           from
           God
           to
           direct
           them
           ,
           what
           can
           they
           do
           ,
           but
           waite
           their
           time
           to
           follow
           their
           fellowes
           in
           the
           like
           iudgement
           ?
           Euen
           so
           ,
           God
           sometimes
           sweepes
           away
           all
           the
           companie
           of
           bad
           men
           and
           euill
           
           workers
           in
           some
           one
           place
           at
           once
           ,
           as
           hee
           did
           whole
           kingdomes
           in
           Ioshuas
           time
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           people
           possesse
           and
           inhabit
           them
           .
           Sometime
           he
           keepeth
           them
           vnder
           and
           wasteth
           his
           enemies
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           as
           here
           :
           as
           before
           I
           noted
           out
           of
           the
           space
           of
           Abimelechs
           raigne
           ,
           where
           the
           same
           point
           hath
           been
           handled
           .
        
         
           So
           they
           that
           marke
           it
           ,
           shall
           finde
           ,
           that
           though
           hee
           giue
           them
           their
           scope
           and
           libertie
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           which
           hee
           doth
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           repent
           ;
           they
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           looking
           after
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           (
           I
           say
           )
           they
           that
           mark
           it
           ,
           shall
           see
           ,
           how
           God
           either
           beginneth
           to
           blow
           vpon
           their
           prosperitie
           ,
           as
           the
           East
           wind
           
           in
           the
           Spring
           beginneth
           to
           nip
           and
           hold
           in
           the
           leaues
           that
           were
           comming
           
           foorth
           ,
           or
           else
           as
           a
           great
           frost
           doth
           all
           at
           once
           kill
           them
           ;
           so
           doth
           he
           suddenly
           send
           desolation
           vpon
           them
           ,
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           when
           their
           time
           is
           come
           .
           And
           therefore
           let
           no
           seruant
           of
           God
           feare
           ,
           or
           be
           dismaied
           for
           the
           greatnes
           and
           pride
           of
           such
           ,
           for
           in
           a
           small
           time
           their
           glorie
           and
           iollitie
           shall
           vanish
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           seene
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           greater
           then
           they
           ,
           who
           will
           surely
           cut
           off
           
           their
           hope
           ,
           and
           lay
           their
           glorie
           in
           the
           dust
           .
           Oh
           that
           the
           righteous
           could
           then
           praise
           God
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           hath
           kept
           them
           in
           all
           those
           times
           of
           danger
           within
           their
           bounds
           ,
           not
           suffering
           them
           grossely
           to
           reach
           out
           their
           hands
           to
           iniquitie
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           haue
           seene
           such
           workes
           of
           God
           to
           be
           shewed
           on
           his
           enemies
           ,
           then
           euer
           after
           to
           bee
           more
           firme
           in
           their
           couenant
           keeping
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           thus
           brought
           about
           to
           the
           killing
           of
           so
           many
           of
           the
           
           men
           of
           Shechem
           ,
           a
           thing
           so
           vnlikely
           in
           their
           first
           making
           of
           Abimelech
           king
           ;
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           amisse
           to
           consider
           a
           little
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           spoile
           of
           the
           men
           being
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           small
           likelihood
           thereof
           ,
           till
           the
           Lord
           sent
           an
           euill
           spirit
           betwixt
           Abimelech
           and
           them
           .
           Who
           would
           haue
           said
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
           their
           agreement
           and
           loue
           ,
           that
           was
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           haue
           growne
           to
           this
           point
           ,
           to
           become
           vtter
           enemies
           ?
           and
           while
           they
           were
           so
           neerely
           ioyned
           and
           knit
           together
           in
           amitie
           and
           friendship
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           be
           thus
           alienated
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           vttermost
           defiance
           one
           with
           the
           other
           ?
           They
           who
           were
           promised
           by
           Abimelech
           to
           be
           aboue
           all
           other
           respected
           and
           preferred
           ;
           who
           would
           haue
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           of
           all
           other
           should
           be
           hardliest
           handled
           ,
           yea
           destroyed
           ?
           But
           wee
           must
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           two
           causes
           hereof
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           rising
           from
           the
           other
           .
           The
           one
           was
           this
           ,
           their
           loue
           was
           wicked
           and
           cursed
           ,
           and
           bound
           together
           with
           rotten
           bands
           .
           The
           other
           was
           this
           ;
           that
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           burning
           like
           fire
           ,
           brake
           and
           consumed
           these
           bands
           :
           whereby
           hee
           raised
           an
           euill
           spirit
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           destroying
           each
           of
           other
           .
           And
           let
           all
           that
           are
           wise
           ,
           bee
           instructed
           hereby
           ,
           that
           where
           men
           are
           ,
           as
           these
           were
           ,
           companions
           and
           friends
           in
           euill
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           not
           linked
           together
           by
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           loue
           of
           goodnesse
           ,
           that
           their
           fellowship
           will
           not
           hold
           long
           ,
           what
           likelihoods
           and
           shewes
           soeuer
           there
           be
           of
           the
           continuance
           thereof
           :
           And
           the
           more
           euils
           that
           it
           is
           compact
           and
           framed
           of
           ,
           the
           deadlier
           and
           more
           violent
           shall
           the
           breach
           of
           it
           be
           .
           If
           it
           be
           not
           accompanied
           with
           wicked
           practises
           ,
           as
           theirs
           here
           was
           ,
           yet
           euen
           the
           secret
           moths
           of
           selfe-loue
           ,
           priuy
           pride
           ,
           and
           the
           seeking
           of
           commoditie
           therby
           ,
           being
           the
           grounds
           of
           this
           agreement
           and
           fellowship
           ;
           euen
           they
           wil
           consume
           it
           as
           the
           moth
           doth
           the
           garment
           .
           It
           is
           a
           worke
           of
           great
           difficultie
           for
           the
           best
           intended
           loue
           euen
           betwixt
           good
           Christians
           to
           be
           held
           firme
           ,
           and
           kept
           vnbroken
           :
           and
           there
           must
           be
           renuings
           of
           couenants
           oft
           times
           betwixt
           them
           ;
           and
           all
           little
           enough
           ,
           the
           diuell
           so
           sets
           in
           to
           raise
           and
           make
           diuision
           among
           brethren
           .
           For
           why
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           good
           note
           of
           their
           welfare
           and
           happinesse
           to
           be
           knit
           together
           in
           brotherly
           loue
           .
           So
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           :
           Hereby
           shall
           men
           know
           that
           ye
           are
           my
           Disciples
           ,
           in
           that
           yee
           loue
           one
           another
           .
           But
           if
           men
           be
           brethren
           in
           euill
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           be
           more
           neerely
           knit
           together
           ,
           because
           
           they
           both
           ioyne
           in
           a
           bad
           cause
           ,
           ye
           haue
           heard
           Gods
           sentence
           of
           such
           agreement
           alreadie
           ,
           it
           shall
           surely
           come
           to
           naught
           ,
           as
           this
           betwixt
           Abimelech
           and
           the
           men
           of
           Shechem
           did
           ,
           now
           vnlikely
           soeuer
           it
           shall
           seeme
           to
           be
           so
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           peace
           and
           loue
           :
           And
           the
           same
           I
           say
           of
           their
           fellowship
           ,
           who
           are
           both
           of
           them
           vnreformed
           ,
           although
           it
           bee
           not
           for
           ill
           ends
           and
           purposes
           entred
           into
           by
           them
           .
           And
           let
           this
           which
           I
           haue
           said
           ,
           make
           vs
           wise
           in
           seeking
           loue
           and
           friendship
           one
           with
           another
           .
           But
           here
           ,
           the
           occasion
           being
           fitly
           offered
           ,
           I
           end
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SIXTIETH
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           NINTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           NOw
           followeth
           the
           further
           destruction
           of
           these
           men
           of
           Shechem
           .
           
           For
           when
           their
           citie
           was
           destroyed
           ,
           they
           fled
           to
           a
           double
           fort
           ,
           which
           was
           their
           castle
           for
           the
           strength
           of
           it
           :
           euen
           the
           house
           of
           their
           god
           Baal-berith
           ,
           as
           they
           called
           him
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           had
           made
           a
           couenant
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hoping
           that
           there
           they
           should
           haue
           been
           safe
           .
           And
           these
           were
           the
           chiefe
           and
           wise
           men
           of
           the
           citie
           .
           And
           Abimelech
           hearing
           of
           it
           ,
           came
           and
           destroyed
           both
           them
           and
           their
           Temple
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           these
           hoped
           there
           to
           finde
           ease
           and
           defence
           by
           the
           holinesse
           ,
           as
           
           well
           as
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           wee
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           when
           men
           haue
           no
           religion
           nor
           acquaintance
           with
           God
           ,
           how
           wise
           and
           great
           soeuer
           they
           be
           ,
           what
           poore
           shifts
           they
           haue
           to
           prouide
           for
           their
           safetie
           :
           euen
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           the
           holinesse
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           their
           gods
           of
           wood
           or
           stone
           ,
           or
           the
           reliques
           of
           Saints
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           rotten
           props
           shall
           free
           them
           from
           their
           troubles
           and
           feares
           :
           No
           ,
           although
           they
           should
           seek
           to
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           in
           their
           haste
           ,
           which
           is
           much
           liker
           to
           worke
           their
           good
           ,
           yet
           their
           hearts
           being
           farre
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           they
           without
           confidence
           in
           him
           that
           he
           would
           helpe
           them
           :
           euen
           that
           seeking
           of
           theirs
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           deliuer
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           all
           these
           are
           bruised
           reedes
           ,
           and
           spiders
           webs
           :
           much
           like
           the
           helpe
           that
           Baals
           Priests
           obtained
           by
           calling
           on
           him
           ;
           whom
           for
           their
           deceiuing
           of
           the
           people
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           Elias
           caused
           to
           be
           slaine
           .
           Euen
           such
           helpe
           doth
           
           the
           wilful
           generation
           of
           Papists
           and
           Seminaries
           at
           their
           death
           in
           their
           greatest
           need
           ,
           obtaine
           themselues
           ,
           and
           their
           superstitious
           votaries
           whom
           they
           haue
           deluded
           ,
           and
           brought
           into
           the
           snare
           with
           them
           .
           Of
           whom
           one
           (
           a
           principall
           ring-leader
           )
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           was
           constrained
           to
           renounce
           the
           opinion
           of
           merit
           ,
           and
           humane
           satisfactions
           for
           sinne
           ,
           although
           he
           was
           loth
           to
           haue
           that
           gap
           opened
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           for
           shame
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           so
           grossely
           seduced
           .
           Another
           (
           yet
           liuing
           and
           of
           greaterreckoning
           in
           the
           Popish
           Church
           )
           Better
           I
           meane
           ,
           is
           forced
           to
           confesse
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           auoiding
           the
           perill
           of
           vainglorie
           and
           carnall
           presumption
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           safest
           of
           all
           to
           repose
           a
           mans
           whole
           confidence
           in
           the
           onely
           mercie
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           And
           by
           this
           we
           see
           that
           howsoeuer
           (
           for
           sinister
           ends
           )
           they
           suppresse
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           abuse
           their
           sillie
           Proselites
           :
           yet
           when
           they
           are
           cōpelled
           by
           the
           force
           of
           their
           conscience
           ,
           or
           the
           terror
           of
           death
           ,
           to
           put
           away
           lying
           ,
           and
           equiuocating
           ,
           which
           few
           of
           them
           attaine
           to
           ,
           but
           dye
           in
           hardnes
           of
           hart
           ,
           wherein
           they
           liued
           :
           but
           whē
           it
           f●lleth
           out
           otherwise
           ,
           thē
           they
           confesse
           &
           renounce
           their
           cōceits
           ,
           as
           bruised
           reeds
           ,
           to
           be
           vnable
           to
           support
           thē
           :
           which
           as
           it
           is
           commonly
           vnprofitable
           to
           themselues
           ,
           so
           yet
           it
           should
           serue
           to
           deterre
           others
           from
           venturing
           and
           resting
           so
           
           boldly
           vpon
           their
           vngrounded
           assertions
           .
           To
           omit
           other
           there
           was
           a
           third
           ,
           of
           long
           and
           great
           account
           and
           reckoning
           among
           people
           of
           that
           religion
           ,
           whom
           I
           visiting
           vpon
           the
           death-bed
           ,
           was
           an
           eare
           witnesse
           with
           sixe
           or
           seuen
           other
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           then
           present
           also
           ;
           that
           the
           partie
           ,
           then
           shortly
           after
           deceasing
           ,
           renounced
           the
           dunghill
           stuffe
           of
           that
           religion
           ,
           and
           reckoned
           all
           Poperie
           as
           a
           deceitfull
           trade
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           chiefe
           points
           thereof
           ,
           who
           yet
           had
           long
           been
           a
           stiffe
           and
           stout
           defender
           and
           maintainer
           thereof
           .
           Oh
           therefore
           blessed
           are
           the
           people
           whose
           God
           is
           the
           Lord
           Iehouah
           ,
           and
           who
           know
           him
           the
           onely
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           hath
           sent
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           for
           this
           
           is
           eternall
           life
           .
           But
           as
           these
           men
           of
           Shechem
           here
           were
           slaine
           in
           the
           Idolatrous
           Temple
           of
           their
           Idoll
           Berith
           ,
           for
           their
           blindnes
           and
           putting
           their
           confidence
           therein
           ,
           so
           shall
           all
           be
           serued
           that
           rest
           on
           such
           proppes
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           shal
           be
           left
           in
           the
           briars
           ,
           as
           Iudas
           was
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           whom
           he
           trusted
           in
           .
           
           Let
           the
           reader
           looke
           backe
           to
           the
           fifth
           chapter
           ,
           and
           the
           30.
           verse
           ,
           where
           the
           answere
           of
           Sisera
           his
           mother
           to
           her selfe
           ,
           and
           her
           wise
           Ladies
           to
           her
           ,
           is
           recorded
           :
           and
           there
           he
           shall
           finde
           this
           point
           further
           in
           larged
           .
        
         
           As
           I
           said
           they
           were
           slaine
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           their
           I
           doll
           ,
           which
           they
           put
           their
           trust
           in
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           done
           by
           Abimelech
           ,
           who
           followed
           the
           matter
           to
           the
           
           purpose
           ,
           when
           he
           heard
           whither
           they
           fled
           .
           This
           was
           his
           kindnes
           to
           the
           men
           of
           Shechem
           ,
           that
           made
           him
           king
           .
           He
           promised
           other
           matters
           to
           thē
           ,
           vers
           .
           2.
           that
           he
           being
           their
           bone
           ,
           and
           their
           flesh
           ,
           be
           would
           regard
           them
           aboue
           all
           other
           .
           And
           now
           we
           see
           here
           that
           all
           was
           but
           flatterie
           :
           for
           to
           what
           end
           came
           all
           but
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           greater
           enemie
           then
           him
           ?
           True
           it
           is
           indeed
           ,
           this
           fell
           out
           according
           to
           that
           which
           Iotham
           before
           had
           denounced
           against
           them
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           fire
           should
           come
           out
           of
           the
           bramble
           and
           destroy
           the
           Cedars
           of
           Lebanon
           .
           But
           this
           excuseth
           the
           fact
           of
           Abimelech
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           the
           counsell
           and
           purpose
           of
           God
           touching
           the
           deliuerance
           of
           Christ
           to
           death
           ,
           (
           A
           good
           watch-word
           )
           excused
           Iudas
           the
           traytor
           ,
           and
           the
           Priests
           and
           other
           
           who
           put
           him
           to
           death
           .
           This
           is
           good
           therefore
           ,
           and
           an
           vse
           to
           be
           made
           of
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           (
           if
           euer
           )
           now
           needfull
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           bee
           heard
           and
           regarded
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           wee
           take
           heed
           whom
           we
           trust
           and
           giue
           credit
           vnto
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           not
           such
           as
           wee
           haue
           not
           proued
           to
           be
           faithfull
           ,
           as
           the
           men
           of
           Shechem
           may
           teach
           vs
           ,
           who
           too
           rashly
           and
           readily
           trusted
           this
           deceiuer
           ,
           and
           false
           hearted
           Abimelech
           .
        
         
           Our
           Sauiour
           would
           not
           commit
           himselfe
           to
           them
           that
           were
           said
           to
           beleeue
           
           in
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           knew
           what
           was
           in
           man.
           Much
           lesse
           ought
           we
           to
           doe
           so
           ,
           who
           know
           there
           is
           much
           falsehood
           and
           doubling
           in
           them
           whom
           we
           trust
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           ignorant
           ,
           prophane
           ,
           and
           hypocrites
           .
           Therefore
           Salomon
           going
           as
           neere
           the
           marke
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           gaue
           this
           counsell
           about
           trusting
           of
           
           men
           :
           Thine
           owne
           friend
           and
           thy
           fathers
           forsake
           thou
           not
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           if
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           some
           proofe
           should
           be
           made
           of
           their
           faithfulnes
           and
           vprightnes
           first
           ,
           before
           we
           rest
           vpon
           them
           ,
           especially
           if
           it
           lie
           in
           vs
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           And
           it
           being
           so
           necessary
           a
           gift
           ,
           this
           faithfulnes
           I
           meane
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           requires
           it
           in
           feruants
           ,
           the
           meaner
           sort
           of
           persons
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           the
           two
           necessary
           duties
           that
           should
           be
           in
           them
           ,
           (
           the
           other
           being
           diligence
           )
           without
           which
           they
           cannot
           doe
           their
           duties
           well
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           see
           thereby
           how
           needfull
           it
           is
           in
           all
           other
           about
           greater
           matters
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           this
           sinceritie
           is
           rare
           to
           finde
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           which
           Salomon
           
           complaineth
           of
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Where
           shall
           one
           finde
           a
           faithfull
           man
           ?
           And
           Paul
           :
           
           All
           haue
           not
           faith
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           fruite
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           is
           faithfulnes
           and
           true
           heartednes
           :
           so
           it
           should
           cause
           vs
           to
           begin
           with
           our selues
           ,
           and
           vrge
           our
           own
           hearts
           for
           vprightnes
           first
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           marueile
           that
           we
           finde
           it
           not
           in
           others
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           in
           ourselues
           :
           as
           that
           we
           may
           be
           trusted
           vpon
           our
           word
           ,
           and
           approue
           our selues
           such
           as
           we
           would
           be
           taken
           to
           be
           .
           And
           then
           by
           our
           obseruation
           and
           experience
           of
           the
           good
           dealing
           that
           wee
           can
           finde
           in
           any
           more
           then
           in
           other
           ;
           thereafter
           let
           vs
           giue
           credit
           vnto
           them
           :
           and
           yet
           I
           meane
           such
           good
           dealing
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           learned
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           according
           to
           knowledge
           .
           And
           by
           the
           same
           vprightnes
           and
           good
           dealings
           men
           should
           bee
           led
           in
           chusing
           their
           companions
           in
           mariage
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           hearken
           to
           euery
           glosing
           tongue
           that
           can
           make
           faire
           and
           large
           promises
           ,
           which
           haue
           deceiued
           thousands
           :
           and
           also
           in
           seeking
           of
           seruants
           ,
           or
           to
           haue
           them
           (
           if
           it
           may
           be
           )
           the
           children
           of
           the
           faithfull
           well
           and
           religiously
           brought
           vp
           :
           and
           the
           same
           care
           should
           be
           had
           in
           chusing
           executors
           comeprimitters
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           we
           would
           put
           in
           trust
           .
           To
           the
           which
           if
           it
           be
           demanded
           ,
           where
           such
           shall
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           trusted
           in
           matters
           of
           importance
           :
           I
           answere
           :
           beside
           that
           I
           haue
           said
           already
           ,
           that
           euery
           one
           which
           will
           aske
           this
           question
           ,
           must
           first
           begin
           himselfe
           to
           practise
           sinceritie
           ,
           that
           so
           hee
           may
           the
           better
           complaine
           of
           the
           want
           thereof
           in
           other
           ;
           this
           I
           adde
           ,
           that
           some
           who
           call
           for
           it
           and
           finde
           it
           not
           ,
           are
           worthie
           to
           goe
           without
           it
           ,
           although
           I
           doe
           not
           hereby
           excuse
           them
           that
           are
           void
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           offer
           the
           contrary
           euill
           measure
           .
           And
           they
           ,
           who
           I
           say
           are
           worthy
           to
           goe
           without
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           would
           full
           gladly
           finde
           it
           in
           those
           whom
           they
           deale
           with
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           are
           carping
           ,
           biting
           ,
           
           scoffing
           ,
           and
           accusing
           of
           them
           for
           their
           precisenes
           ,
           who
           labour
           and
           endeuor
           to
           keepe
           their
           consciences
           pure
           and
           good
           .
           Too
           many
           there
           are
           in
           this
           age
           ,
           who
           cannot
           so
           soone
           perceiue
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           to
           withdraw
           themselues
           from
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           afraid
           to
           offend
           ,
           as
           the
           common
           sort
           doe
           ,
           but
           by
           and
           by
           they
           cry
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           Precisians
           .
           Now
           they
           who
           can
           allow
           none
           to
           be
           vpright
           and
           conscionable
           in
           their
           waies
           and
           life
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           though
           they
           meete
           with
           such
           in
           their
           dealings
           ,
           as
           shew
           small
           conscience
           and
           vprightnes
           toward
           them
           ,
           God
           being
           iust
           to
           make
           others
           to
           measure
           out
           to
           them
           as
           they
           haue
           measured
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           Salomon
           saith
           in
           an
           other
           kinde
           ,
           Eccles
           .
           7.
           to
           teach
           them
           to
           know
           what
           an
           vpright
           hearted
           man
           
           is
           worth
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           much
           of
           such
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           discourage
           them
           .
           One
           example
           shall
           serue
           for
           all
           ;
           A
           cruell
           Landlord
           cries
           out
           of
           his
           vnfaithfull
           Tenant
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           broken
           his
           day
           ,
           and
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           is
           runne
           away
           with
           his
           rent
           .
           But
           who
           is
           in
           fault
           ?
           The
           poore
           Tenant
           that
           dares
           not
           appeare
           before
           his
           Lord
           to
           craue
           in
           differencie
           ,
           or
           the
           cruell
           Lord
           who
           hath
           borne
           him
           in
           hand
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           let
           him
           a
           good
           peniworth
           ;
           whereas
           indeede
           hee
           hath
           so
           racked
           and
           fleeced
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           fitter
           to
           begge
           reliefe
           ,
           then
           to
           pay
           his
           debt
           out
           of
           the
           farme
           ,
           hauing
           had
           nothing
           neere
           sufficient
           (
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           labour
           )
           to
           vphold
           himselfe
           .
           As
           for
           such
           ,
           let
           them
           crie
           out
           of
           vnfaithfulnes
           till
           they
           be
           weary
           ,
           who
           will
           pitie
           them
           ?
           Let
           the
           dead
           bury
           the
           dead
           ,
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           ,
           they
           are
           serued
           as
           they
           haue
           deserued
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           reape
           as
           they
           haue
           sowne
           .
           Further
           I
           answere
           ,
           let
           vs
           lament
           and
           pray
           against
           such
           vnfaithfulnes
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           is
           so
           common
           .
           At
           least
           let
           vs
           pray
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           free
           from
           hauing
           to
           doe
           with
           such
           :
           for
           vnfaithfull
           men
           commonly
           are
           also
           vnreasonable
           :
           
           at
           least
           that
           we
           be
           not
           beguiled
           by
           them
           ,
           ere
           we
           be
           aware
           ,
           as
           Abner
           and
           Amasa
           were
           by
           Ioab
           :
           which
           (
           except
           the
           Lord
           giue
           a
           man
           wisedome
           to
           
           discerne
           )
           cannot
           alwaies
           bee
           auoided
           .
           Besides
           where
           least
           trust
           hath
           been
           found
           by
           experience
           ,
           let
           men
           be
           wise
           to
           repose
           least
           trust
           in
           them
           .
           For
           who
           will
           put
           precious
           liquors
           in
           a
           broken
           vessell
           ,
           hauing
           proued
           it
           to
           be
           vn●t
           for
           vse
           ?
           or
           through
           folly
           venter
           to
           dash
           our
           foot
           against
           the
           stone
           ,
           which
           we
           remember
           hath
           hurt
           vs
           ?
           Therfore
           I
           say
           ,
           let
           men
           trust
           no
           such
           ,
           of
           whose
           fidelity
           and
           truth
           they
           haue
           no
           proofe
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           cōtrary
           ,
           or
           no
           further
           at
           least
           ,
           then
           they
           may
           without
           any
           great
           detriment
           to
           themselues
           :
           and
           where
           they
           must
           needs
           trust
           some
           such
           ,
           let
           them
           bind
           them
           the
           more
           strongly
           .
           And
           so
           let
           those
           that
           vndertake
           suretiship
           ,
           beware
           that
           they
           lose
           not
           their
           liberty
           and
           bring
           themselues
           into
           bondage
           ,
           and
           their
           estate
           and
           posteritie
           to
           wilfull
           penurie
           .
           Most
           of
           all
           ,
           let
           Christians
           beware
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           vnder
           a
           colour
           of
           loue
           ,
           seeke
           to
           vndermine
           them
           ,
           to
           betray
           them
           ,
           to
           get
           somewhat
           from
           them
           ,
           which
           might
           tend
           to
           the
           danger
           of
           their
           brethren
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           wounding
           of
           their
           owne
           conscience
           ;
           which
           I
           speake
           because
           many
           silly
           Christians
           thinke
           themselues
           happy
           if
           they
           can
           get
           countenance
           or
           benefit
           by
           such
           as
           are
           their
           superiors
           ,
           not
           knowing
           that
           the
           benefits
           of
           the
           vngodly
           are
           forked
           ,
           and
           bring
           more
           backe
           then
           they
           bestow
           .
           Boner
           did
           more
           mischiefe
           by
           his
           flattering
           poore
           men
           ,
           till
           they
           abiured
           the
           truth
           ,
           then
           by
           all
           his
           crueltie
           :
           for
           which
           cause
           ,
           Salomon
           admonisheth
           well
           of
           such
           ,
           saying
           :
           Be
           not
           desirous
           of
           
           their
           daintie
           meates
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           deceiuable
           meate
           .
           But
           where
           without
           inquirie
           and
           obseruing
           in
           the
           best
           manner
           we
           can
           by
           our selues
           and
           others
           ,
           we
           rashly
           beleeue
           euery
           one
           who
           can
           speake
           vs
           faire
           ,
           (
           as
           indeed
           ,
           Faire
           words
           make
           fooles
           faine
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           prouerb
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           who
           are
           so
           light
           of
           credit
           ,
           I
           send
           them
           no
           further
           then
           to
           this
           present
           example
           :
           let
           them
           looke
           what
           became
           of
           all
           the
           smooth
           words
           and
           faire
           shewes
           that
           this
           Abimelech
           made
           to
           these
           men
           of
           Shechem
           his
           kinsman
           and
           mothers
           brethren
           ,
           in
           whom
           they
           reposed
           such
           confidence
           :
           for
           as
           they
           had
           no
           greater
           enemie
           then
           him
           ,
           euen
           so
           neither
           let
           these
           looke
           to
           find
           any
           better
           measure
           .
        
         
           Now
           though
           this
           may
           bee
           laid
           forth
           in
           all
           kinds
           of
           fellowship
           among
           men
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           most
           commonly
           seene
           in
           their
           earthly
           dealings
           ,
           wherin
           scarcely
           any
           promise
           is
           kept
           ,
           and
           most
           liuely
           it
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           in
           marriages
           .
           What
           
           solemne
           ,
           kind
           ,
           and
           ioyful
           beginnings
           haue
           many
           of
           them
           had
           ?
           so
           as
           it
           might
           worthily
           haue
           prouoked
           the
           beholders
           thereof
           to
           praise
           God
           ,
           and
           reioyce
           for
           such
           a
           goodly
           ordinance
           of
           his
           ,
           so
           like
           to
           bring
           foorth
           such
           answerable
           fruit
           to
           those
           beginnings
           .
           And
           betwixt
           the
           couples
           themselues
           ,
           so
           marrying
           and
           comming
           together
           ,
           what
           liking
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           and
           delightings
           one
           in
           another
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           could
           neuer
           be
           enough
           ,
           neither
           might
           one
           be
           well
           out
           of
           anothers
           sight
           ;
           but
           in
           continuance
           ,
           longer
           or
           shorter
           ,
           how
           haue
           all
           these
           been
           turned
           into
           the
           contrary
           ?
        
         
           What
           dislike
           and
           wearines
           hath
           there
           been
           one
           of
           another
           ?
           what
           alienating
           of
           affection
           ,
           crossing
           one
           the
           other
           ,
           chiding
           ,
           railing
           and
           reuiling
           ,
           separating
           from
           bed
           and
           board
           ,
           (
           while
           yet
           they
           must
           needs
           liue
           together
           )
           and
           afterward
           an
           vtter
           casting
           off
           the
           one
           the
           other
           ?
           I
           speake
           not
           this
           of
           the
           heauinesse
           which
           the
           Lords
           chastisements
           meeting
           and
           taking
           hold
           of
           them
           ,
           doe
           raise
           in
           them
           ;
           to
           the
           which
           ,
           all
           ,
           euen
           the
           best
           are
           subiect
           ,
           wherein
           they
           both
           should
           and
           haue
           promised
           to
           be
           companions
           ,
           and
           one
           to
           helpe
           the
           other
           
           to
           beare
           the
           burden
           :
           which
           kind
           of
           behauiour
           would
           preserue
           their
           loue
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           betwixt
           some
           others
           :
           I
           speake
           not
           (
           I
           say
           )
           of
           these
           corrections
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           mischiefe
           that
           their
           euill
           and
           corrupt
           hearts
           ,
           false
           ,
           raging
           ,
           proud
           ,
           wilfull
           and
           inconstant
           ,
           haue
           wrought
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           they
           being
           disguised
           ,
           and
           nothing
           like
           the
           persons
           they
           seemed
           to
           bee
           at
           their
           first
           meeting
           .
           Oh
           therefore
           if
           towards
           men
           wee
           bewray
           this
           disease
           ,
           then
           how
           much
           more
           is
           it
           to
           be
           feared
           in
           professing
           our
           repentance
           to
           God
           ,
           it
           being
           secret
           and
           a
           thing
           hid
           from
           men
           ?
           and
           in
           comming
           to
           the
           word
           and
           sacraments
           ,
           what
           need
           haue
           we
           of
           this
           vprightnesse
           ?
        
         
           In
           these
           two
           verses
           it
           is
           shewed
           ,
           by
           what
           meanes
           he
           slew
           them
           :
           and
           that
           was
           ,
           by
           cutting
           downe
           boughes
           from
           trees
           ,
           and
           bidding
           his
           men
           doe
           as
           he
           
           did
           ,
           and
           putting
           them
           to
           the
           hold
           ,
           and
           setting
           them
           on
           fire
           ,
           till
           all
           the
           men
           of
           Shechem
           that
           were
           therein
           ,
           died
           .
           And
           there
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           what
           force
           is
           in
           example
           ,
           especially
           if
           it
           be
           bad
           .
           Touching
           which
           ,
           though
           I
           haue
           spoken
           at
           large
           before
           ,
           especially
           in
           chap.
           1.
           the
           end
           where
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           most
           Tribes
           in
           neglecting
           the
           Lords
           charge
           is
           recorded
           :
           which
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           turne
           vnto
           ,
           yet
           vnto
           so
           apt
           an
           occasion
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           somewhat
           I
           will
           say
           here
           of
           it
           also
           .
           Gedeons
           men
           followed
           him
           in
           carrying
           their
           pitchers
           and
           lampes
           after
           him
           in
           great
           danger
           to
           feare
           the
           Midianites
           :
           but
           that
           was
           as
           commendable
           as
           this
           was
           wicked
           and
           cruell
           ,
           and
           most
           commonly
           followed
           :
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           if
           there
           were
           some
           to
           giue
           good
           example
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           some
           followers
           of
           them
           also
           :
           as
           in
           meeknesse
           ,
           humblenesse
           ,
           innocencie
           ,
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           pietie
           ,
           patience
           and
           the
           like
           .
           And
           namely
           ,
           if
           rich
           men
           would
           for
           their
           parts
           begin
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           go
           before
           others
           in
           deeds
           of
           charitie
           ,
           and
           sell
           for
           lower
           prices
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           (
           when
           things
           are
           deare
           )
           then
           the
           common
           prices
           be
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           examples
           in
           mercy
           ,
           in
           harmelesnesse
           ,
           in
           gentlenesse
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           ,
           what
           good
           might
           be
           done
           thus
           ?
           and
           by
           hauing
           religion
           and
           holy
           instruction
           in
           high
           account
           ,
           and
           louing
           heartily
           ,
           and
           well
           esteeming
           of
           Gods
           people
           .
           But
           to
           this
           it
           is
           come
           ,
           that
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           wealthier
           sort
           especially
           ,
           whereas
           they
           might
           bring
           on
           many
           to
           Christian
           practise
           by
           well
           doing
           ;
           they
           haue
           (
           alas
           )
           cold
           loue
           to
           good
           causes
           ,
           but
           are
           slow
           and
           backward
           ,
           and
           therefore
           deadnesse
           and
           vnprofitablenesse
           is
           to
           bee
           seene
           thicke
           and
           threefold
           in
           other
           that
           should
           learne
           of
           thē
           ,
           the
           diuell
           labouring
           ,
           when
           he
           cannot
           make
           all
           sorts
           alike
           in
           wickednesse
           ,
           to
           leaue
           as
           few
           to
           giue
           countenance
           
           to
           good
           things
           ,
           as
           may
           bee
           .
           And
           men
           bee
           so
           vnapt
           to
           learne
           to
           performe
           duties
           aright
           ,
           that
           except
           they
           see
           good
           examples
           before
           them
           ,
           they
           cannot
           tell
           how
           to
           set
           vpon
           ,
           or
           goe
           about
           them
           .
           But
           as
           for
           euill
           courses
           ,
           they
           need
           none
           to
           goe
           before
           them
           therein
           ,
           they
           can
           find
           the
           way
           thereto
           without
           guides
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           much
           more
           fleshed
           and
           drawne
           on
           when
           they
           haue
           other
           to
           breake
           the
           ice
           to
           them
           .
           But
           where
           the
           best
           examples
           are
           giuen
           ,
           let
           this
           bee
           our
           rule
           ,
           that
           wee
           follow
           them
           no
           otherwise
           then
           as
           they
           follow
           Christ
           :
           and
           they
           that
           doe
           so
           ,
           let
           them
           perswade
           vs
           to
           al
           zeale
           and
           forwardnesse
           
           in
           duties
           of
           the
           first
           Table
           ,
           (
           as
           to
           the
           reuerent
           receiuing
           of
           the
           word
           preached
           ,
           and
           the
           right
           manner
           of
           preparing
           our selues
           to
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           exercise
           )
           so
           in
           no
           wise
           follow
           we
           the
           common
           sort
           in
           their
           behauiour
           and
           practise
           about
           duties
           to
           men
           in
           the
           second
           Table
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           vs
           goe
           forward
           :
           The
           vnweariednes
           also
           of
           this
           cursed
           Abimelech
           
           in
           his
           businesse
           is
           to
           be
           marked
           ,
           how
           from
           one
           thing
           to
           another
           he
           toyleth
           himselfe
           :
           yea
           and
           that
           not
           without
           perill
           of
           his
           life
           .
           A
           base
           worke
           ,
           one
           would
           thinke
           to
           goe
           vp
           to
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           cut
           downe
           boughes
           from
           the
           trees
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           on
           his
           necke
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           to
           the
           hold
           to
           burne
           it
           .
           But
           good
           enough
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           thus
           will
           men
           toile
           and
           indanger
           themselues
           for
           their
           pleasure
           and
           profit
           in
           most
           base
           manner
           ,
           though
           it
           come
           to
           nothing
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           soone
           lose
           all
           ,
           as
           hee
           did
           .
           So
           doe
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           for
           a
           poore
           liuing
           ,
           which
           yet
           they
           oft
           faile
           of
           notwithstanding
           .
           Whereas
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           ,
           godlinesse
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           great
           riches
           ,
           lieth
           dead
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           
           by
           no
           perswasions
           can
           they
           be
           brought
           to
           seeke
           after
           that
           with
           the
           least
           delighting
           therein
           ,
           whilest
           yet
           God
           alloweth
           them
           time
           and
           trauell
           enough
           for
           things
           meet
           and
           necessary
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           how
           duly
           come
           they
           to
           Sermons
           and
           to
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ?
           though
           they
           might
           reape
           no
           small
           benefit
           thereby
           :
           and
           so
           doe
           they
           accordingly
           sit
           wearie
           and
           sleepie
           at
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           there
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           most
           part
           of
           men
           (
           these
           two
           actions
           with
           prayer
           being
           excepted
           )
           shew
           not
           so
           much
           resemblance
           of
           religion
           in
           their
           whole
           life
           beside
           .
           But
           oh
           ,
           that
           euen
           Gods
           faithfull
           seruants
           did
           not
           grow
           (
           many
           of
           them
           )
           to
           the
           like
           point
           ,
           shewing
           much
           vnto
           wardnesse
           at
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacrament
           ,
           when
           yet
           they
           haue
           approched
           to
           both
           ,
           with
           great
           reuerence
           and
           chearefulnesse
           in
           former
           times
           .
           If
           men
           be
           asked
           ,
           how
           they
           can
           endure
           such
           toile
           and
           paines
           as
           they
           take
           for
           the
           world
           ,
           while
           they
           be
           so
           cold
           in
           duties
           to
           heauen
           ward
           ,
           their
           answere
           is
           :
           Man
           is
           borne
           to
           labour
           ;
           and
           the
           world
           is
           hard
           .
           If
           we
           labour
           not
           ,
           we
           shall
           neither
           haue
           food
           nor
           rayment
           .
           This
           makes
           them
           (
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           saith
           )
           to
           rise
           earely
           ,
           sit
           vp
           late
           ,
           fare
           full
           hardly
           ,
           and
           all
           for
           a
           poore
           liuing
           .
           Ah
           poore
           soules
           ,
           and
           what
           when
           they
           haue
           got
           it
           ,
           (
           not
           to
           speake
           of
           this
           ,
           how
           many
           waies
           they
           offend
           God
           in
           getting
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           are
           oft
           times
           disappointed
           of
           that
           which
           they
           seeke
           :
           either
           by
           their
           leaud
           spending
           it
           ,
           or
           Gods
           curse
           vpon
           it
           :
           )
           but
           I
           say
           ,
           What
           when
           they
           haue
           it
           ?
           Doe
           ye
           not
           see
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           solemne
           day
           of
           death
           ,
           when
           they
           count
           all
           their
           great
           gains
           ,
           and
           fruit
           of
           their
           labor
           ,
           that
           their
           soule
           is
           yet
           vnprouided
           for
           ?
           Was
           all
           their
           life
           little
           enough
           to
           feed
           and
           clothe
           their
           bodie
           ,
           and
           thinke
           they
           (
           vpon
           so
           short
           a
           warning
           )
           to
           prouide
           for
           their
           soule
           ?
           Is
           not
           a
           soule
           of
           much
           more
           value
           then
           a
           body
           is
           ;
           nay
           then
           a
           world
           ?
           And
           yet
           in
           getting
           saluation
           for
           the
           soule
           which
           the
           bodie
           shall
           fare
           the
           better
           for
           also
           ;
           yea
           ,
           euen
           here
           it
           shall
           bee
           the
           better
           able
           to
           doe
           earthly
           labour
           ,
           with
           chearefulnesse
           ,
           and
           without
           vexation
           ;
           who
           will
           put
           his
           finger
           in
           the
           cold
           water
           for
           it
           ?
           Who
           thinks
           not
           euery
           little
           time
           bestowed
           that
           way
           ,
           toylesome
           and
           tedious
           ?
           More
           particularly
           ,
           to
           giue
           all
           diligence
           to
           obtaine
           faith
           and
           repentance
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           commanded
           ,
           how
           vnwelcome
           is
           the
           charge
           thereof
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           easilier
           obtained
           ,
           and
           with
           more
           assured
           successe
           ,
           if
           wee
           so
           seeke
           it
           as
           if
           wee
           would
           find
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           more
           durable
           possession
           ,
           and
           of
           more
           necessary
           and
           daily
           vse
           ,
           and
           farre
           more
           pretious
           gaine
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           exceeds
           the
           riches
           of
           Princes
           without
           it
           .
           Vpon
           the
           death-bed
           al
           this
           is
           confessed
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           once
           in
           a
           whole
           quarter
           thought
           of
           ,
           while
           men
           haue
           life
           and
           strength
           ,
           because
           they
           want
           heart
           and
           will
           thereto
           .
        
         
           And
           generally
           let
           all
           learne
           this
           by
           the
           men
           of
           Shechem
           ,
           how
           they
           ioyne
           
           themselues
           to
           the
           acquaintance
           of
           wicked
           men
           for
           hope
           of
           gaine
           ,
           pleasure
           or
           preferment
           :
           for
           God
           will
           meet
           with
           ,
           and
           recompence
           such
           ,
           as
           they
           deserue
           ,
           
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           .
           As
           here
           may
           be
           seene
           ,
           where
           Abimelech
           for
           his
           great
           promises
           ,
           was
           repaired
           and
           cleaued
           vnto
           :
           but
           what
           got
           they
           in
           the
           end
           who
           did
           so
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           while
           they
           sought
           much
           ,
           what
           did
           they
           not
           lose
           of
           that
           which
           they
           had
           ,
           euen
           to
           their
           very
           liues
           themselues
           ?
        
         
           So
           they
           that
           intend
           that
           ,
           and
           seeke
           commoditie
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           such
           ,
           doe
           as
           I
           said
           in
           the
           last
           point
           saue
           one
           ,
           euen
           bring
           themselues
           into
           bondage
           to
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           haue
           any
           conscience
           to
           accuse
           them
           .
           For
           beside
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           taken
           vp
           with
           such
           thoughts
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           what
           gaine
           they
           shall
           get
           by
           them
           ,
           after
           which
           manner
           the
           diuell
           occupieth
           them
           ,
           to
           draw
           their
           minds
           from
           being
           better
           imployed
           :
           beside
           this
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           goe
           ill
           with
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           professe
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           seeke
           to
           keepe
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           consider
           ,
           that
           by
           such
           as
           Papists
           ,
           Libertines
           ,
           prophane
           and
           bad
           liuers
           ,
           they
           be
           held
           in
           hope
           ,
           and
           flattered
           ,
           where
           the
           more
           they
           get
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           lose
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           then
           in
           best
           case
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           least
           to
           doe
           with
           them
           .
           But
           alas
           ,
           the
           most
           suspect
           not
           the
           seruitude
           that
           such
           labour
           to
           bring
           them
           
           into
           ,
           (
           for
           )
           the
           borrower
           is
           a
           seruant
           to
           the
           lender
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           the
           receiuer
           to
           the
           giuer
           :
           while
           they
           hunt
           for
           the
           precious
           soule
           of
           him
           whose
           benefactors
           they
           would
           seeme
           to
           bee
           ,
           aiming
           at
           this
           marke
           ,
           (
           especially
           some
           of
           them
           )
           euen
           to
           make
           them
           the
           children
           of
           hel
           as
           fully
           as
           themselues
           be
           .
           And
           yet
           (
           which
           is
           farre
           worse
           )
           they
           being
           so
           neere
           lincked
           in
           fellowship
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           bewitched
           by
           their
           enchaunting
           and
           intising
           words
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           tell
           how
           to
           bring
           themselues
           backe
           againe
           out
           of
           the
           Maze
           wherein
           they
           are
           .
           I
           grant
           such
           make
           shift
           to
           digest
           those
           things
           till
           the
           day
           of
           their
           visitation
           come
           ,
           but
           then
           they
           be
           at
           their
           wits
           end
           .
        
         
           
             Verse
             50.
             
             
               Then
               Abimelech
               went
               to
               Theber
               ,
               and
               besieged
               Tebez
               and
               tooke
               it
               .
            
          
           
             51.
             
             
               But
               there
               was
               a
               strong
               Tower
               within
               the
               Citie
               ,
               and
               thither
               fled
               all
               the
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               chiefe
               of
               the
               Citie
               ,
               and
               shut
               it
               to
               them
               and
               went
               vp
               to
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Tower.
               
            
          
           
             52.
             
             
               And
               Abimelech
               came
               vp
               vnto
               the
               Tower
               ,
               and
               fought
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               went
               hard
               vnto
               the
               doore
               of
               the
               Tower
               to
               set
               it
               on
               fire
               .
            
          
           
             53.
             
             
               But
               a
               certaine
               woman
               cast
               a
               peece
               of
               a
               milstone
               vpon
               Abimelech
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               brake
               his
               braine
               pan
               .
            
          
           
             54.
             
             
               Then
               Abimelech
               called
               hastily
               his
               Page
               that
               bare
               his
               harnesse
               ,
               and
               said
               vnto
               him
               ,
               draw
               thy
               sword
               and
               slay
               me
               ,
               that
               men
               say
               not
               of
               me
               a
               woman
               slew
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               Page
               thrust
               him
               through
               ,
               and
               he
               died
               .
            
          
           
             55.
             
             
               And
               when
               the
               men
               of
               Israel
               saw
               that
               Abimelech
               was
               dead
               ,
               they
               departed
               euery
               man
               vnto
               his
               owne
               place
               .
            
          
           
             56.
             
             
               Thus
               God
               rendered
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               Abimelech
               which
               he
               did
               vnto
               his
               father
               in
               slaying
               his
               seuentie
               brethren
               .
            
          
           
             57.
             
             
               Also
               all
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               the
               men
               of
               Shechem
               did
               God
               bring
               vpon
               their
               heads
               ,
               so
               vpon
               them
               came
               the
               curse
               of
               Iotham
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               Ierubbaal
               .
            
          
        
         
           THus
           we
           haue
           heard
           how
           God
           punished
           the
           men
           of
           Shechem
           for
           their
           sinne
           against
           Gedeons
           sonnes
           :
           Now
           how
           Abimelech
           was
           also
           plagued
           for
           the
           same
           :
           that
           the
           prophecy
           of
           Iotham
           might
           bee
           verified
           vpon
           them
           both
           ;
           is
           laid
           foorth
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           and
           followeth
           vnto
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           former
           two
           mischiefes
           that
           Abimelech
           wrought
           against
           the
           men
           
           of
           Shechem
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           destroyed
           their
           Citie
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           that
           were
           in
           it
           ,
           
           and
           their
           strong
           place
           and
           hold
           that
           the
           rest
           resorted
           to
           for
           safetie
           ,
           and
           burnt
           it
           :
           to
           these
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           holy
           story
           addeth
           how
           hee
           went
           about
           another
           .
           As
           thereby
           shewing
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           yet
           satisfied
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           former
           :
           and
           therefore
           that
           he
           went
           further
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           a
           Citie
           neere
           adioyning
           ,
           called
           Thebez
           :
           which
           also
           as
           it
           is
           probable
           ,
           though
           vncertaine
           ,
           either
           ioyned
           with
           the
           Shechemites
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           refused
           to
           be
           subiect
           to
           Abimelech
           ,
           and
           going
           against
           that
           ,
           tooke
           it
           also
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           how
           this
           cruell
           base-borne
           Tyrant
           proceeded
           in
           his
           bloody
           attempts
           ,
           and
           thereby
           also
           is
           shewed
           what
           extremitie
           these
           people
           of
           Thebez
           ,
           were
           brought
           vnto
           .
           For
           they
           were
           all
           driuen
           to
           shift
           for
           themselues
           in
           a
           Tower
           that
           they
           had
           in
           their
           citie
           .
           Wherein
           
           though
           they
           might
           shelter
           themselues
           for
           a
           day
           ,
           yet
           they
           could
           not
           long
           liue
           ,
           but
           must
           needs
           bee
           famished
           at
           least
           ,
           by
           any
           thing
           that
           they
           could
           see
           .
           These
           and
           such
           like
           dangers
           men
           lie
           open
           to
           in
           this
           changeable
           world
           ,
           whereof
           they
           see
           no
           likelihood
           a
           little
           before
           .
           Which
           may
           teach
           vs
           the
           vncertainty
           of
           al
           things
           here
           below
           ,
           in
           which
           yet
           men
           repose
           their
           confidence
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           man
           can
           vpon
           good
           ground
           say
           ,
           that
           to
           morrow
           shall
           bee
           like
           to
           day
           .
           As
           by
           that
           speech
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           the
           12.
           of
           Luke
           ,
           to
           him
           that
           bad
           his
           
           soule
           take
           the
           ease
           ,
           eate
           ,
           drinke
           and
           bee
           merry
           ,
           seeing
           hee
           had
           laid
           vp
           much
           good
           in
           store
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           by
           that
           speech
           may
           bee
           seene
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           said
           vnto
           him
           .
           Thou
           foole
           ,
           this
           night
           thy
           soule
           shall
           bee
           required
           of
           thee
           ,
           then
           whose
           shall
           those
           things
           be
           ,
           which
           thou
           hast
           prouided
           ?
           euen
           the
           day
           before
           he
           died
           .
           And
           lest
           it
           should
           bee
           thought
           to
           bee
           his
           case
           alone
           ,
           this
           he
           added
           :
           So
           shall
           it
           bee
           with
           him
           that
           laieth
           vp
           treasure
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           rich
           toward
           God.
           Therefore
           how
           many
           may
           we
           see
           and
           heare
           of
           ,
           who
           are
           fearefully
           taken
           away
           from
           all
           ?
           and
           many
           other
           are
           wasted
           ,
           and
           haue
           their
           estate
           changed
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           neuer
           inioyed
           it
           ?
           And
           such
           as
           regard
           not
           these
           things
           ,
           are
           like
           to
           haue
           much
           to
           doe
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           see
           their
           owne
           prosperitie
           so
           to
           fade
           in
           like
           manner
           :
           Oh
           it
           shall
           be
           vtterly
           vnwelcome
           .
           And
           who
           can
           say
           any
           lesse
           ,
           then
           that
           in
           smaller
           changes
           by
           losse
           ,
           sicknesse
           ,
           pouertie
           ,
           diseases
           ;
           it
           is
           hard
           stooping
           to
           them
           when
           they
           come
           ,
           yea
           although
           they
           be
           thought
           of
           before
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           sort
           prouided
           for
           ?
           All
           this
           is
           said
           to
           teach
           the
           wise
           to
           liue
           here
           as
           strangers
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           heauen
           their
           home
           ,
           though
           they
           walke
           vpon
           the
           earth
           ;
           and
           to
           warne
           the
           foolish
           to
           seeke
           wisdome
           ,
           that
           while
           they
           cling
           fast
           to
           earthly
           staies
           and
           delights
           ,
           they
           bee
           not
           with
           the
           foole
           before
           spoken
           of
           ,
           cast
           out
           hence
           from
           all
           ,
           and
           then
           vtterly
           to
           seeke
           of
           the
           true
           happinesse
           also
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           after
           all
           this
           done
           to
           them
           of
           Thebez
           ,
           the
           
           Lord
           brought
           on
           the
           time
           of
           his
           confusion
           I
           meane
           Abimelechs
           also
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           men
           of
           Shechem
           .
           And
           for
           the
           effecting
           of
           Gods
           iudgement
           vpon
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           had
           sped
           so
           well
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           ,
           he
           attempted
           the
           Tower
           that
           was
           in
           Thebez
           ,
           to
           take
           that
           also
           ,
           and
           being
           drunke
           with
           his
           former
           successe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           looking
           for
           the
           like
           there
           ,
           hee
           receiued
           his
           deadly
           wound
           as
           his
           due
           reward
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           a
           woman
           ,
           to
           his
           great
           disgrace
           ;
           who
           cast
           downe
           a
           peece
           of
           a
           milstone
           from
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           he
           going
           close
           to
           the
           doore
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           set
           it
           on
           fire
           ,
           and
           broke
           his
           braine
           pan
           :
           whereupon
           he
           being
           not
           strooke
           quite
           dead
           ,
           and
           yet
           past
           possibilitie
           of
           recouery
           ,
           called
           presently
           for
           his
           page
           to
           thrust
           him
           thorow
           ,
           to
           preuent
           the
           shame
           (
           as
           he
           thought
           it
           )
           that
           it
           might
           else
           haue
           been
           said
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           a
           woman
           
           had
           slaine
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           hee
           came
           to
           his
           end
           also
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           last
           attempt
           of
           his
           ,
           he
           hauing
           sped
           so
           well
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           wee
           may
           
           see
           ,
           how
           the
           wicked
           are
           fleshed
           by
           the
           successe
           that
           they
           haue
           in
           their
           bad
           courses
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           bee
           so
           blinded
           therewith
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           no
           stay
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           cut
           off
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           them
           .
           For
           they
           make
           account
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           doe
           as
           they
           haue
           done
           :
           and
           dreame
           of
           no
           resisting
           of
           them
           .
           They
           say
           to
           themselues
           like
           them
           in
           the
           Psalme
           :
           Tush
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           doe
           neither
           good
           nor
           euill
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           time
           then
           that
           God
           should
           make
           them
           feele
           that
           power
           of
           his
           in
           displeasure
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           not
           acknowledge
           by
           teaching
           ?
           and
           by
           this
           their
           going
           forward
           ,
           til
           God
           stay
           their
           course
           ,
           we
           see
           they
           cannot
           breake
           off
           ,
           and
           this
           makes
           their
           sinne
           the
           greater
           .
           The
           like
           we
           shall
           obserue
           (
           God
           willing
           )
           in
           the
           Beniamites
           ,
           chap.
           20.
           of
           this
           booke
           .
           So
           Herod
           when
           hee
           had
           slaine
           Iames
           with
           the
           sword
           ,
           and
           saw
           that
           it
           pleased
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           he
           went
           about
           to
           take
           Peter
           also
           ,
           till
           in
           his
           attempt
           the
           Lord
           cut
           him
           off
           .
           And
           what
           maruell
           
           though
           God
           vsually
           deale
           thus
           ?
           the
           wicked
           will
           not
           know
           him
           ,
           but
           they
           do
           measure
           their
           future
           successe
           by
           the
           former
           ,
           which
           he
           will
           make
           them
           see
           to
           be
           a
           wrong
           ground
           .
        
         
           For
           they
           thereby
           being
           imboldned
           ,
           goe
           further
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           successe
           ,
           through
           the
           corruption
           that
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           made
           more
           vnfit
           to
           returne
           to
           him
           againe
           .
           But
           all
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           of
           God
           followed
           and
           obeyed
           carefully
           of
           vs
           ,
           bringeth
           the
           good
           successe
           indeed
           ,
           in
           which
           wee
           may
           rest
           ,
           yea
           and
           in
           that
           only
           .
           For
           what
           blessing
           soeuer
           it
           pleaseth
           the
           
           Lord
           to
           send
           vs
           in
           outward
           things
           (
           as
           hee
           promiseth
           many
           )
           saying
           to
           those
           that
           doe
           so
           ,
           that
           other
           things
           shall
           be
           cast
           vpon
           them
           ;
           we
           haue
           also
           inward
           
           comfort
           thereby
           ,
           which
           neither
           can
           be
           bought
           with
           money
           ,
           neither
           can
           be
           taken
           from
           vs
           :
           which
           maketh
           vs
           glad
           to
           vse
           and
           imbrace
           all
           good
           meanes
           for
           the
           strengthening
           and
           stablishing
           of
           vs
           :
           which
           the
           other
           being
           drunken
           with
           earthly
           peace
           ,
           make
           no
           account
           of
           .
           And
           both
           these
           being
           considered
           ,
           the
           godly
           haue
           small
           cause
           to
           repine
           at
           the
           successe
           and
           ioyfull
           proceedings
           of
           the
           vngodly
           :
           the
           Lord
           giues
           them
           their
           scope
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           bring
           the
           more
           sudden
           desolation
           vpon
           them
           ,
           while
           they
           looke
           to
           morrow
           should
           be
           like
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           much
           better
           .
           Neither
           should
           it
           grieue
           the
           godly
           ,
           that
           themselues
           are
           often
           crossed
           ,
           and
           denied
           the
           successe
           they
           dreamt
           of
           ,
           and
           desired
           :
           seeing
           either
           their
           enterprises
           were
           euill
           ,
           and
           therein
           to
           bee
           crossed
           is
           a
           blessing
           :
           or
           lawfull
           ,
           but
           vnlawfully
           followed
           ,
           and
           therfore
           Gods
           promises
           were
           
           stretcht
           further
           by
           them
           ,
           then
           indeed
           they
           reached
           :
           or
           although
           their
           doings
           were
           religious
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           they
           were
           vndertaken
           with
           too
           much
           confidence
           in
           the
           goodnesse
           thereof
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           season
           themselues
           who
           are
           the
           doers
           ,
           not
           looked
           into
           ,
           nor
           well
           purged
           from
           other
           sinnes
           which
           may
           easily
           set
           behind
           the
           successe
           of
           their
           best
           actions
           .
           But
           doubtlesse
           ,
           where
           a
           Christian
           offends
           none
           of
           these
           waies
           ,
           he
           shall
           neuer
           want
           successe
           :
           and
           the
           fruite
           thereof
           shall
           be
           farre
           other
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           least
           ,
           then
           the
           wicked
           mans
           who
           ventureth
           onely
           the
           more
           boldly
           vpon
           the
           next
           onset
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           former
           good
           speed
           ,
           (
           as
           Abimelech
           here
           :
           )
           but
           he
           shall
           with
           Paul
           ,
           beleeue
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           well
           begun
           in
           him
           ,
           will
           giue
           good
           successe
           ,
           both
           in
           mercies
           and
           deliuerances
           .
           But
           I
           haue
           handled
           this
           point
           at
           large
           in
           this
           historie
           before
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Scripture
           is
           set
           downe
           ,
           that
           this
           wofull
           instrument
           had
           his
           deadlie
           
           wound
           ;
           and
           by
           what
           meanes
           :
           euen
           in
           a
           base
           manner
           ,
           by
           a
           woman
           breaking
           
           his
           skull
           ,
           by
           throwing
           downe
           vpon
           him
           a
           peece
           of
           a
           mil-stone
           :
           where
           wee
           may
           further
           note
           by
           Gods
           cutting
           off
           this
           cursed
           instrument
           Abimelech
           ,
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           his
           iolitie
           ,
           and
           before
           hee
           had
           done
           any
           more
           mischiefe
           ,
           that
           the
           prosperitie
           of
           the
           wicked
           is
           both
           short
           and
           vncertaine
           ,
           when
           and
           how
           it
           shall
           come
           to
           an
           euil
           end
           .
           Which
           although
           I
           noted
           in
           general
           before
           out
           of
           the
           short
           time
           of
           his
           reigne
           :
           yet
           a
           little
           I
           wil
           adde
           thereto
           by
           this
           present
           occasion
           here
           offered
           .
           Now
           this
           their
           speedy
           taking
           downe
           is
           wrought
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           the
           many
           waies
           that
           he
           hath
           to
           meet
           with
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           because
           they
           are
           euer
           putting
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           in
           fresh
           remembrance
           
           by
           their
           renewed
           and
           continued
           prouokings
           of
           him
           ,
           what
           hee
           oweth
           them
           .
           And
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           idle
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           still
           and
           patient
           toward
           them
           ,
           for
           hee
           knoweth
           and
           appointeth
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           meanes
           to
           subuert
           them
           .
           So
           the
           Psalmist
           saith
           :
           Though
           the
           wicked
           flourish
           
           like
           a
           greene
           Bay
           tree
           ,
           yet
           a
           little
           while
           ,
           and
           his
           place
           shall
           haue
           no
           resemblance
           of
           such
           a
           one
           to
           haue
           been
           there
           ,
           and
           hee
           shall
           bee
           no
           more
           found
           .
        
         
           Behold
           this
           verified
           in
           Zimry
           with
           his
           Cosby
           ,
           in
           Chorah
           ,
           the
           Rich
           man
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           other
           in
           our
           owne
           experience
           ,
           who
           
           while
           they
           prosper
           ,
           are
           decaying
           :
           but
           they
           that
           abide
           ,
           and
           remaine
           in
           the
           power
           of
           faith
           ,
           hope
           and
           patience
           ,
           as
           of
           Gods
           seruants
           is
           required
           ,
           and
           are
           thorowly
           set
           a
           worke
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           see
           good
           daies
           ,
           and
           be
           well
           liking
           ;
           and
           yet
           euen
           they
           also
           ,
           if
           they
           withdraw
           themselues
           from
           their
           confidence
           ,
           and
           will
           giue
           themselues
           to
           liue
           by
           eye-sight
           ,
           as
           other
           doe
           ,
           they
           shall
           see
           the
           Lord
           can
           soone
           change
           his
           course
           ,
           and
           their
           sorrowes
           will
           bee
           exceedinglie
           multiplied
           like
           other
           mens
           .
           Dauids
           feet
           had
           well
           nigh
           slipt
           ,
           when
           hee
           beheld
           the
           present
           flourishes
           of
           the
           vngodly
           ,
           til
           God
           drew
           him
           out
           of
           his
           own
           fancie
           into
           the
           Lords
           Sanctuarie
           ,
           and
           taught
           him
           this
           wisdome
           ,
           to
           compare
           
           them
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           one
           part
           of
           their
           estate
           as
           another
           ,
           and
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           their
           end
           and
           reward
           ,
           with
           the
           plausiblenesse
           of
           their
           iollity
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           in
           their
           flower
           ,
           and
           their
           slipperinesse
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           at
           the
           best
           .
           Therefore
           as
           in
           a
           picture
           such
           as
           will
           throughly
           view
           it
           ,
           take
           not
           some
           
           note
           of
           the
           knee
           ,
           or
           foote
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           they
           should
           see
           nothing
           to
           any
           purpose
           :
           so
           view
           wee
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           
           Gods
           dealing
           with
           the
           wicked
           ,
           as
           well
           the
           ending
           ,
           as
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           his
           proceeding
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           thereby
           our
           hastinesse
           in
           desiring
           their
           dainties
           ,
           will
           be
           abated
           full
           soone
           ,
           and
           our
           opinion
           changed
           ;
           as
           Dauids
           also
           was
           in
           iudging
           the
           bad
           to
           be
           happie
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           had
           better
           considered
           their
           end
           .
           Lay
           we
           also
           sure
           hold
           on
           this
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           time
           and
           terme
           of
           the
           wicked
           is
           stinted
           and
           appointed
           :
           so
           say
           we
           of
           the
           Lords
           dealing
           with
           our selues
           ,
           
             Yet
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             commeth
             ,
             will
             come
             and
             not
             tarrie
             ,
          
           to
           bring
           our
           full
           redemption
           .
           
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           we
           see
           here
           ,
           in
           that
           Abimelech
           had
           his
           deaths
           wound
           ,
           and
           
           after
           was
           slaine
           ;
           that
           he
           had
           not
           his
           will
           on
           the
           people
           of
           Thebez
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           on
           the
           other
           :
           but
           as
           he
           suffered
           him
           to
           destroy
           the
           men
           of
           Shechem
           ,
           which
           fled
           to
           the
           Hold
           of
           their
           God
           Baal-Berith
           ,
           so
           yet
           he
           saued
           the
           men
           of
           Thebez
           and
           their
           wiues
           ,
           who
           betooke
           themselues
           to
           the
           Tower
           that
           was
           therein
           for
           shelter
           .
           Wherein
           we
           may
           note
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           oft
           times
           plague
           them
           
           whose
           iniquity
           is
           manifest
           ,
           as
           the
           sinne
           of
           these
           men
           of
           Shechem
           was
           ,
           when
           other
           who
           haue
           not
           sinned
           in
           the
           like
           manner
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           not
           (
           yet
           )
           religious
           ,
           are
           spared
           and
           borne
           with
           ,
           as
           these
           men
           of
           Thebez
           were
           .
           The
           reason
           is
           :
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           one
           sort
           is
           manifest
           and
           grieuous
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           hid
           and
           crieth
           for
           vengeance
           :
           the
           other
           ,
           either
           through
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           for
           that
           they
           haue
           not
           so
           wittingly
           or
           grossely
           offended
           ,
           are
           borne
           with
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           come
           to
           repentance
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           no
           excuse
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           liue
           in
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           haue
           knowlege
           ,
           if
           they
           liue
           and
           abide
           vnrepentant
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           not
           grosse
           offenders
           .
           Neither
           on
           the
           other
           side
           haue
           they
           any
           cause
           to
           flatter
           themselues
           ,
           whose
           sinnes
           are
           notorious
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           not
           by
           and
           by
           cut
           off
           .
           The
           vse
           of
           this
           doctrine
           is
           in
           this
           respect
           to
           incourage
           them
           ,
           who
           doe
           but
           walke
           in
           the
           way
           of
           the
           vngodly
           ,
           but
           stand
           not
           stiffely
           to
           maintaine
           their
           euill
           doings
           ,
           that
           seeing
           God
           giueth
           them
           time
           to
           repent
           ,
           and
           beareth
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           harden
           their
           hearts
           ,
           but
           take
           all
           occasions
           to
           turne
           vnto
           him
           .
           And
           for
           such
           as
           are
           not
           fit
           to
           heare
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           goe
           forward
           in
           euill
           ,
           they
           may
           euer
           feare
           ,
           that
           Gods
           vengeance
           is
           comming
           .
           Now
           he
           being
           brought
           to
           bee
           past
           all
           hope
           of
           life
           by
           the
           blow
           the
           woman
           gaue
           him
           ,
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           hee
           who
           sought
           such
           glory
           as
           to
           be
           made
           King
           ,
           yea
           and
           obtained
           it
           also
           ,
           though
           most
           vniustly
           ;
           euen
           he
           did
           yet
           come
           
           to
           such
           shame
           and
           reproch
           ,
           (
           as
           hee
           counted
           it
           )
           as
           to
           be
           slaine
           by
           a
           woman
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           much
           as
           by
           the
           meanest
           man
           of
           warre
           .
           Neither
           did
           it
           serue
           Abimelechs
           turne
           any
           whit
           at
           all
           ,
           that
           the
           last
           stroke
           was
           giuen
           him
           by
           a
           Page
           ,
           hauing
           had
           his
           deadly
           wound
           by
           the
           woman
           before
           :
           onely
           it
           bewraied
           his
           pride
           ,
           which
           encreased
           the
           shamefulnesse
           of
           his
           foile
           .
           And
           yet
           for
           him
           to
           be
           slaine
           by
           a
           Page
           ,
           was
           it
           such
           an
           honour
           to
           a
           great
           King
           so
           valiant
           and
           victorious
           ,
           as
           Abimelech
           now
           thought
           himselfe
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           top
           of
           his
           hopes
           ,
           and
           hauing
           brought
           vnder
           his
           enemies
           ?
           Therefore
           where
           God
           will
           set
           his
           brand
           of
           shame
           vpon
           a
           man
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           folly
           for
           him
           to
           striue
           against
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           elude
           him
           .
           It
           was
           as
           confidently
           giuen
           out
           that
           Abimelech
           was
           slaine
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           woman
           ,
           as
           that
           Sisera
           was
           dispatcht
           by
           Iael
           :
           as
           for
           the
           Page
           ,
           hee
           slew
           (
           as
           we
           may
           say
           )
           a
           dead
           man
           in
           a
           mockery
           .
           If
           this
           verifie
           not
           the
           saying
           ,
           
             [
             God
             resisteth
             the
             proud
             ,
             ]
          
           what
           doth
           ?
           When
           men
           that
           haue
           carried
           thēselues
           
           aloft
           ,
           and
           borne
           their
           heads
           on
           high
           ,
           as
           the
           tall
           Cedars
           ,
           being
           terrors
           to
           their
           inferiors
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           more
           religious
           sort
           ,
           are
           thus
           brought
           to
           shame
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           notable
           to
           see
           them
           as
           much
           abased
           in
           their
           death
           below
           the
           meanest
           ,
           as
           they
           aduanced
           themselues
           aboue
           the
           greatest
           before
           ?
           It
           is
           reported
           
           of
           a
           Pope
           that
           he
           entred
           in
           like
           a
           Fox
           ,
           ruled
           like
           a
           Lion
           ,
           and
           died
           like
           a
           Dogge
           :
           if
           he
           had
           also
           been
           buried
           as
           that
           proud
           Iehoijkon
           or
           Iezabel
           like
           an
           
           Asse
           ,
           what
           could
           haue
           been
           added
           to
           his
           shame
           ?
           and
           yet
           a
           liuing
           Lion
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           a
           dead
           dogge
           is
           basenesse
           enough
           .
           Therefore
           we
           may
           clearely
           see
           by
           this
           that
           the
           seeking
           of
           glory
           ,
           as
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           is
           no
           glory
           ,
           but
           the
           glory
           of
           
           such
           is
           their
           shame
           .
           For
           although
           for
           a
           time
           it
           may
           hold
           and
           last
           ,
           yet
           in
           a
           short
           time
           it
           shall
           vanish
           and
           end
           with
           reproch
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           else
           goe
           with
           it
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           generally
           in
           all
           pride
           and
           vaineglory
           ,
           as
           I
           noted
           out
           of
           Gaals
           example
           before
           ,
           it
           shall
           end
           with
           shame
           ;
           and
           contrarily
           ,
           the
           humble
           and
           lowly
           in
           mind
           shall
           be
           exalted
           .
           For
           there
           can
           not
           one
           tittle
           of
           Gods
           word
           fall
           to
           
           the
           ground
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           verified
           ,
           to
           the
           comfort
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           iust
           rewarding
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
         
           In
           this
           verse
           let
           vs
           further
           see
           (
           for
           the
           Lord
           would
           not
           giue
           him
           the
           honor
           
           to
           be
           slaine
           in
           warre
           )
           what
           he
           did
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           his
           deaths
           wound
           :
           doth
           he
           crie
           for
           mercy
           ?
           was
           that
           (
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           haue
           been
           )
           thought
           vpon
           ?
           And
           yet
           the
           most
           past
           grace
           will
           lightly
           desire
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           haue
           three
           words
           before
           he
           die
           ,
           for
           then
           (
           though
           it
           be
           to
           small
           purpose
           )
           he
           thinks
           to
           aske
           mercy
           :
           but
           the
           glory
           that
           this
           monster
           had
           hunted
           after
           in
           his
           life-time
           ,
           that
           was
           all
           that
           hee
           regarded
           ,
           euen
           now
           at
           his
           wofull
           end
           ,
           as
           his
           words
           testifie
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           it
           might
           not
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           a
           woman
           slew
           him
           ,
           declaring
           thereby
           ,
           that
           he
           more
           feared
           infamy
           then
           damnation
           .
           The
           multitude
           of
           desperate
           wretches
           that
           die
           in
           all
           ages
           with
           as
           little
           hope
           of
           saluation
           ,
           as
           hee
           did
           ,
           maketh
           it
           lesse
           to
           be
           considered
           and
           bewailed
           :
           but
           what
           is
           more
           fearefull
           then
           to
           thinke
           ,
           a
           man
           should
           go
           to
           hell
           so
           apparantly
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           visibly
           ?
        
         
           Where
           wee
           are
           to
           obserue
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           mens
           thoughts
           and
           affections
           are
           in
           their
           life
           time
           ,
           such
           they
           bee
           commonly
           at
           their
           death
           .
           They
           loued
           not
           blessing
           ,
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           farre
           from
           them
           in
           their
           need
           :
           
           so
           it
           is
           said
           elsewhere
           ,
           they
           sought
           not
           after
           God
           ,
           neither
           desired
           acquaintance
           with
           his
           waies
           ,
           while
           they
           liued
           ,
           and
           therfore
           God
           ordinarily
           suffereth
           them
           not
           to
           begin
           to
           doe
           it
           at
           their
           end
           .
           They
           remembred
           not
           their
           maker
           
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           their
           youth
           ,
           neither
           shall
           they
           haue
           grace
           to
           doe
           it
           at
           their
           death
           :
           but
           as
           they
           are
           mercilesse
           ,
           so
           God
           iustly
           recompenceth
           them
           with
           
           iudgement
           without
           mercy
           ,
           in
           their
           latter
           yeeres
           .
           And
           the
           like
           we
           reade
           of
           Saul
           .
           But
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           is
           one
           of
           a
           thousand
           (
           thinke
           we
           )
           of
           such
           as
           he
           was
           perswaded
           to
           repentance
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           iolitie
           ?
           nay
           doth
           not
           one
           follow
           anothers
           course
           to
           condemnation
           daily
           ,
           and
           from
           age
           to
           age
           ?
        
         
           And
           such
           as
           haue
           their
           libertie
           to
           aske
           three
           words
           before
           they
           die
           ,
           how
           vse
           they
           it
           ?
           what
           come
           they
           to
           ?
           but
           euen
           to
           worse
           then
           nothing
           ?
           Euen
           as
           Abimelechs
           few
           words
           did
           ,
           
             [
             Let
             it
             not
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             a
             woman
             slew
             me
             .
             ]
          
           And
           so
           their
           three
           words
           are
           vsed
           ,
           as
           Saul
           vsed
           his
           at
           his
           death
           :
           
             [
             Draw
             out
             thy
             sword
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             thrust
             me
             through
             .
          
           ]
           And
           as
           that
           wicked
           man
           mentioned
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           Monuments
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           was
           haled
           violently
           on
           a
           bridge
           by
           his
           Horse
           into
           the
           riuer
           ,
           being
           put
           in
           minde
           of
           his
           three
           words
           ,
           he
           said
           thus
           :
           Horse
           and
           man
           to
           the
           diuell
           .
           A
           notorious
           adulterer
           there
           was
           a
           few
           yeeres
           agone
           ,
           who
           also
           had
           poysoned
           many
           youthes
           by
           his
           vncleane
           conuersation
           ,
           and
           lewd
           example
           ,
           and
           tongue
           :
           he
           liued
           till
           he
           was
           threescore
           yeere
           old
           ,
           to
           resemble
           him
           to
           the
           sinner
           whom
           Salomon
           speakes
           of
           ,
           Eccles
           .
           7.
           neuer
           could
           hee
           bee
           brought
           to
           sauour
           or
           taste
           either
           preaching
           or
           praying
           ,
           which
           yet
           hee
           saw
           many
           zealously
           did
           round
           about
           him
           :
           he
           might
           haue
           spend
           fiftie
           pound
           land
           by
           the
           yeere
           by
           his
           marriage
           ;
           but
           being
           visited
           by
           God
           ,
           in
           a
           strange
           manner
           ,
           and
           losing
           his
           maintenance
           by
           the
           death
           of
           his
           wife
           ,
           his
           bodie
           ●ore
           plagued
           with
           paine
           ,
           and
           diseases
           ,
           when
           he
           lay
           like
           a
           lazer
           in
           a
           barne
           ,
           (
           for
           thither
           he
           was
           thrust
           ,
           through
           pouertie
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           died
           )
           now
           to
           come
           to
           the
           point
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           I
           alleaged
           this
           example
           ,
           hee
           being
           moued
           by
           such
           as
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           in
           what
           miserie
           hee
           lay
           ,
           to
           call
           vpon
           God
           ;
           hee
           answered
           with
           fearefull
           oathes
           :
           Is
           this
           a
           time
           to
           pray
           ?
           The
           which
           seeing
           he
           was
           neuer
           acquainted
           with
           in
           all
           his
           life
           ,
           (
           wee
           see
           )
           hee
           was
           farre
           off
           from
           it
           ,
           shunned
           and
           lothed
           it
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           by
           Gods
           righteous
           iudgement
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           wee
           haue
           heard
           that
           it
           is
           commonly
           so
           with
           the
           vilest
           persons
           at
           their
           death
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           in
           their
           life
           ;
           so
           it
           were
           good
           wisedome
           for
           
           vs
           to
           seeke
           the
           Lord
           while
           he
           may
           be
           found
           ,
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           our
           youth
           ,
           lest
           if
           
           we
           should
           not
           goe
           about
           it
           till
           death
           ,
           it
           should
           not
           bee
           a
           sound
           turning
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           in
           mood
           and
           passion
           ,
           by
           violence
           and
           in
           feare
           onely
           gone
           about
           :
           and
           who
           knoweth
           not
           that
           late
           repentance
           is
           dangerous
           ?
           And
           so
           let
           them
           reioyce
           and
           blesse
           God
           ,
           who
           haue
           made
           the
           Lord
           chiefe
           with
           them
           in
           their
           young
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           haue
           counted
           his
           seruice
           perfit
           freedome
           ,
           such
           shall
           not
           neede
           to
           feare
           that
           God
           will
           frowne
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           forsake
           them
           in
           their
           age
           ,
           or
           at
           their
           death
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           many
           haue
           done
           )
           shall
           reioyce
           most
           for
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           the
           Gospell
           their
           solace
           in
           their
           life
           time
           ,
           and
           Gods
           fauour
           their
           portion
           and
           ioy
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           for
           all
           the
           riches
           of
           the
           vngodly
           ,
           haue
           done
           otherwise
           :
           for
           so
           they
           should
           haue
           been
           then
           vtterly
           to
           seeke
           how
           to
           be
           saued
           .
           Oh
           one
           sweete
           fruite
           of
           a
           godly
           life
           (
           beside
           many
           other
           enioyed
           before
           )
           is
           a
           most
           Christian
           and
           comfortable
           death
           :
           so
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ;
           Marke
           the
           end
           of
           the
           righteous
           ,
           and
           ye
           shall
           see
           that
           the
           end
           of
           such
           a
           man
           
           is
           peace
           .
           As
           for
           Abimelechs
           Page
           ,
           he
           was
           as
           he
           had
           been
           trained
           by
           him
           ,
           one
           fit
           to
           serue
           him
           onely
           in
           euill
           .
           Like
           master
           ,
           like
           man
           ;
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           as
           hath
           many
           followers
           ,
           of
           which
           sort
           of
           hangbies
           few
           vnder
           such
           masters
           ,
           as
           themselues
           be
           ,
           few
           of
           them
           are
           (
           I
           say
           )
           found
           to
           come
           to
           good
           .
           But
           both
           of
           them
           ,
           desperate
           ,
           rash
           ,
           murtherous
           ,
           and
           fraught
           with
           such
           sinnes
           as
           commonly
           accompanie
           these
           .
           Yea
           ,
           and
           yet
           such
           hold
           vp
           their
           heads
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           whom
           ,
           who
           seeth
           not
           but
           that
           the
           prison
           is
           fitter
           ,
           where
           they
           may
           be
           kept
           from
           doing
           mischiefe
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           commit
           many
           lewd
           parts
           at
           libertie
           abroad
           .
           But
           seeing
           such
           are
           past
           admonition
           taking
           ,
           let
           thē
           that
           are
           teachable
           ,
           learne
           to
           take
           such
           seruants
           to
           be
           neere
           at
           hand
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           may
           in
           danger
           giue
           aduice
           to
           them
           ,
           if
           need
           be
           ,
           as
           Naamans
           seruants
           did
           ,
           to
           the
           preseruing
           of
           
           his
           health
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           be
           as
           too
           many
           are
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           furtherers
           of
           their
           vtter
           vndoing
           or
           death
           .
           And
           such
           as
           deserue
           well
           (
           as
           Ioshuas
           ,
           and
           the
           seruants
           of
           Cornelius
           were
           )
           let
           them
           (
           I
           say
           )
           be
           well
           incouraged
           and
           rewarded
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           be
           reioyced
           in
           ,
           of
           their
           masters
           ,
           when
           the
           other
           being
           intertained
           but
           to
           their
           owne
           ,
           and
           their
           masters
           vndoing
           ,
           or
           great
           detriment
           ,
           shall
           load
           both
           themselues
           and
           them
           with
           their
           bellies
           full
           of
           shame
           and
           sorrow
           .
           Of
           this
           argument
           I
           spare
           to
           speake
           more
           heere
           ,
           being
           as
           much
           (
           and
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           )
           as
           is
           like
           to
           be
           regarded
           ,
           of
           such
           as
           I
           speake
           of
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           haue
           seene
           the
           wofull
           end
           of
           this
           cursed
           Abimelech
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           wicked
           men
           of
           Shechem
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           the
           furtherers
           of
           him
           to
           the
           mischiefe
           
           that
           he
           wrought
           .
           And
           after
           these
           troublers
           of
           the
           land
           were
           taken
           away
           ,
           there
           was
           peace
           ,
           and
           euery
           man
           left
           off
           from
           the
           worke
           that
           Abimelech
           had
           drawne
           him
           to
           ,
           and
           went
           home
           to
           his
           owne
           place
           :
           where
           first
           it
           may
           be
           seene
           ,
           what
           stirre
           ,
           disquiet
           ,
           and
           trouble
           one
           vile
           person
           may
           make
           in
           the
           Church
           or
           Common-wealth
           ,
           the
           Lord
           so
           punishing
           the
           peoples
           sinne
           ,
           as
           partly
           I
           noted
           before
           in
           this
           chapter
           .
           Absolon
           was
           but
           one
           man
           ,
           but
           how
           did
           he
           disquiet
           his
           father
           and
           the
           whole
           land
           ?
           Likewise
           Sheba
           the
           sonne
           of
           Bicry
           that
           raised
           a
           new
           commotion
           against
           Dauid
           :
           and
           so
           the
           Prophet
           Elias
           told
           Ahab
           that
           he
           troubled
           all
           Israel
           .
           And
           so
           I
           may
           say
           of
           Achan
           ,
           and
           of
           Kora
           ,
           and
           of
           many
           other
           :
           euery
           of
           these
           was
           but
           one
           in
           his
           attempts
           :
           but
           each
           of
           these
           ,
           what
           plagues
           and
           mischiefe
           wrought
           they
           by
           their
           seuerall
           sinnes
           ,
           though
           most
           of
           thē
           priuate
           persons
           ,
           to
           the
           whole
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           of
           Israel
           ?
           If
           wee
           compare
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           whole
           
           body
           with
           the
           sinnes
           of
           a
           few
           ,
           wee
           shall
           finde
           that
           the
           sorrow
           which
           few
           brought
           vpon
           the
           whole
           companie
           ,
           came
           little
           short
           of
           the
           plagues
           which
           God
           inflicted
           vpon
           the
           whole
           ,
           when
           all
           prouoked
           him
           .
           Although
           alas
           ,
           what
           speake
           I
           of
           particular
           actions
           ?
           Adam
           his
           sinne
           first
           brought
           a
           feareful
           confusion
           into
           the
           whole
           creation
           ?
           What
           wonder
           then
           if
           this
           contagion
           and
           pestilence
           hath
           euer
           since
           ,
           and
           still
           doth
           cause
           the
           like
           disorder
           in
           the
           places
           where
           it
           rangeth
           ?
           whose
           deformitie
           (
           yet
           )
           and
           the
           mischiefe
           that
           it
           workes
           ,
           though
           we
           see
           as
           it
           were
           with
           our
           eyes
           ,
           who
           (
           almost
           )
           is
           not
           bewitched
           with
           the
           painted
           beautie
           thereof
           ?
        
         
           But
           to
           returne
           :
           when
           
             Achan
             ,
             Sheba
             ,
             Absolon
          
           were
           taken
           away
           ,
           behold
           all
           was
           whist
           againe
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           calme
           there
           was
           after
           so
           horrible
           tempests
           .
           The
           whole
           Church
           is
           as
           a
           ship
           ;
           in
           which
           if
           there
           be
           one
           Ionah
           ,
           what
           tumult
           makes
           he
           ?
           but
           cast
           him
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           danger
           is
           ouer
           .
           And
           as
           this
           is
           true
           of
           great
           sinners
           and
           publike
           offenders
           :
           so
           it
           is
           true
           of
           more
           inferiour
           and
           priuate
           persons
           :
           as
           of
           Magistrates
           in
           their
           precincts
           ,
           Headborowes
           in
           townes
           ,
           Masters
           and
           parents
           in
           families
           seeing
           (
           but
           for
           the
           badnes
           of
           such
           )
           the
           rest
           should
           be
           in
           peace
           .
        
         
           And
           further
           ,
           by
           the
           rooting
           out
           of
           Abimelech
           ,
           let
           vs
           confesse
           it
           to
           bee
           a
           
           great
           benefit
           ,
           when
           such
           authors
           of
           mischiefe
           ,
           and
           workers
           of
           iniquitie
           bee
           taken
           away
           :
           and
           therefore
           giue
           all
           our
           endeuour
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           holy
           and
           right
           vse
           of
           it
           ,
           while
           we
           enioy
           it
           .
           For
           as
           wee
           may
           see
           by
           these
           ,
           that
           sought
           peace
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Abimelech
           ,
           euen
           so
           the
           most
           that
           are
           vsed
           to
           trouble
           other
           ,
           in
           time
           waxe
           wearie
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           these
           two
           verses
           is
           the
           shutting
           vp
           the
           whole
           chapter
           :
           Iothams
           prophecie
           
           is
           verified
           ,
           and
           Gods
           iudgement
           thereby
           declared
           ,
           how
           hee
           rewardeth
           iniquitie
           .
           Of
           which
           this
           I
           say
           briefly
           ,
           seeing
           in
           some
           sort
           it
           hath
           been
           touched
           already
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           take
           ill
           matters
           and
           bad
           in
           hand
           ,
           shall
           haue
           smal
           
           cause
           to
           reioyce
           thereof
           in
           the
           end
           .
           For
           their
           sinne
           will
           finde
           them
           out
           ,
           when
           they
           thinke
           least
           of
           it
           .
           And
           it
           is
           most
           like
           also
           ,
           that
           looke
           what
           way
           they
           haue
           sinned
           ,
           euen
           the
           same
           way
           their
           sinne
           may
           be
           punished
           ,
           as
           here
           it
           was
           ,
           Stone
           for
           stone
           .
           Abimelech
           killed
           his
           brethren
           vpon
           a
           stone
           :
           and
           he
           is
           killed
           by
           a
           weake
           woman
           most
           vnlikely
           with
           a
           stone
           .
           The
           like
           wee
           haue
           heard
           of
           Adonibezek
           ,
           and
           of
           Oreb
           and
           Zeeb
           ,
           who
           tooke
           their
           death
           where
           they
           wrought
           mischiefe
           .
        
         
           Oh
           how
           doth
           God
           recompence
           into
           their
           bosome
           in
           full
           measure
           heaped
           
           vp
           and
           running
           ouer
           ,
           vnto
           such
           ?
           The
           which
           they
           will
           not
           foresee
           and
           so
           preuent
           ,
           vntill
           they
           smart
           ,
           and
           be
           past
           recouerie
           .
           If
           this
           cannot
           moue
           any
           of
           the
           like
           sort
           ,
           to
           take
           warning
           by
           such
           watch-words
           ,
           in
           time
           to
           hate
           their
           bad
           course
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           detestation
           at
           least
           ,
           let
           those
           that
           haue
           shunned
           and
           declined
           from
           such
           euill
           waies
           ,
           reioyce
           with
           thanksgiuing
           ,
           and
           that
           vnfained
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           haue
           been
           preserued
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           haue
           chosen
           the
           good
           way
           to
           walke
           in
           it
           ,
           howsoeuer
           they
           haue
           had
           many
           prouocations
           vnto
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           And
           last
           of
           al
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           here
           that
           as
           God
           reuenged
           the
           innocent
           blood
           
           of
           Gedeons
           sonnes
           ,
           so
           God
           will
           take
           part
           with
           such
           innocents
           .
           Hurt
           them
           not
           therefore
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           will
           come
           when
           thou
           shalt
           pay
           deare
           for
           thy
           so
           doing
           :
           of
           which
           point
           looke
           more
           in
           the
           former
           part
           of
           the
           historie
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           ninth
           Chapter
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             THE
             SIXTIE
             ONE
             SERMON
             ON
             THE
             TENTH
             CHAPTER
             OF
             THE
             BOOKE
             OF
             IVDGES
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
               
                 After
                 Abimelech
                 ,
                 there
                 arose
                 to
                 deliuer
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Tola
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Puah
                 ,
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Dodo
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 Issachar
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 dwelt
                 in
                 Shamir
                 in
                 mount
                 Ephraim
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 iudged
                 Israel
                 three
                 and
                 twentie
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 buried
                 in
                 Shamir
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 And
                 after
                 him
                 arose
                 Iair
                 a
                 Gileadite
                 ,
                 and
                 iudged
                 Israel
                 twentie
                 and
                 two
                 yeeres
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 had
                 thirtie
                 sonnes
                 that
                 rode
                 on
                 thirtie
                 asse
                 colts
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 thirtie
                 cities
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 Hauoth-Iair
                 vnto
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Gilead
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 And
                 Iair
                 died
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 buried
                 in
                 Kamon
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THE
             summe
             of
             this
             Chapter
             is
             briefly
             this
             ;
             that
             the
             children
             
             of
             Israel
             hauing
             enioyed
             peace
             and
             libertie
             for
             a
             time
             vnder
             Tola
             and
             Iair
             ;
             fell
             againe
             afterward
             to
             Idolatrie
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Lord
             also
             did
             againe
             deliuer
             them
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             enemies
             :
             wherfore
             they
             calling
             vpon
             God
             ,
             were
             at
             the
             first
             sharply
             reproued
             :
             but
             afterward
             truly
             repenting
             ,
             they
             obtained
             fauour
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             were
             released
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             before
             time
             .
             By
             occasion
             whereof
             ,
             entrance
             is
             made
             into
             the
             storie
             of
             their
             deliuerance
             in
             the
             chapter
             following
             .
             The
             parts
             of
             it
             are
             three
             :
             The
             first
             containeth
             the
             time
             of
             their
             
             peace
             ,
             to
             verse
             the
             sixth
             :
             The
             second
             ,
             a
             new
             defection
             and
             reuolt
             of
             the
             people
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             verse
             the
             17.
             
             The
             third
             mentioneth
             the
             preparation
             that
             the
             Ammorites
             made
             against
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             the
             peoples
             and
             Princes
             meeting
             and
             comming
             together
             to
             consult
             and
             agree
             how
             to
             goe
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               GOd
               raised
               vp
               these
               two
               Iudges
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Tola
               and
               Iair
               ,
               after
               the
               former
               ,
               to
               keepe
               the
               people
               in
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               outward
               peace
               .
               Here
               to
               speake
               somewhat
               in
               this
               first
               part
               ,
               of
               both
               these
               two
               Iudges
               of
               Israel
               ioyntly
               together
               ,
               and
               afterward
               ,
               somewhat
               seuerally
               ;
               this
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               ouerthrow
               of
               that
               cursed
               Abimelech
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               had
               a
               long
               time
               of
               peace
               in
               both
               their
               daies
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               45.
               yeers
               .
               Where
               note
               ,
               that
               though
               God
               iustly
               punisheth
               the
               sins
               of
               mē
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               theirs
               here
               ,
               
               yet
               he
               doth
               still
               remember
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               regard
               them
               ,
               sending
               them
               peace
               againe
               afterwards
               ,
               euen
               as
               after
               a
               storme
               and
               tempest
               commeth
               faire
               weather
               :
               and
               he
               hath
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               rod
               of
               the
               wicked
               he
               will
               not
               suffer
               to
               lie
               alwaies
               
               on
               the
               lot
               of
               the
               righteous
               ;
               God
               will
               not
               keepe
               his
               anger
               for
               euer
               toward
               
               them
               .
               It
               is
               his
               great
               fauour
               to
               his
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               are
               exceeding
               bad
               ,
               
               liue
               not
               very
               long
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               vpholdeth
               his
               owne
               people
               many
               waies
               .
               Indeed
               when
               God
               is
               prouoked
               ,
               some
               must
               &
               shall
               suffer
               ,
               as
               here
               by
               the
               plague
               many
               thousands
               in
               citie
               and
               countrey
               haue
               been
               swept
               away
               of
               late
               ,
               who
               if
               they
               haue
               been
               readie
               for
               their
               departure
               ,
               and
               haue
               repented
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               ;
               they
               haue
               gone
               vnder
               Gods
               hand
               in
               their
               sufferings
               the
               better
               .
               And
               so
               let
               such
               as
               are
               preserued
               aliue
               ,
               when
               others
               are
               taken
               away
               ,
               turne
               to
               the
               Lord
               with
               al
               feruencie
               and
               speed
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               testifie
               that
               they
               may
               make
               their
               profit
               of
               Gods
               sparing
               their
               liues
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               may
               so
               procure
               the
               continuance
               of
               peace
               and
               the
               Gospell
               to
               their
               posteritie
               .
               Let
               Gods
               people
               (
               I
               say
               )
               do
               this
               ,
               though
               other
               haue
               no
               eares
               to
               heare
               good
               instruction
               :
               and
               be
               well
               assured
               ,
               that
               though
               carnall
               reason
               see
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               God
               will
               doe
               much
               at
               the
               earnest
               suite
               of
               his
               ;
               yea
               though
               they
               be
               but
               few
               .
               As
               we
               see
               he
               would
               not
               haue
               destroyed
               Sodome
               ,
               if
               there
               had
               been
               but
               tenne
               righteous
               persons
               found
               there
               .
               But
               (
               alas
               )
               through
               the
               abundance
               of
               iniquitie
               the
               loue
               of
               many
               decaieth
               ,
               
               and
               few
               are
               wise
               to
               vse
               their
               outward
               peace
               ,
               or
               health
               ,
               or
               other
               benefits
               of
               God
               to
               their
               good
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               most
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               not
               to
               be
               wondred
               at
               )
               they
               vtterly
               reiect
               the
               things
               which
               concerne
               their
               peace
               for
               euer
               .
               As
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Noe
               ,
               the
               people
               (
               liuing
               in
               darknesse
               )
               ate
               and
               drunke
               ,
               married
               and
               gaue
               in
               marriage
               ,
               euen
               as
               they
               doe
               in
               these
               latter
               daies
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               before
               he
               come
               in
               his
               glorie
               ;
               of
               whom
               some
               shall
               in
               their
               aduersitie
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               awake
               them
               ,
               desire
               but
               to
               see
               one
               good
               day
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               denied
               them
               .
               They
               neither
               labour
               to
               keepe
               outward
               peace
               each
               with
               other
               (
               which
               were
               no
               hard
               matter
               ,
               while
               the
               common
               enemie
               is
               held
               vnder
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               be
               peace
               in
               the
               land
               )
               nor
               yet
               betwixt
               God
               and
               themselues
               ,
               but
               nourish
               vile
               lusts
               (
               the
               fruite
               of
               Sodome
               )
               in
               themselues
               ,
               through
               fulnes
               of
               bread
               and
               abundance
               of
               wealth
               ,
               the
               daughters
               of
               peace
               .
               But
               the
               worst
               is
               ,
               that
               
               these
               fierie
               darts
               of
               mens
               lusts
               are
               throwne
               at
               God
               himselfe
               (
               who
               hath
               granted
               vs
               these
               daies
               of
               peace
               to
               a
               farre
               other
               end
               ,
               as
               Act.
               9.
               )
               and
               at
               his
               seruants
               
               who
               are
               the
               best
               pledges
               of
               our
               peace
               .
               Is
               this
               the
               recompence
               (
               saith
               Moses
               in
               Deut.
               32
               )
               which
               ye
               make
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               your
               outward
               peace
               and
               spirituall
               
               libertie
               ?
               And
               iustly
               may
               it
               be
               demanded
               of
               vs
               :
               Is
               this
               the
               thanke
               God
               hath
               at
               your
               hands
               for
               your
               peace
               and
               freedome
               from
               Egypt
               and
               Canaan
               ?
               Consider
               therefore
               that
               in
               our
               thus
               warring
               against
               ,
               we
               fight
               against
               our
               soules
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               Peter
               saith
               :
               and
               againe
               ,
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               serue
               not
               God
               purely
               
               in
               this
               our
               prosperitie
               ,
               the
               diuell
               himselfe
               (
               a
               great
               word
               to
               speake
               )
               is
               deceiued
               in
               vs
               ,
               who
               tooke
               it
               for
               granted
               long
               agoe
               ,
               as
               hee
               saw
               reason
               for
               it
               ,
               that
               when
               a
               man
               is
               hedged
               in
               with
               blessings
               ,
               (
               and
               especially
               this
               strong
               hedge
               of
               
               a
               publique
               peace
               )
               he
               would
               serue
               God
               without
               question
               .
               Indeede
               hee
               requireth
               a
               further
               matter
               of
               vs
               ,
               euen
               that
               wee
               serue
               him
               in
               time
               of
               affliction
               also
               :
               but
               is
               this
               likely
               ,
               when
               wee
               doe
               it
               not
               in
               peace
               ?
               But
               of
               this
               matter
               I
               spare
               to
               adde
               any
               more
               heere
               ,
               hauing
               vttered
               my
               minde
               of
               it
               before
               in
               the
               fifth
               chapter
               and
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               These
               two
               ,
               Tola
               ,
               and
               Iair
               ,
               are
               not
               said
               here
               to
               haue
               risen
               vp
               to
               iudge
               Israel
               
               as
               intruding
               themselues
               ,
               but
               as
               following
               Gods
               appointment
               ,
               who
               raised
               them
               vp
               as
               good
               gouernours
               to
               saue
               and
               deliuer
               his
               people
               out
               of
               their
               enemies
               hands
               ,
               so
               was
               not
               that
               vsurper
               Abimelech
               ,
               but
               a
               waster
               and
               a
               spoiler
               .
               
               So
               are
               they
               whom
               God
               sendeth
               in
               mercie
               to
               rule
               ,
               nurcing
               fathers
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               teach
               ,
               be
               full
               of
               loue
               and
               compassion
               to
               the
               people
               ;
               for
               he
               graceth
               them
               whom
               hee
               counteth
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               putteth
               in
               his
               seruice
               euen
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               
            
             
               Somewhat
               I
               haue
               said
               before
               touching
               Gods
               calling
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               by
               this
               occasion
               I
               will
               adde
               somewhat
               .
               God
               in
               a
               generall
               prouidence
               
               of
               permission
               may
               be
               said
               to
               raise
               al
               that
               rise
               vp
               in
               place
               of
               gouernment
               and
               authoritie
               .
               By
               premission
               ,
               when
               he
               resisteth
               not
               them
               who
               raise
               vp
               themselues
               vnlawfully
               ,
               as
               Abimelech
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               the
               Lord
               tolerateth
               many
               (
               in
               his
               secret
               will
               )
               to
               doe
               many
               things
               against
               his
               reuealed
               will
               ;
               he
               permitteth
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               not
               causeth
               them
               ,
               for
               then
               one
               will
               should
               be
               contrarie
               to
               another
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               actually
               blesseth
               many
               ,
               and
               raiseth
               them
               outwardly
               himselfe
               ,
               (
               though
               their
               rising
               be
               to
               no
               purpose
               )
               as
               Ieroboam
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               raiseth
               vp
               and
               blesseth
               other
               ;
               (
               their
               attempts
               being
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               not
               indirectly
               vndertaken
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               his
               will
               )
               whereas
               he
               doth
               onely
               trie
               the
               other
               ,
               by
               raising
               them
               ,
               whether
               they
               will
               raise
               and
               aduance
               him
               or
               no
               ,
               and
               set
               him
               vp
               as
               chiefe
               ,
               and
               procure
               the
               like
               from
               others
               :
               so
               ,
               if
               they
               forget
               him
               ,
               as
               Ieroboboam
               and
               Saul
               ,
               that
               then
               hee
               may
               honour
               himselfe
               vpon
               them
               ,
               when
               hee
               
               could
               get
               no
               honour
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               This
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               expresseth
               liuely
               in
               Pharaoh
               ,
               Rom.
               9.
               
               But
               the
               last
               and
               most
               speciall
               kinde
               of
               raising
               is
               ,
               when
               beside
               common
               gifts
               ,
               the
               Lord
               raiseth
               a
               man
               ,
               as
               well
               vp
               to
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               as
               inhaunseth
               him
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               adorning
               him
               with
               more
               rare
               gifts
               ,
               as
               meekenesse
               ,
               wisedome
               ,
               faith
               ,
               holy
               courage
               ,
               zeale
               ,
               and
               the
               fruites
               of
               true
               loue
               to
               his
               Church
               and
               Gods
               glorie
               .
               And
               these
               onely
               may
               be
               said
               most
               properly
               to
               haue
               been
               raised
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               neither
               by
               men
               ,
               nor
               themselues
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               Gods
               fauourites
               indeede
               .
               There
               are
               many
               that
               rise
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               grow
               further
               from
               goodnesse
               :
               I
               speake
               of
               such
               as
               are
               apparantly
               raised
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               from
               the
               dunghill
               to
               honour
               ,
               learning
               ,
               wealth
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               in
               more
               hope
               to
               Godward
               when
               they
               were
               lowest
               in
               the
               world
               :
               since
               ,
               they
               waxed
               proud
               ,
               idle
               ,
               scornefull
               ,
               their
               hearts
               rising
               against
               God
               and
               his
               seruants
               ;
               and
               to
               euill
               ends
               abusing
               the
               steps
               and
               degrees
               of
               honour
               and
               estate
               ,
               by
               which
               God
               hath
               raised
               them
               ,
               thereby
               prouoking
               the
               Lord
               to
               pull
               them
               downe
               to
               their
               former
               ebbe
               ,
               euen
               the
               lowest
               staier
               of
               shame
               .
               According
               to
               that
               of
               Samuel
               to
               Eli
               vttered
               from
               God
               ;
               Those
               that
               despise
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               set
               nought
               
               by
               ,
               but
               honour
               them
               that
               honour
               me
               .
               This
               rule
               will
               not
               be
               vnmeete
               to
               try
               our
               rising
               by
               ,
               for
               euen
               Heathens
               saw
               somewhat
               ,
               when
               they
               could
               say
               ;
               No
               good
               man
               waxeth
               suddenly
               rich
               .
               And
               as
               torrents
               ,
               and
               standing
               waters
               bewray
               some
               sudden
               and
               great
               tempests
               and
               raine
               more
               then
               vsuall
               :
               so
               mens
               sudden
               risings
               bewray
               the
               immoderatnes
               of
               their
               affections
               ,
               exceeding
               the
               measure
               of
               iustice
               and
               religion
               .
               And
               let
               this
               serue
               to
               quiet
               them
               whom
               God
               lifteth
               not
               vp
               to
               great
               place
               ,
               if
               hee
               haue
               raised
               them
               vp
               with
               his
               Christ
               from
               death
               to
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               quickned
               them
               by
               faith
               to
               the
               liuely
               hope
               of
               glorie
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               proceede
               to
               note
               something
               of
               these
               two
               Iudges
               seuerally
               out
               of
               the
               verses
               following
               .
            
             
               To
               begin
               with
               Iair
               ,
               hee
               was
               of
               the
               halfe
               Tribe
               of
               Manasseh
               a
               Giliadite
               ,
               
               hauing
               many
               sonnes
               ,
               seeing
               they
               had
               many
               wiues
               in
               those
               daies
               :
               his
               sonnes
               
               rode
               ,
               in
               token
               of
               their
               greatnesse
               ;
               and
               euery
               one
               of
               them
               was
               a
               Ruler
               ouer
               a
               Citie
               ,
               and
               therefore
               their
               father
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               man
               of
               great
               Nobilitie
               .
               Now
               to
               giue
               some
               light
               into
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               Numbers
               ,
               that
               one
               Iair
               tooke
               many
               Cities
               of
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               called
               the
               Cities
               
               of
               Iair
               :
               not
               that
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               who
               is
               here
               mentioned
               of
               that
               name
               was
               he
               ,
               seeing
               there
               were
               300.
               yeeres
               betwixt
               them
               both
               ,
               but
               being
               both
               of
               one
               place
               ,
               there
               is
               little
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               heere
               mentioned
               ,
               came
               of
               the
               family
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               so
               those
               Cities
               (
               it
               is
               most
               like
               )
               fell
               and
               came
               vnto
               him
               .
            
             
               Now
               from
               hence
               we
               learne
               ,
               that
               God
               choosing
               out
               of
               one
               Tribe
               ,
               as
               well
               
               as
               another
               ,
               as
               by
               those
               that
               haue
               been
               mentioned
               before
               in
               this
               story
               ,
               and
               these
               here
               ,
               may
               appeare
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Tola
               of
               Issachar
               ,
               a
               poore
               Tribe
               ,
               and
               Iair
               of
               Manasseh
               very
               rich
               :
               by
               this
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               that
               he
               would
               giue
               to
               none
               of
               them
               any
               cause
               to
               complaine
               ,
               no
               not
               the
               meanest
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               might
               otherwise
               (
               it
               is
               like
               enough
               )
               haue
               taken
               occasion
               to
               doe
               )
               that
               he
               had
               not
               chosen
               out
               of
               one
               Tribe
               as
               well
               as
               out
               of
               another
               ,
               the
               deliuerer
               and
               Captaine
               ouer
               the
               people
               .
               Teaching
               vs
               by
               his
               example
               to
               be
               without
               partialitie
               in
               our
               dealings
               ,
               and
               iniurious
               to
               none
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               singular
               vertue
               ,
               and
               shewed
               by
               Salomon
               ,
               as
               a
               companion
               of
               his
               wisdome
               ,
               in
               deciding
               the
               cause
               betwixt
               the
               
               two
               harlots
               ,
               he
               leaned
               to
               neither
               ,
               but
               dealt
               indifferently
               with
               both
               .
            
             
               And
               such
               indifferency
               we
               should
               shew
               in
               our
               actions
               through
               our
               whole
               course
               ,
               that
               wee
               might
               not
               be
               iustly
               challenged
               for
               the
               contrary
               ,
               but
               to
               practise
               equality
               in
               comparisons
               and
               censures
               ,
               and
               in
               one
               or
               other
               our
               dealings
               ,
               we
               shewing
               good
               reason
               if
               we
               at
               any
               time
               do
               otherwise
               ,
               not
               doing
               as
               some
               ,
               whose
               office
               being
               to
               professe
               the
               punishing
               of
               wicked
               persons
               ,
               will
               yet
               for
               fauour
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               or
               spite
               and
               malice
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               not
               only
               be
               partiall
               ,
               but
               also
               extenuate
               the
               fault
               of
               the
               guiltie
               partie
               ,
               and
               charge
               the
               innocent
               and
               honest
               to
               be
               in
               greater
               offence
               ,
               then
               the
               guiltie
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               peruerting
               of
               iustice
               ,
               and
               the
               direct
               way
               to
               nourish
               and
               multiplie
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               this
               
               some
               will
               doe
               the
               rather
               ,
               if
               the
               innocent
               partie
               be
               zealous
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               Lord
               sent
               Manna
               from
               heauen
               to
               feed
               his
               people
               ,
               he
               made
               a
               law
               against
               mens
               greedy
               snatching
               it
               vp
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               prouiding
               that
               he
               that
               gathered
               more
               then
               his
               fellow
               ,
               should
               part
               with
               the
               ouer-plus
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               portion
               of
               the
               other
               equall
               ,
               so
               that
               none
               could
               complaine
               that
               he
               was
               neglected
               in
               that
               heauenly
               dole
               .
               Men
               of
               meane
               estate
               murmur
               that
               this
               abundance
               of
               the
               earth
               is
               so
               vnequally
               diuided
               by
               God
               ,
               that
               some
               haue
               al
               ,
               some
               neuer
               a
               whit
               .
               But
               so
               to
               doe
               in
               that
               case
               is
               more
               equalitie
               ,
               then
               if
               all
               had
               alike
               ,
               for
               a
               difference
               there
               must
               euer
               bee
               in
               estates
               ,
               some
               rich
               ,
               some
               poore
               .
               But
               who
               seeth
               not
               (
               euen
               in
               this
               )
               Gods
               indifferencie
               ?
               
                 Know
                 ye
                 not
              
               
               brethren
               (
               saith
               
                 Iames
                 )
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 called
                 the
                 poore
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 to
                 be
                 rich
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 good
                 works
                 ?
              
               Meaning
               that
               not
               many
               rich
               are
               vouchsafed
               this
               honour
               :
               and
               therefore
               in
               that
               the
               poore
               are
               betrusted
               with
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Treasure
               and
               Manna
               of
               heauen
               ,
               and
               receiue
               it
               willingly
               ,
               Matth.
               11.
               
               whereas
               the
               rich
               haue
               other
               matters
               to
               busie
               themselues
               about
               ,
               are
               they
               neglected
               through
               partialitie
               thinke
               we
               ?
               But
               if
               any
               of
               low
               degree
               ,
               want
               his
               part
               in
               the
               best
               things
               also
               ,
               he
               may
               thanke
               himselfe
               for
               his
               abasement
               :
               who
               will
               pity
               him
               who
               shortens
               himselfe
               of
               his
               allowance
               ?
               there
               would
               (
               doubtlesse
               )
               be
               lesse
               complaining
               among
               the
               better
               sort
               of
               people
               ;
               (
               as
               for
               the
               vnruly
               
               and
               idle
               ,
               they
               seeke
               their
               owne
               sorrow
               )
               if
               men
               wee
               so
               prouided
               for
               ,
               as
               God
               allotteth
               to
               them
               :
               for
               neither
               should
               many
               men
               become
               poore
               through
               their
               leaudnesse
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               otherwise
               must
               of
               necessitie
               be
               so
               ,
               should
               both
               comfort
               themselues
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               be
               the
               better
               regarded
               by
               others
               through
               a
               larger
               contribution
               of
               his
               bestowed
               vpon
               them
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               againe
               I
               say
               ,
               let
               this
               seemely
               vertue
               find
               fauour
               with
               them
               ,
               whom
               the
               entertainement
               of
               it
               might
               much
               aduantage
               .
               Such
               as
               haue
               the
               rating
               of
               inferiors
               for
               publike
               duties
               ,
               giue
               great
               cause
               of
               complaining
               ,
               by
               their
               partialitie
               ,
               through
               friendship
               or
               dislike
               :
               yea
               and
               scape
               themselues
               (
               proportion
               being
               obserued
               )
               more
               easily
               then
               the
               meane
               sort
               of
               people
               .
               Which
               is
               grosse
               ,
               that
               men
               will
               seeke
               for
               the
               highest
               place
               of
               countenance
               and
               honor
               aboue
               others
               ,
               but
               in
               matter
               of
               burden
               and
               charge
               ,
               put
               the
               basest
               vnderling
               before
               themselues
               .
            
             
               More
               particularly
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Lord
               chooseth
               out
               of
               the
               poore
               and
               base
               
               Tribe
               of
               Ishaker
               ,
               this
               Tola
               ,
               to
               Iudge
               Israel
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               teach
               vs
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               prouerb
               ,
               that
               a
               mans
               gift
               makes
               him
               to
               sit
               among
               the
               mighty
               ,
               and
               aduanceth
               the
               base
               and
               the
               meane
               ,
               who
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               despised
               for
               want
               of
               wealth
               ,
               if
               God
               hath
               giuen
               them
               gifts
               .
               How
               little
               this
               truth
               hath
               been
               regarded
               alwaies
               ,
               Salomon
               declareth
               ,
               who
               saith
               what
               he
               had
               obserued
               ,
               that
               a
               poore
               and
               wise
               man
               deliuered
               a
               citie
               sore
               assaulted
               by
               the
               mightie
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               did
               by
               
               his
               wisdome
               ;
               but
               none
               remembred
               this
               poore
               man.
               And
               in
               another
               place
               he
               saith
               ,
               There
               is
               an
               euill
               that
               I
               haue
               seene
               vnder
               the
               Sun
               ,
               that
               folly
               is
               set
               in
               great
               excellency
               ,
               and
               the
               rich
               in
               wisdome
               and
               vertue
               set
               in
               the
               low
               place
               ,
               I
               
               haue
               seene
               seruants
               on
               horses
               ,
               &
               princes
               walking
               as
               seruants
               on
               the
               ground
               .
            
             
               This
               ,
               seeing
               hee
               calleth
               an
               euill
               ,
               hee
               well
               instructeth
               the
               children
               of
               wisedome
               ,
               to
               iustifie
               her
               wheresoeuer
               shee
               bee
               found
               ,
               howsoeuer
               shee
               bee
               iustled
               and
               opposed
               by
               the
               carnall
               .
               And
               as
               the
               Queene
               of
               the
               South
               said
               to
               Salomon
               ,
               Happy
               are
               thy
               seruants
               that
               attend
               on
               thee
               ,
               and
               who
               may
               
               heare
               thy
               wisedome
               :
               so
               because
               a
               greater
               then
               Salomon
               is
               heere
               ,
               wee
               should
               count
               it
               our
               felicitie
               to
               heare
               him
               ,
               and
               count
               their
               feet
               beautiful
               that
               bring
               glad
               tidings
               .
               And
               to
               receiue
               such
               ,
               as
               men
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               his
               Prophets
               ,
               
               what
               meane
               shew
               soeuer
               they
               make
               in
               our
               eies
               ,
               and
               to
               commune
               with
               them
               when
               they
               are
               dead
               ,
               while
               we
               reade
               their
               holy
               works
               ,
               when
               we
               cannot
               conuerse
               with
               their
               persons
               ,
               being
               taken
               away
               from
               vs
               out
               of
               this
               life
               .
               Thus
               Dauid
               out
               of
               a
               mean
               family
               ,
               and
               Saul
               also
               (
               though
               destitute
               of
               grace
               )
               were
               excellently
               gifted
               with
               courage
               for
               warre
               ,
               and
               gouernment
               in
               peace
               ,
               so
               that
               few
               of
               the
               noblest
               (
               doubtlesse
               )
               might
               compare
               with
               them
               .
               So
               that
               the
               meanelier
               they
               were
               descended
               ,
               the
               more
               admirable
               they
               were
               in
               themselues
               ,
               not
               being
               beholding
               to
               any
               predecessors
               for
               the
               spirit
               and
               good
               parts
               that
               were
               in
               them
               :
               but
               laid
               the
               foundation
               of
               Nobilitie
               to
               their
               posteritie
               .
               Therefore
               so
               long
               as
               the
               base
               by
               birth
               ,
               maintaine
               worthily
               the
               places
               of
               high
               office
               and
               honour
               whereunto
               their
               excellent
               gifts
               haue
               lawfully
               aduanced
               them
               :
               not
               degenerating
               by
               pride
               ,
               crueltie
               ,
               and
               couetousnesse
               ,
               (
               the
               common
               companions
               of
               men
               bred
               meanely
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               got
               aloft
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               when
               such
               are
               not
               regarded
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               great
               contempt
               not
               of
               them
               onely
               ,
               but
               of
               God
               in
               them
               ,
               (
               for
               hee
               that
               despiseth
               the
               poore
               ,
               despiseth
               his
               Maker
               ,
               
               and
               much
               more
               ,
               hee
               that
               reprocheth
               them
               in
               authoritie
               )
               to
               call
               them
               vpstarts
               ,
               or
               to
               defame
               them
               by
               their
               base
               blood
               ,
               that
               so
               their
               more
               eminent
               vertues
               
               may
               be
               blemished
               .
               A
               common
               disease
               among
               the
               factious
               ,
               and
               flattering
               followers
               of
               great
               and
               vicious
               persons
               ,
               to
               staine
               the
               honour
               of
               such
               as
               are
               more
               truly
               noble
               then
               they
               ,
               in
               vertue
               and
               wisdome
               ,
               by
               this
               ;
               that
               they
               are
               but
               men
               of
               yesterday
               ,
               and
               cannot
               shew
               the
               Armes
               ,
               which
               their
               patrons
               can
               .
               But
               whether
               is
               it
               better
               (
               as
               hee
               in
               the
               history
               answered
               )
               to
               raise
               vp
               a
               new
               ,
               or
               to
               bury
               the
               old
               Gentrie
               and
               Nobilitie
               ?
               Of
               this
               the
               lesse
               ,
               because
               I
               haue
               said
               somewhat
               in
               the
               two
               points
               before
               not
               impertinent
               hereto
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               we
               haue
               heard
               that
               God
               chose
               out
               of
               Ishaker
               a
               poore
               Tribe
               ,
               Tola
               
               to
               Iudge
               Israel
               ;
               so
               also
               ,
               we
               see
               here
               that
               he
               chooseth
               the
               Noble
               to
               bee
               Gouernours
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               this
               Iair
               here
               ,
               who
               for
               his
               wealth
               ,
               was
               able
               to
               giue
               a
               City
               to
               euery
               of
               his
               thirtie
               sonnes
               .
               To
               teach
               vs
               that
               Nobilitie
               is
               no
               let
               to
               the
               gouerning
               
               of
               the
               common-wealth
               ,
               but
               the
               honourable
               and
               mightie
               hauing
               examples
               of
               their
               ancestors
               to
               prouoke
               them
               to
               vertue
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               helpes
               and
               complements
               to
               the
               well
               discharging
               thereof
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               seene
               in
               many
               respects
               to
               be
               the
               fittest
               :
               this
               being
               added
               ,
               if
               they
               bee
               not
               lifted
               vp
               with
               insolency
               and
               high
               conceit
               of
               themselues
               ,
               which
               they
               haue
               no
               cause
               to
               do
               ,
               if
               they
               consider
               that
               they
               came
               of
               nothing
               ,
               and
               are
               but
               wormes
               meat
               ,
               and
               also
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               weigh
               their
               mutable
               state
               ,
               and
               how
               full
               of
               lamentables
               changes
               their
               liues
               be
               .
               And
               to
               say
               the
               truth
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               vtter
               shame
               for
               vs
               ,
               that
               when
               God
               hath
               done
               much
               for
               vs
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               found
               vnfaithfull
               .
               Neither
               is
               high
               place
               any
               greater
               impediment
               to
               priuate
               godlinesse
               ,
               then
               publike
               gouernment
               .
               Although
               if
               euery
               man
               might
               tell
               his
               owne
               tale
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               so
               poore
               ,
               nor
               any
               so
               rich
               ,
               but
               will
               alleage
               somewhat
               ,
               why
               they
               should
               not
               be
               tied
               to
               dutie
               precise
               ,
               but
               liue
               as
               they
               thinke
               good
               ,
               and
               bee
               released
               from
               this
               burden
               ,
               as
               they
               count
               it
               :
               whereby
               ,
               what
               doe
               they
               but
               lay
               stumbling
               blocks
               in
               their
               owne
               way
               .
               Therefore
               wee
               may
               boldly
               giue
               it
               foorth
               ,
               as
               a
               rule
               in
               Christian
               practise
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               miserable
               and
               vnlawfull
               estate
               of
               life
               ,
               which
               cannot
               stand
               with
               the
               daily
               and
               carefull
               practise
               of
               Christianity
               .
               Somewhat
               (
               I
               deny
               not
               )
               must
               be
               yeelded
               to
               the
               occasions
               and
               vnseparable
               businesse
               ,
               which
               attend
               vpon
               greatnesse
               :
               but
               yet
               so
               farre
               foorth
               onely
               ,
               as
               men
               defalke
               and
               detract
               nothing
               from
               the
               substance
               of
               that
               high
               and
               great
               due
               ,
               which
               the
               greatest
               owe
               to
               a
               greater
               then
               themselues
               .
               But
               yet
               if
               men
               dare
               goe
               thus
               farre
               ,
               they
               shall
               find
               ,
               that
               God
               wil
               not
               giue
               his
               honour
               to
               another
               ;
               but
               rather
               his
               iealousie
               wil
               breake
               out
               against
               them
               like
               fire
               ,
               that
               maintaine
               their
               honour
               by
               treading
               his
               vnderfoot
               ,
               Psalme
               2.
               
               
            
             
               This
               be
               said
               of
               those
               things
               which
               were
               seuerall
               in
               these
               two
               Kings
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               did
               in
               their
               life
               ;
               now
               of
               that
               which
               was
               common
               to
               them
               both
               ,
               I
               meane
               their
               death
               .
               For
               so
               it
               is
               said
               of
               both
               ,
               that
               they
               died
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               ,
               when
               their
               dutie
               ,
               each
               for
               his
               time
               ,
               was
               discharged
               in
               procuring
               and
               maintaining
               Gods
               true
               worship
               ,
               and
               outward
               peace
               to
               their
               countrie
               a
               long
               season
               :
               thē
               they
               gaue
               place
               ,
               and
               were
               gathered
               to
               their
               fathers
               ,
               &
               their
               bodies
               were
               laid
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               in
               hope
               of
               the
               resurrection
               .
               To
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               all
               of
               vs
               ,
               
               are
               here
               to
               doe
               our
               duties
               in
               our
               callings
               ,
               to
               serue
               God
               therein
               :
               who
               hath
               giuen
               and
               committed
               to
               our
               trust
               talents
               ,
               with
               a
               charge
               to
               occupie
               them
               till
               he
               come
               ,
               and
               allowes
               none
               of
               vs
               to
               bury
               them
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               straightly
               forbids
               it
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               bee
               idle
               ,
               and
               to
               suffer
               our
               gifts
               to
               rust
               in
               vs
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               we
               inioy
               euery
               man
               his
               proper
               gifts
               .
               The
               Lord
               hath
               set
               vs
               our
               habitations
               ,
               and
               stinted
               our
               time
               of
               dwelling
               in
               them
               ,
               with
               commandement
               ,
               that
               
               we
               should
               not
               be
               idle
               nor
               vnprofitable
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               
               nor
               in
               our
               particular
               calling
               ,
               but
               to
               attend
               thereunto
               ,
               for
               profitable
               vses
               to
               our selues
               and
               others
               :
               and
               hath
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               appointed
               that
               we
               should
               
               haue
               comfortable
               fruite
               thereof
               in
               all
               necessarie
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               to
               incourage
               vs
               to
               our
               duties
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               might
               be
               none
               of
               the
               refuse
               ,
               and
               idle
               hang-byes
               in
               the
               world
               :
               and
               in
               both
               our
               generall
               and
               particular
               calling
               to
               serue
               God
               for
               conscience
               sake
               and
               with
               comfort
               .
               To
               this
               end
               I
               say
               ,
               God
               hath
               set
               vs
               here
               ,
               alwaies
               to
               haue
               our
               eye
               vpon
               our
               departure
               ,
               and
               with
               good
               father
               Barzillai
               to
               prouide
               for
               our
               graue
               .
               
            
             
               And
               when
               wee
               haue
               thus
               discharged
               our selues
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               shall
               giue
               
               vs
               warning
               by
               sicknesse
               ,
               paine
               ,
               disease
               of
               our
               end
               to
               bee
               at
               hand
               ,
               or
               call
               vs
               home
               with
               small
               warning
               ,
               wee
               should
               be
               readie
               for
               his
               comming
               ,
               to
               yeeld
               
               our
               soules
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               our
               bodies
               to
               the
               graue
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               in
               hope
               of
               receiuing
               them
               againe
               :
               which
               shall
               be
               no
               hard
               matter
               for
               vs
               to
               doe
               ,
               who
               haue
               ,
               as
               strangers
               here
               ,
               prepared
               for
               it
               before
               ,
               as
               wee
               haue
               learned
               to
               doe
               .
               Neither
               should
               we
               looke
               or
               desire
               to
               haue
               any
               more
               abode
               or
               continuance
               here
               ,
               but
               giue
               ouer
               our selues
               in
               peace
               ,
               and
               willingly
               commend
               our selues
               vnto
               the
               Lords
               safe
               keeping
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               .
               And
               therfore
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               we
               should
               soberly
               vse
               all
               the
               transitorie
               helps
               of
               this
               life
               ;
               as
               wealth
               ,
               friends
               ,
               wife
               ,
               and
               our
               life
               it selfe
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               may
               not
               be
               clogs
               with
               their
               deceiuable
               shew
               ,
               to
               hold
               vs
               from
               farre
               better
               things
               .
               And
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               take
               the
               
               best
               vse
               of
               them
               to
               profitable
               ends
               ,
               and
               doe
               the
               good
               that
               wee
               may
               doe
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               them
               ,
               seeing
               in
               the
               graue
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               to
               bee
               looked
               for
               .
               And
               so
               the
               remembrance
               of
               the
               time
               well
               passed
               ,
               shall
               be
               most
               comfortable
               :
               
               but
               as
               for
               those
               that
               are
               calling
               in
               for
               their
               cheare
               and
               merry
               making
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               they
               are
               sure
               they
               shall
               be
               able
               well
               to
               giue
               their
               reckoning
               for
               it
               hereafter
               ,
               such
               can
               neither
               possibly
               dye
               well
               ,
               nor
               willingly
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               bee
               desperate
               .
               To
               the
               which
               purpose
               I
               haue
               spoken
               elsewhere
               ,
               as
               the
               diligent
               reader
               shall
               finde
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   wrought
                   wickednesse
                   againe
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   serued
                   Baalim
                   and
                   Ashtoroth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   gods
                   of
                   Aram
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   gods
                   of
                   Zidon
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   gods
                   of
                   Moab
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   gods
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Ammon
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   gods
                   of
                   the
                   Philistims
                   ,
                   and
                   forsooke
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   serued
                   not
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Therefore
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   was
                   kindled
                   against
                   Israel
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   sold
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Philistims
                   ,
                   and
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Ammon
                   :
                
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Who
                   from
                   that
                   yeere
                   vexed
                   and
                   oppressed
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   eighteene
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   euen
                   all
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   that
                   were
                   beyond
                   Iorden
                   in
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   the
                   Ammorites
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   Gilead
                   .
                
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Moreouer
                   ,
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Ammon
                   went
                   ouer
                   Iorden
                   to
                   fight
                   against
                   Iudah
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   Beniamin
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Ephraim
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   Israel
                   was
                   sore
                   tormented
                   .
                
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   cried
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Wee
                   haue
                   sinned
                   against
                   thee
                   ,
                   euen
                   because
                   wee
                   haue
                   forsaken
                   our
                   owne
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   serued
                   Baalim
                   .
                
              
            
             
             
               NOw
               followeth
               a
               new
               reuolt
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               handled
               
               to
               the
               17.
               verse
               ,
               wherein
               the
               things
               to
               bee
               considered
               are
               these
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               double
               repairing
               and
               returning
               by
               them
               to
               God
               ,
               when
               hee
               afflicted
               them
               by
               their
               enemies
               for
               their
               sin
               in
               forsaking
               him
               .
               In
               their
               first
               seeking
               to
               him
               ,
               they
               had
               the
               repulse
               ,
               for
               their
               repentance
               was
               not
               sound
               .
               In
               the
               second
               ,
               God
               deliuered
               them
               ,
               they
               seeking
               to
               him
               in
               repentance
               .
               In
               the
               former
               note
               these
               foure
               things
               :
               First
               their
               sinne
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               ioyning
               to
               the
               nations
               among
               whom
               they
               dwelt
               ,
               and
               this
               in
               the
               sixth
               verse
               .
               The
               second
               is
               Gods
               punishing
               them
               euen
               by
               those
               ,
               whom
               they
               ioyned
               with
               in
               Idolatrie
               :
               which
               is
               snewed
               in
               the
               next
               three
               verses
               .
               The
               third
               point
               is
               their
               crying
               to
               God
               :
               and
               lastly
               ,
               the
               fruite
               thereof
               ,
               in
               the
               tenth
               verse
               ,
               and
               so
               forward
               .
               The
               fruite
               was
               diuers
               :
               for
               first
               God
               denied
               to
               deliuer
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               fifteenth
               verse
               .
               But
               at
               the
               second
               crying
               of
               the
               people
               to
               God
               ,
               hee
               deliuered
               them
               :
               which
               is
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               next
               two
               verses
               vnto
               the
               seuenteenth
               .
               Now
               let
               these
               things
               be
               looked
               into
               more
               particularly
               .
               To
               returne
               therefore
               to
               the
               sixth
               verse
               ,
               
               and
               to
               begin
               with
               the
               peoples
               sinne
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               these
               two
               Iudges
               ,
               in
               whose
               daies
               they
               had
               enioyed
               peace
               fiue
               and
               fortie
               yeeres
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               fell
               againe
               to
               prouoke
               God
               ,
               as
               wee
               haue
               heard
               their
               fathers
               did
               .
               And
               how
               ?
               by
               committing
               Idolatrie
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               seuen
               nations
               ,
               that
               are
               here
               mentioned
               .
               For
               both
               that
               was
               liking
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               besides
               ,
               they
               thought
               those
               nations
               that
               did
               so
               ,
               liued
               in
               more
               abundance
               ,
               and
               in
               more
               pleasure
               ,
               then
               themselues
               did
               ;
               for
               many
               delights
               to
               tickle
               the
               flesh
               forward
               they
               adioyned
               to
               their
               false
               worship
               ,
               to
               draw
               away
               their
               hearts
               from
               seruing
               the
               true
               God
               aright
               ,
               whom
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               here
               ,
               that
               they
               forsooke
               .
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               summe
               of
               this
               verse
               ,
               and
               therein
               of
               their
               sinne
               .
               And
               here
               are
               diuers
               things
               to
               be
               considered
               .
            
             
               First
               it
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               not
               greatly
               marueile
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               in
               this
               
               our
               age
               giue
               themselues
               to
               Popish
               religion
               ,
               seeing
               Idolatrie
               hath
               in
               most
               ages
               been
               so
               common
               :
               by
               reason
               that
               it
               hath
               so
               many
               player-like
               toyes
               and
               bables
               of
               sights
               to
               bleare
               the
               eye
               ,
               and
               sonets
               to
               deceiue
               the
               eare
               ,
               that
               it
               maketh
               them
               thinke
               they
               be
               in
               a
               peece
               of
               paradise
               ,
               while
               they
               embrace
               and
               are
               made
               drunke
               with
               such
               fond
               conceits
               ,
               when
               indeed
               they
               be
               thereby
               caried
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               fast
               asleepe
               to
               hell
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               that
               moueth
               or
               delighteth
               them
               in
               all
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               rightly
               vnderstood
               ,
               but
               only
               blind
               deuotion
               in
               their
               false
               religion
               ,
               wherein
               they
               haue
               been
               nuzled
               vp
               ,
               and
               then
               a
               fond
               and
               fantasticall
               conceit
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               goe
               to
               heauen
               thereby
               .
               As
               for
               the
               authoritie
               and
               warrant
               of
               their
               Masse
               ,
               and
               other
               trumperie
               ;
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               nay
               in
               our
               Sauiour
               Christs
               time
               ,
               and
               many
               hundred
               yeeres
               after
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               shred
               nor
               ragge
               of
               it
               vsed
               or
               knowne
               ,
               especially
               to
               any
               such
               end
               ,
               whereas
               the
               true
               seruing
               of
               God
               was
               alwaies
               (
               as
               now
               it
               is
               )
               euen
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
               
            
             
               And
               how
               prone
               people
               are
               to
               worship
               God
               with
               ease
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               farre
               they
               like
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               sound
               and
               true
               ,
               or
               counterfeit
               )
               it
               may
               be
               seene
               not
               onely
               in
               Poperie
               ,
               which
               is
               coyned
               for
               the
               purpose
               to
               deceiue
               the
               simple
               ,
               with
               strong
               delusions
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               our
               religion
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               outward
               manner
               of
               it
               is
               holy
               ,
               pure
               and
               good
               ,
               and
               consisteth
               in
               hearing
               ,
               prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               for
               the
               substance
               thereof
               .
               And
               yet
               many
               of
               them
               who
               allow
               it
               ,
               
               as
               the
               true
               manner
               of
               worshipping
               God
               ,
               what
               doe
               they
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               but
               draw
               neere
               to
               God
               with
               their
               bodies
               ,
               but
               their
               hearts
               are
               farre
               from
               him
               ?
               As
               if
               they
               would
               say
               ,
               they
               would
               gladly
               goe
               to
               heauen
               ,
               but
               they
               would
               haue
               an
               easie
               way
               thither
               ;
               but
               to
               serue
               God
               in
               spirit
               and
               truth
               ,
               which
               
               is
               the
               direct
               way
               thither
               ,
               they
               cannot
               bend
               themselues
               thereto
               :
               whereas
               there
               is
               as
               great
               delight
               in
               the
               worshipping
               of
               God
               aright
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               
               Lords
               allowance
               and
               promise
               ,
               (
               which
               in
               the
               two
               former
               kindes
               ;
               of
               popish
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               of
               only
               outward
               worship
               are
               wanting
               )
               as
               great
               delight
               ,
               (
               I
               say
               )
               and
               as
               sound
               in
               true
               performing
               it
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               fraile
               flesh
               may
               attaine
               to
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               reward
               promised
               thereto
               ,
               which
               is
               vnutterable
               .
               
            
             
               In
               this
               verse
               also
               may
               bee
               seene
               ,
               what
               fruite
               this
               people
               yeelded
               to
               the
               
               Lord
               of
               their
               long
               enioyed
               peace
               ,
               euen
               as
               wee
               haue
               seene
               their
               fathers
               did
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               ,
               how
               they
               fell
               to
               lasciuiousnes
               ,
               and
               forgetting
               of
               God
               :
               a
               sufficient
               
               watch-word
               whereof
               they
               had
               giuen
               them
               before
               by
               Moses
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               laying
               out
               of
               this
               sinne
               both
               in
               them
               and
               our selues
               ,
               how
               fearefull
               and
               great
               it
               is
               ,
               let
               vs
               onely
               consider
               of
               it
               thus
               ;
               Seeing
               this
               point
               hath
               been
               largely
               handled
               already
               ,
               if
               the
               diseased
               person
               pained
               with
               the
               stone
               or
               
               strangury
               ,
               or
               the
               famished
               ,
               and
               hee
               that
               is
               in
               penury
               ,
               or
               the
               man
               that
               is
               in
               exile
               and
               banishment
               ;
               if
               these
               (
               I
               say
               )
               might
               be
               set
               free
               from
               that
               which
               oppresseth
               them
               ,
               what
               would
               they
               not
               readily
               offer
               ,
               and
               couenant
               to
               doe
               ,
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               ?
               yea
               and
               that
               much
               more
               feruently
               then
               other
               men
               ?
               Therefore
               how
               grieuous
               is
               their
               sin
               ,
               (
               let
               all
               men
               iudge
               )
               who
               may
               in
               health
               ,
               in
               wealth
               ,
               at
               ease
               ,
               and
               in
               outward
               peace
               doe
               this
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               serue
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               thing
               that
               he
               requireth
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               can
               by
               no
               means
               be
               brought
               to
               it
               ?
               But
               this
               I
               leaue
               to
               be
               further
               considered
               ,
               as
               euery
               one
               shal
               see
               cause
               .
            
             
               But
               more
               particularly
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               they
               forsooke
               the
               Lord
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               
               marueiled
               at
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               forsake
               him
               ,
               whom
               they
               had
               loued
               and
               serued
               before
               .
               But
               by
               this
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               what
               force
               there
               is
               in
               sinne
               to
               besot
               and
               make
               drunken
               ,
               them
               who
               giue
               ouer
               themselues
               thereto
               ;
               be
               it
               whoredome
               ,
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               :
               For
               it
               is
               able
               to
               bereaue
               them
               of
               sound
               reason
               ,
               to
               turne
               away
               their
               delight
               from
               prayer
               ,
               and
               all
               good
               practise
               ,
               and
               to
               forget
               the
               ioy
               that
               they
               had
               in
               both
               ,
               sometimes
               ;
               and
               yet
               to
               blindfold
               them
               so
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               suspect
               any
               danger
               to
               be
               toward
               them
               for
               al
               this
               ,
               while
               they
               may
               merrily
               serue
               their
               humour
               therein
               .
               Sampson
               and
               other
               went
               farre
               this
               way
               .
               And
               let
               the
               best
               of
               vs
               feare
               ,
               lest
               we
               be
               carried
               away
               of
               our
               lusts
               to
               loue
               and
               like
               where
               wee
               ought
               not
               ,
               and
               tempt
               we
               not
               God
               ,
               but
               let
               vs
               resist
               the
               beginnings
               of
               euill
               :
               wee
               know
               little
               what
               may
               befall
               vs
               in
               time
               ,
               if
               wee
               
               dare
               deale
               loosely
               and
               vnfaithfully
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               suffer
               our selues
               to
               beled
               away
               from
               our
               stedfastnes
               .
               This
               boldnes
               and
               carelesnesse
               ,
               if
               it
               thus
               be
               suffered
               to
               beare
               sway
               in
               vs
               ,
               may
               cause
               this
               scripture
               in
               time
               to
               be
               said
               of
               and
               verified
               in
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               haue
               forsaken
               the
               Lord
               our
               strength
               .
               And
               yet
               because
               men
               are
               cunning
               to
               deceiue
               themselues
               ,
               hoping
               that
               as
               long
               as
               they
               embrace
               not
               another
               religion
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               become
               such
               ,
               nor
               iudged
               so
               hardly
               of
               ,
               though
               they
               take
               vp
               their
               delight
               in
               sins
               that
               please
               thē
               ;
               I
               thought
               it
               not
               therefore
               amisse
               ,
               to
               giue
               this
               caueat
               ,
               that
               in
               vaine
               doe
               such
               men
               worship
               God
               ,
               though
               they
               draw
               neere
               to
               him
               with
               their
               bodies
               ,
               while
               they
               suffer
               their
               hearts
               to
               goe
               another
               way
               :
               and
               it
               is
               a
               kinde
               of
               forsaking
               of
               God
               ,
               
               though
               not
               in
               so
               high
               a
               degree
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               as
               in
               time
               they
               themselues
               are
               like
               to
               come
               vnto
               ,
               and
               their
               labour
               is
               lost
               that
               they
               bestow
               in
               seruing
               God
               ,
               while
               it
               is
               accompanied
               with
               such
               anoiance
               and
               vnsauourines
               ,
               he
               vtterly
               abhorreth
               it
               .
               This
               phrase
               of
               forsaking
               God
               ,
               is
               taken
               from
               wedlocke
               ,
               when
               either
               partie
               renounceth
               interest
               and
               fellowship
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               departeth
               away
               :
               euen
               as
               the
               phrase
               of
               [
               selling
               them
               away
               ]
               vsed
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               on
               Gods
               part
               ,
               importeth
               the
               like
               action
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               iustly
               giuing
               ouer
               his
               part
               in
               them
               .
               As
               they
               had
               resigned
               their
               right
               in
               him
               ,
               their
               husband
               ,
               (
               who
               had
               married
               himselfe
               vnto
               them
               )
               vnto
               strange
               Idols
               :
               so
               the
               Lord
               put
               ouer
               his
               interest
               in
               them
               ,
               vnto
               strange
               Idolaters
               ,
               alienating
               himselfe
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               commoditie
               which
               is
               sold
               changeth
               the
               owner
               ,
               and
               becomes
               the
               right
               of
               another
               man.
               Now
               then
               let
               not
               men
               thinke
               they
               may
               at
               their
               pleasure
               breake
               their
               couenant
               (
               as
               the
               knot
               of
               marriage
               )
               with
               God
               ;
               thinking
               they
               may
               returne
               to
               him
               as
               they
               list
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               list
               ,
               (
               as
               Sampson
               to
               his
               companion
               ,
               and
               the
               Leuite
               to
               his
               concubine
               )
               for
               neither
               will
               it
               be
               so
               easie
               for
               them
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               neither
               shall
               they
               finde
               God
               so
               ready
               in
               their
               hastie
               seekings
               after
               him
               ,
               vpon
               each
               occasion
               to
               admit
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               said
               of
               the
               peoples
               sinne
               ,
               and
               by
               occasion
               thereof
               .
               Now
               we
               haue
               heard
               of
               that
               ,
               being
               the
               first
               point
               of
               the
               foure
               :
               in
               these
               three
               next
               
               verses
               is
               set
               down
               Gods
               displeasure
               conceiued
               against
               them
               for
               it
               .
               For
               when
               they
               had
               thus
               prouoked
               him
               by
               their
               sore
               transgressions
               ,
               he
               prouoked
               them
               also
               ,
               by
               that
               which
               did
               little
               like
               them
               :
               for
               hee
               stirred
               vp
               the
               Philistims
               and
               Ammonites
               against
               them
               ,
               who
               vexed
               them
               sore
               for
               many
               yeeres
               .
               And
               this
               they
               did
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               land
               of
               the
               Ammorites
               ,
               beyond
               Iorden
               to
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               that
               dwelt
               there
               ,
               but
               they
               waxed
               more
               bold
               ,
               and
               passed
               ouer
               Iorden
               &
               made
               warre
               with
               the
               tribe
               of
               Iuda
               ,
               Beniamin
               ,
               and
               Ephraim
               :
               so
               as
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               resist
               them
               .
               And
               what
               should
               wee
               say
               to
               all
               this
               ?
               It
               must
               needs
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               an
               heauy
               bondage
               that
               they
               were
               vnder
               .
               But
               what
               remedie
               ?
               If
               it
               had
               been
               any
               lesse
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               haue
               moued
               nor
               wrought
               vpon
               them
               .
               They
               would
               not
               complaine
               ,
               nor
               crie
               to
               God
               for
               a
               little
               .
               For
               if
               they
               had
               ,
               they
               should
               haue
               been
               heard
               ,
               and
               kept
               from
               so
               great
               extremities
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               haue
               vexed
               them
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               ,
               to
               say
               no
               more
               of
               this
               ,
               we
               may
               all
               see
               here
               ,
               that
               when
               wee
               come
               
               vnder
               sore
               afflictions
               ,
               which
               in
               a
               manner
               take
               heart
               from
               vs
               ,
               and
               make
               our
               liues
               wearisome
               ,
               we
               may
               thanke
               our selues
               for
               it
               :
               God
               vseth
               not
               to
               cast
               his
               punishments
               vpon
               men
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               but
               by
               peece
               meale
               ,
               and
               by
               degrees
               ,
               and
               giueth
               warning
               of
               them
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               at
               least
               by
               his
               word
               alwaies
               :
               that
               so
               (
               as
               wise
               men
               seeing
               the
               plague
               comming
               )
               they
               may
               preuent
               them
               ;
               or
               
               else
               he
               laieth
               his
               hand
               more
               lightly
               vpon
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               at
               the
               first
               repaire
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               intreate
               him
               to
               stay
               it
               .
               If
               it
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               that
               he
               suddenly
               ,
               and
               at
               once
               take
               away
               the
               righteous
               with
               the
               wicked
               ,
               they
               shall
               haue
               no
               cause
               to
               complaine
               of
               that
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               rest
               in
               peace
               .
               If
               God
               remoue
               not
               his
               punishments
               ,
               yet
               if
               they
               be
               reconciled
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               liue
               obediently
               ,
               hee
               will
               giue
               them
               greater
               grace
               of
               faith
               ,
               hope
               ,
               and
               patience
               ,
               to
               beare
               the
               burthen
               more
               easily
               ,
               and
               with
               farre
               greater
               contentment
               .
               All
               the
               danger
               is
               ,
               if
               they
               harden
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               bow
               not
               meekely
               to
               God
               vnder
               their
               burthens
               ,
               that
               is
               more
               against
               them
               ,
               then
               all
               their
               outward
               calamitie
               and
               bondage
               .
            
             
             
               Wee
               haue
               heard
               how
               God
               punished
               the
               people
               for
               their
               committing
               idolatrie
               ,
               and
               suffered
               their
               enemies
               to
               oppresse
               them
               sore
               and
               a
               long-time
               .
               But
               this
               was
               not
               al
               which
               is
               here
               expressed
               ,
               though
               that
               was
               very
               grieuous
               ,
               as
               all
               may
               well
               see
               .
               But
               with
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               how
               they
               also
               by
               their
               sin
               ,
               turned
               the
               Sun-shine
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               into
               most
               darke
               and
               vncomfortable
               displeasure
               .
               This
               men
               purchase
               to
               themselues
               by
               their
               wilfulnesse
               and
               rebellion
               ,
               when
               they
               might
               otherwise
               go
               out
               and
               in
               before
               him
               ,
               to
               their
               good
               liking
               ,
               and
               dwell
               most
               safely
               vnder
               the
               wing
               of
               his
               protection
               all
               the
               day
               long
               .
               What
               madnesse
               is
               it
               to
               cast
               themselues
               into
               deadly
               feares
               and
               vnquietnesse
               and
               anguish
               of
               soule
               for
               the
               Lords
               displeasure
               ,
               as
               sharpe
               arrowes
               sticking
               
               fast
               in
               them
               ,
               with
               reproch
               ,
               discountenance
               of
               Gods
               seruants
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               crossings
               and
               discontentments
               ?
               But
               of
               Gods
               anger
               and
               wrath
               ,
               reade
               more
               in
               Chap.
               2.
               14.
               
               Here
               I
               end
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           THE
           SIXTIETH
           TWO
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           TENTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           WE
           heard
           in
           the
           former
           verses
           how
           God
           afflicted
           this
           
           people
           for
           their
           sinne
           :
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           the
           holy
           story
           setteth
           down
           how
           this
           oppression
           by
           the
           enemies
           reached
           to
           the
           people
           beyond
           Iorden
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           them
           that
           were
           on
           this
           side
           onely
           .
           Wherein
           that
           thereat
           was
           verified
           (
           whereof
           before
           hath
           been
           spoken
           )
           that
           they
           and
           their
           idols
           ,
           should
           be
           as
           snares
           vnto
           them
           ,
           euen
           to
           their
           destruction
           .
           But
           besides
           this
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           this
           miserie
           did
           spred
           further
           in
           time
           ,
           then
           to
           those
           that
           were
           on
           this
           side
           Iorden
           ,
           for
           it
           reached
           euen
           to
           the
           Israelites
           also
           ,
           which
           dwelt
           beyond
           Iorden
           .
           So
           that
           although
           the
           enemies
           began
           with
           them
           first
           ,
           who
           dwelt
           in
           the
           land
           of
           the
           Amorites
           ,
           yet
           seeing
           the
           people
           on
           both
           sides
           of
           Iorden
           had
           communicated
           with
           the
           nations
           in
           their
           sinne
           ,
           they
           were
           therfore
           both
           plagued
           alike
           by
           the
           enemies
           .
           And
           so
           it
           fareth
           with
           vs
           :
           for
           if
           many
           ioyne
           together
           in
           prouoking
           God
           ,
           they
           shall
           smart
           together
           ,
           by
           bearing
           his
           corrections
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Lord
           begin
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           of
           Shechem
           and
           Abimelech
           ,
           with
           some
           at
           the
           first
           apart
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           ,
           as
           the
           fire
           burneth
           one
           house
           after
           another
           ,
           he
           wil
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           deuour
           the
           rest
           with
           the
           former
           at
           length
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           plague
           we
           haue
           heard
           he
           hath
           done
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           that
           it
           is
           said
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           that
           they
           cried
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           saying
           :
           we
           
           haue
           sinned
           ,
           I
           haue
           spoken
           of
           this
           before
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           long
           in
           miserie
           ere
           they
           complained
           ,
           therfore
           I
           wil
           not
           repeate
           those
           two
           points
           ,
           onely
           this
           here
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           crie
           vnfainedly
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           smart
           they
           felt
           ,
           but
           hauing
           the
           repulse
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           seeing
           
           that
           they
           preuailed
           not
           thereby
           ,
           they
           did
           after
           ,
           set
           themselues
           to
           seeke
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           repent
           in
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           as
           is
           shewed
           afterwards
           :
           and
           that
           they
           did
           not
           at
           their
           first
           seeking
           to
           him
           ,
           come
           in
           true
           repentance
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           by
           the
           Lords
           reiecting
           of
           their
           cries
           ,
           and
           his
           bidding
           them
           goe
           to
           their
           gods
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           serued
           ,
           for
           helpe
           ;
           which
           hee
           would
           not
           haue
           done
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           turned
           to
           him
           in
           truth
           :
           for
           hee
           is
           full
           of
           compassion
           ,
           and
           readie
           to
           receiue
           those
           that
           are
           of
           an
           vpright
           heart
           .
           
        
         
           And
           by
           this
           wee
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           many
           men
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           in
           extremities
           ,
           
           confesse
           their
           sinnes
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           Saul
           ,
           when
           hee
           feared
           the
           losse
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           crie
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           yet
           it
           is
           otherwise
           hardly
           wrung
           from
           them
           ,
           neither
           doe
           it
           they
           sincerely
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           here
           ,
           or
           that
           all
           other
           such
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           speake
           ,
           doe
           it
           in
           hypocrisie
           :
           but
           this
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           
           need
           and
           hast
           they
           crie
           ,
           onely
           they
           consider
           not
           that
           God
           looketh
           for
           truth
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           neither
           resolue
           afterwards
           to
           looke
           aboue
           all
           things
           to
           keepe
           their
           couenant
           with
           God
           ,
           neither
           therefore
           indeed
           doe
           so
           :
           but
           like
           Ahab
           ,
           bow
           for
           the
           time
           as
           a
           bulrush
           ,
           and
           afterward
           forgetting
           ,
           through
           carelesnes
           and
           negligence
           ,
           what
           they
           said
           or
           promised
           ;
           whereas
           they
           who
           in
           truth
           and
           vnfainedly
           repent
           ,
           and
           turne
           to
           God
           ,
           looke
           duly
           and
           constantly
           to
           their
           promise
           that
           they
           made
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           did
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           I
           haue
           sworne
           ,
           and
           
           will
           performe
           it
           ,
           to
           keepe
           thy
           righteous
           iudgements
           .
           And
           there
           had
           need
           to
           be
           no
           lesse
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           couenant
           with
           God
           ,
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           will
           boldly
           and
           grossely
           shew
           ,
           that
           they
           despise
           him
           ,
           and
           helpe
           to
           fill
           the
           Church
           with
           reuolters
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           that
           we
           reade
           of
           in
           the
           Psalme
           .
           The
           
           vse
           of
           which
           I
           repeate
           not
           ,
           but
           referre
           the
           Reader
           to
           the
           places
           before
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               said
               vnto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               Did
               not
               I
               deliuer
               you
               from
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Amorites
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               children
               of
               Ammon
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Philistims
               .
            
          
           
             12.
             
             
               The
               Zidonians
               also
               ,
               and
               the
               Amalekites
               ,
               and
               the
               Maonites
               did
               oppresse
               you
               ,
               and
               ye
               cried
               vnto
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               saued
               you
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               .
            
          
           
             13.
             
             
               Yet
               ye
               haue
               for
               saken
               me
               ,
               and
               serued
               other
               gods
               :
               wherefore
               I
               will
               deliuer
               you
               no
               more
               .
            
          
           
             14.
             
             
               Goe
               and
               crie
               vnto
               the
               gods
               which
               yee
               haue
               chosen
               ,
               let
               them
               saue
               you
               in
               your
               tribulation
               .
            
          
        
         
           IN
           these
           verses
           it
           followeth
           what
           God
           said
           to
           them
           in
           these
           their
           cryings
           
           to
           him
           :
           When
           the
           people
           had
           called
           vpon
           God
           ,
           and
           began
           ,
           as
           it
           seemed
           ,
           to
           repent
           ,
           God
           answered
           them
           indeed
           ,
           but
           sharpely
           and
           roughly
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           whether
           by
           the
           high
           Priest
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           Prophet
           .
           But
           why
           he
           so
           hardly
           reproued
           them
           ,
           the
           reason
           was
           ,
           to
           awake
           them
           further
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           sound
           and
           constant
           repentance
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           they
           were
           not
           yet
           come
           vnto
           .
           As
           if
           he
           should
           haue
           said
           to
           them
           ,
           Yee
           seeke
           to
           be
           deliuered
           ,
           but
           ye
           doe
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           ye
           being
           set
           at
           libertie
           ,
           may
           returne
           to
           your
           old
           byas
           againe
           ,
           and
           follow
           your
           lusts
           ,
           and
           serue
           strange
           gods
           .
           But
           who
           could
           haue
           thought
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           hereafter
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           to
           them
           ,
           haue
           reuolted
           from
           me
           ?
           Did
           you
           not
           call
           vpon
           me
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           and
           were
           heard
           ?
           Is
           
           this
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           when
           I
           deliuered
           you
           ,
           yet
           he
           haue
           forsaken
           me
           ,
           as
           is
           to
           bee
           seene
           this
           day
           ,
           for
           the
           marke
           ye
           stil
           beare
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           haue
           cast
           me
           behind
           your
           backs
           .
           I
           deliuered
           you
           from
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           Ammorites
           ,
           Ammonites
           ,
           and
           other
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           thanks
           ,
           ye
           by
           and
           by
           forsooke
           me
           ,
           and
           fell
           to
           serue
           strange
           gods
           .
           O
           horrible
           !
           Thus
           therfore
           the
           Lord
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           )
           now
           casteth
           them
           in
           the
           teeth
           with
           their
           doings
           .
           And
           namely
           with
           their
           Idols
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           should
           haue
           said
           ,
           yee
           see
           now
           what
           your
           gods
           (
           as
           you
           call
           them
           )
           are
           able
           to
           doe
           for
           you
           .
           For
           if
           they
           could
           haue
           helped
           you
           ,
           I
           see
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           neuer
           haue
           sought
           to
           me
           :
           I
           will
           not
           therefore
           deliuer
           you
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           seeke
           to
           them
           ,
           ye
           see
           they
           cannot
           .
           Briefly
           to
           end
           this
           ;
           their
           state
           being
           thus
           
           laid
           open
           by
           the
           Lord
           before
           them
           ,
           I
           note
           (
           or
           rather
           repeate
           )
           out
           of
           the
           whole
           answere
           which
           the
           Lord
           makes
           them
           heere
           :
           that
           it
           is
           not
           so
           easie
           a
           matter
           for
           men
           to
           deceiue
           him
           ,
           who
           knoweth
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           the
           guile
           ,
           falsehood
           and
           flattery
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           beguile
           men
           ,
           who
           in
           charitie
           do
           (
           as
           they
           ought
           )
           iudge
           the
           best
           of
           them
           by
           that
           which
           they
           heare
           and
           see
           .
           To
           heare
           some
           men
           in
           their
           good
           pangs
           ,
           either
           when
           some
           great
           blessing
           befalles
           them
           ,
           or
           when
           they
           are
           held
           vnder
           by
           some
           great
           affliction
           ,
           (
           as
           by
           the
           feare
           of
           death
           )
           and
           kept
           vpon
           the
           racke
           ,
           or
           when
           they
           haue
           heard
           some
           powerfull
           Sermon
           which
           hath
           searched
           them
           to
           the
           quicke
           ,
           or
           when
           they
           behold
           the
           great
           workes
           of
           Gods
           power
           ,
           as
           thunder
           ,
           lightning
           ,
           winds
           and
           tempest
           by
           sea
           or
           land
           ,
           or
           when
           they
           see
           Gods
           hand
           vpon
           other
           men
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           heauy
           vpon
           themselues
           any
           other
           way
           :
           vpon
           such
           occasions
           (
           I
           say
           )
           to
           heare
           the
           speeches
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           behauiours
           of
           some
           men
           ,
           
           what
           words
           of
           thanksgiuing
           ,
           of
           trembling
           ,
           of
           admiration
           ,
           nay
           ,
           what
           confessions
           and
           prayers
           breake
           from
           them
           ,
           with
           earnest
           couenants
           and
           vowes
           of
           repentance
           ;
           I
           say
           to
           heare
           these
           things
           at
           such
           times
           ,
           would
           make
           a
           simple-hearted
           Christian
           crie
           out
           as
           amazed
           ,
           and
           not
           feare
           ,
           boldly
           to
           affirme
           ,
           God
           be
           glorified
           ;
           doubtlesse
           these
           persons
           are
           throughly
           changed
           ,
           and
           truly
           penitent
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           in
           them
           of
           a
           truth
           ,
           surely
           Saul
           is
           become
           a
           Prophet
           of
           God
           :
           and
           thus
           in
           their
           simplicitie
           doe
           many
           iudge
           of
           such
           ,
           by
           occasion
           of
           that
           which
           they
           see
           in
           them
           :
           and
           who
           ,
           except
           they
           bee
           well
           experienced
           ,
           should
           not
           say
           the
           like
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           and
           cursed
           are
           they
           that
           deceiue
           such
           :
           yet
           thus
           they
           speake
           of
           them
           ,
           till
           they
           are
           afterward
           as
           much
           astonished
           to
           see
           the
           contrary
           in
           them
           .
           Thus
           wee
           see
           ,
           they
           deceiue
           men
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           wee
           may
           see
           in
           this
           example
           ,
           will
           not
           ,
           nor
           cannot
           bee
           so
           easily
           deluded
           by
           them
           ,
           neither
           wil
           so
           soone
           be
           satisfied
           with
           these
           their
           speeches
           :
           but
           still
           waiteth
           for
           the
           truth
           and
           vprightnesse
           of
           such
           as
           vtter
           them
           ,
           and
           giues
           no
           credulous
           eare
           vnto
           them
           ,
           but
           doth
           more
           then
           suspect
           them
           ,
           for
           he
           calles
           them
           to
           further
           proofe
           of
           their
           soundnes
           and
           affection
           towards
           him
           ,
           and
           expostulateth
           with
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           finds
           it
           not
           so
           with
           them
           .
           Saul
           (
           as
           
           I
           said
           ,
           fearing
           his
           kingdome
           )
           confessed
           the
           sin
           which
           was
           laid
           to
           his
           charge
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           15.
           
           But
           the
           Lord
           professed
           (
           for
           all
           that
           )
           he
           had
           reiected
           him
           ,
           chap.
           16.
           
           
           So
           the
           people
           in
           Deuteronomy
           being
           in
           feare
           ,
           and
           strongly
           possessed
           thereof
           ,
           
           in
           all
           hast
           ,
           protested
           they
           would
           obey
           the
           Lord
           in
           all
           things
           which
           Moses
           should
           tell
           them
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           :
           But
           the
           Lord
           smelt
           them
           and
           found
           them
           out
           presently
           :
           for
           thus
           he
           saith
           to
           Moses
           ,
           This
           people
           saith
           wel
           ,
           all
           that
           they
           haue
           said
           :
           but
           I
           will
           not
           take
           their
           word
           ,
           and
           why
           ?
           Oh
           there
           is
           no
           such
           heart
           in
           them
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           as
           their
           tongue
           would
           seeme
           to
           import
           .
           For
           
           euen
           as
           a
           leaud
           houswife
           ,
           who
           is
           runne
           away
           from
           her
           husband
           ,
           or
           any
           ill
           debter
           ,
           who
           is
           fled
           for
           debt
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           taken
           and
           terrified
           with
           the
           law
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           sticke
           to
           say
           and
           sweare
           to
           any
           conditions
           which
           are
           offered
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           present
           danger
           and
           shame
           may
           be
           remitted
           :
           whereas
           yet
           they
           are
           as
           treacherous
           and
           loose
           afterward
           ,
           as
           euer
           before
           ;
           as
           the
           issue
           prooues
           (
           in
           theeues
           and
           other
           malefactors
           )
           euen
           so
           ,
           when
           vile
           persons
           are
           vnder
           Gods
           punishments
           ;
           (
           from
           whom
           they
           see
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           breaking
           away
           by
           strong
           hand
           )
           what
           will
           they
           not
           say
           ,
           in
           accusing
           and
           condemning
           themselues
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           who
           can
           shame
           them
           as
           they
           will
           themselues
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ?
           or
           who
           can
           so
           denounce
           and
           pleade
           against
           them
           as
           themselues
           ?
           What
           will
           they
           not
           promise
           ,
           vpon
           condition
           of
           release
           from
           the
           present
           woe
           they
           are
           in
           ?
           And
           yet
           when
           these
           men
           come
           to
           the
           triall
           ,
           they
           flie
           touch
           ,
           and
           recoile
           againe
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           witnesse
           to
           conuince
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           all
           they
           said
           ,
           had
           been
           spoken
           in
           a
           trance
           .
           Oh
           therefore
           ,
           those
           forced
           exclamations
           and
           complaints
           ,
           which
           either
           for
           horror
           and
           feare
           a
           grieued
           soule
           maketh
           ,
           or
           which
           a
           body
           pinched
           ,
           and
           in
           distresse
           ,
           compell
           a
           man
           vnto
           :
           how
           may
           they
           be
           taken
           for
           approoued
           testimonies
           of
           repentance
           ,
           either
           by
           themselues
           ,
           or
           by
           other
           ?
           Yea
           such
           as
           know
           they
           haue
           often
           abused
           the
           Lord
           thus
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           they
           had
           him
           at
           command
           to
           order
           him
           as
           they
           list
           ,
           vpon
           each
           flattering
           promise
           ,
           whereas
           it
           is
           his
           wonderfull
           mercy
           that
           hee
           will
           forbare
           them
           ,
           and
           offer
           them
           meanes
           of
           searching
           themselues
           better
           :
           let
           them
           repent
           therefore
           of
           this
           playing
           wily
           beguily
           with
           God
           :
           Oh
           how
           should
           this
           terrifie
           them
           ,
           and
           scare
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           still
           counts
           them
           but
           hollow
           persons
           ,
           rotten
           at
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           false
           in
           their
           couenant
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           hee
           will
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           ,
           reckon
           with
           them
           for
           all
           their
           villany
           and
           hypocrisie
           ,
           which
           they
           durst
           couer
           vnder
           the
           vizard
           speeches
           of
           humblenes
           and
           truth
           .
           As
           for
           vs
           ,
           who
           haue
           learned
           and
           practised
           better
           ,
           let
           vs
           beware
           that
           ,
           as
           Paul
           
           bids
           Timothy
           ,
           not
           to
           lay
           hands
           suddenly
           vpon
           any
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           doe
           not
           lightly
           iudge
           well
           or
           commend
           the
           estate
           of
           any
           man
           vpon
           so
           slender
           euidence
           ,
           let
           his
           constancie
           speake
           for
           him
           :
           time
           (
           the
           mother
           of
           truth
           )
           shall
           prooue
           him
           :
           in
           the
           meane
           season
           ,
           lift
           not
           thou
           such
           an
           one
           vp
           to
           the
           third
           heauen
           in
           one
           moode
           ,
           when
           in
           another
           thou
           shalt
           bee
           vrged
           to
           condemne
           to
           the
           nethermost
           hell
           :
           but
           be
           sober
           ,
           and
           leaue
           him
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           (
           as
           to
           his
           master
           ,
           who
           knowes
           him
           )
           he
           standeth
           or
           falleth
           .
        
         
           More
           particularly
           in
           these
           two
           verses
           ,
           he
           telles
           them
           what
           deliuerances
           he
           
           had
           wrought
           for
           them
           ,
           bringing
           his
           benefits
           to
           their
           remembrance
           ,
           to
           prick
           their
           consciences
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           speake
           the
           truth
           ,
           what
           incouragement
           
           could
           they
           haue
           in
           comming
           to
           God
           in
           their
           need
           for
           helpe
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           dealt
           so
           treacherously
           with
           before
           ?
           especially
           ,
           they
           hauing
           no
           testimonie
           ,
           that
           they
           came
           in
           remorse
           and
           shame
           for
           their
           former
           reuolts
           ,
           and
           with
           firme
           and
           resolute
           perswasion
           ,
           both
           that
           God
           would
           pardon
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           themselues
           would
           no
           more
           fal
           from
           him
           .
           So
           ,
           how
           can
           any
           of
           vs
           in
           our
           need
           ,
           doe
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           looke
           for
           the
           like
           answer
           from
           him
           ?
           And
           so
           we
           haue
           ,
           though
           not
           by
           voice
           from
           heauen
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           fearefull
           accusation
           of
           our
           consciences
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           word
           in
           canonicall
           Scripture
           .
           And
           as
           for
           men
           that
           haue
           bin
           so
           dealt
           with
           by
           any
           neighbours
           ,
           yea
           though
           it
           be
           but
           once
           ,
           if
           they
           haue
           been
           beneficiall
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           wil
           soone
           shew
           them
           their
           minds
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           how
           greatly
           they
           detest
           such
           vnthankfulnesse
           and
           falsehood
           .
           But
           how
           
           we
           should
           be
           moued
           by
           the
           hearing
           of
           Gods
           benefits
           brought
           to
           our
           remembrance
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           like
           matter
           I
           haue
           spoken
           largely
           in
           the
           second
           Chapter
           ,
           vers
           .
           1.
           2.
           3.
           
        
         
           This
           speech
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             [
             I
             will
             deliuer
             you
             no
             more
             ]
          
           because
           afterwards
           
           he
           did
           deliuer
           them
           ,
           giuing
           occasion
           of
           some
           doubt
           and
           difficulty
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           of
           vs
           accordingly
           ,
           I
           meane
           with
           more
           regard
           .
           His
           meaning
           is
           this
           :
           Yee
           (
           O
           people
           vnworthy
           to
           be
           beloued
           )
           haue
           abused
           my
           facilitie
           and
           gentlenesse
           ,
           and
           you
           seeing
           me
           easily
           entreated
           heretofore
           to
           helpe
           you
           ,
           plied
           mee
           with
           your
           cries
           and
           complaints
           ,
           till
           yee
           had
           gotten
           that
           yee
           would
           haue
           ,
           euen
           deliuerance
           from
           your
           enemies
           ,
           naming
           many
           sorts
           vnto
           them
           .
           But
           when
           yee
           got
           once
           elbow
           roome
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           (
           whereas
           I
           looked
           to
           haue
           been
           the
           God
           of
           your
           worship
           and
           seruice
           ,
           aswell
           as
           of
           your
           saluation
           )
           ye
           turned
           your
           backs
           vpon
           me
           ,
           and
           rebelled
           against
           me
           :
           If
           this
           bee
           the
           fruit
           of
           my
           loue
           and
           tendernesse
           ,
           that
           I
           must
           haue
           the
           worke
           to
           deliuer
           you
           ,
           but
           euery
           stocke
           and
           stone
           ,
           euery
           Idoll
           of
           Ammon
           ,
           Moab
           ,
           &c.
           go
           away
           with
           the
           thanks
           and
           reuerence
           ,
           and
           get
           all
           the
           obedience
           and
           worship
           from
           me
           ,
           I
           will
           helpe
           you
           no
           more
           ,
           except
           I
           see
           better
           fruit
           come
           of
           it
           :
           and
           otherwise
           I
           haue
           done
           with
           you
           ,
           goe
           seeke
           to
           them
           whom
           yee
           serue
           for
           succour
           and
           reliefe
           .
           So
           then
           we
           see
           this
           refusall
           is
           conditionall
           :
           and
           is
           applied
           to
           them
           for
           their
           former
           idolatry
           ,
           and
           their
           present
           vnsound
           dealing
           ,
           and
           reacheth
           onely
           to
           the
           present
           time
           ,
           though
           they
           cried
           vnto
           him
           :
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           :
           At
           this
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           you
           are
           in
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           deliuer
           you
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           helpe
           you
           ,
           as
           fast
           as
           you
           complaine
           ,
           but
           when
           I
           shall
           see
           it
           meete
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           I
           shall
           see
           your
           repentance
           sound
           ,
           then
           I
           will
           giue
           you
           another
           answer
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           manifest
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           speaketh
           but
           conditionally
           ,
           and
           thus
           we
           must
           
           vnderstand
           it
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           (
           they
           not
           hauing
           committed
           the
           vnpardonable
           sin
           )
           this
           speech
           should
           haue
           been
           contrarily
           ●●
           other
           Scripture
           .
           Where
           the
           thing
           which
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           is
           this
           :
           that
           God
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           ,
           sheweth
           his
           fearefull
           speeches
           ,
           as
           hee
           did
           heere
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           offended
           with
           vs
           ,
           
           (
           and
           for
           the
           same
           cause
           doth
           oft
           afflict
           vs
           )
           to
           the
           end
           he
           may
           make
           vs
           search
           out
           ,
           see
           ,
           and
           feele
           some
           special
           sinnes
           ,
           they
           are
           fore
           and
           grieuous
           in
           his
           sight
           ,
           and
           yet
           of
           vs
           nothing
           or
           little
           regarded
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           therefore
           ,
           he
           bringeth
           vs
           to
           such
           a
           sense
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           looke
           vp
           ,
           but
           our
           hart
           (
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           flesh
           )
           doth
           faint
           within
           vs
           ,
           as
           may
           bee
           seene
           in
           these
           heere
           .
        
         
           This
           Dauid
           felt
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           Innumerable
           troubles
           haue
           compassed
           me
           ,
           
           my
           sinnes
           haue
           taken
           such
           hold
           of
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           looke
           vp
           :
           they
           are
           more
           in
           number
           then
           the
           haires
           of
           mine
           head
           ,
           therefore
           mine
           heart
           faileth
           
           me
           .
           So
           in
           another
           Psalme
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           the
           like
           .
           This
           doe
           mens
           sinnes
           bring
           them
           to
           ,
           when
           God
           citeth
           them
           ,
           and
           seeth
           it
           expedient
           to
           awake
           them
           ,
           though
           he
           doe
           not
           this
           often
           ,
           especially
           to
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           and
           yet
           with
           slender
           ,
           or
           rather
           no
           vse
           nor
           benefit
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           doth
           it
           ;
           they
           haue
           so
           many
           shifts
           to
           wash
           it
           away
           ,
           and
           so
           harden
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           profit
           thereby
           ,
           but
           with
           great
           vse
           and
           comfort
           to
           his
           owne
           children
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           especially
           ,
           how
           terrible
           and
           feareful
           soeuer
           the
           beginnings
           and
           proceedings
           also
           sometime
           are
           ,
           or
           seeme
           to
           be
           vnto
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           he
           terrifies
           many
           at
           their
           first
           conuersion
           with
           the
           feeling
           of
           his
           wrath
           and
           heauy
           displeasure
           iustly
           kindled
           against
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           odiousnesse
           
           and
           detestation
           of
           their
           liues
           past
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           fall
           into
           a
           kind
           of
           despaire
           ,
           as
           the
           people
           in
           the
           Acts
           did
           at
           Peters
           sermon
           ,
           saying
           :
           Men
           and
           brethren
           what
           
           shall
           we
           doe
           ?
           And
           yet
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           they
           made
           light
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           then
           so
           pricked
           their
           consciences
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           sense
           of
           them
           .
           By
           all
           this
           that
           hath
           been
           said
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           we
           may
           gather
           ,
           what
           manner
           of
           thing
           sinne
           is
           ,
           if
           it
           appeare
           in
           the
           proper
           colours
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           indeed
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           most
           
           fearefull
           of
           all
           things
           .
           Many
           thinke
           this
           true
           that
           I
           say
           ,
           of
           murther
           ,
           adulterie
           ,
           idolatrie
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           that
           I
           haue
           vttered
           ,
           is
           verified
           of
           other
           sins
           also
           ,
           which
           yet
           seeme
           lesse
           odious
           :
           as
           of
           anger
           ,
           impatience
           ,
           worldlinesse
           ,
           distrust
           ,
           tetchinesse
           ,
           pride
           of
           heart
           ,
           sloth
           and
           idlenesse
           ,
           the
           leaudnes
           of
           the
           eie
           ,
           self-loue
           ,
           deceiuing
           ,
           reuenge
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           whatsoeuer
           they
           be
           ,
           if
           they
           come
           clearely
           to
           the
           conscience
           to
           be
           felt
           and
           duly
           considered
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           we
           make
           them
           such
           common
           matters
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           little
           grieued
           for
           them
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           therefore
           driuen
           to
           awake
           vs
           ,
           as
           heere
           hee
           did
           this
           people
           ,
           to
           make
           vs
           astonished
           ,
           and
           stung
           at
           the
           heart
           for
           those
           sinnes
           which
           wee
           thought
           were
           small
           ,
           or
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           while
           wee
           lay
           nuzled
           and
           drowned
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           if
           God
           open
           our
           eyes
           once
           ,
           to
           see
           them
           as
           they
           are
           to
           be
           seene
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           may
           be
           felt
           ,
           with
           the
           shame
           ,
           foulenesse
           ,
           basenesse
           ,
           sottishnesse
           in
           the
           
           committing
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           danger
           that
           they
           bring
           ;
           wee
           iudge
           euen
           so
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           rest
           ..
           For
           what
           horror
           doth
           adultery
           breed
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           thought
           of
           after
           the
           committing
           ?
           it
           is
           as
           an
           arrow
           shot
           through
           the
           liuer
           ?
           But
           of
           that
           ,
           ve
           will
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           :
           so
           what
           is
           anger
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           past
           ,
           to
           him
           that
           offended
           by
           it
           but
           shame
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           may
           say
           of
           all
           other
           .
           A
           view
           hereof
           ,
           may
           bee
           taken
           in
           Saul
           ,
           when
           God
           pursued
           him
           for
           his
           sinne
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           crie
           out
           ,
           saying
           :
           What
           shall
           I
           doe
           ?
           for
           God
           hath
           forsaken
           me
           ,
           
           and
           speaketh
           no
           more
           to
           me
           .
           And
           what
           torment
           (
           thinke
           wee
           )
           felt
           Iudas
           ,
           when
           of
           himselfe
           he
           said
           ,
           I
           haue
           sinned
           in
           betraying
           the
           innocent
           blood
           ?
           And
           when
           his
           sinne
           so
           wounded
           his
           conscience
           ,
           that
           the
           halter
           made
           an
           end
           of
           his
           life
           ?
           And
           Adams
           transgression
           also
           ,
           which
           was
           diuers
           from
           both
           the
           other
           ,
           what
           wrought
           it
           vpon
           him
           ?
           was
           he
           not
           so
           terrified
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           fled
           from
           Gods
           presence
           as
           farre
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           to
           hide
           himselfe
           in
           the
           thicket
           
           among
           the
           trees
           ?
           And
           if
           I
           should
           reckon
           vp
           an
           hundred
           more
           ,
           who
           all
           sinned
           in
           a
           diuers
           manner
           ,
           one
           from
           the
           other
           ;
           which
           of
           them
           hath
           not
           abhorred
           his
           owne
           ,
           as
           if
           no
           other
           had
           been
           so
           vile
           ,
           when
           God
           makes
           him
           see
           it
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           rather
           then
           they
           would
           commit
           sinne
           against
           their
           
           conscience
           ,
           and
           feele
           the
           terrour
           of
           it
           ,
           chose
           to
           lose
           their
           liues
           rather
           ,
           as
           wee
           may
           reade
           plentifully
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           Monuments
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           men
           doe
           not
           alwaies
           see
           ,
           nor
           feele
           this
           ,
           neither
           can
           they
           be
           brought
           to
           be
           moued
           and
           astonished
           for
           their
           sinne
           ,
           except
           they
           be
           by
           the
           Lords
           strong
           hand
           thus
           forced
           and
           vrged
           .
           But
           by
           this
           (
           to
           end
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ,
           we
           may
           iudge
           what
           shall
           be
           the
           horror
           of
           the
           Iudgement
           day
           it selfe
           ,
           when
           all
           such
           things
           shall
           fully
           be
           made
           manifest
           .
           And
           for
           vse
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           let
           vs
           learne
           ,
           seriously
           to
           haue
           all
           sinne
           in
           horror
           and
           detestation
           ,
           yea
           euen
           then
           ,
           when
           it
           puts
           on
           an
           harlots
           face
           ,
           and
           hath
           most
           force
           to
           deceiue
           vs
           ;
           lest
           that
           which
           we
           heare
           ,
           strike
           and
           wound
           vs
           at
           the
           heart
           ,
           when
           wee
           looke
           for
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           but
           shall
           find
           it
           most
           deadly
           vnwelcome
           vnto
           vs.
           
        
         
           Another
           thing
           herein
           to
           be
           marked
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           although
           they
           had
           dealt
           deceitfully
           
           
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           former
           abuses
           of
           their
           deliuerances
           ,
           and
           now
           also
           in
           their
           complaint
           which
           they
           make
           for
           new
           helpe
           :
           yet
           the
           Lord
           leaues
           them
           not
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           enough
           to
           haue
           hardned
           them
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           quite
           desperate
           .
           But
           euen
           by
           these
           words
           of
           defiance
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           seemeth
           wholly
           to
           abandon
           them
           from
           protection
           ,
           yet
           secretly
           he
           drawes
           them
           to
           a
           deeper
           searching
           into
           themselues
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           far
           more
           serious
           meditation
           on
           their
           estate
           ,
           that
           so
           hee
           might
           grant
           them
           their
           desire
           ,
           and
           receiue
           them
           to
           fauour
           againe
           .
           Oh
           vnspeakable
           and
           admirable
           
           kindnesse
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           thus
           to
           draw
           water
           out
           of
           the
           rocke
           ,
           and
           to
           fetch
           light
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           out
           of
           darknesse
           .
           If
           God
           be
           so
           gracious
           to
           his
           children
           when
           he
           seemeth
           to
           frowne
           ;
           then
           how
           sweete
           and
           pleasant
           is
           his
           amiable
           countenance
           ?
           and
           how
           delightfull
           are
           his
           promises
           and
           his
           incouragements
           ?
           If
           he
           cannot
           forget
           himselfe
           so
           farre
           to
           his
           children
           (
           though
           degenerate
           )
           as
           to
           put
           off
           the
           habit
           of
           affection
           towards
           them
           ,
           euen
           when
           he
           would
           play
           the
           Iudge
           :
           then
           how
           pleasant
           is
           his
           louing
           kindnesse
           ?
           Therefore
           ,
           although
           it
           is
           not
           easie
           for
           him
           that
           is
           fallen
           ,
           and
           departed
           from
           God
           ,
           to
           see
           this
           intent
           of
           God
           toward
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           threats
           and
           terrors
           ,
           yet
           they
           knowing
           it
           to
           bee
           so
           ,
           they
           must
           grow
           to
           beleeue
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           neede
           ,
           for
           it
           magnifieth
           Gods
           deepe
           rooted
           and
           tender
           loue
           to
           his
           children
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           offended
           ,
           and
           it
           makes
           matter
           of
           vnfained
           thankes
           and
           praise
           ,
           when
           the
           worst
           end
           of
           his
           anger
           and
           displeasure
           shall
           appeare
           to
           haue
           been
           this
           ,
           that
           remorse
           and
           repentance
           might
           be
           wrought
           in
           those
           who
           had
           offended
           him
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           be
           receiued
           of
           him
           againe
           .
           The
           vngodly
           see
           not
           ,
           neither
           finde
           any
           such
           fruite
           of
           Gods
           renouncing
           their
           complaints
           and
           confessions
           ,
           or
           his
           terrors
           of
           word
           and
           workes
           against
           them
           for
           their
           sinne
           :
           his
           voyce
           is
           as
           the
           voyce
           which
           sounds
           in
           a
           deafe
           mans
           eare
           :
           or
           if
           they
           heare
           
           it
           ,
           they
           either
           rebell
           the
           more
           ,
           or
           else
           runne
           away
           from
           him
           through
           feare
           ?
           
           But
           did
           this
           present
           terror
           so
           worke
           in
           these
           ?
           No
           ,
           the
           Lord
           meant
           better
           to
           them
           ,
           though
           he
           spake
           roughly
           ,
           (
           because
           indeed
           faire
           speech
           was
           no
           fit
           medicine
           for
           their
           disease
           )
           and
           they
           were
           drawne
           to
           him
           by
           the
           secret
           condition
           ,
           more
           then
           driuen
           from
           him
           by
           the
           open
           threat
           .
           So
           strangely
           doth
           the
           same
           speech
           and
           word
           of
           God
           instruct
           or
           teach
           wisedome
           ,
           yea
           put
           hope
           into
           the
           beleeuer
           :
           and
           vtterly
           disanimate
           and
           turne
           off
           the
           wicked
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           no
           whit
           profit
           them
           .
           For
           as
           God
           intendeth
           a
           thing
           ,
           so
           shall
           it
           worke
           :
           all
           shall
           worke
           for
           the
           best
           to
           them
           to
           loue
           God
           :
           Sweetnes
           shall
           come
           out
           of
           bitternes
           
           to
           them
           :
           whereas
           the
           other
           hauing
           no
           such
           promise
           ,
           finde
           no
           such
           effect
           .
           Christ
           (
           saith
           the
           text
           )
           looked
           vpon
           Iudas
           comming
           to
           betray
           him
           :
           
           and
           so
           did
           he
           (
           as
           Matth.
           chap.
           26.
           reports
           )
           looke
           vpon
           Peter
           ,
           hauing
           denied
           him
           :
           These
           lookes
           were
           frowning
           lookes
           both
           of
           them
           :
           but
           the
           worke
           of
           
           them
           was
           diuers
           :
           Peter
           by
           that
           looke
           was
           touched
           with
           compunction
           ,
           and
           went
           out
           a
           repentant
           person
           :
           the
           other
           an
           harned
           and
           wretched
           person
           ,
           not
           mollified
           by
           the
           same
           aspect
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           no
           bountie
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           by
           this
           point
           ,
           let
           Gods
           children
           learne
           a
           double
           dutie
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
           take
           occasion
           of
           thanksgiuing
           :
           I
           say
           such
           of
           them
           as
           haue
           declined
           and
           gone
           out
           of
           compasse
           ,
           let
           them
           wisely
           obserue
           what
           Gods
           meaning
           is
           toward
           them
           in
           his
           word
           or
           workes
           of
           affliction
           .
           Let
           them
           first
           take
           heed
           ,
           lest
           they
           giue
           eare
           to
           his
           subtiltie
           who
           would
           prompt
           them
           with
           this
           suggestion
           ,
           Thou
           art
           alreadie
           gone
           from
           God
           :
           and
           behold
           now
           he
           seekes
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           
           
           thee
           altogether
           ,
           and
           to
           feare
           thee
           quite
           from
           him
           .
           Auoid
           Satan
           (
           let
           them
           say
           )
           this
           were
           to
           renounce
           my
           right
           in
           God
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           his
           right
           in
           me
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           free
           loue
           :
           this
           were
           to
           put
           no
           difference
           betweene
           the
           beleeuers
           priuilege
           ,
           and
           the
           vnbeleeuer
           .
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           this
           dealing
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           see
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           to
           his
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           the
           Niniuites
           :
           it
           hath
           a
           condition
           annexed
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           argueth
           ,
           God
           is
           more
           desirous
           to
           forgiue
           me
           ,
           restore
           me
           ,
           heale
           and
           settle
           me
           in
           good
           estate
           againe
           ,
           then
           to
           forsake
           me
           .
           If
           hee
           had
           meant
           so
           ,
           what
           needed
           he
           to
           haue
           redeemed
           me
           at
           all
           ?
           or
           now
           to
           haue
           spoken
           conditionally
           ?
           Therfore
           I
           will
           euer
           hereafter
           highlier
           esteeme
           of
           that
           life
           which
           hath
           the
           promise
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           annexed
           thereto
           :
           and
           whereas
           I
           see
           my selfe
           now
           frowned
           vpon
           by
           the
           Lord
           for
           my
           boldnes
           &
           wilfulnes
           in
           stolne
           liberties
           taking
           ,
           and
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sinne
           ,
           my
           peace
           wasted
           ,
           my
           spirit
           abated
           ,
           my
           faith
           weakned
           ,
           my
           ioy
           ,
           willingnes
           to
           pray
           ,
           &c.
           appalled
           :
           I
           will
           therfore
           now
           giue
           my selfe
           no
           peace
           ,
           till
           I
           haue
           searched
           out
           my
           sinnes
           ,
           repented
           
           of
           my
           houerly
           confessing
           them
           ,
           and
           my
           drowsie
           sottish
           lying
           in
           them
           :
           I
           wil
           not
           cease
           powring
           out
           my
           soule
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           his
           terrors
           may
           astonish
           me
           ,
           and
           driue
           me
           to
           lay
           my
           sinne
           to
           heart
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           so
           ashamed
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           accept
           my
           humiliation
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           giue
           me
           faith
           to
           rest
           in
           his
           promise
           of
           pardoning
           and
           restoring
           me
           againe
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           let
           this
           also
           teach
           Gods
           people
           to
           indent
           seriously
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           vse
           his
           former
           blessing
           and
           old
           deliuerances
           past
           thankfully
           ,
           if
           they
           desire
           to
           obtaine
           new
           :
           remembring
           how
           God
           here
           vpbraides
           these
           Israelites
           ,
           saying
           :
           How
           dare
           ye
           come
           to
           demaund
           deliuerance
           at
           my
           hand
           ,
           hauing
           so
           shamefully
           abused
           the
           former
           ?
        
         
           In
           these
           words
           
             [
             goe
             crie
             to
             your
             gods
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           Doth
           God
           (
           thinke
           we
           )
           bid
           them
           
           goe
           and
           sinne
           ?
           No
           ,
           in
           no
           wise
           :
           but
           he
           speaketh
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           oft
           times
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           in
           another
           manner
           then
           the
           words
           seeme
           to
           meane
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           marke
           not
           ,
           wee
           shall
           easily
           fall
           into
           great
           errors
           and
           absurditie
           .
           It
           is
           a
           most
           grieuous
           casting
           them
           in
           the
           teeth
           ,
           by
           an
           ironicall
           mocking
           of
           them
           with
           their
           Idolatrie
           :
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           Now
           yee
           proue
           and
           see
           what
           your
           gods
           can
           doe
           .
           As
           Elias
           did
           the
           like
           to
           the
           prophets
           of
           Baal
           ,
           when
           he
           bad
           them
           cry
           aloud
           to
           their
           god
           Baal
           :
           perhaps
           he
           is
           asleepe
           (
           saith
           he
           ,
           &c.
           )
           he
           did
           not
           (
           all
           
           may
           so
           meane
           )
           that
           they
           should
           crie
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           vrge
           to
           marke
           well
           what
           a
           god
           they
           worshipped
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           by
           thus
           speaking
           ,
           and
           bidding
           them
           goe
           seeke
           helpe
           at
           their
           
           Idols
           hands
           ,
           they
           hauing
           shaken
           off
           the
           Lord
           ,
           he
           teacheth
           vs
           (
           as
           it
           standeth
           with
           good
           reason
           )
           that
           they
           whom
           wee
           haue
           serued
           ,
           and
           committed
           our selues
           to
           ,
           must
           pay
           vs
           our
           wages
           :
           and
           to
           them
           the
           Lord
           iustly
           doth
           ,
           and
           will
           send
           vs
           to
           their
           patronage
           in
           our
           greatest
           need
           ,
           euen
           to
           our
           conuiction
           and
           horror
           ,
           yea
           destruction
           ,
           if
           he
           take
           vs
           not
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           these
           here
           ,
           to
           his
           mercie
           .
           Contrariwise
           ,
           but
           yet
           according
           to
           the
           same
           equitie
           our
           Sauiour
           answered
           Peter
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           and
           his
           fellowes
           had
           forsaken
           all
           ,
           and
           followed
           
           him
           ,
           and
           therfore
           asked
           him
           ,
           what
           they
           should
           haue
           ,
           he
           said
           an
           hundred
           fold
           here
           ,
           and
           after
           eternall
           life
           .
        
         
           They
           therfore
           that
           haue
           trusted
           ,
           and
           still
           doe
           in
           man
           ,
           and
           haue
           made
           flesh
           their
           arme
           ,
           shall
           know
           by
           experience
           one
           day
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           trusted
           to
           a
           bruised
           reede
           .
           So
           God
           will
           answere
           the
           workers
           of
           iniquitie
           ,
           that
           serue
           Satan
           ,
           Depart
           from
           me
           ,
           I
           know
           you
           not
           .
           So
           let
           them
           know
           whose
           portion
           is
           
           
           in
           stolne
           pleasures
           of
           sinne
           ,
           that
           there
           will
           come
           a
           time
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           infinitly
           more
           better
           ,
           then
           euer
           they
           were
           sweete
           ,
           and
           that
           thereafter
           they
           
           shall
           feele
           smart
           and
           sorrow
           in
           full
           measure
           ,
           when
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           remedie
           
           nor
           redresse
           .
           So
           Papists
           shall
           be
           sent
           for
           helpe
           to
           their
           Pope
           ,
           Saints
           ,
           Pardons
           ,
           Pilgrimages
           .
           For
           God
           doth
           threaten
           all
           such
           impenitent
           ones
           ,
           who
           haue
           cast
           him
           off
           by
           their
           dead
           workes
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           neuer
           did
           ,
           so
           hee
           neuer
           will
           acknowledge
           them
           for
           his
           .
        
         
           And
           such
           patrons
           they
           shall
           then
           finde
           to
           bee
           cold
           comforters
           in
           those
           torments
           ,
           which
           they
           shall
           feele
           ,
           as
           for
           their
           other
           sinnes
           ,
           so
           by
           the
           remembring
           how
           they
           sought
           shelter
           by
           and
           from
           them
           ,
           vnto
           whose
           seruice
           in
           their
           life
           time
           they
           addicted
           themselues
           .
           Thus
           a
           wise
           parent
           ,
           guide
           ,
           or
           superiour
           is
           taught
           to
           answere
           a
           scape-thrift
           and
           lewd
           wretch
           ,
           that
           hath
           brought
           himselfe
           into
           need
           ,
           prison
           ,
           and
           miserie
           ;
           by
           idlenesse
           ,
           gaming
           ,
           prophanenes
           ,
           bad
           companionship
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           doings
           ,
           when
           hee
           seekes
           to
           them
           for
           helpe
           ;
           thus
           (
           I
           say
           )
           hee
           is
           to
           answere
           him
           :
           Get
           you
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           whom
           ,
           and
           whose
           counsell
           ye
           haue
           hearkened
           and
           followed
           :
           who
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           are
           in
           the
           same
           miserie
           ,
           or
           worse
           then
           themselues
           are
           in
           ,
           and
           therefore
           vnfit
           enough
           to
           succour
           or
           helpe
           them
           .
           And
           if
           God
           manifest
           his
           nature
           here
           ,
           that
           this
           shall
           be
           his
           answere
           to
           such
           as
           liue
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           then
           let
           vs
           learne
           and
           conclude
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           shall
           end
           well
           an
           euill
           life
           :
           this
           being
           added
           ,
           vnlessed
           it
           be
           changed
           before
           by
           repentance
           :
           and
           therefore
           that
           it
           had
           been
           good
           for
           such
           that
           they
           had
           neuer
           been
           borne
           .
        
         
           Briefly
           to
           conclude
           this
           doctrine
           with
           some
           other
           vses
           thereof
           :
           wee
           see
           secondly
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           import
           no
           lesse
           ,
           then
           that
           (
           by
           the
           law
           of
           like
           equitie
           ,
           and
           by
           vertue
           of
           a
           farre
           stronger
           couenant
           )
           if
           this
           people
           had
           persisted
           faithfull
           in
           his
           seruice
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           haue
           denied
           their
           suite
           for
           help
           and
           defence
           against
           their
           enemies
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           by
           what
           reason
           doth
           he
           now
           shake
           them
           off
           ,
           and
           send
           them
           to
           their
           Idols
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           serued
           ?
           except
           he
           had
           meant
           ,
           that
           himselfe
           would
           haue
           besteadded
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           cleaued
           to
           him
           for
           succour
           by
           faith
           ,
           &
           attended
           him
           by
           bringing
           forth
           the
           fruit
           of
           their
           confidence
           ,
           I
           meane
           obedience
           .
           And
           what
           a
           sweet
           prerogatiue
           is
           this
           for
           which
           wee
           haue
           the
           expresse
           grant
           of
           the
           King
           of
           heauen
           ,
           that
           so
           long
           as
           we
           keep
           a
           couenant
           with
           God
           ,
           so
           oft
           we
           may
           also
           claime
           from
           him
           (
           in
           reuerence
           be
           it
           spoken
           )
           the
           libertie
           of
           sonnes
           and
           seruants
           ,
           to
           bee
           defended
           and
           guarded
           against
           all
           inward
           or
           outward
           aduersarie
           power
           of
           our
           saluation
           ?
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           approching
           with
           confidence
           to
           the
           throne
           of
           grace
           ,
           this
           is
           that
           freedom
           of
           spirit
           which
           calls
           God
           father
           ,
           whether
           the
           resistance
           be
           made
           by
           some
           lust
           ,
           or
           some
           diuels
           instruments
           ,
           or
           the
           diuel
           himselfe
           :
           what
           libertie
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           a
           Christian
           may
           (
           with
           hope
           which
           will
           not
           make
           him
           ashamed
           )
           
           pray
           against
           it
           ,
           with
           assurance
           of
           being
           heard
           ,
           euen
           as
           Christ
           himselfe
           was
           in
           that
           which
           he
           besought
           his
           father
           for
           ?
           And
           why
           ?
           Because
           he
           is
           within
           the
           couenant
           ,
           and
           therefore
           warreth
           against
           all
           euill
           ,
           therefore
           hee
           may
           boldly
           pray
           for
           grace
           against
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           be
           not
           foiled
           :
           for
           he
           is
           about
           Gods
           worke
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           is
           a
           louing
           Master
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           see
           his
           seruant
           frustrated
           of
           his
           hope
           in
           his
           seruice
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           these
           words
           note
           out
           this
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           wisedome
           for
           a
           man
           to
           bestow
           his
           chiefe
           cost
           there
           ,
           whence
           hee
           lookes
           for
           best
           recompence
           ,
           and
           acknowledgement
           
           in
           the
           time
           of
           most
           need
           .
           The
           steward
           in
           his
           kinde
           ,
           is
           commended
           for
           this
           policie
           :
           who
           would
           shew
           curtesie
           to
           such
           as
           he
           knew
           in
           a
           
           day
           of
           hardnesse
           and
           want
           ,
           would
           be
           readiest
           to
           remember
           it
           with
           thankes
           and
           requitall
           .
           The
           contrary
           folly
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Romanes
           taxeth
           ;
           what
           fruite
           had
           ye
           of
           those
           things
           whereof
           yee
           are
           now
           ashamed
           ?
           A
           man
           is
           not
           ashamed
           of
           that
           labour
           which
           hath
           brought
           him
           in
           plentifull
           gaine
           ;
           but
           of
           that
           which
           answers
           not
           his
           cost
           and
           hope
           .
           Men
           that
           haue
           runne
           themselues
           
           out
           of
           breath
           all
           their
           life
           ,
           groping
           after
           a
           blind
           happinesse
           ,
           in
           their
           vnprofitable
           ,
           superstitious
           ,
           prophane
           course
           ;
           at
           length
           seeing
           themselues
           deceiued
           ,
           wish
           they
           had
           serued
           a
           Master
           who
           might
           haue
           saued
           them
           and
           receiued
           them
           into
           euerlasting
           habitations
           :
           But
           he
           answers
           them
           ,
           bidding
           them
           go
           ,
           see
           ,
           if
           their
           money
           will
           saue
           them
           (
           their
           god
           )
           or
           their
           lusts
           (
           their
           masters
           )
           :
           as
           for
           me
           ,
           I
           had
           none
           of
           their
           seruice
           ,
           neither
           shal
           they
           haue
           any
           wages
           frō
           me
           .
           Thus
           the
           Lord
           is
           faine
           to
           vpbraid
           men
           (
           though
           not
           by
           word
           ,
           saying
           :
           Go
           to
           your
           Idols
           ,
           yet
           in
           effect
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           leaueth
           them
           shiftlesse
           )
           or
           else
           who
           should
           perswade
           one
           of
           an
           hundred
           ,
           that
           he
           soweth
           among
           thornes
           ,
           or
           loseth
           his
           labour
           and
           cost
           ,
           when
           he
           casteth
           it
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           away
           vpon
           one
           Idoll
           (
           a
           broken
           staffe
           )
           or
           other
           ?
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           such
           a
           bewitching
           nature
           these
           Idols
           are
           of
           ,
           (
           not
           Popish
           onely
           ,
           but
           spirituall
           also
           ,
           set
           vp
           in
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           heart
           )
           that
           they
           possesse
           their
           seruants
           with
           an
           opinion
           of
           fruite
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           obtained
           ,
           (
           if
           they
           could
           hit
           vpon
           it
           )
           till
           at
           length
           with
           other
           like
           themselues
           ,
           when
           time
           and
           strength
           ,
           thrift
           and
           cost
           is
           all
           spent
           and
           wasted
           ,
           they
           crye
           out
           miserably
           ,
           (
           like
           theeues
           at
           gallowes
           )
           they
           were
           deceiued
           :
           leauing
           an
           example
           for
           others
           (
           if
           they
           bee
           wise
           )
           to
           profit
           by
           ;
           as
           for
           themselues
           ,
           neither
           rule
           nor
           example
           could
           doe
           them
           good
           ,
           as
           wofull
           experience
           witnesseth
           in
           too
           many
           other
           .
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               And
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               said
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Wee
               haue
               sinned
               ,
               doe
               thou
               vnto
               vs
               whatsoeuer
               please
               thee
               :
               onely
               we
               pray
               thee
               to
               deliuer
               vs
               this
               day
               .
            
          
           
             16.
             
             
               Then
               they
               put
               away
               the
               strange
               gods
               from
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               serued
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               his
               soule
               was
               grieued
               for
               the
               miserie
               of
               Israel
               .
            
          
        
         
           THe
           people
           hauing
           receiued
           an
           hard
           and
           sharpe
           answere
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           not
           heare
           them
           ,
           laid
           it
           neere
           to
           heart
           ,
           and
           
           cried
           againe
           to
           the
           Lord
           (
           how
           soone
           after
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           here
           expressed
           )
           confessing
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           casting
           away
           their
           Idols
           ,
           (
           which
           at
           their
           first
           suing
           to
           God
           they
           did
           not
           )
           :
           now
           in
           stead
           thereof
           ,
           they
           serued
           the
           Lord
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           beside
           all
           this
           ,
           they
           submitted
           themselues
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           doe
           what
           he
           would
           to
           them
           ,
           resting
           confidently
           perswaded
           of
           his
           mercie
           ,
           and
           so
           obtained
           deliuerance
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           earnestly
           sued
           for
           and
           sought
           ,
           out
           of
           that
           present
           calamitie
           :
           for
           the
           Lord
           was
           intreated
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           granted
           their
           desire
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           it
           seeme
           strange
           to
           any
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           first
           crying
           to
           God
           ,
           their
           sute
           
           was
           reiected
           ,
           wee
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           sought
           not
           to
           him
           for
           it
           in
           the
           vprightnesse
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           as
           is
           said
           before
           ;
           and
           therfore
           God
           meant
           to
           hold
           them
           on
           the
           racke
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           to
           keepe
           them
           in
           suspence
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           hold
           them
           in
           a
           deepe
           feare
           ,
           by
           denying
           helpe
           to
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           a
           through
           repentance
           ,
           as
           indeed
           now
           they
           did
           shew
           signes
           of
           
           it
           ,
           and
           those
           also
           effectuall
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           not
           before
           :
           and
           for
           this
           purpose
           he
           draue
           them
           more
           throughly
           to
           examination
           of
           them
           themselues
           ,
           then
           they
           had
           done
           before
           .
           So
           that
           we
           see
           at
           first
           ,
           they
           gladly
           would
           haue
           been
           deliuered
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           they
           would
           not
           cast
           away
           their
           Idols
           and
           other
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           would
           still
           walke
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           their
           owne
           hearts
           .
           Which
           setteth
           before
           vs
           a
           common
           disease
           ,
           that
           is
           too
           oft
           euen
           in
           Gods
           deare
           children
           :
           that
           in
           our
           afflictions
           we
           crie
           to
           God
           for
           mercy
           and
           helpe
           ,
           and
           faine
           would
           haue
           the
           punishment
           taken
           away
           ,
           but
           so
           ,
           that
           we
           would
           haue
           libertie
           to
           liue
           as
           we
           did
           before
           ,
           and
           hold
           fast
           our
           sinnes
           still
           ,
           and
           abide
           in
           them
           ,
           
           for
           they
           are
           dearer
           to
           vs
           then
           our
           owne
           flesh
           .
           Euen
           after
           this
           manner
           many
           of
           vs
           too
           oft
           and
           boldly
           deale
           with
           the
           Lord
           :
           so
           that
           repentance
           is
           hardly
           attained
           vnto
           ,
           no
           ,
           not
           euen
           then
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           to
           sue
           to
           the
           Lord
           for
           ease
           in
           our
           trouble
           .
           As
           may
           bee
           seene
           in
           Dauid
           himselfe
           in
           the
           32.
           
           Psalme
           ,
           that
           it
           
           was
           painefull
           to
           him
           to
           confesse
           against
           himselfe
           :
           we
           need
           not
           the
           speech
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Anothoth
           to
           Ieremie
           ,
           to
           preach
           vnto
           vs
           pleasant
           things
           :
           and
           againe
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           not
           heare
           the
           law
           of
           this
           thy
           Lord
           :
           neither
           to
           follow
           Demetrius
           the
           siluer
           Smith
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           the
           Actes
           ;
           for
           these
           were
           wicked
           
           both
           of
           them
           .
           And
           how
           did
           they
           foile
           themselues
           ;
           they
           of
           Anathoth
           ,
           to
           retaine
           their
           pleasures
           ;
           the
           other
           to
           vphold
           his
           wicked
           gaine
           ?
           But
           that
           it
           should
           be
           so
           with
           vs
           in
           any
           manner
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           the
           better
           sort
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           be
           borne
           !
           And
           yet
           it
           may
           iustly
           be
           complained
           of
           ,
           Oh
           euen
           the
           better
           sort
           of
           men
           will
           not
           be
           reformed
           .
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           when
           affliction
           is
           vpon
           them
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           would
           most
           willinglie
           bee
           eased
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           be
           brought
           to
           see
           or
           amend
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           amisse
           ,
           because
           they
           flatter
           themselues
           ,
           &
           are
           great
           in
           their
           owne
           eies
           ,
           while
           their
           iniquitie
           is
           found
           worthy
           to
           be
           hated
           .
           And
           yet
           there
           are
           worse
           then
           these
           ,
           who
           murmur
           vnder
           their
           affliction
           ,
           and
           doe
           what
           they
           can
           ,
           to
           hide
           their
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           more
           particularly
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           cleare
           ,
           that
           this
           people
           saw
           they
           did
           euil
           
           in
           worshipping
           strange
           Gods
           ,
           but
           would
           not
           acknowledge
           it
           ,
           til
           God
           draue
           them
           to
           it
           by
           his
           sore
           iudgements
           :
           So
           when
           we
           see
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           see
           ,
           how
           we
           prouoke
           him
           by
           any
           of
           our
           speciall
           sinnes
           ,
           let
           vs
           feare
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           ,
           if
           wee
           will
           not
           abhorre
           ,
           and
           be
           weary
           of
           them
           by
           his
           instructions
           ,
           and
           warnings
           which
           he
           giueth
           vs
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           (
           I
           say
           )
           bring
           vs
           thereto
           by
           sharpe
           correction
           .
           So
           that
           the
           best
           is
           to
           iudge
           our selues
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           not
           iudged
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           But
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           so
           hardly
           vrging
           this
           people
           ,
           they
           fell
           to
           a
           more
           serious
           searching
           into
           themselues
           ,
           and
           so
           came
           to
           better
           state
           ,
           wee
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           as
           hardly
           as
           Gods
           people
           are
           brought
           to
           confesse
           and
           renounce
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           hauing
           fallen
           ,
           as
           at
           sometimes
           they
           haue
           done
           ;
           yet
           when
           they
           see
           and
           feele
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           no
           release
           nor
           issue
           of
           their
           trouble
           is
           seene
           by
           them
           ;
           many
           are
           drawne
           thereby
           to
           sorrow
           and
           repentance
           .
           But
           when
           they
           haue
           not
           felt
           Gods
           anger
           kindled
           against
           them
           for
           their
           sinnes
           first
           ,
           they
           can
           hardly
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           abide
           to
           be
           told
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           to
           heare
           of
           his
           iudgements
           for
           them
           ,
           but
           shake
           them
           off
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           possibly
           .
           But
           if
           God
           doe
           purpose
           to
           bring
           such
           home
           ;
           he
           wil
           so
           worke
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           make
           them
           feele
           both
           his
           threats
           and
           his
           displeasure
           so
           fierce
           and
           smarty
           ,
           that
           rather
           then
           they
           will
           still
           liue
           vnder
           the
           feare
           thereof
           ,
           they
           will
           run
           through
           fire
           and
           water
           to
           escape
           both
           ,
           though
           no
           other
           bodily
           affliction
           be
           vpon
           them
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           many
           haue
           been
           brought
           home
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           hath
           tamed
           and
           subdued
           them
           by
           afflictions
           ,
           especially
           inward
           :
           for
           if
           they
           rebel
           not
           through
           pride
           ,
           but
           stoope
           vnder
           their
           burden
           ,
           there
           is
           good
           hope
           of
           them
           ;
           euen
           as
           the
           high
           minded
           ,
           who
           doe
           kicke
           against
           the
           pricke
           ,
           and
           are
           refractarie
           and
           
           wilfull
           ,
           doe
           surely
           come
           to
           euill
           .
           Now
           therefore
           ,
           seeing
           we
           may
           find
           that
           mercy
           from
           God
           by
           our
           afflictions
           ,
           which
           we
           neuer
           felt
           before
           in
           our
           prosperitie
           ,
           why
           should
           wee
           storme
           at
           the
           comming
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           rather
           looke
           for
           some
           good
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           Iames
           wisheth
           vs
           to
           doe
           ,
           when
           he
           telleth
           
           vs
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           matter
           of
           greatest
           ioy
           ,
           when
           we
           fall
           into
           many
           of
           them
           ?
        
         
           And
           lastly
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           returned
           to
           serue
           the
           Lord
           ,
           know
           
           we
           that
           this
           is
           the
           end
           of
           all
           our
           repentance
           to
           serue
           God
           ,
           with
           chearefulnes
           throughout
           our
           life
           ,
           euen
           as
           it
           is
           a
           chiefe
           end
           of
           our
           liuing
           here
           ,
           for
           that
           to
           doe
           is
           indeed
           to
           bring
           foorth
           fruit
           or
           amendment
           of
           life
           ;
           and
           when
           that
           worke
           faileth
           in
           vs
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           that
           the
           waies
           of
           godlinesse
           are
           not
           pleasant
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           let
           vs
           know
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           wel
           with
           vs
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           diuell
           hath
           much
           preuailed
           
           against
           vs.
           
        
         
           Now
           in
           the
           next
           place
           in
           these
           two
           verses
           ,
           let
           vs
           lay
           together
           the
           signes
           of
           the
           peoples
           repentance
           ,
           which
           are
           these
           fiue
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           their
           confession
           ;
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           submitting
           of
           themselues
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           third
           ,
           the
           putting
           away
           of
           their
           Idols
           ;
           the
           fourth
           ,
           their
           returne
           to
           a
           godly
           life
           ;
           the
           fifth
           ,
           their
           confidence
           in
           God
           ,
           taking
           no
           nay
           ,
           neither
           making
           any
           doubt
           of
           his
           holp●
           .
           And
           for
           our
           instruction
           ,
           these
           things
           are
           here
           mentioned
           in
           this
           maner
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           be
           not
           all
           vsually
           in
           Scripture
           expressely
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           repentance
           of
           men
           together
           ,
           yet
           other
           are
           in
           sundry
           places
           ,
           as
           in
           Ieremie
           ,
           
           Hosea
           ,
           &c.
           and
           these
           also
           may
           be
           found
           in
           such
           as
           were
           penitents
           ,
           if
           wee
           will
           examine
           the
           stories
           of
           such
           ,
           and
           search
           them
           out
           .
           In
           Hosea
           they
           may
           bee
           all
           
           found
           ,
           though
           not
           all
           named
           :
           in
           Dauid
           also
           ,
           in
           Zacheus
           likewise
           .
           And
           so
           by
           them
           all
           ioyntly
           laid
           together
           ,
           let
           vs
           ,
           whensoeuer
           we
           list
           ,
           looke
           to
           approoue
           our
           repentance
           to
           be
           sound
           and
           good
           :
           but
           seuer
           wee
           them
           not
           in
           any
           wise
           one
           from
           the
           other
           .
           For
           to
           confesse
           alone
           without
           the
           rest
           ,
           may
           bee
           an
           vncertaine
           testimony
           ,
           as
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           in
           Sauls
           confession
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           some
           it
           is
           
           sufficient
           ,
           yea
           ,
           sure
           and
           good
           ,
           as
           in
           Dauids
           ,
           when
           he
           vttered
           this
           bare
           confession
           to
           Nathan
           ,
           I
           haue
           sinned
           .
           But
           to
           leaue
           euill
           ,
           and
           doe
           good
           ,
           with
           a
           resting
           on
           Gods
           promise
           ,
           and
           a
           submitting
           of
           ourselues
           to
           his
           holy
           will
           ,
           I
           say
           all
           these
           together
           with
           confessions
           are
           signes
           of
           repentance
           infallable
           ?
           euen
           as
           on
           the
           contrarie
           a
           failing
           in
           some
           of
           these
           may
           easily
           breed
           question
           about
           the
           sufficiencie
           of
           true
           repentance
           ,
           where
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           not
           otherwise
           commend
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           that
           the
           holy
           story
           thus
           setteth
           it
           forth
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           people
           thus
           repented
           ,
           the
           soule
           of
           the
           Lord
           was
           grieued
           for
           their
           misery
           ,
           euen
           as
           he
           was
           angrie
           with
           them
           before
           for
           their
           reuolting
           ,
           it
           doth
           admirably
           commend
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           oft
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           Scripture
           :
           which
           is
           not
           spoken
           ,
           as
           
           though
           God
           were
           mooued
           with
           affections
           ,
           but
           those
           things
           which
           are
           noted
           to
           be
           in
           men
           ,
           are
           ascribed
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           spoken
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           ,
           euen
           as
           they
           are
           first
           grieued
           for
           the
           misery
           of
           those
           whom
           they
           pitie
           ,
           so
           God
           is
           said
           to
           be
           grieued
           for
           them
           ,
           receiuing
           them
           to
           mercy
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           we
           may
           truly
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           exceedeth
           in
           mercy
           towards
           poore
           sinners
           ,
           that
           haue
           sore
           prouoked
           him
           ,
           when
           they
           vnfainedly
           turne
           to
           him
           .
           
           And
           as
           this
           is
           true
           of
           his
           affection
           to
           them
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           also
           of
           the
           fruites
           of
           his
           fauour
           ,
           as
           elsewhere
           I
           haue
           noted
           at
           large
           .
           And
           to
           this
           end
           is
           that
           oft
           repeated
           saying
           in
           Exodus
           :
           I
           the
           Lord
           am
           gratious
           ,
           slow
           to
           wrath
           ,
           ready
           to
           forgiue
           ,
           
           and
           repenting
           for
           the
           euill
           that
           I
           brought
           vpon
           them
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Lord
           was
           wholly
           theirs
           ,
           now
           they
           repented
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           former
           abominations
           ,
           which
           blotted
           out
           and
           darkned
           in
           them
           all
           sound
           comfort
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           to
           all
           other
           in
           their
           case
           ;
           euen
           so
           doth
           he
           change
           the
           estate
           of
           wofull
           people
           by
           that
           reconciling
           them
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           no
           otherwise
           then
           as
           the
           foullest
           and
           most
           tempestuous
           day
           is
           vnto
           the
           most
           comfortable
           weather
           ,
           and
           constant
           Sun-shine
           .
           And
           they
           need
           not
           know
           what
           these
           changes
           meane
           ,
           but
           walke
           in
           Gods
           fauour
           continually
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           who
           continually
           delight
           in
           his
           law
           ,
           
           and
           in
           his
           feare
           .
           But
           of
           these
           points
           from
           the
           fifteenth
           verse
           hitherto
           ,
           I
           speak
           briefely
           ,
           because
           I
           haue
           handled
           them
           vpon
           the
           like
           occasions
           before
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           and
           fourth
           Chapters
           of
           this
           booke
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           SIXTIE
           THREE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           TENTH
           AND
           ELEVENTH
           CHAPTERS
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Verse
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Ammon
                   were
                   gathered
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   incamped
                   in
                   Gilead
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   assembled
                   themselues
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   incamped
                   in
                   Mizpeh
                   .
                
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   people
                   and
                   Princes
                   of
                   Gilead
                   said
                   one
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   What
                   man
                   is
                   bee
                   that
                   will
                   begin
                   to
                   fight
                   against
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Ammon
                   ?
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   head
                   ouer
                   all
                   the
                   inhabitants
                   of
                   Gilead
                   .
                
              
            
             
               I
               In
               these
               two
               verses
               ,
               being
               the
               last
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               (
               to
               
               passe
               from
               the
               repentance
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               ,
               which
               I
               haue
               spoke
               of
               )
               it
               followeth
               now
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               the
               Ammonites
               were
               not
               satisfied
               with
               vexing
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               long
               done
               ,
               but
               now
               they
               went
               about
               to
               put
               them
               to
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               their
               cities
               and
               lands
               from
               them
               for
               their
               owne
               .
               But
               marke
               we
               this
               :
               the
               Lord
               so
               dealt
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               prouided
               so
               well
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               their
               enemies
               could
               neuer
               goe
               about
               it
               in
               better
               time
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Israelites
               .
               For
               now
               they
               had
               turned
               to
               God
               by
               repentance
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               receiued
               them
               into
               his
               fauor
               and
               protection
               :
               this
               caused
               the
               Lord
               now
               to
               stand
               with
               him
               ,
               who
               before
               was
               against
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               did
               know
               they
               had
               his
               direction
               and
               help
               to
               go
               about
               to
               deliuer
               thēselues
               out
               of
               their
               bondage
               and
               miserie
               .
               The
               Ammonites
               ,
               seeing
               
               Gilead
               was
               a
               goodly
               citie
               ,
               and
               richly
               furnished
               ,
               they
               laboured
               and
               determined
               first
               of
               all
               to
               destroy
               that
               :
               Israel
               was
               assembled
               in
               Mizpeh
               (
               while
               the
               other
               camped
               in
               Gilead
               )
               but
               that
               was
               too
               farre
               off
               from
               aiding
               the
               Giliadites
               their
               brethren
               ,
               (
               who
               were
               then
               besieged
               by
               those
               Amonites
               .
               )
               Therefore
               as
               they
               were
               directed
               by
               God
               ,
               they
               propounded
               betwixt
               themselues
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               Princes
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               would
               begin
               the
               battell
               against
               the
               Ammonites
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               guide
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               Iudge
               ouer
               them
               .
               And
               that
               they
               were
               led
               hereto
               by
               God
               ,
               it
               may
               appeare
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               raised
               vp
               those
               that
               were
               Iudges
               ouer
               them
               ,
               and
               after
               confirmed
               Iphtah
               in
               going
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               story
               being
               thus
               laid
               foorth
               ,
               I
               wil
               here
               stay
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               say
               some
               thing
               
               of
               them
               ,
               both
               the
               Ammonites
               and
               Israelites
               .
               And
               first
               this
               :
               if
               the
               children
               of
               Ammon
               had
               gone
               about
               to
               take
               the
               cities
               and
               ground
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               into
               their
               hands
               and
               possession
               ,
               and
               oppressed
               them
               by
               warre
               ,
               before
               Israels
               repentance
               ,
               and
               turning
               to
               God
               ,
               they
               might
               easily
               haue
               done
               it
               ,
               for
               none
               of
               them
               durst
               ,
               or
               had
               any
               heart
               to
               resist
               them
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               in
               the
               story
               :
               for
               they
               suffered
               them
               to
               oppresse
               them
               ,
               till
               now
               in
               the
               last
               yeere
               especially
               ,
               they
               were
               sore
               distressed
               and
               tormented
               by
               them
               .
               And
               besides
               ;
               they
               then
               had
               God
               also
               against
               them
               .
               But
               now
               after
               they
               sought
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               their
               hearts
               ;
               he
               was
               now
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               heartned
               and
               imboldned
               to
               resist
               ,
               and
               stand
               against
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               hope
               they
               had
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               wee
               see
               they
               did
               manifestly
               declare
               .
               By
               the
               which
               wee
               may
               see
               how
               God
               keepeth
               
               many
               euils
               and
               troubles
               from
               his
               deare
               seruants
               ,
               till
               hee
               hath
               made
               them
               fit
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               them
               able
               to
               goe
               vnder
               them
               :
               whereas
               if
               they
               had
               come
               vpon
               them
               before
               ,
               they
               had
               been
               vtterly
               ouerwhelmed
               by
               them
               .
               For
               as
               he
               turneth
               many
               afflictions
               away
               from
               them
               altogether
               ,
               which
               they
               saw
               not
               how
               they
               could
               auoide
               ,
               euen
               so
               hee
               deferreth
               many
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               touch
               them
               ,
               till
               he
               hath
               strengthened
               their
               shoulders
               ,
               and
               put
               courage
               into
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               so
               made
               them
               able
               to
               beare
               them
               .
               And
               yet
               he
               leaueth
               them
               not
               vnexercised
               with
               one
               or
               other
               more
               small
               and
               easie
               ,
               as
               he
               seeth
               it
               profitable
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               fit
               to
               beare
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               any
               of
               vs
               well
               consider
               it
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               that
               his
               goodnes
               hath
               herein
               exceeded
               toward
               vs
               ,
               and
               who
               can
               choose
               but
               see
               it
               ,
               that
               at
               his
               first
               inlightning
               of
               vs
               by
               faith
               ,
               when
               wee
               were
               weake
               ,
               and
               might
               easily
               haue
               been
               dismaide
               ,
               hee
               hath
               kept
               many
               of
               our
               sinnes
               from
               our
               sight
               ,
               when
               by
               those
               which
               we
               saw
               we
               were
               hardly
               kept
               from
               despaire
               ,
               and
               sundry
               troubles
               also
               ;
               which
               if
               they
               had
               appeared
               to
               vs
               ,
               when
               as
               yet
               wee
               were
               nothing
               able
               to
               heare
               of
               them
               ,
               much
               lesse
               to
               beare
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               haue
               swallowed
               vs
               vp
               ,
               
               and
               haue
               driuen
               vs
               to
               vtter
               desperation
               .
               And
               as
               this
               is
               true
               ,
               we
               vnderstand
               it
               of
               our
               first
               conuersion
               ,
               or
               after
               ;
               euen
               so
               is
               it
               also
               with
               vs
               throughout
               our
               whole
               life
               .
               He
               spareth
               vs
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               we
               may
               be
               better
               incouraged
               to
               serue
               him
               faithfully
               in
               that
               which
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               so
               afterward
               we
               may
               be
               fit
               to
               see
               more
               ,
               both
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               take
               part
               of
               the
               afflictions
               which
               abide
               vs.
               Euen
               as
               wee
               vse
               our
               children
               tenderly
               ,
               while
               they
               bee
               young
               ,
               but
               after
               they
               be
               growne
               vp
               ,
               we
               set
               them
               to
               worke
               ,
               and
               shew
               them
               that
               they
               must
               labour
               ,
               and
               suffer
               some
               hardnesse
               ,
               they
               being
               now
               better
               able
               to
               goe
               vnder
               it
               .
            
             
               Thus
               did
               the
               Lord
               cal
               backe
               Saul
               from
               the
               pursuit
               of
               Dauid
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               
               
               likely
               that
               he
               could
               not
               haue
               escaped
               his
               hands
               if
               he
               had
               been
               let
               alone
               .
               So
               when
               Nashash
               the
               King
               of
               Ammon
               might
               easily
               haue
               destroyed
               the
               Giliadites
               at
               the
               first
               onset
               ,
               while
               they
               were
               vnarmed
               :
               the
               Lord
               stopt
               him
               ,
               and
               caused
               him
               to
               hearken
               to
               a
               needlesse
               condition
               ,
               whereby
               the
               time
               being
               
               protracted
               ,
               they
               had
               helpe
               sent
               them
               in
               the
               meane
               season
               ,
               and
               ouerthrew
               them
               .
               In
               this
               kind
               of
               dealing
               the
               Lord
               resembles
               a
               friendly
               person
               ,
               who
               spying
               a
               furious
               enemy
               comming
               fiercely
               with
               weapon
               against
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               vnarmed
               and
               vnprouided
               to
               meet
               him
               ,
               stayeth
               the
               rage
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               till
               the
               other
               haue
               got
               himselfe
               arm
               or
               fit
               to
               encounter
               him
               ,
               or
               may
               escape
               his
               hands
               ,
               or
               when
               hee
               hath
               done
               so
               ,
               he
               commits
               them
               together
               ,
               knowing
               that
               the
               innocent
               partie
               hauing
               the
               better
               cause
               ,
               will
               easily
               foile
               the
               doer
               of
               wrong
               .
               Thus
               the
               Lord
               often
               doth
               ,
               although
               when
               he
               seeth
               his
               time
               ,
               he
               can
               also
               either
               quite
               diuert
               the
               enemy
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               the
               King
               of
               Ashur
               from
               comming
               against
               weake
               Ierusalem
               :
               or
               else
               take
               his
               peoples
               part
               (
               as
               Moses
               did
               the
               Israelites
               
               against
               the
               Egyptian
               )
               and
               fight
               for
               them
               while
               they
               stand
               still
               and
               looke
               on
               .
               So
               he
               did
               to
               Pharao
               and
               Zenacherib
               .
               Now
               when
               the
               Lord
               reserues
               his
               people
               till
               such
               a
               time
               of
               strength
               and
               courage
               ,
               not
               suffering
               (
               as
               I
               may
               so
               say
               )
               the
               Canaanites
               to
               come
               vpon
               his
               people
               ,
               (
               being
               weake
               through
               their
               late
               circumcision
               )
               it
               is
               a
               greater
               fauour
               ,
               then
               if
               he
               remoued
               their
               triall
               wholly
               from
               them
               :
               for
               in
               this
               ,
               they
               haue
               onely
               proofe
               of
               Gods
               goodnesse
               :
               but
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               they
               haue
               (
               beside
               that
               )
               a
               triall
               of
               their
               faith
               and
               grace
               more
               precious
               then
               gold
               ;
               which
               triumpheth
               ,
               hauing
               got
               the
               victory
               ouer
               the
               enemy
               ,
               whether
               spirituall
               or
               earthly
               .
               
                 Thomas
                 Bilney
              
               a
               godly
               man
               ,
               during
               his
               imprisonment
               ,
               had
               a
               strong
               assault
               giuen
               him
               by
               his
               owne
               flesh
               against
               the
               paine
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
               which
               he
               feared
               he
               should
               not
               be
               able
               to
               endure
               .
               And
               who
               knoweth
               what
               he
               would
               haue
               done
               ,
               if
               the
               triall
               had
               been
               hottest
               ,
               when
               hee
               was
               weakest
               ?
               But
               the
               Lord
               so
               suited
               the
               time
               ,
               that
               when
               fire
               was
               put
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               that
               feared
               the
               foile
               ,
               of
               weake
               became
               strong
               (
               Heb.
               11.
               )
               and
               ouercame
               
               the
               fire
               ,
               by
               yeelding
               his
               whole
               body
               to
               wast
               it
               ,
               whereas
               his
               finger
               could
               not
               before
               abide
               the
               candle
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               grace
               therefore
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               implieth
               )
               God
               wil
               keepe
               from
               vs
               such
               afflictions
               as
               we
               are
               not
               fit
               to
               
               honour
               him
               in
               ,
               but
               liker
               to
               be
               ouercome
               of
               our
               corruption
               ,
               and
               betray
               our
               cause
               .
               If
               any
               obiect
               the
               foiles
               of
               diuers
               seruants
               of
               God
               ,
               preuented
               and
               taken
               vnawares
               by
               strong
               trials
               ,
               as
               Cranmer
               in
               the
               first
               assault
               of
               his
               enemies
               forced
               to
               yeeld
               to
               that
               which
               he
               ought
               not
               ,
               &c.
               
               Let
               such
               know
               ,
               God
               hath
               a
               diuers
               end
               of
               a
               diuers
               method
               :
               and
               teacheth
               men
               humblenesse
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               of
               themselues
               by
               such
               assaults
               as
               they
               cannot
               answer
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               they
               may
               be
               abler
               for
               those
               trials
               afterward
               ,
               hauing
               renounced
               themselues
               ,
               and
               got
               firmer
               hold
               vpon
               the
               alsufficiencie
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               whose
               protection
               
               they
               are
               weake
               ,
               as
               other
               men
               .
               Now
               then
               let
               men
               beware
               how
               they
               abuse
               this
               dealing
               of
               God
               to
               their
               owne
               hurt
               .
               For
               seeing
               God
               by
               this
               holding
               off
               ,
               and
               forbearing
               of
               trials
               which
               wee
               could
               not
               beare
               ,
               doth
               require
               both
               exceeding
               thanks
               ,
               vpon
               serious
               recording
               of
               this
               manner
               of
               his
               dealing
               with
               vs
               from
               time
               to
               time
               :
               as
               also
               a
               growing
               daily
               in
               strength
               to
               suffer
               greater
               troubles
               hereafter
               ,
               (
               a
               grace
               not
               common
               :
               )
               how
               grossely
               do
               they
               inuert
               
               and
               abuse
               this
               purpose
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               make
               no
               other
               vse
               of
               his
               sparing
               and
               dandling
               them
               in
               the
               lap
               and
               armes
               ,
               but
               to
               weare
               out
               the
               feare
               or
               expectation
               of
               affliction
               altogether
               ?
               whereby
               the
               longer
               they
               are
               free
               ,
               the
               weaker
               
               they
               are
               to
               suffer
               ?
               What
               difference
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               will
               ye
               make
               betwixt
               these
               and
               such
               ,
               as
               to
               whom
               affliction
               is
               euer
               vnwelcome
               and
               intolerable
               ?
               I
               meane
               the
               vngodly
               ?
               Let
               all
               Christians
               beware
               (
               therefore
               )
               of
               this
               softnesse
               and
               tendernesse
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               we
               haue
               heard
               in
               the
               seuenth
               &
               eighth
               verse
               ,
               that
               the
               Philistims
               
               and
               the
               Ammonites
               sore
               vexed
               Israel
               eighteene
               yeeres
               :
               and
               in
               all
               that
               time
               they
               neuer
               durst
               take
               vp
               weapon
               against
               them
               ,
               vntill
               they
               repented
               ;
               but
               then
               they
               began
               with
               good
               courage
               to
               resist
               them
               ,
               and
               assembled
               themselues
               against
               them
               .
               By
               the
               which
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               noted
               ,
               what
               liberty
               and
               courage
               true
               repentance
               bringeth
               with
               it
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               this
               :
               when
               men
               in
               their
               conscience
               see
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               dealt
               trecherously
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               haue
               nourished
               and
               followed
               the
               desires
               of
               their
               owne
               hearts
               ,
               contrary
               to
               that
               they
               knew
               they
               should
               haue
               done
               ,
               they
               haue
               no
               hope
               in
               him
               at
               such
               times
               ,
               neither
               feele
               any
               heart
               or
               strength
               in
               themselues
               to
               deale
               against
               their
               enemies
               either
               ghostly
               or
               bodily
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               that
               plague
               that
               God
               threatneth
               in
               Leuiticus
               ,
               that
               his
               people
               
               should
               not
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               before
               their
               enemies
               ,
               if
               they
               sinned
               against
               him
               :
               and
               in
               the
               fifth
               Chapter
               of
               this
               booke
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               when
               Israel
               had
               prouoked
               
               the
               Lord
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               heart
               in
               them
               to
               stand
               against
               those
               that
               held
               them
               in
               bondage
               .
               So
               that
               wee
               see
               ,
               how
               sinne
               disguiseth
               men
               ,
               and
               how
               preposterously
               it
               causeth
               things
               to
               goe
               with
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               inchanted
               and
               carried
               away
               with
               the
               allurements
               and
               pleasures
               of
               it
               .
               Which
               prooueth
               the
               contrary
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               is
               perfit
               freedome
               :
               and
               that
               it
               is
               faith
               and
               godlinesse
               which
               onely
               giue
               courage
               and
               boldnesse
               as
               to
               a
               Lyon
               by
               well
               doing
               .
               And
               seeing
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               that
               no
               bondage
               is
               like
               this
               to
               be
               bondmen
               to
               our
               lusts
               ,
               let
               all
               looke
               to
               receiue
               from
               God
               both
               reward
               and
               punishment
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               hereafter
               accordingly
               as
               in
               their
               liues
               they
               haue
               sought
               either
               of
               both
               .
               See
               Iudges
               5.
               8.
               and
               the
               notes
               vpon
               it
               .
            
             
               This
               order
               that
               the
               people
               tooke
               for
               the
               choosing
               of
               their
               Gouernour
               ,
               
               was
               by
               the
               Lords
               direction
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               after
               see
               by
               his
               confirming
               it
               ,
               in
               sending
               his
               spirit
               vpon
               Iphtah
               :
               He
               did
               it
               as
               by
               an
               outward
               incouragement
               ,
               to
               stirre
               them
               vp
               to
               fight
               against
               their
               enemies
               .
               Euen
               as
               he
               did
               the
               like
               by
               Caleb
               :
               who
               incouraged
               the
               people
               by
               the
               like
               meanes
               in
               such
               a
               like
               case
               ,
               saying
               ,
               in
               a
               difficultie
               of
               winning
               a
               Citie
               ,
               Hee
               that
               taketh
               it
               ,
               to
               him
               will
               I
               giue
               
               Achsah
               my
               daughter
               to
               wife
               :
               which
               though
               the
               people
               ought
               to
               haue
               done
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               to
               fight
               against
               Gods
               enemies
               for
               his
               commandements
               sake
               onely
               ,
               yet
               they
               had
               neede
               of
               spurres
               ,
               and
               were
               the
               better
               drawne
               on
               by
               such
               incouragements
               .
               Euen
               as
               Magistrates
               and
               Ministers
               owe
               duty
               of
               conscience
               to
               God
               in
               their
               place
               to
               beate
               downe
               sinne
               ,
               and
               aduance
               the
               Gospell
               :
               but
               yet
               they
               are
               the
               better
               heartned
               thereto
               ,
               when
               both
               sorts
               are
               incouraged
               by
               the
               high
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               the
               Minister
               beside
               ,
               by
               the
               readinesse
               of
               the
               people
               to
               their
               dutie
               .
               And
               so
               euery
               other
               in
               his
               place
               shall
               be
               better
               set
               forward
               in
               well
               doing
               ,
               by
               temporary
               incouragements
               ,
               though
               Gods
               commandement
               be
               the
               strongest
               motiue
               .
               So
               husbands
               and
               wiues
               should
               liue
               kindly
               together
               by
               bond
               and
               promise
               each
               to
               other
               for
               conscience
               sake
               ;
               but
               yet
               they
               doe
               this
               much
               better
               ,
               when
               each
               respecteth
               the
               other
               ,
               by
               yeelding
               mutually
               that
               which
               they
               owe
               each
               ●●
               other
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             ELEVENTH
             CHAPTER
             OF
             THE
             Booke
             of
             Iudges
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Then
                 Gilead
                 begat
                 Iphtah
                 :
                 and
                 Iphtah
                 the
                 Gileadite
                 was
                 a
                 valiant
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 an
                 harlot
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 And
                 Gileads
                 wife
                 bare
                 him
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 womans
                 children
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 age
                 ,
                 they
                 thrust
                 out
                 Iphtah
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 inherit
                 in
                 our
                 fathers
                 house
                 :
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 a
                 strange
                 woman
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Then
                 Iphtah
                 fled
                 from
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 dwelt
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Tob
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 gathered
                 to
                 Iphtah
                 idle
                 fellowes
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 out
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             the
             person
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             who
             should
             goe
             before
             the
             people
             
             of
             Israel
             in
             the
             warre
             against
             Ammon
             .
             And
             the
             summe
             of
             this
             Chapter
             with
             the
             parts
             (
             which
             are
             foure
             )
             is
             here
             further
             set
             downe
             to
             be
             this
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             calling
             of
             Iphtah
             is
             mentioned
             vnto
             the
             12.
             verse
             .
             The
             second
             part
             is
             ,
             how
             he
             seekes
             to
             appease
             the
             Ammonits
             by
             messengers
             ,
             moouing
             them
             by
             reasons
             to
             desist
             from
             warre
             ,
             but
             all
             in
             vaine
             ,
             to
             vers
             .
             29.
             
             The
             third
             part
             containeth
             the
             ouerthrow
             of
             the
             Ammonites
             by
             Iphtah
             to
             vers
             .
             36.
             
             The
             fourth
             sheweth
             what
             fell
             out
             after
             ;
             and
             particularly
             how
             hee
             performed
             his
             vow
             which
             he
             had
             made
             to
             God
             (
             if
             he
             might
             get
             the
             victory
             )
             in
             vers
             .
             32.
             and
             this
             is
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             come
             to
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             before
             Iphtah
             became
             their
             Guide
             and
             
             Captaine
             ,
             it
             is
             shewed
             how
             vnlikely
             it
             was
             that
             he
             should
             be
             so
             :
             therefore
             he
             is
             described
             in
             the
             first
             verse
             ,
             to
             haue
             been
             the
             sonne
             of
             an
             harlot
             ;
             who
             (
             ordinarily
             )
             might
             be
             admitted
             to
             no
             such
             place
             .
             In
             the
             second
             and
             third
             verse
             it
             is
             shewed
             how
             his
             brethren
             did
             therefore
             (
             whether
             through
             pride
             and
             scorne
             or
             emulation
             or
             both
             )
             expell
             him
             out
             of
             their
             fathers
             house
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             was
             faine
             to
             flie
             into
             another
             land
             ,
             and
             somuch
             the
             more
             hee
             was
             vnlike
             to
             be
             gouernour
             .
             And
             yet
             God
             so
             brought
             it
             to
             passe
             by
             his
             prouidence
             ,
             that
             the
             Princes
             of
             Gilead
             ,
             euen
             such
             as
             had
             driuen
             him
             away
             ,
             were
             constrained
             to
             send
             for
             him
             againe
             ,
             euen
             him
             among
             all
             other
             ,
             (
             whom
             they
             had
             banished
             from
             their
             fellowship
             ,
             )
             to
             bee
             their
             guide
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             decree
             made
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             seeing
             he
             had
             of
             all
             other
             begun
             warre
             with
             the
             Ammonites
             :
             and
             so
             vpon
             agreement
             betwixt
             him
             and
             them
             ,
             hee
             yeelded
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             ouer-ruling
             the
             action
             he
             was
             elected
             Iudge
             ouer
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             to
             the
             12.
             verse
             .
          
           
             Now
             of
             these
             more
             particularly
             ,
             as
             they
             lie
             in
             order
             .
             And
             first
             how
             he
             is
             described
             ,
             namely
             ,
             in
             these
             two
             points
             .
             One
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             the
             son
             of
             an
             harlot
             ,
             
             being
             the
             sonne
             of
             Gilead
             .
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             yet
             a
             valiant
             man
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             courage
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             warre
             .
             So
             that
             by
             the
             first
             he
             was
             basely
             accounted
             of
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             base
             borne
             ;
             by
             the
             last
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             good
             estimation
             and
             credit
             among
             men
             ,
             as
             he
             well
             deserued
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             whereas
             Gilead
             ,
             the
             father
             of
             Iphtah
             tooke
             to
             him
             an
             harlot
             beside
             his
             lawfull
             wife
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             obey
             the
             commandement
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             whore
             in
             Israel
             .
             And
             
             if
             it
             be
             demanded
             ,
             why
             God
             forbad
             such
             as
             were
             borne
             in
             bastardie
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             beare
             any
             office
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             forbidden
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             man
             so
             borne
             was
             worse
             then
             others
             but
             
             that
             the
             people
             might
             know
             ,
             how
             greatly
             God
             abhorred
             whoredome
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             but
             a
             iudiciall
             constitution
             appertaining
             to
             the
             Iewes
             .
             And
             in
             that
             Iphtah
             so
             borne
             ,
             was
             yet
             set
             in
             authoritie
             ouer
             the
             people
             ,
             (
             which
             thing
             God
             forbad
             )
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             hee
             made
             not
             that
             law
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             preferre
             any
             such
             ,
             but
             as
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             hath
             authoritie
             to
             call
             him
             into
             question
             for
             that
             which
             hee
             doth
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             instruction
             ,
             we
             see
             here
             by
             this
             that
             Iphtah
             was
             begotten
             of
             an
             
             harlot
             ,
             that
             the
             law
             of
             God
             (
             forbidding
             that
             there
             should
             bee
             any
             whore
             in
             Israel
             )
             was
             not
             obeyed
             ,
             euen
             as
             before
             wee
             haue
             heard
             of
             Gedeon
             his
             concubine
             :
             whereby
             we
             see
             ,
             how
             little
             Gods
             law
             is
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             regarded
             in
             all
             ages
             of
             many
             ,
             whether
             this
             one
             law
             ,
             or
             what
             other
             of
             his
             soeuer
             wee
             vnderstand
             it
             of
             .
             As
             for
             this
             ,
             of
             and
             against
             whoredome
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             neuer
             more
             common
             then
             in
             this
             age
             ,
             woful
             experience
             proues
             it
             to
             be
             too
             true
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             want
             now
             no
             such
             offenders
             more
             then
             in
             former
             times
             :
             I
             may
             truly
             say
             ,
             in
             number
             they
             farre
             exceed
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             antiquitie
             of
             corrupt
             example
             in
             this
             kinde
             ,
             were
             enough
             to
             license
             men
             to
             continue
             it
             still
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             in
             all
             other
             kindes
             of
             sinne
             ,
             verifying
             to
             the
             full
             the
             Apostles
             prophecie
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             latter
             daies
             shall
             come
             perilous
             times
             :
             for
             men
             shall
             be
             
             louers
             of
             themselues
             ,
             couetous
             ,
             proud
             ,
             boasters
             ,
             and
             infected
             with
             diuers
             other
             sinnes
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             commeth
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             vpon
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             :
             and
             no
             marueile
             that
             wee
             haue
             many
             plagues
             ,
             seeing
             God
             is
             not
             obeyed
             almost
             in
             any
             thing
             .
             And
             so
             may
             euery
             one
             particularly
             say
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             most
             obedient
             ,
             so
             shall
             his
             blessing
             be
             .
             And
             as
             this
             sin
             in
             any
             man
             had
             been
             bad
             enough
             ,
             so
             in
             Gilead
             a
             great
             man
             ,
             and
             who
             should
             haue
             punisht
             it
             in
             others
             rather
             ,
             (
             being
             the
             father
             of
             a
             familie
             )
             what
             a
             reproch
             was
             it
             ?
             Euen
             as
             in
             Dauid
             ,
             in
             Sampson
             ,
             in
             Iuda
             ,
             and
             in
             Reuben
             .
             For
             alas
             ,
             when
             a
             meane
             person
             sees
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             to
             be
             of
             no
             greater
             force
             ,
             then
             that
             euery
             great
             man
             is
             bold
             to
             dispense
             with
             it
             ,
             he
             growes
             to
             thinke
             it
             but
             a
             scare-crow
             ,
             and
             saith
             boldly
             (
             as
             the
             strumpet
             in
             the
             Prouerbs
             )
             Tush
             ,
             t
             is
             but
             a
             trick
             of
             truth
             .
             But
             for
             such
             tricks
             of
             youth
             the
             Lord
             in
             wrath
             destroyed
             24.
             thousand
             of
             Israel
             .
             Yea
             when
             the
             great
             enemie
             of
             the
             Church
             Balaam
             being
             frustrate
             of
             his
             cursed
             attempt
             against
             Israel
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             are
             cursed
             
             who
             can
             finde
             in
             their
             heart
             to
             curse
             Gods
             people
             )
             sought
             how
             to
             bring
             an
             equiualent
             plague
             vpon
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             he
             could
             inuent
             no
             more
             fit
             and
             mischieuous
             a
             plot
             ,
             then
             to
             intice
             them
             to
             vncleannesse
             with
             the
             Moabitish
             women
             ,
             and
             to
             Idolatrie
             with
             their
             heathenish
             gods
             .
             Therefore
             how
             great
             a
             iudgement
             of
             God
             hangs
             ouer
             this
             land
             for
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             eye
             ,
             (
             a
             maine
             branch
             whereof
             is
             filthines
             )
             and
             the
             vnlimitted
             lust
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             (
             especially
             in
             places
             of
             darknesse
             )
             wee
             can
             more
             easily
             coniecture
             ,
             then
             perswade
             them
             that
             are
             guiltie
             ,
             to
             redresse
             it
             .
             Oh
             it
             is
             lamentable
             that
             such
             spots
             of
             our
             
             assemblies
             are
             suffered
             boldly
             to
             spit
             in
             the
             face
             of
             modestie
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             vp
             their
             heads
             aloft
             ,
             as
             hauing
             the
             better
             end
             of
             the
             staffe
             ,
             I
             meane
             greater
             aduantage
             against
             their
             accusers
             (
             commonly
             )
             then
             they
             against
             them
             .
             How
             should
             this
             moue
             vs
             to
             sue
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             such
             should
             be
             noted
             and
             shamed
             for
             inordinate
             persons
             ,
             that
             the
             rest
             may
             blanke
             and
             feare
             by
             their
             example
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             be
             staied
             ,
             as
             once
             it
             was
             by
             the
             zeale
             of
             Phiniees
             ,
             for
             the
             Lords
             cause
             ,
             thrusting
             thorow
             Zimri
             and
             Cozbi
             for
             their
             
             
             shamefull
             abomination
             .
             So
             should
             the
             word
             preached
             be
             more
             forcible
             ,
             when
             the
             transgressors
             should
             see
             the
             price
             of
             their
             boldnes
             ;
             and
             so
             should
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             take
             better
             effect
             ,
             and
             not
             become
             ridiculous
             .
             And
             so
             should
             not
             we
             feare
             that
             plague
             which
             Iehu
             denounceth
             vpon
             Iehoram
             (
             saying
             ,
             What
             peace
             ?
             )
             seeing
             the
             abominations
             and
             whoredomes
             of
             
             thy
             mother
             Iezabel
             are
             still
             in
             great
             number
             .
             Of
             which
             I
             say
             the
             lesse
             ,
             because
             I
             haue
             noted
             it
             as
             the
             fruite
             of
             all
             sinne
             as
             well
             as
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             parts
             of
             this
             booke
             .
             Onely
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             the
             vngodly
             sort
             will
             not
             take
             the
             Lords
             bridle
             to
             restraine
             their
             flesh
             from
             this
             lewd
             course
             ,
             (
             for
             adulteries
             ,
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             notes
             ,
             are
             the
             breakings
             out
             of
             the
             filthie
             heart
             ,
             euen
             as
             the
             sores
             and
             scabs
             
             of
             the
             body
             are
             the
             fruites
             of
             a
             corrupted
             blood
             )
             then
             let
             the
             people
             of
             God
             learne
             this
             dutie
             ,
             euen
             to
             possesse
             their
             vessels
             in
             holinesse
             ,
             to
             keepe
             themselues
             vnspotted
             and
             pure
             ,
             and
             to
             preserue
             their
             bodies
             and
             spirits
             in
             chastnes
             ,
             except
             they
             wil
             make
             of
             the
             temple
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             a
             stie
             of
             vncleane
             and
             loathsome
             lust
             ,
             fit
             to
             driue
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             away
             .
             And
             otherwise
             the
             Lord
             shall
             set
             a
             marke
             vpon
             them
             ,
             worse
             then
             the
             brand
             of
             a
             theese
             ,
             euen
             a
             marke
             of
             infamie
             ,
             which
             I
             dare
             not
             promise
             that
             repentance
             it selfe
             shall
             quite
             wash
             off
             ,
             while
             they
             liue
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             staine
             shall
             still
             continue
             .
             For
             this
             sinne
             is
             of
             a
             scarlet
             dye
             ,
             as
             Dauid
             speakes
             ,
             Psal
             .
             51.
             
             
          
           
             Now
             to
             end
             this
             verse
             ,
             by
             that
             it
             is
             said
             that
             Iphtah
             was
             a
             valiant
             man
             ,
             we
             
             must
             know
             that
             in
             those
             times
             of
             warre
             ,
             courage
             and
             valiantnes
             was
             a
             gift
             much
             set
             by
             and
             of
             good
             vse
             .
             So
             that
             though
             he
             had
             a
             blemish
             vpon
             him
             in
             that
             he
             was
             the
             sonne
             of
             an
             harlot
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             not
             his
             sinne
             )
             yet
             the
             Lord
             couered
             it
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             with
             this
             excellent
             gift
             of
             fortitude
             ,
             that
             made
             him
             much
             desired
             .
             It
             was
             a
             crosse
             to
             him
             (
             all
             may
             see
             )
             that
             hee
             was
             thus
             abased
             ,
             and
             yet
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             vnder
             that
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             such
             chastizement
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             like
             he
             should
             haue
             been
             a
             worse
             man
             ,
             and
             in
             greater
             danger
             .
             For
             such
             blemishes
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             are
             occasions
             through
             Gods
             worke
             ,
             to
             turne
             the
             
             minde
             to
             better
             matters
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             it
             in
             loue
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             from
             the
             partie
             greater
             troubles
             thereby
             .
          
           
             As
             we
             reade
             of
             
               Mephibosheth
               ,
               Ionathans
            
             young
             sonne
             ,
             that
             he
             being
             lame
             
             on
             his
             feete
             ,
             could
             not
             resist
             Dauid
             ,
             as
             Ishbosheth
             his
             vncle
             did
             ,
             (
             to
             his
             great
             toyle
             and
             little
             preuailing
             )
             but
             liued
             peaceably
             in
             the
             Kings
             fauour
             and
             fed
             at
             his
             table
             :
             and
             how
             could
             he
             haue
             been
             in
             better
             state
             ?
             whereas
             if
             he
             had
             enioyed
             his
             limmes
             at
             libertie
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             whether
             hee
             would
             not
             haue
             been
             stirring
             ,
             and
             taking
             part
             with
             Ishbosheth
             to
             his
             owne
             ouerthrow
             :
             which
             had
             bin
             very
             like
             to
             haue
             befalne
             him
             ,
             whē
             Abner
             forsook
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             bin
             preuented
             by
             violent
             death
             .
             Thus
             doth
             the
             Lord
             (
             as
             Paul
             speaks
             )
             clothe
             
             the
             more
             vnseemly
             parts
             with
             most
             honour
             .
             And
             in
             our
             experience
             many
             worthie
             men
             for
             their
             excellent
             parts
             (
             both
             in
             Church
             and
             Common-wealth
             )
             haue
             yet
             had
             their
             deformities
             .
             One
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             late
             and
             godly
             memory
             ,
             Master
             Perkins
             that
             worthy
             instrument
             ,
             being
             lame
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             testified
             often
             ,
             that
             his
             defect
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             training
             vp
             to
             learning
             :
             as
             being
             vnfit
             thereby
             for
             other
             employment
             .
             Wherein
             Gods
             admirable
             prouidence
             appeared
             ,
             in
             making
             him
             lame
             ,
             that
             his
             blemish
             might
             be
             an
             occasion
             of
             doing
             good
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Indeed
             the
             common
             speech
             is
             ,
             that
             Nature
             noteth
             some
             men
             ,
             for
             their
             sinister
             and
             notorious
             qualities
             :
             (
             by
             how
             much
             the
             rather
             all
             such
             had
             need
             pray
             much
             and
             vse
             good
             meanes
             to
             
             rectifie
             and
             perfect
             their
             inner
             man
             ,
             and
             purge
             out
             their
             corruption
             ,
             lest
             this
             imputation
             be
             iustly
             cast
             vpon
             them
             )
             but
             wee
             must
             know
             that
             God
             hath
             a
             further
             stroke
             then
             Nature
             ,
             and
             laieth
             his
             hand
             vpon
             many
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             be
             glorified
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             shew
             his
             workes
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             (
             in
             a
             sense
             somewhat
             diuers
             )
             our
             Sauiour
             speakes
             of
             the
             blind
             man
             ,
             Ioh.
             9
             So
             that
             such
             as
             are
             notable
             
             for
             their
             grace
             and
             gifts
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             are
             notorious
             .
             Naturally
             we
             pitie
             such
             as
             are
             deafe
             ,
             lame
             ,
             blinde
             ,
             and
             we
             doe
             well
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             is
             the
             part
             of
             a
             cursed
             Cham
             to
             deride
             such
             )
             but
             the
             Lord
             oft
             turnes
             pitie
             into
             admiration
             ,
             yea
             and
             condemnes
             by
             such
             ,
             the
             shamefull
             vnthankfulnes
             of
             them
             who
             haue
             no
             bodily
             blemishes
             ,
             but
             inwardly
             are
             tainted
             with
             all
             that
             naught
             is
             .
             God
             had
             done
             his
             part
             (
             to
             vse
             the
             phrase
             )
             one
             way
             to
             Absolon
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             a
             wemme
             from
             top
             to
             toe
             ,
             but
             who
             had
             a
             more
             disguised
             soule
             then
             that
             faire
             bodie
             carried
             within
             it
             ?
             Euen
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             the
             compleatnes
             of
             many
             a
             mans
             person
             ,
             drawes
             by
             degrees
             to
             the
             halter
             :
             many
             a
             womans
             beautie
             makes
             her
             a
             strumpet
             .
             Whether
             then
             of
             the
             two
             is
             more
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             a
             copper
             ring
             with
             a
             precious
             Iewell
             set
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             a
             golden
             with
             a
             common
             peble
             ?
          
           
             While
             many
             children
             haue
             their
             parents
             liuing
             with
             them
             ,
             (
             who
             are
             their
             glorie
             )
             how
             bold
             ,
             sawcie
             ,
             and
             lewdly
             disposed
             are
             they
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             were
             better
             vnborne
             .
             And
             other
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             ,
             being
             depriued
             of
             their
             parents
             ,
             which
             chastizement
             is
             nothing
             vnferiour
             to
             a
             blemish
             or
             scarre
             ;
             how
             haue
             they
             been
             driuen
             to
             liue
             vnder
             good
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             in
             good
             order
             ?
          
           
             For
             vse
             hereof
             ,
             let
             vs
             not
             wonder
             ,
             though
             the
             Lord
             mixe
             troubles
             with
             blessings
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             blemishes
             with
             beauties
             ,
             wants
             with
             perfections
             .
             Paul
             lifted
             vp
             to
             the
             third
             heauen
             ,
             was
             not
             so
             safe
             as
             being
             buffeted
             .
             A
             little
             
             abasement
             may
             preuent
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             ,
             yea
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             some
             chastizement
             laid
             vpon
             vs
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             doth
             keepe
             vs
             oft
             times
             from
             perishing
             in
             the
             
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             sicknesse
             and
             pouertie
             doe
             take
             heart
             from
             sinning
             ,
             whereas
             health
             and
             wealth
             imbolden
             thereto
             .
             Therefore
             if
             thine
             affliction
             come
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             (
             I
             meane
             when
             no
             apparent
             cause
             of
             thy
             drawing
             it
             on
             thy selfe
             can
             be
             seene
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             thou
             sufferest
             not
             for
             euill
             dealing
             )
             waite
             for
             some
             speciall
             good
             to
             come
             thereby
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             labour
             to
             make
             vse
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             it
             bee
             an
             hindering
             of
             thy
             bodily
             commoditie
             by
             losse
             ,
             disease
             ,
             
             paine
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             looke
             that
             it
             be
             to
             the
             benefit
             of
             thy
             soule
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             haue
             a
             rich
             and
             large
             supplie
             that
             way
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             Lord
             is
             wont
             to
             deale
             with
             his
             :
             and
             that
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             see
             cause
             to
             say
             as
             Dauid
             did
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             for
             vs
             that
             we
             haue
             been
             afflicted
             .
             It
             was
             sometime
             the
             speech
             of
             a
             vertuous
             
             and
             religious
             gentlewoman
             ,
             well
             exercised
             in
             Gods
             nurture
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             had
             falne
             to
             her
             any
             hard
             trouble
             ,
             and
             heauy
             crosse
             ,
             (
             as
             there
             did
             many
             )
             she
             did
             confidently
             looke
             for
             some
             great
             blessing
             more
             then
             ordinarie
             ,
             which
             was
             for
             the
             most
             part
             some
             addition
             of
             new
             grace
             ,
             or
             a
             quickning
             of
             the
             old
             .
             And
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             the
             same
             in
             other
             words
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             sendeth
             our
             afflictions
             
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             euen
             so
             we
             should
             looke
             for
             them
             to
             be
             to
             vs
             ;
             which
             if
             we
             did
             they
             should
             not
             be
             so
             vnwelcome
             to
             vs
             as
             now
             they
             be
             ,
             nor
             so
             discontentedly
             borne
             and
             gone
             vnder
             ,
             as
             commonly
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             blemish
             of
             his
             bastardie
             ,
             wee
             heard
             how
             his
             brethren
             thrust
             him
             
             out
             ,
             which
             was
             an
             vniust
             and
             cruell
             dealing
             with
             him
             .
             For
             what
             had
             hee
             
             done
             ?
             and
             as
             for
             their
             fathers
             shame
             which
             they
             raised
             therby
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             haue
             couered
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             bin
             able
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             haue
             reuiued
             it
             .
             And
             who
             seeth
             not
             that
             the
             sonne
             for
             his
             part
             had
             sorrow
             enough
             in
             that
             he
             was
             so
             branded
             with
             disgrace
             for
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             was
             smal
             cause
             that
             his
             brethren
             should
             adde
             more
             affliction
             vnto
             it
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             shamefull
             fact
             of
             them
             ,
             here
             we
             are
             taught
             to
             beware
             that
             wee
             doe
             
             not
             despise
             any
             in
             their
             affliction
             ,
             being
             base
             ,
             meane
             and
             contemptible
             for
             the
             same
             commonly
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             especially
             if
             there
             bee
             any
             good
             parts
             and
             gifts
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             bee
             like
             to
             bee
             profitable
             to
             Church
             or
             Common-wealth
             .
             Yea
             and
             without
             respect
             of
             this
             also
             ,
             for
             because
             Christ
             died
             for
             them
             and
             they
             are
             our
             brethren
             .
             For
             we
             are
             taught
             of
             God
             how
             to
             carrie
             our selues
             toward
             thē
             ,
             though
             the
             wicked
             will
             be
             taught
             by
             nothing
             .
             We
             learne
             in
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             happie
             that
             iudgeth
             wisely
             
             of
             the
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             that
             wee
             should
             pitie
             them
             ,
             and
             mourne
             with
             them
             that
             mourne
             .
             And
             in
             such
             cases
             it
             were
             our
             wisedome
             to
             put
             the
             case
             ,
             and
             suppose
             ;
             what
             if
             such
             affliction
             and
             abasement
             were
             cast
             vpon
             our selues
             ,
             would
             we
             not
             desire
             to
             be
             pitied
             and
             regarded
             ?
             And
             besides
             this
             ,
             we
             haue
             learned
             ,
             that
             iudgement
             shall
             be
             to
             the
             hard
             hearted
             and
             mercilesse
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             
             mercie
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             adde
             sorrow
             to
             their
             bands
             ,
             who
             are
             alreadie
             wrapped
             deeply
             therein
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             great
             sinne
             ,
             so
             it
             threatens
             to
             the
             committers
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             goe
             vnpunished
             ,
             but
             receiue
             the
             like
             measure
             themselues
             at
             Gods
             hands
             for
             their
             so
             doing
             .
             And
             sometime
             they
             suffer
             the
             like
             disgrace
             and
             harme
             at
             their
             hands
             to
             whom
             they
             offered
             the
             iniurie
             .
             For
             when
             God
             lifteth
             vp
             their
             heads
             out
             of
             aduersitie
             ,
             whom
             they
             haue
             abused
             and
             done
             the
             wrong
             vnto
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             thought
             that
             they
             being
             once
             downe
             ,
             should
             no
             more
             get
             vp
             againe
             and
             recouer
             )
             they
             take
             stomacke
             and
             reuenge
             the
             iniury
             that
             was
             done
             them
             much
             more
             eagerly
             .
             As
             Ioseph
             might
             haue
             done
             to
             his
             brethren
             ,
             (
             their
             owne
             consciences
             being
             witnesses
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             aduanced
             )
             for
             their
             vnnaturall
             dealing
             with
             him
             in
             his
             meane
             estate
             ,
             and
             would
             most
             certainly
             haue
             done
             so
             indeed
             ,
             if
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             had
             not
             
             staied
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             although
             there
             were
             no
             feare
             of
             any
             such
             reuenge
             to
             come
             by
             pitilesse
             dealing
             with
             others
             ;
             yet
             this
             were
             enough
             to
             disswade
             a
             true
             Christian
             from
             it
             ,
             yea
             and
             from
             any
             hard
             measure
             offering
             to
             any
             brother
             liuing
             by
             him
             ,
             how
             meane
             soeuer
             ;
             that
             (
             beside
             other
             inconueniences
             )
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             hee
             should
             bring
             himselfe
             into
             an
             hard
             conceit
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             hee
             should
             neuer
             after
             bee
             able
             to
             doe
             him
             good
             by
             counsell
             and
             good
             instruction
             ,
             exhortation
             ,
             or
             comfort
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             should
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             it
             .
             And
             that
             hope
             no
             seruant
             of
             God
             should
             lose
             ,
             (
             especially
             the
             Minister
             ,
             it
             being
             
             so
             precious
             a
             thing
             to
             helpe
             saue
             a
             soule
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             harden
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             meanest
             against
             him
             by
             vnchristian
             handling
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             therefore
             refuse
             to
             take
             any
             good
             by
             him
             afterward
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             tolerate
             and
             winke
             at
             any
             in
             their
             sinnes
             and
             euils
             .
          
           
             In
             great
             persons
             sometimes
             crueltie
             and
             wrong
             is
             shrouded
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             policy
             .
             For
             when
             as
             (
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             their
             master
             Machiauel
             )
             they
             seeke
             to
             bring
             vnder
             and
             discredit
             their
             corriuals
             and
             men
             of
             equall
             worthinesse
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             be
             (
             better
             then
             themselues
             )
             they
             practise
             this
             principle
             ,
             
               When
               he
               is
               going
               ,
               downe
               with
               him
            
             ;
             if
             he
             rise
             vp
             after
             he
             be
             sunke
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             
             comming
             vp
             the
             hill
             againe
             whence
             he
             is
             fallen
             ,
             sinke
             him
             againe
             ,
             thrust
             him
             backward
             ,
             tread
             vpon
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             get
             vp
             no
             more
             .
             Thus
             dealt
             Daniels
             aduersaries
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Darius
             :
             Thus
             dealt
             the
             enemies
             of
             Dauid
             in
             Sauls
             Court.
             And
             there
             be
             many
             petie
             and
             lower
             kinds
             of
             this
             iniurie
             among
             inferiours
             :
             as
             when
             the
             heire
             of
             the
             deceased
             or
             intestate
             partie
             (
             hauing
             the
             stroke
             in
             his
             hand
             )
             defraudeth
             both
             mother
             and
             brethren
             of
             their
             inheritance
             and
             portion
             ,
             dominering
             ouer
             them
             ,
             and
             driuing
             them
             to
             vnequall
             conditions
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             endlesse
             and
             bootlesse
             suites
             .
             So
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             when
             men
             mocke
             others
             euen
             for
             their
             affliction
             ,
             (
             which
             secretly
             vpbraideth
             them
             of
             it selfe
             )
             as
             crookednes
             ,
             blindnes
             ,
             &c.
             of
             which
             more
             (
             God
             willing
             )
             shall
             bee
             said
             hereafter
             in
             his
             due
             place
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             let
             these
             consider
             the
             reward
             of
             mocking
             such
             ,
             in
             the
             example
             of
             those
             Bethelites
             ,
             2.
             
             King.
             2.
             (
             being
             but
             children
             )
             and
             of
             those
             Philistims
             how
             they
             smarted
             ,
             
             that
             made
             Sampson
             their
             may-game
             (
             and
             yet
             but
             Heathens
             )
             what
             shall
             be
             the
             portion
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             discretion
             then
             thinke
             we
             ?
          
           
             The
             law
             had
             dealt
             seuerely
             against
             Iphtah
             ,
             thrusting
             him
             out
             of
             the
             publique
             place
             of
             worship
             :
             But
             these
             thought
             that
             not
             enough
             ,
             except
             they
             draue
             him
             also
             out
             of
             the
             number
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             amōg
             Meshec
             and
             Kedar
             ,
             I
             meane
             Infidels
             .
             Let
             Dauid
             speake
             what
             a
             bitter
             punishment
             this
             is
             :
             who
             saith
             to
             Saul
             ,
             Cursed
             be
             they
             who
             haue
             cast
             me
             out
             from
             the
             inheritāce
             
             of
             the
             Lord.
             To
             returne
             therfore
             ,
             woe
             be
             to
             him
             that
             curseth
             the
             innocent
             :
             but
             double
             woe
             to
             him
             that
             addeth
             affliction
             to
             the
             Lords
             affliction
             .
             If
             Ishmael
             were
             cursed
             for
             mocking
             Izhak
             :
             doubly
             accursed
             were
             those
             Babylonians
             ,
             
             who
             seeing
             Ierusalems
             ruine
             ,
             cried
             ,
             Downe
             with
             it
             ,
             downe
             with
             
             it
             ,
             race
             it
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             As
             hailestones
             vpon
             the
             ripe
             eares
             of
             corne
             are
             vnseasonable
             :
             and
             as
             the
             putting
             out
             of
             that
             mans
             eye
             who
             hath
             but
             one
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             be
             vtterly
             blinde
             ,
             is
             cruell
             :
             so
             is
             the
             adding
             of
             sorrow
             to
             the
             heauie
             hearted
             .
             This
             caused
             the
             Lord
             to
             make
             this
             law
             to
             the
             Iewes
             :
             Grieue
             not
             the
             stranger
             :
             it
             is
             enough
             for
             him
             that
             he
             is
             from
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             euen
             that
             
             alone
             makes
             him
             sad
             in
             heart
             .
             Let
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Apostle
             conclude
             this
             :
             Reioyce
             with
             them
             that
             reioyce
             ,
             and
             weepe
             with
             them
             that
             weepe
             :
             remembring
             thy selfe
             ,
             and
             doing
             as
             thou
             wouldest
             haue
             others
             do
             to
             thee
             .
             For
             who
             seeing
             his
             neighbours
             house
             on
             fire
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             wil
             take
             some
             of
             the
             brands
             
             and
             set
             it
             on
             fire
             in
             other
             places
             that
             it
             may
             be
             quite
             destroyed
             ?
          
           
             Now
             followeth
             the
             third
             verse
             ,
             wherein
             wee
             see
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             brethrens
             
             hard
             dealing
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             faine
             to
             flie
             whither
             he
             could
             for
             shelter
             ,
             euen
             thither
             among
             strangers
             ,
             where
             he
             might
             haue
             miscaried
             altogether
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             not
             greatly
             regarded
             him
             .
             Whereby
             wee
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             iniurie
             and
             oppression
             of
             some
             causeth
             the
             innocent
             to
             vndergoe
             much
             hardnesse
             .
             A
             thing
             that
             may
             long
             enough
             be
             complained
             of
             ,
             before
             any
             one
             of
             many
             so
             offending
             ,
             will
             amend
             it
             .
             Great
             cries
             and
             complaints
             are
             heard
             euery
             where
             of
             the
             inferiours
             and
             vnderlings
             ,
             what
             wrong
             and
             hard
             measure
             is
             offered
             them
             by
             the
             mightie
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             haue
             power
             ouer
             them
             ,
             as
             pitilesse
             Land-lords
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             haue
             men
             at
             aduantage
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             are
             put
             to
             their
             shifts
             for
             money
             ,
             make
             them
             take
             it
             vp
             on
             conditions
             that
             vndoe
             them
             ,
             with
             such
             exactions
             as
             they
             were
             as
             good
             flea
             the
             skinne
             from
             their
             bodies
             .
             So
             vngodly
             parents
             ,
             who
             labouring
             to
             raise
             some
             one
             of
             their
             children
             ,
             and
             casting
             off
             the
             rest
             ,
             compell
             them
             to
             seeke
             their
             fortunes
             (
             as
             they
             prophanely
             
             speake
             )
             and
             driue
             them
             to
             extremities
             .
             Also
             stepfathers
             and
             mothers
             ,
             and
             cruell
             masters
             and
             dames
             ,
             may
             be
             reckoned
             here
             among
             many
             doers
             of
             iniury
             ,
             for
             I
             can
             giue
             but
             two
             or
             three
             instances
             among
             many
             ,
             lest
             I
             should
             bee
             tedious
             ;
             let
             the
             rest
             in
             other
             kinds
             be
             considered
             by
             these
             .
             These
             with
             cruell
             dealing
             ,
             as
             depriuing
             them
             of
             necessaries
             ,
             and
             laying
             heauy
             burthens
             vpon
             them
             ,
             cause
             the
             poore
             orphans
             and
             vnderlings
             to
             runne
             away
             ,
             as
             Esau
             did
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             being
             shiftlesse
             ,
             to
             starue
             or
             miscarrie
             .
             And
             euen
             such
             is
             the
             dealing
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             who
             are
             cruell
             and
             void
             of
             mercie
             .
             Let
             them
             take
             warning
             :
             for
             if
             the
             poore
             and
             oppressed
             crie
             in
             the
             eares
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             they
             shall
             bee
             heard
             ,
             and
             shall
             pay
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             for
             the
             iniury
             which
             they
             haue
             offered
             .
             I
             would
             be
             loth
             to
             do
             the
             least
             wrong
             ;
             for
             God
             will
             make
             it
             come
             against
             him
             that
             shal
             be
             bold
             thus
             to
             prouoke
             him
             ,
             and
             grieue
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             sting
             as
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             be
             deadly
             vnwelcome
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             a
             wise
             part
             for
             a
             man
             to
             iudge
             of
             his
             sinne
             ,
             as
             he
             iudgeth
             of
             the
             many
             dangerous
             effects
             that
             follow
             vpon
             it
             .
             But
             who
             seeth
             it
             an
             absurd
             vnseemely
             thing
             in
             the
             wealthy
             ,
             to
             play
             the
             Lords
             and
             controllers
             ouer
             the
             baser
             and
             poorer
             sort
             ?
             Not
             being
             content
             to
             make
             them
             their
             drudges
             and
             slaues
             to
             doe
             their
             meanest
             workes
             :
             but
             both
             in
             word
             and
             deed
             taking
             liberty
             to
             vsurpe
             ouer
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             only
             made
             for
             them
             to
             crow
             ouer
             ?
             Sometimes
             rating
             them
             with
             reproches
             ,
             nick-names
             ,
             vpbraiding
             them
             by
             their
             pouerty
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             to
             despise
             their
             maker
             )
             other
             whiles
             making
             a
             pray
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             racking
             them
             for
             the
             poore
             commodities
             they
             buy
             ,
             whereas
             yet
             for
             their
             worke
             ,
             they
             will
             driue
             them
             to
             the
             lowest
             wages
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             as
             hard
             as
             times
             are
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             deare
             and
             chargeable
             ,
             which
             the
             poore
             standeth
             in
             need
             .
             But
             now
             when
             the
             worme
             troden
             vpon
             ,
             turneth
             againe
             ,
             and
             draweth
             out
             the
             onely
             weapon
             it
             hath
             ,
             the
             tongue
             I
             meane
             ,
             to
             reuile
             and
             raile
             most
             disdainefully
             vpon
             the
             rich
             ,
             for
             their
             misfortunes
             and
             oppression
             ,
             then
             I
             say
             euery
             wealthy
             person
             can
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             odious
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             indeed
             :
             but
             was
             not
             their
             dealing
             as
             bad
             which
             prouoked
             them
             ?
             They
             doe
             badly
             ,
             but
             by
             them
             God
             will
             teach
             the
             wealthy
             how
             to
             consider
             wiselie
             of
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             poore
             .
             Therefore
             when
             men
             being
             exasperate
             ,
             turne
             to
             shifting
             ,
             euery
             man
             can
             speake
             against
             them
             :
             but
             who
             considers
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             their
             sinne
             who
             vrge
             them
             ?
             The
             law
             of
             necessitie
             (
             we
             know
             )
             is
             hard
             to
             vndergoe
             .
             And
             when
             these
             shifters
             turne
             vpon
             their
             oppressors
             ,
             not
             only
             with
             tongue
             ,
             but
             with
             hand
             also
             ,
             reioycing
             in
             stealing
             and
             purloyning
             from
             them
             ,
             doe
             not
             then
             all
             crie
             out
             and
             complaine
             of
             the
             dammage
             they
             sustained
             ?
             And
             yet
             their
             stealing
             was
             caused
             by
             the
             others
             robbery
             :
             onely
             the
             one
             being
             a
             rich
             theefe
             stole
             openly
             ,
             the
             other
             for
             feare
             in
             secret
             :
             and
             defends
             himselfe
             by
             this
             ,
             
               That
               he
               hath
               but
               robbed
               him
               ,
               that
               first
               stole
               from
               himselfe
               .
            
             Indeed
             it
             is
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             that
             (
             oppression
             of
             the
             poore
             being
             so
             rise
             ,
             as
             who
             seeth
             not
             that
             all
             the
             gripings
             wherewith
             one
             rich
             person
             oppresseth
             another
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             vpshot
             wrecked
             vpon
             the
             poorest
             ,
             who
             can
             worst
             make
             his
             part
             good
             ?
             )
             that
             there
             is
             so
             little
             harme
             done
             in
             this
             kind
             :
             and
             in
             great
             part
             the
             cause
             is
             in
             the
             good
             gouernment
             ciuill
             which
             restraineth
             such
             .
             But
             if
             we
             should
             reade
             or
             heare
             of
             the
             disorders
             of
             other
             places
             (
             wanting
             setled
             order
             and
             execution
             of
             law
             )
             it
             would
             amaze
             vs
             ,
             and
             teach
             vs
             to
             practise
             that
             equitie
             and
             moderation
             of
             mind
             towards
             our
             inferiors
             ,
             which
             might
             preuent
             such
             ill
             measure
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             or
             rather
             Gods
             hand
             who
             will
             reuenge
             it
             .
          
           
           
             For
             all
             this
             hardnesse
             that
             Iphtah
             sustained
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             worth
             the
             noting
             ,
             that
             God
             prouided
             for
             him
             in
             a
             strange
             countrie
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             able
             to
             maintaine
             diuers
             that
             resorted
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             frame
             them
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             enemies
             of
             God.
             And
             thus
             the
             Scripture
             is
             verified
             ,
             that
             when
             
             father
             and
             mother
             forsake
             ,
             the
             Lord
             taketh
             vp
             .
             As
             he
             dealt
             with
             
               Ioseph
               ,
               Hester
               ,
               Mordecay
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             .
             And
             this
             protection
             of
             his
             ,
             if
             it
             reached
             only
             to
             the
             maintaining
             of
             such
             needy
             and
             distressed
             persons
             in
             their
             bodily
             necessities
             ,
             and
             temporary
             sorrowes
             ,
             it
             were
             much
             :
             but
             to
             bring
             them
             also
             
             into
             fauour
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             in
             so
             wicked
             a
             world
             they
             may
             bee
             weaned
             from
             the
             defilements
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             better
             sort
             then
             many
             thousands
             ,
             who
             haue
             father
             and
             mother
             to
             bring
             them
             vp
             ,
             this
             is
             no
             lesse
             then
             admirable
             .
             Oh
             therefore
             what
             madnesse
             is
             there
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             are
             they
             to
             be
             pitied
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             multiplicitie
             of
             dangers
             and
             miseries
             that
             swarme
             euery
             where
             ,
             cling
             not
             nor
             cleaue
             neerevnder
             Gods
             wing
             ,
             where
             only
             safetie
             is
             to
             be
             found
             and
             enioyed
             ?
             And
             yet
             where
             they
             seeke
             it
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             they
             haue
             got
             that
             which
             will
             not
             stand
             by
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             get
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             yet
             their
             account
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Now
             although
             this
             be
             a
             priueledge
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             onely
             to
             haue
             God
             their
             prouider
             for
             ,
             and
             vpholder
             ,
             yet
             euery
             hang-by
             catcheth
             the
             speech
             by
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             I
             hope
             God
             will
             prouide
             for
             me
             aswell
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             &c.
             
             Wheras
             yet
             ,
             neither
             haue
             they
             any
             faith
             to
             beleeue
             it
             ,
             nor
             grace
             to
             beare
             their
             crosse
             ,
             when
             they
             fall
             into
             any
             vnlooked
             for
             extremitie
             :
             no
             ,
             nor
             yet
             applie
             themselues
             vnto
             any
             such
             meanes
             (
             as
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             )
             may
             giue
             hope
             of
             sufficiencie
             .
             How
             can
             a
             man
             shift
             and
             vse
             bad
             courses
             to
             maintaine
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             yet
             (
             in
             truth
             )
             say
             ,
             he
             beleeues
             God
             will
             prouide
             ?
             For
             first
             he
             beleeues
             no
             further
             then
             he
             sees
             how
             he
             can
             bring
             his
             desire
             to
             passe
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             not
             faith
             )
             and
             (
             which
             is
             worse
             )
             he
             vses
             vnlawfull
             meanes
             ,
             whereas
             God
             makes
             no
             promise
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             obeyer
             of
             his
             commandement
             ,
             but
             curseth
             wicked
             practizes
             .
             Iphtah
             here
             was
             prouided
             for
             :
             But
             how
             ?
             First
             ,
             God
             gaue
             him
             a
             gift
             of
             valour
             aboue
             others
             ,
             and
             then
             taught
             him
             how
             to
             set
             his
             gift
             on
             worke
             to
             good
             purpose
             ,
             and
             so
             (
             beleeuing
             that
             God
             would
             not
             be
             wanting
             )
             he
             obtained
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             labour
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             not
             the
             course
             which
             all
             such
             take
             ,
             as
             yet
             with
             great
             confidence
             will
             professe
             .
             They
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             God
             will
             feede
             them
             ,
             hauing
             giuen
             them
             a
             mouth
             ,
             and
             clothe
             them
             ,
             hauing
             giuen
             them
             a
             body
             ,
             yea
             and
             saue
             them
             too
             ,
             seeing
             bee
             hath
             made
             them
             .
             These
             hopes
             are
             blind
             hopes
             ,
             neither
             is
             faith
             the
             parent
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             contentation
             and
             thanks
             the
             fruite
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             enioy
             their
             desires
             ,
             much
             lesse
             patience
             and
             depending
             vpon
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             frustrate
             ,
             as
             often
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             verse
             a
             further
             thing
             then
             wee
             haue
             yet
             heard
             ,
             is
             laid
             out
             .
             For
             by
             
             Gods
             prouidence
             ,
             Iphtah
             had
             set
             these
             men
             that
             resorted
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             were
             needie
             ,
             hee
             had
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             set
             them
             against
             the
             Ammonites
             ,
             and
             they
             carried
             away
             from
             them
             what
             they
             could
             get
             .
             And
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             ,
             they
             warring
             against
             Israel
             ,
             and
             namely
             Gilead
             ,
             a
             great
             and
             wealthie
             citie
             ,
             the
             Princes
             of
             Gilead
             had
             agreed
             among
             themselues
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             hee
             who
             first
             began
             warre
             with
             the
             Ammonites
             ,
             should
             be
             their
             Captaine
             and
             guide
             to
             rule
             ouer
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             they
             sent
             for
             him
             ,
             I
             meane
             Iphtah
             ,
             to
             intertaine
             him
             for
             their
             Captaine
             ,
             whom
             before
             they
             had
             cast
             
             out
             from
             among
             them
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             .
          
           
             Now
             here
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             third
             verse
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             hee
             vsed
             the
             
             seruice
             of
             certaine
             wandering
             fellowes
             ,
             who
             (
             it
             appeares
             )
             had
             no
             dwelling
             place
             constant
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             on
             worke
             against
             Gods
             enemies
             ,
             (
             for
             how
             could
             they
             haue
             been
             better
             employed
             ?
             )
             as
             Dauid
             also
             did
             :
             we
             learne
             that
             
             such
             as
             are
             idle
             ,
             needy
             and
             without
             imployment
             ,
             should
             ▪
             brought
             by
             the
             wisdome
             and
             godly
             care
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             Magistrate
             〈…〉
             ,
             and
             ranged
             within
             compasse
             ,
             vnto
             some
             worke
             profitable
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             maintaining
             of
             themselues
             ,
             and
             putting
             them
             out
             of
             their
             idle
             course
             .
             For
             such
             vagrant
             persons
             waite
             but
             to
             doe
             mischiefe
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             ,
             these
             are
             neither
             to
             be
             cast
             off
             altogether
             for
             their
             bad
             qualities
             ,
             (
             but
             pitied
             and
             relieued
             in
             their
             misery
             )
             nor
             yet
             too
             much
             nourished
             and
             harboured
             in
             houses
             or
             townes
             ,
             but
             (
             by
             them
             that
             are
             religious
             ,
             and
             make
             conscience
             themselues
             of
             spending
             their
             time
             )
             whether
             Gentlemen
             (
             who
             entertaine
             many
             into
             their
             houses
             that
             are
             shiftlesse
             when
             they
             are
             out
             of
             office
             )
             or
             others
             ,
             and
             their
             gift
             that
             is
             in
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             of
             wit
             ,
             courage
             ,
             or
             skill
             ,
             &c.
             is
             to
             be
             wisely
             directed
             to
             the
             fittest
             and
             most
             profitable
             obiect
             ,
             lest
             it
             breake
             out
             to
             outrage
             ,
             being
             not
             gouerned
             .
             And
             this
             being
             done
             be
             times
             ?
             labour
             and
             exercise
             (
             by
             habit
             and
             vse
             )
             will
             be
             more
             welcome
             then
             idlenes
             ,
             besides
             the
             cutting
             off
             of
             much
             sinne
             ,
             both
             against
             God
             and
             man.
             Whereas
             for
             the
             want
             of
             this
             prouident
             care
             ,
             wee
             see
             that
             many
             growing
             vp
             to
             mans
             estate
             ,
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             leaudnesse
             and
             licentiousnesse
             ,
             waxe
             impudent
             and
             incorrigible
             ,
             filling
             the
             Church
             with
             noysome
             example
             and
             offence
             ,
             and
             the
             Common-wealth
             with
             theft
             and
             beggery
             .
             But
             I
             will
             not
             repeate
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             of
             this
             before
             ,
             chap.
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             Much
             good
             hath
             been
             done
             of
             late
             yeeres
             to
             diminish
             the
             number
             of
             such
             ,
             and
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             from
             a
             rogueish
             life
             ,
             by
             enioyning
             them
             to
             labor
             :
             and
             if
             it
             were
             not
             crossed
             ,
             I
             meane
             this
             good
             order
             ,
             by
             the
             foolish
             pity
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             incourage
             them
             to
             continue
             this
             begging
             and
             idle
             life
             ,
             by
             giuing
             reliefe
             to
             them
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             the
             needy
             that
             dwell
             by
             them
             ;
             much
             more
             good
             might
             yet
             be
             enioyed
             thereby
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             they
             who
             take
             such
             into
             their
             seruice
             ,
             or
             being
             able
             ,
             ought
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             cause
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             instruct
             them
             ,
             and
             rule
             and
             looke
             to
             them
             carefully
             ,
             as
             Iphtah
             and
             Dauid
             did
             ,
             wee
             should
             not
             haue
             such
             disorders
             ,
             and
             outrage
             in
             Church
             and
             Common-wealth
             as
             we
             haue
             :
             neither
             should
             it
             be
             such
             reproch
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             keepe
             such
             bad
             ones
             in
             mens
             houses
             :
             for
             though
             they
             are
             rude
             and
             bad
             themselues
             ;
             yet
             by
             good
             care
             had
             ouer
             them
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             brought
             to
             better
             order
             .
             This
             being
             added
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             will
             not
             be
             ruled
             and
             kept
             in
             compasse
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             deliuered
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             committed
             to
             the
             house
             of
             correction
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SIXTIETH
           FOVRE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           ELEVENTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             
               And
               in
               processe
               of
               time
               the
               children
               of
               Ammon
               made
               warre
               with
               Israel
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               And
               when
               the
               children
               of
               Ammon
               fought
               with
               Israel
               ,
               the
               Elders
               of
               Gilead
               went
               to
               fetch
               Iphtah
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Tob.
               
            
          
           
             6.
             
             
               And
               they
               said
               vnto
               Iphtah
               ,
               Come
               and
               be
               our
               Captaine
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               fight
               with
               the
               children
               of
               Ammon
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             
               Iphtah
               then
               answered
               vnto
               the
               Elders
               of
               Gilead
               ,
               Did
               not
               yee
               hate
               me
               ,
               and
               expell
               me
               out
               of
               my
               fathers
               house
               ?
               How
               then
               come
               yee
               vnto
               me
               now
               in
               the
               time
               of
               your
               tribulation
               ?
            
          
           
             8.
             
             
               Then
               the
               Elders
               of
               Gilead
               said
               vnto
               Iphtah
               ,
               Therfore
               we
               turne
               againe
               to
               thee
               now
               ,
               that
               thou
               maiest
               goe
               with
               vs
               ,
               and
               fight
               against
               the
               children
               of
               Ammon
               ,
               and
               be
               our
               Head
               ouer
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Gilead
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             
               And
               Iphtah
               said
               vnto
               the
               Elders
               of
               Gilead
               ,
               If
               yee
               bring
               mee
               home
               againe
               to
               fight
               against
               the
               children
               of
               Ammon
               ,
               if
               the
               Lord
               giue
               them
               before
               me
               ,
               shall
               I
               bee
               your
               head
               ?
            
          
           
             10.
             
             
               And
               the
               Elders
               of
               Gilead
               said
               vnto
               Iphtah
               ,
               The
               Lord
               be
               witnesse
               betweene
               vs
               ,
               if
               we
               doe
               not
               according
               to
               thy
               words
               .
            
          
           
             11.
             
             
               Then
               Iphtah
               went
               with
               the
               Elders
               of
               Gilead
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               made
               him
               Head
               and
               Captaine
               ouer
               them
               :
               And
               Iphtah
               rehearsed
               all
               his
               words
               before
               the
               Lord
               in
               Mizpeh
               .
            
          
        
         
           IN
           these
           eight
           verses
           ,
           we
           see
           how
           God
           brought
           to
           passe
           by
           his
           prouidence
           ,
           that
           the
           Princes
           of
           Gilead
           ,
           who
           with
           Iphtahs
           
           brethren
           ,
           had
           vniustly
           expelled
           him
           out
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           were
           driuen
           by
           their
           owne
           law
           to
           desire
           him
           home
           againe
           ,
           and
           to
           fight
           against
           the
           Ammonites
           for
           them
           ;
           which
           that
           they
           might
           the
           better
           effect
           ,
           they
           goe
           themselues
           in
           a
           solemne
           manner
           to
           the
           place
           of
           his
           banishment
           ,
           euen
           to
           the
           land
           of
           Tob
           ,
           and
           with
           entreaty
           in
           all
           humblenesse
           ,
           offer
           him
           the
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           chiefe
           command
           in
           the
           battell
           against
           Ammon
           .
           Iphtah
           at
           the
           first
           casting
           them
           in
           the
           teeth
           with
           their
           vnkindnesse
           before-time
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           was
           meet
           that
           such
           discourtesie
           and
           disgrace
           as
           they
           had
           offered
           him
           in
           time
           past
           should
           not
           be
           altogether
           buried
           in
           silence
           and
           be
           vnmentioned
           )
           requireth
           of
           them
           good
           assurance
           of
           their
           fidelitie
           ,
           because
           it
           might
           be
           doubted
           ,
           that
           their
           present
           necessity
           draue
           them
           to
           make
           this
           offer
           ,
           rather
           then
           any
           loue
           towards
           him
           .
           Which
           being
           tendered
           and
           granted
           to
           him
           accordingly
           ;
           he
           yeeldeth
           to
           their
           request
           ,
           and
           went
           home
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           (
           the
           Lord
           ordering
           the
           businesse
           )
           there
           he
           found
           the
           whole
           congregation
           
           readie
           to
           confirme
           the
           election
           of
           the
           Elders
           of
           Gilead
           ,
           as
           also
           ,
           afterward
           ,
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           did
           :
           and
           so
           Iphtah
           was
           made
           their
           Captaine
           ,
           and
           proceeded
           to
           the
           worke
           whereto
           God
           had
           appointed
           him
           .
        
         
           Generally
           this
           teacheth
           how
           strangely
           God
           turneth
           the
           times
           and
           state
           
           of
           things
           by
           his
           wisdome
           ,
           whereby
           he
           ruleth
           and
           disposeth
           them
           :
           and
           this
           he
           doth
           for
           the
           triall
           and
           comfort
           of
           his
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           and
           against
           the
           expectation
           and
           desire
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           as
           here
           he
           did
           to
           Iphtahs
           comfort
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           crossing
           of
           them
           of
           Gilead
           ,
           raise
           this
           warre
           .
           To
           teach
           vs
           all
           that
           are
           fit
           to
           learne
           ,
           to
           depend
           vpon
           him
           alone
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           his
           word
           for
           our
           direction
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           need
           not
           be
           ashamed
           whatsoeuer
           come
           to
           passe
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           if
           we
           haue
           followed
           our
           owne
           humor
           ,
           either
           in
           crossing
           ,
           and
           wronging
           any
           ,
           as
           they
           here
           did
           Iphtah
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           driuen
           to
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           seeke
           helpe
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           at
           his
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           a
           little
           crosse
           vs
           ;
           or
           if
           we
           haue
           reproched
           ourselues
           ,
           by
           bragging
           and
           boasting
           ,
           we
           may
           receiue
           the
           foile
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           whom
           we
           haue
           so
           abused
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           may
           with
           shame
           bee
           made
           to
           eate
           our
           word
           ;
           or
           if
           we
           haue
           proudly
           set
           vp
           our
           saile
           ,
           or
           doe
           depend
           vpon
           vncertaine
           hope
           of
           future
           commodities
           ,
           and
           momentany
           preferment
           ,
           wee
           may
           bee
           disapointed
           to
           our
           iust
           reproch
           ,
           and
           that
           easily
           ;
           the
           Lord
           so
           altering
           and
           changing
           things
           as
           he
           doth
           .
           And
           herein
           his
           daily
           frustrating
           of
           many
           mens
           hope
           ,
           who
           depend
           vpon
           blind
           fortune
           ,
           promising
           to
           themselues
           ,
           that
           all
           shall
           be
           ,
           as
           they
           wish
           ,
           vtterly
           shutting
           God
           out
           from
           their
           attempt
           ,
           might
           make
           vs
           wise
           .
        
         
           An
           example
           hereof
           in
           the
           King
           of
           Aram
           ,
           as
           in
           many
           other
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           :
           who
           oft
           appointed
           his
           armies
           secretly
           against
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           
           disapointed
           by
           God
           of
           his
           expectation
           ,
           till
           he
           raged
           and
           fretted
           at
           it
           .
           Herevpon
           S.
           Iames
           reprooueth
           his
           resolution
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           
           of
           himselfe
           say
           of
           these
           changeable
           things
           ;
           to
           morrow
           we
           will
           goe
           to
           such
           a
           citie
           and
           gaine
           ,
           &c.
           when
           yet
           Salomon
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           we
           cannot
           tell
           what
           one
           
           day
           may
           bring
           foorth
           .
           And
           yet
           men
           cease
           not
           to
           determine
           what
           they
           will
           doe
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           will
           thriue
           ,
           reuenge
           ,
           take
           their
           pleasure
           and
           passe
           the
           time
           :
           and
           so
           we
           reckon
           of
           ,
           and
           deale
           about
           seasons
           ,
           that
           although
           all
           know
           the
           weather
           altereth
           the
           price
           of
           things
           ,
           yet
           wee
           will
           sell
           and
           buy
           our
           commodities
           
           before
           hand
           ,
           when
           wee
           know
           not
           how
           to
           make
           good
           ,
           and
           performe
           couenants
           to
           other
           ,
           or
           how
           other
           will
           to
           vs
           ,
           no
           ,
           neither
           are
           willing
           ,
           if
           prices
           alter
           ,
           to
           stand
           to
           our
           word
           :
           which
           yet
           God
           doth
           bring
           to
           passe
           oft-times
           ,
           to
           the
           ioynting
           not
           of
           such
           common
           doings
           onely
           in
           smaller
           matters
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           richest
           in
           their
           greatest
           affaires
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           thousand
           waies
           according
           to
           his
           good
           pleasure
           .
           And
           therfore
           it
           were
           our
           wisdome
           to
           submit
           our selues
           to
           his
           prouidence
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           stand
           stiffely
           vpon
           our
           owne
           will
           ,
           seeing
           he
           will
           breake
           our
           stomackes
           in
           spight
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           by
           disappointing
           of
           vs
           ,
           and
           except
           we
           doe
           so
           ,
           we
           shall
           neuer
           be
           quiet
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           returne
           againe
           ,
           we
           see
           that
           God
           brought
           this
           about
           principally
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           seruant
           Iphtah
           ,
           and
           to
           worke
           his
           enlargement
           ,
           though
           to
           the
           shame
           and
           conuiction
           of
           his
           aduersaries
           .
           Iphtah
           neither
           himselfe
           made
           any
           meanes
           ,
           by
           messengers
           ,
           writing
           ,
           or
           suite
           of
           friends
           ,
           for
           his
           returne
           out
           of
           banishment
           :
           neither
           would
           the
           Lord
           permit
           him
           to
           doe
           so
           ,
           but
           prouided
           better
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           haue
           a
           calling
           to
           it
           :
           for
           if
           he
           had
           returned
           blindly
           home
           ,
           as
           a
           priuate
           exile
           ,
           what
           great
           matter
           had
           it
           been
           ,
           or
           how
           could
           Gods
           
           worke
           haue
           been
           seene
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           now
           it
           was
           ?
           But
           behold
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           rather
           haue
           Iphtah
           abide
           sometime
           in
           distresse
           and
           basenesse
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           bee
           fetcht
           home
           with
           publike
           consent
           of
           his
           nation
           ,
           as
           Ioseph
           was
           out
           of
           prison
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           did
           not
           so
           much
           to
           the
           gratifying
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           themselues
           :
           the
           greatest
           persons
           of
           Gilead
           requesting
           it
           at
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           professing
           themselues
           highly
           beholding
           vnto
           him
           ,
           if
           hee
           would
           grace
           them
           by
           returning
           ,
           who
           had
           disgraced
           him
           before
           ,
           by
           casting
           him
           off
           .
           Nay
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           not
           
           be
           sent
           for
           ,
           but
           come
           for
           ,
           not
           by
           friends
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           ranckest
           enemies
           ,
           not
           to
           his
           former
           estate
           of
           a
           subiect
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           a
           Lord
           and
           Gouernor
           .
           A
           carnal
           man
           hearing
           of
           this
           ,
           Oh
           how
           his
           teeth
           water
           and
           his
           fingers
           itch
           at
           the
           successe
           of
           Iphtah
           ,
           and
           how
           doth
           he
           wish
           he
           might
           haue
           his
           desire
           vpon
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           triumph
           ouer
           them
           as
           he
           did
           ?
           But
           oh
           foole
           !
           this
           is
           no
           prerogatiue
           for
           thee
           to
           claime
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           glorie
           of
           innocencie
           ,
           the
           fruite
           of
           faith
           ,
           of
           patient
           waiting
           vpon
           God
           ,
           and
           committing
           a
           mans
           waies
           to
           him
           in
           wel-doing
           .
           Such
           another
           example
           (
           lest
           wee
           should
           say
           this
           is
           alone
           )
           is
           Mordecai
           .
           The
           Lord
           might
           haue
           put
           it
           into
           the
           Kings
           mind
           to
           peruse
           the
           Chronicles
           and
           recognize
           Mordecaies
           well
           deseruing
           long
           before
           he
           did
           :
           but
           alas
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           an
           obscure
           fauour
           in
           comparison
           .
           God
           meant
           his
           worthy
           seruant
           farre
           better
           then
           so
           :
           he
           would
           haue
           this
           breake
           out
           when
           it
           was
           most
           seasonable
           :
           and
           the
           season
           was
           ,
           when
           his
           prouidence
           might
           be
           most
           manifested
           therby
           .
           Therefore
           when
           great
           Haman
           was
           working
           his
           ouerthrow
           ,
           and
           al
           the
           Churches
           ;
           then
           is
           the
           opportunitie
           to
           bring
           forth
           the
           record
           :
           that
           so
           (
           all
           vnder
           one
           )
           the
           aduersary
           may
           be
           defeated
           with
           shame
           ,
           the
           Church
           notably
           deliuered
           from
           danger
           ,
           and
           Mordecai
           not
           rescued
           onely
           ,
           but
           brought
           forth
           out
           of
           trouble
           ,
           with
           the
           highest
           honor
           that
           his
           rankest
           enemie
           could
           be
           forced
           to
           giue
           him
           .
           Come
           forth
           (
           ye
           disciples
           of
           Machiauel
           )
           and
           set
           your
           braines
           on
           worke
           in
           the
           politiquest
           manner
           ye
           can
           ,
           and
           see
           if
           ye
           can
           teach
           your
           nouices
           such
           a
           way
           as
           this
           ,
           so
           famously
           to
           supplant
           your
           opposites
           ,
           and
           set
           vp
           themselues
           in
           their
           roome
           !
           ye
           cannot
           doubtlesse
           ,
           or
           if
           ye
           could
           ,
           yet
           ye
           teach
           them
           but
           diuelish
           policie
           to
           contriue
           it
           ,
           whereby
           you
           and
           they
           haue
           more
           cause
           of
           shame
           and
           repentance
           ,
           then
           boasting
           and
           insulting
           .
           Therefore
           (
           not
           to
           digresse
           )
           now
           Iphtah
           is
           busie
           about
           Gods
           matters
           (
           neuer
           thinking
           of
           a
           reuenge
           of
           his
           owne
           priuate
           wrongs
           )
           and
           loe
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           as
           busie
           about
           Iphtahs
           affaires
           ,
           and
           contriuing
           how
           he
           may
           bring
           him
           foorth
           out
           of
           his
           trouble
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           enough
           to
           perswade
           vs
           to
           make
           God
           our
           Factor
           and
           Aduocate
           
           to
           pleade
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           bring
           about
           our
           matters
           ?
           yea
           to
           tie
           our
           owne
           hands
           behind
           vs
           ,
           from
           putting
           them
           forth
           vnlawfully
           in
           our
           owne
           defence
           ?
           May
           we
           not
           say
           now
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           truth
           in
           those
           words
           ,
           Roll
           thy
           waies
           ,
           or
           cast
           
           thy
           care
           vpon
           Iehouah
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           giue
           thee
           thy
           hearts
           desire
           ?
           Did
           he
           not
           so
           to
           Iphtah
           ?
           Euen
           that
           issue
           which
           he
           would
           haue
           desired
           and
           sought
           by
           reuenge
           ,
           or
           euill
           meanes
           (
           if
           he
           had
           been
           a
           bad
           person
           )
           I
           meane
           to
           haue
           his
           enemies
           to
           be
           his
           pages
           to
           conduct
           him
           home
           as
           their
           Commander
           ;
           that
           I
           say
           obtained
           Iphtah
           ,
           not
           by
           vsing
           euill
           meanes
           ,
           but
           without
           vsing
           any
           at
           all
           .
           Was
           not
           this
           as
           a
           man
           would
           haue
           it
           ?
           What
           needed
           here
           any
           shifting
           ,
           any
           stirring
           ,
           any
           plotting
           ?
           Did
           not
           God
           effect
           it
           without
           these
           ?
           So
           when
           Ioseph
           in
           prison
           was
           forgotten
           by
           Pharaohs
           Butler
           to
           be
           set
           free
           ,
           how
           did
           the
           Lord
           remember
           him
           ,
           to
           bring
           him
           foorth
           with
           farre
           greater
           honour
           .
           Thus
           hee
           dealt
           with
           his
           ,
           where
           they
           relye
           on
           him
           .
           And
           if
           hee
           did
           this
           for
           Iphtah
           ,
           a
           
           poore
           souldier
           ,
           a
           bastard
           ,
           and
           banished
           ,
           and
           for
           Mordecai
           a
           despised
           stranger
           ,
           and
           for
           Ioseph
           a
           poore
           prisoner
           ,
           as
           wee
           haue
           heard
           ;
           will
           he
           not
           doe
           the
           like
           to
           vs
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           cleaue
           vnto
           him
           as
           our
           alsufficient
           God
           ,
           and
           honour
           him
           by
           putting
           ouer
           all
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           deale
           wholly
           for
           vs
           ,
           while
           wee
           sit
           still
           ,
           and
           goe
           about
           his
           seruice
           ?
           And
           what
           lesse
           can
           we
           doe
           then
           trust
           him
           with
           our
           matters
           ,
           and
           wholly
           giue
           vp
           our selues
           to
           be
           doers
           of
           his
           work
           ,
           when
           as
           our
           Master
           professeth
           himselfe
           to
           be
           wholly
           ours
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           our
           matters
           to
           passe
           ,
           which
           our selues
           (
           with
           much
           labour
           and
           more
           sinne
           )
           should
           neuer
           be
           able
           to
           compasse
           ?
        
         
           We
           haue
           heard
           how
           Iphtah
           was
           repaired
           vnto
           by
           the
           chiefe
           of
           Gilead
           ,
           
           and
           what
           a
           free
           and
           large
           offer
           they
           made
           to
           him
           if
           hee
           would
           goe
           with
           them
           :
           thus
           had
           the
           Lord
           prouided
           for
           his
           seruant
           .
           Now
           followeth
           his
           answere
           :
           Iphtah
           therfore
           (
           as
           he
           might
           well
           )
           told
           the
           Princes
           of
           Gilead
           of
           their
           fault
           ,
           by
           so
           good
           occasion
           and
           opportunitie
           as
           was
           offered
           ;
           and
           how
           iniuriously
           they
           had
           dealt
           with
           him
           ,
           in
           driuing
           him
           out
           from
           among
           them
           against
           all
           right
           and
           law
           :
           and
           hereupon
           hee
           demanded
           of
           them
           how
           they
           could
           now
           in
           their
           streight
           seeke
           to
           him
           among
           all
           other
           ?
           and
           indeed
           they
           could
           with
           no
           sound
           reason
           request
           fauour
           of
           him
           whom
           they
           had
           hated
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           him
           ,
           hauing
           receiued
           such
           measure
           from
           them
           ,
           how
           could
           hee
           trust
           them
           ?
           And
           they
           could
           not
           denie
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           shame
           to
           them
           to
           remember
           :
           but
           now
           they
           would
           preferre
           him
           (
           they
           said
           )
           to
           make
           him
           recompence
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           to
           perswade
           him
           thereof
           ,
           they
           confessed
           the
           whole
           matter
           vnto
           him
           .
           But
           if
           he
           had
           been
           as
           wilfull
           now
           they
           stood
           in
           neede
           of
           him
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           saw
           very
           well
           )
           as
           they
           had
           been
           cruell
           and
           spightfull
           against
           him
           before
           ;
           hee
           would
           neuer
           haue
           condescended
           vnto
           them
           ,
           but
           would
           haue
           held
           them
           on
           the
           racke
           .
        
         
           We
           learne
           here
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           oft
           make
           vs
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           their
           helpe
           
           whom
           we
           hate
           and
           despise
           .
           First
           to
           the
           end
           wee
           may
           see
           our
           fault
           in
           hating
           them
           ,
           and
           take
           shame
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           cause
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           ouercome
           enuie
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           had
           not
           need
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           would
           grow
           very
           strong
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           did
           the
           Lord
           so
           dispose
           ,
           that
           the
           Tribes
           euer
           needed
           one
           another
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           see
           through
           the
           stories
           of
           this
           booke
           and
           the
           bookes
           of
           Samuel
           )
           that
           they
           might
           hold
           one
           with
           another
           against
           Idolaters
           ,
           and
           might
           not
           hate
           each
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           spirituall
           respect
           ,
           so
           God
           made
           the
           people
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           whom
           before
           they
           had
           railed
           vpon
           in
           the
           second
           of
           the
           
           Acts.
           And
           so
           we
           ,
           if
           we
           weighed
           it
           would
           neuer
           hate
           each
           the
           other
           ,
           nor
           fall
           out
           as
           we
           doe
           too
           easily
           ,
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           considering
           the
           plunges
           we
           may
           be
           put
           to
           thereby
           ,
           as
           when
           we
           are
           driuen
           to
           stand
           in
           need
           euen
           of
           them
           among
           all
           other
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           in
           their
           hand
           to
           doe
           vs
           some
           great
           hurt
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           some
           doe
           so
           rest
           in
           their
           owne
           sufficiencie
           ,
           through
           the
           want
           of
           
           wise
           foresight
           of
           the
           casualties
           which
           after
           may
           befall
           them
           ,
           and
           through
           the
           pride
           of
           heart
           in
           their
           present
           estate
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           stand
           in
           neede
           of
           none
           ,
           neither
           be
           beholding
           vnto
           any
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           a
           nourishing
           of
           the
           hardnes
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           high
           mindednes
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           further
           glorie
           in
           themselues
           :
           and
           therfore
           such
           will
           rather
           offer
           violence
           to
           themselues
           ,
           then
           they
           will
           vse
           the
           helpe
           of
           any
           such
           as
           they
           like
           not
           :
           As
           Ahab
           spake
           of
           Michaiah
           ,
           when
           he
           both
           stood
           in
           great
           need
           of
           his
           help
           ,
           and
           was
           wished
           to
           vse
           it
           by
           godly
           Iehosaphat
           ;
           No
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           for
           I
           hate
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           doth
           not
           prophecie
           
           
           good
           for
           me
           :
           but
           it
           had
           been
           better
           for
           him
           to
           haue
           been
           beholding
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           in
           respect
           of
           such
           passions
           ,
           it
           is
           some
           restraint
           of
           nature
           and
           bridling
           of
           the
           corrupt
           heart
           ,
           in
           him
           that
           can
           seeke
           to
           his
           enemie
           .
           And
           seeing
           God
           doth
           make
           vs
           all
           to
           stand
           in
           need
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           why
           should
           wee
           not
           make
           our
           hearts
           to
           bow
           and
           bend
           ,
           especially
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           also
           for
           our
           owne
           good
           and
           benefit
           ?
           Although
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           not
           so
           commendable
           in
           vs
           ,
           nor
           profitable
           for
           vs
           thus
           farre
           to
           seeke
           to
           other
           ,
           when
           we
           may
           feare
           the
           better
           thereby
           ;
           (
           for
           a
           naturall
           man
           will
           straine
           himselfe
           for
           aduantage
           )
           but
           when
           we
           doe
           it
           to
           crosse
           ourselues
           ,
           and
           our
           euill
           hearts
           (
           which
           rebell
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           would
           carrie
           vs
           to
           the
           contrarie
           )
           and
           so
           stoope
           to
           the
           ouercomming
           of
           the
           poyson
           and
           corruption
           that
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           for
           conscience
           sake
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           please
           God
           therein
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           grace
           and
           worthie
           thing
           indeed
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           done
           ,
           we
           should
           doe
           well
           to
           help
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           perswade
           each
           other
           to
           turne
           away
           to
           alienate
           rancour
           and
           stomacke
           from
           their
           enemies
           ,
           as
           Iacob
           hath
           commendably
           gone
           before
           vs
           herein
           to
           Esau
           ,
           and
           Dauid
           
           toward
           Saul
           ,
           and
           the
           Prophet
           Elisha
           did
           perswade
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           to
           handle
           his
           enemies
           kindly
           which
           fell
           into
           his
           hands
           .
           But
           yet
           on
           the
           other
           side
           we
           must
           take
           heed
           as
           well
           of
           flattering
           men
           in
           their
           euill
           ,
           as
           hating
           thē
           :
           for
           wee
           may
           not
           sinne
           to
           obtaine
           and
           get
           mens
           fauour
           ,
           but
           beare
           our
           crosse
           contentedly
           ,
           if
           euer
           wee
           be
           driuen
           to
           seeke
           helpe
           of
           them
           whose
           sinne
           wee
           haue
           set
           outselues
           against
           ;
           for
           why
           wee
           haue
           done
           our
           duties
           ,
           though
           wee
           receiue
           ill
           measure
           for
           our
           good
           will
           ,
           and
           God
           will
           make
           a
           way
           for
           vs
           ,
           that
           al
           shall
           be
           well
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           (
           if
           it
           be
           expedient
           )
           turne
           their
           hearts
           towards
           vs
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           :
           but
           (
           as
           was
           said
           before
           )
           let
           vs
           make
           none
           our
           enemies
           by
           needlesse
           prouoking
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           hold
           peace
           with
           all
           ,
           (
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           )
           yea
           euen
           with
           them
           that
           are
           our
           enemies
           .
        
         
           For
           how
           would
           these
           here
           haue
           done
           ,
           if
           Iphtah
           had
           vsed
           them
           as
           they
           did
           him
           ?
           Or
           what
           had
           become
           of
           Iehoram
           ,
           2.
           
           King.
           3.
           if
           Elisha
           had
           persisted
           in
           his
           reiecting
           the
           motion
           which
           he
           made
           ,
           because
           he
           and
           his
           father
           had
           scorned
           
           him
           and
           his
           predecessor
           Elija
           before
           ?
           Therefore
           be
           wee
           wise
           ,
           for
           God
           may
           so
           order
           it
           ,
           that
           (
           to
           resist
           proud
           men
           )
           euen
           they
           whom
           we
           haue
           prouoked
           in
           our
           rashnes
           ,
           may
           be
           in
           place
           to
           doe
           vs
           much
           hurt
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           saue
           the
           very
           persons
           whom
           we
           haue
           scorned
           ,
           can
           helpe
           vs
           in
           our
           neede
           .
           When
           Saul
           was
           newly
           created
           King
           ,
           there
           were
           some
           iust
           of
           this
           humour
           (
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           called
           sonnes
           of
           Belial
           )
           who
           defied
           him
           :
           Tush
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
           what
           new
           vpstart
           is
           this
           ?
           how
           shall
           such
           a
           base
           fellow
           saue
           vs
           ?
           so
           that
           they
           would
           not
           acknowledge
           nor
           take
           him
           for
           their
           King.
           But
           shortly
           after
           ,
           how
           should
           they
           haue
           done
           (
           when
           Nahash
           came
           vpon
           them
           )
           if
           that
           despised
           fellow
           (
           as
           they
           accounted
           of
           him
           )
           had
           not
           holpen
           them
           ?
           Then
           there
           was
           seeking
           to
           Saul
           :
           and
           after
           the
           victorie
           it
           was
           demaunded
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           were
           these
           that
           spake
           against
           Saul
           so
           despightfully
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Shall
           he
           raigne
           ouer
           vs
           ?
           bring
           them
           foorth
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           be
           slaine
           .
           Therefore
           (
           that
           we
           may
           auoid
           this
           shame
           and
           imputation
           of
           folly
           to
           be
           in
           our
           extreames
           ,
           now
           to
           abandon
           a
           man
           as
           nothing
           worth
           ,
           and
           after
           to
           seeke
           to
           him
           ,
           acknowledging
           him
           to
           be
           our
           onely
           helper
           )
           let
           vs
           learne
           this
           moderation
           towards
           all
           ,
           as
           neither
           to
           be
           burdensome
           to
           the
           greatest
           ,
           nor
           yet
           beare
           a
           scornefull
           minde
           toward
           
           the
           meanest
           .
           If
           the
           Samaritan
           ,
           and
           the
           man
           that
           fell
           among
           theeues
           had
           knowne
           each
           other
           before
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           scorned
           to
           be
           the
           better
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           is
           it
           like
           the
           one
           would
           haue
           loosed
           and
           relieued
           the
           other
           in
           that
           extremitie
           ?
           Yet
           we
           may
           well
           thinke
           (
           in
           such
           a
           case
           )
           hee
           must
           haue
           been
           of
           a
           rare
           proud
           stomack
           ,
           that
           would
           haue
           lien
           still
           wounded
           and
           in
           paine
           ,
           rather
           then
           be
           beholding
           to
           him
           that
           was
           there
           to
           helpe
           him
           .
           And
           let
           me
           giue
           the
           poore
           a
           caueat
           ,
           concerning
           this
           humour
           (
           for
           they
           that
           must
           depend
           vpon
           all
           ,
           yet
           hauing
           a
           proud
           heart
           ,
           wish
           that
           all
           depended
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           will
           vtter
           words
           to
           that
           effect
           )
           and
           I
           say
           this
           vnto
           them
           ,
           It
           ill
           becommeth
           the
           richest
           :
           and
           euen
           they
           may
           bee
           sure
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           to
           smart
           for
           their
           proud
           stomacks
           :
           but
           much
           worse
           it
           beseemeth
           the
           poorest
           ,
           who
           rather
           (
           as
           Salomon
           saith
           )
           should
           vse
           all
           entreatie
           .
           Let
           such
           breake
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           make
           holy
           vse
           of
           Gods
           affliction
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           submit
           themselues
           to
           the
           bearing
           of
           their
           burthen
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           wealthier
           be
           not
           iustly
           hardned
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           Also
           we
           see
           here
           in
           their
           desiring
           the
           helpe
           of
           Iphtah
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           before
           
           expelled
           ,
           that
           oft
           times
           the
           things
           which
           men
           reiect
           ,
           God
           chuseth
           to
           doe
           great
           enterprizes
           by
           .
           Which
           as
           it
           was
           most
           cleerely
           verified
           in
           our
           Sauour
           ,
           who
           being
           the
           stone
           which
           the
           builders
           refused
           ,
           was
           made
           the
           chiefe
           
           corner
           stone
           ;
           so
           was
           it
           also
           liuely
           verified
           in
           the
           Apostles
           after
           ,
           Paul
           himselfe
           saying
           of
           himselfe
           :
           For
           all
           the
           good
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           we
           are
           al
           made
           
           a
           gazing
           stocke
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           the
           Angels
           ,
           and
           to
           men
           .
           And
           so
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           by
           whom
           doth
           the
           Lord
           gather
           his
           Church
           together
           ,
           but
           by
           them
           that
           are
           counted
           the
           abiects
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           or
           whom
           doth
           he
           make
           members
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           but
           them
           and
           those
           to
           be
           dearest
           vnto
           him
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           counted
           meete
           to
           liue
           on
           the
           earth
           ?
           Therefore
           let
           no
           faithfull
           seruant
           of
           God
           be
           dismaied
           for
           the
           discourtesies
           and
           discouragements
           which
           he
           shall
           meete
           with
           by
           the
           vnthankfull
           world
           ;
           the
           Lord
           seeth
           their
           workes
           ,
           and
           hath
           them
           in
           neuer
           the
           lesse
           account
           ,
           but
           will
           plentifully
           reward
           them
           :
           of
           which
           point
           I
           need
           not
           say
           much
           ,
           hauing
           so
           often
           handled
           it
           in
           this
           booke
           alreadie
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           SIXTIE
           FIVE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           ELEVENTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           NOw
           let
           vs
           proceed
           with
           Iphtah
           his
           answere
           made
           to
           the
           Elders
           of
           Gilead
           :
           First
           therefore
           in
           this
           hee
           repeateth
           and
           
           rippeth
           vp
           their
           fault
           ,
           which
           in
           times
           past
           they
           had
           committed
           against
           him
           :
           telling
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           now
           comming
           to
           him
           in
           their
           distresse
           ,
           he
           (
           as
           he
           might
           well
           )
           marueiled
           at
           it
           ,
           they
           neuer
           hauing
           made
           agreement
           with
           him
           .
           And
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           be
           seene
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           hee
           answered
           ,
           as
           he
           might
           lawfully
           doe
           ,
           putting
           away
           all
           gall
           and
           bitternes
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           
           meete
           they
           should
           secure
           him
           .
           And
           euen
           so
           it
           is
           lawfull
           for
           vs
           ,
           by
           so
           good
           an
           occasion
           as
           was
           offered
           to
           him
           by
           them
           ,
           to
           doe
           as
           hee
           did
           ,
           in
           a
           like
           case
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           rehearse
           mens
           great
           iniurying
           of
           vs
           ,
           when
           they
           would
           make
           nothing
           of
           them
           .
           And
           yet
           all
           is
           not
           necessarie
           to
           be
           followed
           and
           practised
           of
           vs
           alwaies
           ,
           which
           Iphtah
           said
           to
           them
           here
           ,
           and
           namely
           his
           repeating
           of
           their
           
           fault
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           partie
           is
           able
           and
           fit
           to
           beare
           it
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           weightines
           of
           the
           matter
           requireth
           .
           But
           without
           due
           regard
           had
           ,
           the
           ripping
           vp
           of
           matters
           
           and
           faults
           betwixt
           such
           as
           haue
           been
           at
           variance
           ,
           is
           oft
           times
           a
           reuiuing
           or
           an
           increasing
           of
           strife
           betwixt
           the
           parties
           .
           But
           these
           men
           of
           Gilead
           seeing
           they
           were
           many
           ,
           and
           their
           offence
           had
           bin
           great
           and
           apparant
           in
           excluding
           him
           ,
           therefore
           hee
           maketh
           mention
           of
           the
           iniurie
           which
           they
           had
           offered
           him
           ,
           he
           hauing
           so
           good
           opportunitie
           ,
           and
           doing
           it
           so
           meekly
           and
           kindly
           ;
           and
           yet
           Gedeon
           did
           wel
           before
           in
           not
           ripping
           vp
           ,
           but
           burying
           an
           iniury
           done
           to
           him
           by
           the
           men
           of
           Ephraim
           ,
           and
           passing
           it
           ouer
           in
           silence
           ,
           when
           yet
           they
           had
           sore
           prouoked
           him
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           herein
           we
           must
           craue
           of
           God
           the
           spirit
           of
           wisedome
           to
           direct
           
           vs
           how
           to
           deale
           in
           the
           like
           cases
           ,
           and
           whether
           to
           repeate
           wrongs
           done
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           how
           farre
           ,
           and
           when
           :
           as
           if
           they
           be
           but
           words
           ,
           and
           in
           heate
           and
           passion
           vttered
           ,
           then
           to
           passe
           by
           them
           .
           But
           if
           it
           shall
           be
           found
           expedient
           to
           rehearse
           our
           wrongs
           ,
           yet
           this
           must
           be
           resolued
           of
           by
           vs
           ,
           to
           doe
           it
           without
           bitternes
           and
           prouoking
           of
           them
           who
           haue
           hurt
           vs
           :
           and
           if
           we
           can
           make
           them
           see
           their
           fault
           ,
           it
           is
           well
           :
           but
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           in
           the
           affection
           of
           our
           loue
           let
           vs
           goe
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           seeke
           it
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           cast
           them
           in
           teeth
           with
           it
           ,
           to
           ease
           and
           satisfie
           our
           stomackes
           thereby
           ,
           and
           so
           stinging
           them
           ,
           but
           earnestly
           desiring
           their
           good
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           wee
           say
           to
           them
           ,
           neither
           denying
           to
           them
           (
           for
           all
           that
           mentioning
           of
           their
           offence
           )
           any
           helpe
           wee
           can
           yeeld
           to
           them
           for
           their
           benefit
           .
           And
           when
           we
           shall
           see
           cause
           to
           speake
           ,
           let
           vs
           also
           take
           heed
           of
           harshnes
           and
           tartnes
           in
           speaking
           ,
           whereby
           our
           hearts
           will
           otherwise
           easily
           be
           incensed
           ,
           and
           set
           on
           fire
           against
           them
           before
           we
           be
           aware
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           their
           answere
           to
           his
           exprobration
           made
           against
           them
           ,
           in
           vers
           .
           7.
           let
           vs
           in
           this
           verse
           note
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           confesse
           that
           they
           had
           
           iniured
           him
           ,
           but
           indeed
           they
           shew
           that
           they
           (
           conueying
           it
           cleanly
           another
           way
           )
           are
           vtterly
           vnwilling
           to
           heare
           of
           it
           :
           telling
           him
           why
           they
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           namely
           to
           make
           him
           their
           Captaine
           for
           their
           deliuerance
           ,
           by
           which
           kindnesse
           offered
           to
           him
           ,
           they
           hoped
           (
           they
           said
           )
           to
           make
           him
           amends
           .
           Where
           we
           may
           learne
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           commendable
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           followed
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           doe
           grant
           that
           they
           had
           faulted
           and
           iniured
           him
           .
           So
           is
           it
           euer
           to
           bee
           done
           of
           vs
           :
           and
           contrarily
           ,
           that
           the
           washing
           away
           of
           mens
           faults
           ,
           (
           whereof
           they
           may
           iustly
           bee
           conuicted
           )
           by
           facing
           ,
           lying
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           hiding
           ,
           or
           cloaking
           ,
           or
           extenuating
           them
           ,
           must
           be
           carefully
           auoided
           .
           By
           which
           meanes
           wee
           doe
           but
           lay
           them
           more
           open
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           put
           them
           in
           remembrance
           of
           them
           :
           the
           onely
           way
           to
           couer
           them
           ,
           is
           by
           confessing
           and
           renouncing
           them
           ,
           for
           to
           such
           belongs
           the
           promise
           of
           forgiuenes
           ,
           
           which
           is
           called
           the
           true
           couering
           of
           them
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           32.
           
           For
           if
           wee
           haue
           sinned
           ,
           wee
           ought
           to
           acknowledge
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           nature
           ,
           qualitie
           and
           kinde
           thereof
           :
           whether
           to
           God
           or
           man
           ,
           publikely
           or
           priuatly
           ,
           yea
           if
           it
           be
           to
           one
           :
           according
           to
           S.
           Iames
           direction
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           :
           Acknowledge
           your
           faults
           one
           to
           another
           .
           And
           if
           we
           cannot
           be
           brought
           to
           do
           
           
           so
           ,
           and
           that
           willingly
           ;
           much
           more
           hardly
           ,
           or
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           will
           we
           offer
           further
           resistance
           of
           ,
           and
           violence
           to
           our
           corrupt
           nature
           ,
           which
           some
           sinnes
           doe
           and
           will
           require
           .
           And
           yet
           if
           we
           come
           to
           yeeld
           so
           farre
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           doe
           it
           houerly
           and
           for
           fashion
           ,
           or
           to
           get
           that
           which
           we
           seeke
           ,
           by
           our
           so
           confessing
           ,
           howsoeuer
           it
           may
           bee
           commendable
           before
           men
           ,
           yet
           before
           God
           it
           is
           nothing
           worth
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           that
           they
           hasted
           from
           hearing
           much
           of
           that
           matter
           ,
           it
           being
           harsh
           
           in
           their
           hearing
           ,
           and
           sore
           against
           them
           ,
           it
           bewraieth
           a
           corruption
           to
           be
           noted
           in
           vs
           which
           is
           ouer
           common
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           how
           vnwilling
           we
           are
           to
           haue
           our
           faults
           brought
           to
           light
           ;
           we
           care
           not
           how
           little
           and
           seldome
           we
           heare
           of
           any
           
           thing
           that
           is
           against
           our
           corrupt
           nature
           ,
           or
           euill
           practise
           ,
           against
           which
           yet
           
           we
           should
           be
           ready
           to
           heare
           the
           hardest
           ,
           knowing
           that
           wee
           are
           not
           debters
           
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           enemies
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           professed
           .
           A
           token
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           of
           a
           filthie
           and
           hard
           heart
           ,
           much
           putrified
           :
           for
           should
           we
           not
           be
           ready
           to
           purge
           out
           the
           poyson
           and
           putrifaction
           which
           will
           burst
           and
           kill
           vs
           ?
        
         
           In
           particular
           ,
           the
           practise
           of
           most
           men
           is
           like
           these
           Gileadites
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           haue
           slandered
           their
           brother
           by
           whispering
           reports
           in
           corners
           (
           where
           they
           thinke
           they
           are
           safe
           enough
           from
           comming
           to
           light
           against
           them
           )
           and
           afterwards
           are
           charged
           to
           make
           them
           good
           ,
           or
           take
           the
           shame
           thereof
           by
           eating
           their
           word
           ,
           they
           can
           cunningly
           winde
           themselues
           out
           of
           that
           argument
           ,
           by
           turning
           their
           speech
           to
           some
           other
           matter
           ,
           which
           they
           thinke
           will
           better
           please
           their
           accuser
           ,
           at
           least
           which
           may
           couer
           their
           owne
           lewdnesse
           .
           And
           if
           they
           be
           pressed
           with
           it
           ,
           oh
           then
           (
           say
           they
           )
           let
           vs
           heare
           no
           more
           of
           
           that
           ,
           ve
           speake
           out
           of
           season
           ,
           &c.
           
           Is
           this
           honest
           dealing
           ?
           to
           lay
           on
           loade
           of
           reproch
           vpon
           the
           innocent
           ,
           and
           to
           aggrauate
           conceits
           or
           false
           rumours
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           truth
           should
           bee
           brought
           foorth
           to
           the
           sauing
           and
           preseruing
           of
           our
           brothers
           good
           name
           ,
           then
           to
           leaue
           him
           in
           the
           briars
           vnconscionably
           ?
           Let
           Iosephs
           brethren
           condemne
           these
           ,
           who
           confessed
           their
           sinne
           against
           their
           brother
           and
           concealed
           it
           not
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           the
           propertie
           of
           a
           seruant
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           hunt
           and
           pursue
           himselfe
           for
           his
           inward
           sinne
           ,
           yea
           though
           it
           be
           but
           one
           ,
           as
           wee
           reade
           Dauid
           oft
           to
           haue
           
           done
           ;
           what
           ought
           we
           to
           doe
           for
           many
           ,
           and
           those
           also
           manifest
           before
           men
           ?
           But
           if
           men
           doe
           accuse
           and
           iudge
           themselues
           no
           sorer
           for
           their
           sinnes
           in
           priuate
           ,
           
           aggrauating
           and
           bewailing
           them
           to
           God
           ,
           with
           taking
           shame
           to
           themselues
           for
           the
           committing
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           giue
           testimonie
           thereof
           to
           men
           :
           also
           ,
           if
           they
           doe
           not
           more
           resist
           them
           aloue
           ,
           then
           they
           loue
           to
           heare
           of
           them
           by
           others
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           marueile
           that
           they
           be
           so
           bad
           as
           they
           are
           .
           And
           as
           it
           is
           too
           common
           to
           take
           a
           priuate
           reproofe
           vnkindly
           ,
           nay
           rebelliously
           ,
           and
           with
           
           hating
           him
           that
           offers
           it
           ,
           which
           yet
           he
           is
           commanded
           of
           God
           to
           doe
           :
           euen
           so
           in
           publique
           hearing
           it
           fareth
           ;
           insomuch
           as
           if
           some
           mens
           consciences
           be
           touched
           in
           any
           liuely
           manner
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           an
           wholesome
           warning
           )
           yet
           wee
           see
           how
           vnwelcome
           it
           is
           to
           the
           most
           ,
           and
           excepted
           against
           ,
           though
           without
           the
           least
           cause
           of
           so
           doing
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           contrary
           rather
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           yeelding
           thankes
           for
           it
           .
           The
           vse
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           cannot
           be
           willing
           to
           heare
           of
           faults
           ,
           we
           should
           in
           no
           wise
           giue
           libertie
           to
           our selues
           ,
           nay
           nor
           by
           any
           violence
           bee
           brought
           to
           commit
           them
           .
           But
           of
           these
           points
           ,
           see
           chap.
           9.
           in
           Iothams
           fleeing
           from
           his
           brother
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Now
           out
           of
           the
           offer
           of
           the
           Elders
           ,
           compared
           with
           Iphtahs
           speech
           in
           
           
           the
           ninth
           verse
           ,
           demanding
           assurance
           thereof
           ,
           (
           for
           he
           did
           indeed
           vrge
           them
           about
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           cause
           )
           a
           question
           may
           arise
           ,
           how
           they
           could
           offer
           this
           to
           Iphtah
           to
           be
           their
           Iudge
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           could
           take
           it
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           ?
           First
           ,
           seeing
           they
           had
           no
           authoritie
           to
           offer
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           seeing
           he
           and
           they
           
           both
           had
           this
           blocke
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           that
           a
           Bastard
           might
           not
           enter
           into
           the
           Congregation
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           beare
           any
           office
           .
           The
           answer
           is
           to
           both
           questions
           one
           :
           that
           the
           Lord
           directed
           them
           thus
           to
           doe
           ,
           who
           is
           bound
           to
           no
           law
           :
           and
           that
           he
           guided
           them
           herein
           ,
           the
           whole
           story
           through
           the
           Chapter
           testifieth
           .
           The
           Lord
           excludeth
           such
           in
           Deuteronomy
           from
           bearing
           publike
           office
           :
           and
           that
           to
           terrifie
           men
           from
           begetting
           Bastards
           ,
           who
           are
           in
           this
           world
           reprochfull
           ,
           and
           lie
           open
           to
           much
           miserie
           .
           And
           yet
           how
           this
           forbidding
           that
           sinne
           preuaileth
           with
           men
           ,
           this
           the
           commonnesse
           of
           the
           sinne
           ,
           and
           this
           prophane
           practise
           of
           adulterers
           too
           too
           much
           bewraieth
           ,
           who
           thinke
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           of
           bringing
           Bastards
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           the
           pitie
           they
           take
           of
           them
           )
           they
           shall
           shunne
           the
           wearisome
           company
           of
           the
           wise
           ,
           and
           tediousnesse
           of
           children
           ,
           with
           the
           vnwelcome
           annoiances
           that
           they
           count
           to
           accompany
           both
           .
           But
           oh
           monsters
           !
           doe
           they
           thinke
           by
           auoiding
           the
           burden
           of
           the
           lawfull
           wife
           and
           children
           ,
           to
           escape
           the
           blot
           of
           vnlawfull
           libertie
           ,
           euen
           reprochfull
           whoredomes
           ?
           Doth
           not
           God
           set
           a
           brand
           both
           vpon
           them
           and
           their
           cursed
           fruit
           ?
           For
           it
           is
           prooued
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           besides
           the
           discouragement
           which
           bastards
           are
           oppressed
           with
           ,
           as
           of
           scorne
           ,
           and
           opprobrie
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           (
           which
           of
           it selfe
           is
           enough
           to
           hold
           them
           vnder
           )
           the
           Lord
           denieth
           them
           (
           commonly
           )
           good
           education
           :
           so
           that
           they
           prooue
           vagabonds
           ,
           curseth
           them
           with
           a
           more
           then
           common
           indisposition
           and
           aukenesse
           of
           nature
           ,
           to
           retaine
           instruction
           and
           gouernment
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           there
           are
           few
           of
           them
           who
           are
           not
           tainted
           with
           vile
           and
           odious
           
           qualities
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           deriue
           from
           their
           vitious
           and
           vncleane
           parents
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           greater
           is
           their
           sinne
           ,
           who
           for
           all
           this
           his
           prohibition
           ,
           most
           wickedly
           fil
           the
           world
           with
           them
           ,
           &
           cause
           them
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           so
           great
           calamitie
           .
           Yet
           as
           the
           innocents
           cannot
           doe
           with
           it
           ,
           so
           (
           God
           bee
           thanked
           )
           they
           are
           not
           shouldred
           out
           from
           the
           hope
           of
           saluation
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           respect
           of
           persons
           with
           God
           ,
           if
           they
           feare
           him
           .
           But
           if
           they
           were
           cast
           off
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           yet
           such
           is
           the
           vnconscionable
           beastlinesse
           of
           those
           gracelesse
           persons
           ,
           that
           for
           their
           owne
           filthy
           lust
           they
           would
           thus
           endanger
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           loathsome
           practise
           of
           those
           vncleane
           Locustes
           ,
           the
           Popish
           Monkes
           and
           Friers
           ,
           both
           in
           this
           land
           and
           elsewhere
           hath
           abundantly
           witnessed
           to
           the
           world
           in
           former
           ages
           .
           See
           more
           in
           the
           first
           verse
           of
           this
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           Iphtah
           hauing
           found
           ill
           dealing
           at
           their
           hands
           before
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           ,
           
           for
           that
           they
           were
           not
           lead
           by
           conscience
           and
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           cast
           him
           out
           ,
           but
           by
           partialitie
           ,
           vsed
           crueltie
           against
           him
           ;
           he
           did
           not
           therfore
           trust
           them
           vpon
           their
           word
           ,
           but
           requireth
           an
           oath
           of
           God
           at
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           gathered
           by
           their
           making
           God
           a
           witnesse
           of
           the
           promise
           which
           they
           made
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           tieth
           them
           to
           a
           sure
           couenanting
           with
           him
           :
           For
           it
           had
           not
           otherwise
           been
           wisely
           prouided
           for
           by
           him
           :
           and
           therefore
           when
           he
           went
           with
           the
           messengers
           to
           Mizpeh
           ,
           he
           rehearsed
           these
           things
           there
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           promise
           which
           they
           made
           ,
           might
           stand
           sure
           ,
           God
           being
           desired
           to
           be
           the
           beholder
           and
           witnesse
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           let
           vs
           learne
           ,
           that
           when
           men
           haue
           dealt
           vnfaithfully
           ,
           and
           dishonestly
           ,
           
           
           they
           haue
           no
           wrong
           offered
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           bee
           not
           credited
           as
           before
           ,
           no
           ,
           although
           they
           bee
           bound
           by
           bond
           ,
           (
           whereas
           their
           bare
           word
           was
           taken
           while
           they
           went
           for
           honest
           men
           )
           for
           they
           haue
           giuen
           iust
           cause
           to
           other
           to
           suspect
           their
           credit
           .
           And
           by
           this
           ,
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           may
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           one
           cause
           
           why
           men
           are
           in
           lesse
           credit
           now
           adaies
           ,
           is
           their
           vnfaithfull
           dealing
           .
           And
           whereas
           some
           cannot
           be
           trusted
           ,
           nor
           borrow
           vpon
           their
           word
           or
           bond
           ,
           but
           for
           want
           of
           credit
           doe
           goe
           without
           that
           which
           would
           stand
           them
           in
           exceeding
           great
           stead
           ,
           for
           their
           vpholding
           and
           maintenance
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           fruit
           of
           their
           owne
           doings
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           they
           haue
           sought
           by
           their
           owne
           vntrustinesse
           ,
           and
           breaking
           of
           their
           promise
           ,
           whereby
           they
           haue
           lost
           their
           credit
           together
           with
           their
           honesty
           .
        
         
           For
           in
           these
           daies
           many
           care
           not
           to
           deceiue
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           vndoe
           others
           ,
           and
           therefore
           come
           to
           nought
           themselues
           also
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           whereas
           some
           other
           being
           faithful
           and
           conscionable
           ;
           vpon
           their
           bare
           credit
           ,
           liue
           and
           maintaine
           their
           charge
           by
           borrowing
           ,
           and
           by
           other
           mens
           forbearing
           them
           .
           And
           whereas
           it
           is
           obiected
           on
           the
           behalfe
           of
           these
           vnthrifts
           and
           deceiuers
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           be
           borne
           withall
           ,
           though
           they
           cannot
           pay
           that
           which
           they
           haue
           borrowed
           :
           I
           answer
           ;
           Some
           of
           them
           see
           no
           likelihood
           that
           they
           can
           repay
           so
           much
           as
           they
           will
           seeke
           to
           borrow
           ,
           and
           take
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           of
           other
           mens
           goods
           ;
           which
           argueth
           little
           honesty
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           well
           content
           to
           wind
           it
           from
           them
           cunningly
           and
           craftily
           ,
           whereby
           also
           they
           impouerish
           some
           ;
           others
           will
           not
           diminish
           their
           occupying
           in
           the
           least
           manner
           ,
           though
           they
           goe
           aboue
           their
           reach
           ,
           nor
           detract
           from
           their
           belly
           and
           pastime
           to
           pay
           the
           owner
           ,
           therby
           shewing
           that
           they
           care
           not
           how
           he
           come
           by
           his
           due
           and
           right
           ,
           or
           whether
           he
           euer
           haue
           it
           againe
           or
           no.
           
        
         
           Now
           while
           these
           things
           are
           thus
           ,
           we
           may
           note
           that
           the
           beautie
           of
           religion
           is
           such
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           planted
           in
           men
           soundly
           and
           indeed
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           winnes
           credit
           to
           him
           that
           hath
           it
           for
           contrary
           dealing
           ,
           and
           maketh
           him
           to
           be
           approoued
           for
           his
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           conscionablenesse
           and
           honesty
           :
           whereas
           he
           that
           is
           void
           of
           them
           ,
           liueth
           in
           vtter
           discredit
           and
           iust
           reproch
           .
           And
           whereas
           ye
           will
           say
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           that
           make
           shew
           of
           religion
           ,
           doe
           yet
           deceiue
           and
           deale
           vntrustily
           with
           their
           creditors
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           shew
           of
           religion
           ,
           but
           the
           practise
           of
           it
           that
           carrieth
           the
           beauty
           with
           it
           that
           I
           speake
           of
           :
           and
           if
           any
           that
           be
           taken
           to
           be
           religious
           ,
           offend
           this
           way
           ,
           know
           wee
           that
           it
           is
           not
           their
           religion
           that
           imboldneth
           them
           to
           such
           dealing
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           haue
           so
           little
           of
           it
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           true
           also
           ,
           that
           some
           that
           haue
           credit
           deseruedly
           ,
           doe
           ,
           for
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           the
           gaine
           ,
           if
           they
           take
           not
           heed
           ,
           hold
           their
           due
           from
           the
           owners
           sometimes
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           little
           reioyce
           in
           it
           .
           And
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           their
           sinne
           is
           the
           greater
           :
           but
           yet
           all
           this
           notwithstanding
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           who
           dare
           not
           ,
           neither
           will
           by
           any
           meanes
           be
           brought
           to
           doe
           so
           .
           And
           if
           ye
           aske
           me
           ,
           Why
           then
           doe
           men
           take
           bonds
           of
           such
           as
           are
           of
           approoued
           honesty
           ,
           and
           haue
           not
           broken
           nor
           lost
           their
           credit
           ;
           as
           if
           they
           were
           no
           better
           trusted
           then
           other
           common
           men
           ?
           I
           answer
           :
           Not
           because
           they
           be
           distrusted
           ,
           but
           first
           ,
           seeing
           all
           are
           mortal
           ,
           and
           so
           men
           might
           lose
           their
           goods
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           no
           securitie
           for
           them
           by
           those
           in
           whose
           hands
           they
           are
           :
           and
           secondlie
           ,
           that
           contention
           may
           not
           arise
           betwixt
           the
           posteritie
           of
           both
           parties
           that
           shal
           come
           after
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           seeing
           there
           are
           such
           deceiuers
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           
           would
           prouoke
           euen
           the
           honest
           to
           contention
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           see
           any
           hole
           open
           ,
           or
           espie
           any
           aduantage
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           rule
           holdeth
           also
           firme
           and
           good
           in
           religious
           actions
           before
           God.
           For
           as
           it
           is
           the
           honour
           of
           a
           Christian
           to
           continue
           constant
           in
           his
           loue
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           fruit
           whereof
           is
           a
           sound
           and
           good
           report
           :
           so
           if
           a
           man
           begin
           to
           warpe
           and
           bewray
           his
           hollownesse
           or
           treachery
           in
           either
           ;
           his
           staine
           is
           not
           easily
           washt
           out
           ,
           neither
           can
           he
           looke
           for
           that
           currant
           estimation
           or
           reuerēce
           which
           before
           he
           had
           ,
           nor
           scarce
           obtain
           so
           much
           afterward
           as
           to
           be
           credited
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           profession
           .
           Although
           men
           will
           be
           trust
           their
           vessels
           with
           oyle
           or
           wine
           ,
           while
           they
           be
           sound
           &
           whole
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           begin
           to
           leake
           and
           run
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           commit
           any
           thing
           vnto
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           danger
           of
           losing
           .
           Our
           Sauiour
           asked
           Peter
           but
           once
           ,
           Whom
           sayest
           thou
           that
           
           I
           am
           ?
           and
           tooke
           his
           word
           ,
           when
           he
           deserued
           no
           other
           :
           whereas
           afterward
           hee
           was
           not
           satisfied
           with
           one
           nor
           two
           professions
           of
           his
           affection
           ,
           Simon
           
           louest
           thou
           me
           ?
           good
           reason
           ,
           he
           had
           made
           a
           great
           cracke
           in
           his
           credit
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           that
           had
           forsworne
           Christ
           ,
           deserued
           not
           vpon
           his
           owne
           bare
           
           word
           and
           answere
           ,
           to
           be
           beleeued
           .
           And
           those
           who
           haue
           deceiued
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Church
           touching
           their
           religion
           ,
           by
           falling
           into
           error
           and
           schisme
           ,
           or
           their
           pietie
           and
           honesty
           ,
           by
           grosse
           offences
           ;
           may
           thanke
           themselues
           ,
           if
           euer
           afterward
           the
           people
           of
           God
           haue
           them
           in
           a
           iealousic
           .
           As
           we
           reade
           in
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           historie
           ,
           that
           when
           once
           the
           baptized
           partie
           reuolted
           either
           from
           his
           religion
           or
           good
           conscience
           ,
           (
           as
           Miriam
           by
           her
           arrogancie
           )
           the
           Church
           admitted
           him
           not
           without
           serious
           repentance
           and
           confession
           of
           his
           fault
           .
           But
           if
           he
           slipt
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           they
           practised
           greater
           seueritie
           towards
           them
           ,
           enioyning
           them
           not
           repentance
           only
           ,
           but
           (
           for
           a
           space
           of
           time
           )
           to
           remaine
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           in
           famous
           .
           Yea
           ,
           some
           euen
           of
           the
           reuerendest
           Fathers
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           as
           Cyprian
           and
           others
           ,
           grew
           to
           this
           erronious
           opinion
           ,
           that
           such
           were
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           without
           rebaptization
           ,
           as
           if
           their
           former
           seale
           had
           been
           quite
           puld
           off
           by
           their
           sin
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           seale
           of
           forgiuenesse
           .
           Therefore
           let
           all
           Christians
           looke
           to
           their
           standing
           :
           the
           didiuell
           (
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           )
           will
           quite
           ouerthrow
           them
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           cannot
           ,
           hee
           will
           
           foile
           them
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           the
           crowne
           of
           their
           reioycing
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           faithfulnesse
           and
           constancie
           .
           And
           he
           is
           an
           impudent
           person
           ,
           who
           hauing
           foully
           dishonored
           God
           and
           his
           profession
           ,
           wil
           hold
           vp
           his
           head
           boldly
           ,
           and
           claime
           his
           old
           priuiledge
           .
           Doe
           we
           not
           see
           that
           among
           men
           ,
           one
           periured
           ,
           or
           a
           forger
           ,
           is
           disabled
           from
           euer
           bearing
           any
           witnesse
           ,
           against
           or
           for
           any
           ,
           in
           publike
           court
           ?
           And
           haue
           not
           all
           men
           such
           a
           one
           in
           suspition
           ?
           Doth
           not
           treason
           taint
           euen
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           traitor
           ,
           so
           that
           (
           euen
           when
           he
           is
           loyall
           )
           he
           goeth
           for
           no
           better
           ?
           and
           hee
           who
           hath
           got
           a
           patent
           of
           restitution
           ,
           or
           pardon
           for
           his
           fellonie
           ,
           doth
           he
           not
           forfeit
           it
           by
           a
           second
           offence
           in
           the
           like
           kind
           ?
           But
           of
           this
           enough
           .
        
         
           Another
           thing
           worth
           the
           marking
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           in
           as
           much
           as
           Iphtah
           went
           
           so
           easily
           from
           his
           iust
           quarrell
           that
           hee
           had
           against
           them
           of
           Gilead
           ,
           and
           had
           so
           soone
           done
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           wisely
           told
           them
           that
           which
           concerned
           them
           to
           heare
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           had
           assured
           him
           of
           that
           which
           he
           demanded
           ;
           by
           this
           I
           say
           ,
           we
           are
           taught
           ,
           not
           to
           hold
           in
           our
           harts
           an
           iniurie
           against
           vs
           by
           any
           ,
           
           but
           soone
           to
           remit
           an
           offence
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           an
           honour
           to
           passe
           by
           it
           .
           He
           mentioneth
           
           the
           matter
           but
           once
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           once
           requireth
           security
           ,
           but
           goeth
           no
           further
           .
           And
           who
           seeth
           it
           not
           to
           be
           a
           great
           grace
           in
           any
           man
           to
           doe
           so
           ?
           for
           therein
           he
           doth
           after
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           doth
           not
           follow
           
           things
           against
           vs
           hotly
           ,
           but
           sheweth
           great
           lenitie
           and
           kindnesse
           .
           And
           as
           
           we
           should
           not
           be
           rigorous
           and
           cruell
           in
           our
           dealings
           ,
           to
           prouoke
           men
           with
           our
           bitternes
           to
           wrath
           ,
           so
           should
           we
           make
           an
           end
           of
           controuersies
           ,
           as
           soone
           and
           in
           as
           few
           words
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           as
           for
           other
           causes
           ;
           so
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           least
           respect
           for
           this
           ,
           seeing
           in
           many
           words
           commonly
           there
           is
           much
           sinne
           .
           Of
           this
           somewhat
           was
           said
           before
           in
           vers
           .
           4.
           but
           especially
           looke
           backe
           into
           Chap.
           8.
           verse
           2.
           
        
         
           And
           further
           learne
           what
           hath
           been
           the
           religiousnesse
           of
           an
           oath
           in
           times
           
           past
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           such
           that
           if
           it
           were
           once
           offered
           and
           taken
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           more
           question
           ,
           but
           the
           controuersie
           was
           ended
           .
           As
           we
           see
           Rahab
           ,
           hauing
           it
           granted
           
           her
           by
           oath
           of
           the
           spies
           ,
           that
           she
           and
           her
           fathers
           house
           should
           bee
           saued
           aliue
           ,
           at
           the
           destruction
           of
           Ierrico
           ,
           rested
           satisfied
           .
           Therefore
           men
           must
           looke
           to
           what
           they
           sweare
           :
           seeing
           an
           oath
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           violated
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           were
           made
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           euill
           :
           in
           which
           case
           the
           keeping
           of
           it
           were
           double
           sinne
           ;
           (
           as
           Heroas
           was
           )
           and
           the
           least
           euill
           therein
           is
           great
           .
           And
           
           as
           heed
           must
           be
           taken
           ,
           how
           men
           sweare
           ,
           so
           must
           they
           who
           offer
           the
           oath
           to
           other
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           so
           done
           ,
           that
           they
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           ministred
           ,
           may
           be
           free
           from
           snare
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           may
           doe
           it
           (
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaketh
           )
           in
           truth
           ,
           righteousnesse
           and
           iudgement
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           such
           as
           draw
           men
           by
           oath
           to
           fulfill
           their
           desire
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           things
           against
           conscience
           ,
           haue
           the
           more
           to
           answer
           for
           .
           Men
           then
           must
           not
           be
           drawne
           and
           forced
           thereto
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           cannot
           yeeld
           ,
           nor
           of
           themselues
           rashly
           sweare
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           they
           approoue
           not
           ,
           but
           abhorre
           .
           Iphtah
           doubted
           no
           more
           after
           the
           oath
           ,
           but
           goeth
           after
           the
           army
           .
           But
           an
           oath
           is
           not
           strong
           enough
           now
           adaies
           to
           hold
           a
           man
           fast
           ,
           neither
           can
           wee
           safely
           
           rest
           in
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           deciding
           of
           controuersies
           ,
           although
           the
           Lord
           hath
           taught
           vs
           otherwise
           .
           Now
           for
           the
           further
           ratifying
           of
           the
           couenant
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           rehearsed
           before
           the
           Lord
           in
           Mizpeh
           by
           them
           :
           for
           thus
           the
           men
           of
           Gilead
           say
           ,
           We
           couenant
           with
           thee
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           doe
           ,
           as
           we
           say
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           may
           punish
           vs
           ,
           if
           we
           breake
           it
           .
           Therefore
           such
           as
           are
           common
           swearers
           are
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           this
           solemne
           oath
           ,
           either
           in
           accusation
           or
           decission
           of
           controuersies
           .
           For
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           they
           haue
           lost
           their
           credit
           :
           they
           haue
           often
           falsified
           their
           oathes
           ,
           (
           for
           how
           should
           a
           common
           swearer
           auoid
           common
           periury
           ?
           )
           and
           therefore
           that
           which
           another
           man
           vseth
           reuerently
           ,
           and
           with
           conscience
           ,
           such
           rush
           vpon
           commonly
           and
           carelesly
           ,
           through
           a
           prophane
           habit
           :
           being
           herein
           worse
           then
           Heathens
           ,
           who
           counted
           not
           such
           worthie
           of
           societie
           ,
           but
           intestabiles
           ,
           as
           they
           called
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           as
           witnesse
           .
           And
           commonly
           such
           they
           are
           ,
           who
           prostitute
           themselues
           for
           gaine
           to
           sweare
           falsely
           before
           the
           Magistrate
           :
           of
           whom
           there
           are
           many
           ,
           and
           some
           the
           Lord
           shoaleth
           out
           from
           among
           their
           fellowes
           ,
           as
           notorious
           monsters
           ,
           branding
           some
           with
           in
           famie
           and
           misery
           ,
           and
           terrifying
           the
           consciences
           of
           other
           with
           hellish
           feares
           ,
           if
           not
           with
           despaire
           .
           And
           a
           step
           to
           this
           sinne
           ,
           is
           the
           abusing
           of
           the
           tongue
           by
           false
           asseuerations
           ,
           or
           contestations
           :
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           Verily
           it
           is
           thus
           ,
           or
           so
           :
           As
           sure
           as
           I
           am
           in
           this
           place
           it
           is
           true
           :
           God
           knoweth
           I
           speake
           no
           more
           then
           truth
           :
           I
           take
           God
           to
           witnesse
           ,
           &c.
           
           
           Whereunto
           commonly
           men
           ioyne
           deprecations
           with
           Peter
           ,
           if
           they
           bee
           not
           beleeued
           .
           And
           yet
           all
           false
           .
           This
           I
           say
           ,
           neuer
           goeth
           alone
           :
           the
           commonlyer
           ,
           the
           false
           asseuerer
           ,
           will
           not
           stick
           ,
           if
           need
           be
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           false
           swearer
           also
           .
           Therfore
           (
           to
           shut
           vp
           )
           let
           men
           account
           of
           oathes
           as
           diuine
           bands
           and
           pledges
           :
           cautions
           of
           our
           fidelitie
           and
           truth
           deposed
           ,
           and
           left
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           himselfe
           :
           which
           he
           that
           dare
           forfeit
           or
           breake
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           sure
           ,
           that
           God
           (
           to
           whose
           censure
           he
           yeeldeth
           himselfe
           )
           will
           find
           him
           out
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           (
           as
           many
           are
           )
           yet
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           hee
           shall
           giue
           him
           his
           portion
           in
           the
           lake
           that
           burneth
           with
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           for
           euer
           .
           As
           indeed
           what
           punishment
           can
           equall
           that
           sinne
           ,
           which
           ouerthroweth
           all
           ciuill
           societie
           and
           (
           the
           sinewes
           thereof
           )
           religion
           itselfe
           ?
        
      
       
         
           THE
           SIXTIE
           SIXE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           ELEVENTH
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   Iphtah
                   sent
                   messengers
                   vnto
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Ammon
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   What
                   hast
                   thou
                   to
                   doe
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   come
                   against
                   me
                   ,
                   to
                   fight
                   in
                   my
                   land
                   ?
                
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Ammon
                   answered
                   vnto
                   the
                   messengers
                   of
                   Iphtah
                   ,
                   Because
                   Israel
                   tooke
                   my
                   land
                   when
                   they
                   came
                   vp
                   from
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   from
                   Arnon
                   vnto
                   Iabbok
                   ,
                   and
                   vnto
                   Iorden
                   :
                   now
                   therefore
                   restore
                   those
                   lands
                   quietly
                   .
                
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Yet
                   Iphtah
                   sent
                   messengers
                   againe
                   vnto
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Ammon
                   ,
                
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 
                   And
                   said
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   Thus
                   saith
                   Iphtah
                   ,
                   Israel
                   tooke
                   not
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   Moab
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Ammon
                   .
                
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 
                   But
                   when
                   Israel
                   came
                   vp
                   from
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   and
                   walked
                   through
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   vnto
                   the
                   red
                   Sea
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   came
                   to
                   Kadesh
                   .
                
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   they
                   went
                   through
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   ,
                   and
                   compassed
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   Edom
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   Moab
                   ,
                   and
                   came
                   by
                   the
                   East
                   side
                   of
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   Moab
                   ,
                   and
                   pitched
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   of
                   Arnon
                   ,
                   and
                   came
                   not
                   within
                   the
                   coast
                   of
                   Moab
                   ;
                   for
                   Arnon
                   was
                   the
                   border
                   of
                   Moab
                   .
                
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Also
                   Israel
                   sent
                   messengers
                   vnto
                   Sihō
                   King
                   of
                   the
                   Amorites
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Heshbon
                   ,
                   and
                   Israel
                   said
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   Let
                   vs
                   passe
                   we
                   pray
                   thee
                   ,
                   by
                   thy
                   land
                   ,
                   vnto
                   our
                   place
                   .
                
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 
                   But
                   Sihon
                   consented
                   not
                   to
                   Israel
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   should
                   goe
                   through
                   his
                   coast
                   :
                   but
                   Sihon
                   gathered
                   all
                   his
                   people
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   pitched
                   in
                   Iahaz
                   ,
                   and
                   fought
                   with
                   Israel
                   .
                
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   Israel
                   gaue
                   Sihon
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   folke
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   smote
                   them
                   :
                   so
                   Israel
                   possessed
                   all
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   the
                   Ammorites
                   ,
                   the
                   inhabitants
                   of
                   that
                   countrie
                   .
                
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 
                   And
                   they
                   possessed
                   all
                   the
                   coasts
                   of
                   the
                   Amorites
                   ,
                   from
                   Arnon
                   vnto
                   Iabbok
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   euen
                   vnto
                   Iorden
                   .
                
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 
                   Now
                   therefore
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   Israel
                   hath
                   cast
                   out
                   the
                   Amorites
                   before
                   his
                
                 
                 
                   people
                   Israel
                   ,
                   and
                   shouldest
                   thou
                   possesse
                   it
                   ?
                
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 
                   Wouldest
                   not
                   thou
                   possesse
                   that
                   which
                   Chemosh
                   thy
                   god
                   giueth
                   thee
                   to
                   possesse
                   ?
                   so
                   whomsoeuer
                   the
                   Lord
                   our
                   God
                   driueth
                   out
                   before
                   vs
                   ,
                   them
                   will
                   we
                   possesse
                   .
                
              
               
                 25.
                 
                 
                   And
                   art
                   thou
                   now
                   farre
                   better
                   then
                   Balak
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   Zippor
                   ,
                   King
                   of
                   Moab
                   ?
                   did
                   he
                   not
                   striue
                   with
                   Israel
                   ,
                   and
                   fight
                   against
                   them
                   ?
                
              
               
                 26.
                 
                 
                   When
                   Israel
                   dwelt
                   in
                   Heshbon
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   her
                   townes
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Aroer
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   her
                   townes
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Cities
                   that
                   are
                   by
                   the
                   coasts
                   of
                   Arnon
                   three
                   hundred
                   yeere
                   ?
                   Why
                   did
                   ye
                   not
                   then
                   recouer
                   them
                   in
                   that
                   space
                   ?
                
              
               
                 27.
                 
                 
                   Wherefore
                   I
                   haue
                   not
                   offended
                   thee
                   ;
                   but
                   thou
                   doest
                   me
                   wrong
                   ,
                   to
                   warre
                   against
                   me
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   the
                   Iudge
                   ,
                   be
                   Iudge
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   betweene
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   and
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Ammon
                   .
                
              
               
                 28.
                 
                 
                   Howbeit
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Ammon
                   ,
                   hearkned
                   not
                   vnto
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Iphtah
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   sent
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IPhtah
               being
               now
               stablished
               their
               Captaine
               and
               
               Guide
               ,
               as
               wee
               haue
               heard
               ,
               it
               is
               shewed
               in
               the
               verses
               now
               read
               ,
               how
               hee
               went
               to
               worke
               against
               the
               Ammonites
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               in
               this
               manner
               .
               First
               ,
               hee
               sendeth
               messengers
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Ammon
               ,
               with
               reasons
               to
               appease
               him
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               hold
               him
               from
               warre
               ,
               but
               he
               hearkens
               to
               none
               .
               His
               quarrell
               was
               for
               land
               ,
               which
               Israel
               had
               now
               enioyed
               full
               400.
               yeeres
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               King
               of
               Ammon
               claimeth
               it
               ,
               and
               being
               denied
               it
               ,
               now
               maketh
               warre
               with
               them
               for
               it
               .
               Now
               more
               particularly
               let
               vs
               heare
               their
               reasoning
               about
               the
               matter
               :
               the
               which
               to
               auoid
               tediousnesse
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               at
               large
               set
               downe
               first
               ,
               but
               lay
               it
               out
               in
               the
               verses
               ,
               as
               they
               be
               in
               order
               .
            
             
               In
               these
               two
               verses
               ,
               Iphtah
               demands
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Ammon
               by
               his
               messengers
               ,
               
               why
               he
               made
               warre
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               what
               iniurie
               hee
               had
               offered
               him
               ,
               why
               he
               should
               doe
               so
               .
               The
               King
               of
               Ammon
               answered
               him
               ,
               that
               Israel
               had
               taken
               away
               part
               of
               his
               land
               ,
               when
               they
               came
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               this
               he
               required
               to
               bee
               safely
               deliuered
               ,
               and
               restored
               peaceably
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               hee
               would
               depart
               from
               molesting
               his
               countrie
               ,
               but
               otherwise
               he
               would
               not
               .
               Of
               these
               in
               their
               order
               .
            
             
               First
               here
               let
               vs
               consider
               Iphtahs
               dealing
               ,
               who
               before
               hee
               goes
               to
               warre
               ,
               
               debateth
               and
               enquireth
               about
               the
               matter
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               by
               this
               meanes
               the
               enemy
               might
               be
               appeased
               :
               in
               a
               word
               he
               vseth
               the
               best
               meanes
               he
               could
               deuise
               to
               keepe
               peace
               :
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               obserued
               as
               a
               rule
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               should
               do
               before
               the
               attempting
               of
               warre
               with
               nation
               ,
               or
               suite
               with
               any
               person
               .
               According
               to
               the
               generall
               rules
               :
               As
               much
               as
               in
               you
               lieth
               haue
               peace
               with
               all
               ,
               and
               
               againe
               ,
               Ensew
               peace
               and
               follow
               it
               ,
               though
               it
               flee
               from
               you
               ,
               (
               for
               it
               is
               a
               pretious
               treasure
               .
               )
               So
               in
               this
               particular
               especially
               :
               We
               know
               how
               carefully
               we
               labour
               ,
               to
               preserue
               a
               member
               of
               our
               body
               before
               we
               will
               cut
               it
               off
               .
               So
               much
               more
               we
               should
               deale
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               to
               preserue
               many
               bodies
               of
               men
               and
               persons
               rather
               then
               commit
               them
               to
               the
               hazzard
               of
               warre
               ,
               (
               as
               making
               no
               more
               account
               of
               the
               liues
               of
               Christian
               men
               ,
               then
               of
               dogges
               ,
               oxen
               ,
               or
               sheepe
               ,
               or
               to
               suffer
               ciuill
               and
               priuat
               enuy
               ,
               contention
               and
               strife
               ,
               to
               the
               losing
               of
               many
               soules
               .
               And
               so
               did
               the
               ten
               Tribes
               deale
               with
               their
               brethren
               on
               the
               other
               side
               Iorden
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               did
               preuent
               and
               stay
               much
               that
               might
               haue
               risen
               ,
               and
               
               blood-shedding
               .
               For
               when
               after
               their
               departure
               from
               them
               ,
               they
               heard
               they
               had
               committed
               a
               grieuous
               trespasse
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               
               they
               thought
               they
               had
               iust
               cause
               to
               make
               warre
               with
               them
               :
               yet
               did
               they
               not
               follow
               their
               owne
               mindes
               ,
               nor
               giue
               full
               credit
               to
               the
               report
               ,
               but
               did
               first
               wisely
               send
               vnto
               them
               to
               know
               the
               certaintie
               ,
               and
               thereby
               they
               were
               satisfied
               .
               But
               I
               doubt
               not
               of
               the
               easie
               consenting
               to
               this
               part
               of
               iustice
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               point
               disputed
               and
               agreed
               vpon
               by
               Heathens
               and
               their
               practise
               in
               their
               warres
               ,
               as
               also
               your
               Moralists
               ,
               whose
               position
               it
               is
               :
               That
               an
               honest
               warre
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               preferred
               to
               an
               vnequall
               or
               hurtfull
               peace
               ,
               and
               no
               otherwise
               .
               To
               leaue
               this
               therefore
               and
               to
               come
               neerer
               to
               our selues
               ,
               the
               same
               rule
               is
               to
               be
               kept
               in
               priuate
               controuersies
               betwixt
               men
               ,
               that
               law
               be
               not
               attempted
               ,
               till
               all
               other
               meanes
               be
               first
               vsed
               :
               and
               a
               great
               sinne
               it
               is
               among
               Christians
               ,
               to
               runne
               by
               and
               by
               to
               law
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               suing
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               as
               too
               many
               vse
               to
               doe
               ,
               hotly
               ,
               rashly
               ,
               and
               wilfully
               ,
               though
               themselues
               sustaine
               most
               hurt
               by
               it
               ,
               who
               doe
               so
               ,
               as
               being
               authors
               of
               the
               contention
               ,
               and
               suite
               .
               Likewise
               the
               same
               may
               be
               said
               of
               offenders
               in
               other
               kindes
               ,
               who
               if
               they
               haue
               been
               lead
               away
               by
               leaud
               counsell
               or
               companie
               ,
               and
               yet
               relent
               for
               it
               afterward
               ,
               and
               take
               admonition
               against
               it
               willingly
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               vsed
               more
               fauourably
               (
               so
               farre
               as
               by
               the
               law
               they
               may
               be
               forborne
               :
               )
               euen
               as
               the
               stiffenecked
               and
               sawcie
               ,
               and
               bold
               defenders
               of
               their
               sinne
               are
               sharply
               to
               be
               dealt
               with
               ,
               lest
               they
               grow
               past
               recouerie
               ,
               and
               doe
               as
               the
               waters
               ,
               euen
               ouerflow
               all
               places
               where
               they
               come
               .
            
             
               Some
               controuersies
               shall
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               alwaies
               arise
               betweene
               man
               and
               man
               ,
               touching
               things
               ,
               the
               equitie
               whereof
               is
               vnknowne
               ,
               and
               vncertaine
               it
               shall
               be
               whose
               the
               right
               is
               .
               But
               if
               contentions
               proceeding
               from
               manifest
               wrong
               ,
               or
               from
               vngrounded
               surmises
               ,
               were
               at
               the
               first
               taken
               vp
               ,
               and
               cut
               off
               ,
               (
               in
               which
               commonly
               most
               rashnes
               ,
               heate
               and
               distemper
               is
               bewrayed
               )
               yea
               if
               trifling
               quarrels
               were
               troden
               vnder
               foote
               ;
               then
               neither
               should
               men
               haue
               so
               many
               needlesse
               ianglings
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               are
               serious
               and
               could
               not
               bee
               auoided
               ,
               should
               more
               indifferently
               be
               handled
               and
               decided
               ,
               either
               priuatly
               
               or
               (
               with
               peaceable
               consent
               of
               both
               parties
               )
               by
               trauerse
               of
               law
               .
               Yea
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               themselues
               could
               not
               hit
               vpon
               agreement
               ,
               they
               would
               yeeld
               to
               the
               discretion
               and
               loue
               of
               such
               as
               might
               compound
               their
               differences
               :
               rather
               then
               multiplie
               one
               sinne
               vpon
               another
               ,
               as
               fiercenes
               of
               words
               to
               the
               gall
               of
               their
               stomacks
               ,
               and
               other
               actuall
               pursuite
               each
               of
               other
               to
               both
               the
               former
               ;
               shewing
               themselues
               vnappeaseable
               and
               inexorable
               .
               It
               is
               the
               pride
               ,
               bitternes
               and
               enuie
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               rather
               then
               the
               weightinesse
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               which
               oft
               prouokes
               men
               to
               the
               heate
               and
               stomacke
               which
               they
               vtter
               and
               bewray
               (
               all
               may
               see
               )
               in
               their
               iarrings
               each
               against
               other
               .
               And
               therefore
               they
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               Iphtah
               his
               practise
               ,
               that
               they
               reioyce
               they
               haue
               any
               pretence
               of
               debate
               and
               suite
               against
               their
               neighbour
               :
               and
               follow
               it
               in
               such
               eager
               and
               odious
               manner
               ,
               that
               all
               may
               see
               they
               sue
               not
               because
               they
               haue
               cause
               ,
               but
               are
               glad
               they
               haue
               any
               occasion
               (
               such
               a
               delight
               they
               haue
               therein
               )
               that
               they
               might
               fall
               to
               suite
               .
               The
               claime
               of
               a
               whole
               Tribes
               inheritance
               ,
               did
               not
               so
               stirre
               Iphtah
               to
               wrath
               against
               this
               vsurper
               ,
               as
               many
               of
               vs
               would
               bee
               stirred
               against
               him
               that
               would
               challenge
               a
               few
               acres
               of
               our
               possession
               :
               what
               doe
               I
               say
               ?
               nay
               ,
               against
               him
               that
               contendeth
               about
               a
               twelue
               penny
               matter
               with
               vs
               ;
               and
               yet
               wee
               should
               exceed
               them
               ,
               that
               goe
               many
               degrees
               before
               Iphtah
               in
               the
               meanes
               of
               knowledge
               and
               acquaintance
               with
               Gods
               will
               in
               particuler
               duties
               ,
               if
               we
               did
               
               well
               consider
               it
               .
               Let
               such
               doings
               be
               heard
               of
               among
               Heathens
               :
               as
               for
               Christians
               ,
               if
               one
               partie
               will
               not
               heare
               of
               his
               dutie
               ,
               let
               the
               other
               giue
               him
               ouer
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               contend
               (
               if
               he
               will
               needs
               )
               with
               his
               owne
               shadow
               .
               Doubtlesse
               in
               many
               contentions
               ,
               if
               either
               party
               were
               wise
               ,
               the
               others
               folly
               should
               soone
               appeare
               ,
               and
               the
               contention
               which
               growes
               past
               recouerie
               should
               cease
               ,
               and
               be
               at
               an
               end
               .
            
             
               And
               further
               Iphtah
               ,
               by
               asking
               what
               wrong
               he
               had
               done
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               came
               
               to
               warre
               against
               him
               ,
               giueth
               all
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               how
               absurd
               and
               odious
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               doe
               wrong
               and
               deale
               hardly
               with
               them
               who
               haue
               done
               no
               iniurie
               to
               vs
               :
               and
               therefore
               hee
               saith
               ,
               If
               I
               haue
               done
               wrong
               ,
               good
               reason
               it
               is
               that
               I
               should
               satisfie
               the
               challenge
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               if
               that
               be
               foolishnes
               when
               wee
               doe
               but
               meddle
               with
               a
               matter
               that
               belongeth
               not
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               which
               we
               haue
               nothing
               to
               doe
               ;
               yea
               though
               wee
               meane
               no
               euill
               thereby
               ,
               if
               that
               (
               I
               say
               )
               be
               folly
               ;
               and
               as
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               all
               one
               as
               if
               a
               man
               plucked
               a
               curst
               
               dogge
               by
               the
               eare
               :
               then
               to
               hurt
               any
               willingly
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               cruell
               and
               iniurious
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               would
               liue
               in
               peace
               by
               vs
               ,
               is
               an
               high
               degree
               of
               iniquitie
               .
               And
               if
               we
               ought
               to
               sustaine
               a
               double
               iniurie
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               offer
               to
               reuenge
               
               one
               ,
               how
               great
               a
               sinne
               is
               it
               to
               doe
               wrong
               ,
               or
               hurt
               any
               man
               ,
               wee
               not
               being
               prouoked
               by
               him
               ?
               It
               is
               abomination
               ;
               euen
               as
               it
               is
               to
               let
               the
               guiltie
               goe
               free
               ,
               and
               yet
               many
               make
               no
               conscience
               hereof
               .
               But
               I
               haue
               spoken
               of
               this
               point
               in
               chap.
               8.
               in
               Gedeons
               protestation
               to
               Zeba
               and
               Zalmunna
               and
               in
               other
               places
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               of
               the
               Ammonites
               sends
               him
               word
               ,
               that
               Israel
               had
               taken
               away
               
               part
               of
               his
               land
               ,
               when
               they
               went
               out
               of
               Egypt
               toward
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               made
               warre
               with
               them
               .
               But
               how
               true
               this
               was
               ,
               ye
               may
               see
               in
               Deuteronomy
               ,
               where
               the
               Lord
               speaketh
               thus
               to
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               
               when
               they
               should
               passe
               by
               them
               :
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               lay
               siege
               against
               the
               children
               of
               Ammon
               ,
               neither
               make
               warre
               against
               them
               ,
               for
               I
               will
               not
               giue
               the
               land
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Ammon
               into
               thy
               hands
               .
               And
               in
               the
               37.
               verse
               ,
               Moses
               tels
               them
               ,
               they
               obeyed
               the
               Lord
               therein
               ,
               saying
               :
               Vnto
               the
               land
               of
               the
               
               children
               of
               Ammon
               thou
               camest
               not
               :
               nor
               vnto
               any
               place
               of
               the
               riuer
               Iabbok
               vpon
               which
               it
               bounded
               .
               So
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               whereas
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               suffered
               not
               Israel
               to
               meddle
               with
               Ammon
               ;
               yet
               the
               King
               answers
               boldly
               ,
               they
               did
               .
            
             
               This
               teacheth
               that
               such
               are
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               who
               neither
               meane
               well
               &
               simply
               ,
               
               neither
               care
               what
               they
               say
               :
               but
               as
               their
               hearts
               are
               full
               of
               falsehood
               and
               deceit
               ,
               so
               their
               mouthes
               are
               full
               of
               lying
               .
               The
               Lord
               himselfe
               had
               said
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               should
               not
               ,
               neither
               did
               they
               meddle
               with
               the
               Ammonites
               ,
               as
               the
               forementioned
               scripture
               testifieth
               ;
               yet
               their
               King
               boldly
               and
               vntruly
               auoucheth
               ,
               that
               they
               tooke
               his
               land
               and
               enioyed
               it
               as
               their
               owne
               .
               The
               which
               ,
               who
               should
               not
               be
               ready
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               being
               so
               boldly
               auouched
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               a
               King
               ?
               Euen
               so
               ,
               many
               care
               not
               what
               lyes
               they
               coyne
               ,
               nor
               how
               shamelesly
               they
               lay
               claime
               to
               other
               mens
               goods
               ,
               and
               how
               boldly
               and
               impudently
               they
               set
               against
               the
               truth
               in
               many
               other
               dealings
               .
               And
               this
               they
               doe
               either
               for
               their
               commoditie
               ,
               as
               this
               King
               did
               ;
               or
               for
               their
               credit
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               a
               colour
               on
               their
               doings
               ,
               as
               the
               old
               Prophet
               of
               Beth
               :
               I
               did
               by
               lying
               ,
               and
               
               Gehazi
               also
               when
               hee
               had
               gotten
               the
               tallents
               of
               Naaman
               :
               or
               for
               both
               respects
               together
               ,
               as
               Anantas
               and
               Saphira
               ;
               and
               Saul
               also
               :
               See
               his
               answere
               
               
               1.
               
               Sam.
               15.
               
               Let
               the
               credit
               of
               such
               be
               with
               vs
               thereafter
               .
               In
               stead
               of
               this
               dealing
               
               wee
               see
               the
               beautie
               of
               truth
               and
               faithfulnes
               ,
               without
               which
               ,
               how
               can
               men
               liue
               one
               with
               another
               ?
               Put
               away
               lying
               therefore
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               willeth
               ,
               
               and
               speake
               the
               truth
               euery
               man
               to
               his
               neighbour
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               vnreasonable
               and
               absurd
               answere
               of
               this
               King
               ,
               compared
               with
               
               Iphtah
               his
               wise
               and
               equall
               proceeding
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               contrarietie
               of
               mens
               dispositions
               :
               there
               are
               some
               that
               striue
               by
               all
               possible
               meanes
               against
               contention
               and
               vnpeaceablenes
               :
               there
               are
               others
               againe
               ,
               whose
               delight
               it
               is
               to
               be
               euer
               at
               debate
               and
               oddes
               with
               such
               as
               full
               gladly
               would
               liue
               at
               peace
               ,
               as
               Esau
               with
               Iacob
               :
               and
               all
               because
               they
               would
               make
               a
               gaine
               and
               bootie
               of
               them
               that
               are
               honestly
               minded
               ,
               or
               haue
               their
               will
               of
               them
               some
               other
               way
               .
               They
               know
               a
               godly
               man
               will
               buy
               his
               peace
               deare
               ,
               rather
               then
               want
               it
               :
               and
               they
               wil
               lay
               loade
               enough
               vpon
               such
               therefore
               ,
               to
               see
               what
               they
               can
               wring
               from
               them
               ,
               although
               without
               all
               colour
               of
               equitie
               .
               Besides
               ,
               peace
               is
               vile
               and
               of
               no
               price
               with
               an
               vnrighteous
               person
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               to
               be
               got
               by
               it
               ,
               hee
               saith
               :
               but
               when
               the
               water
               is
               troubled
               ,
               then
               is
               his
               season
               to
               cast
               in
               ,
               and
               therefore
               all
               is
               fish
               that
               comes
               to
               net
               .
               Who
               seeth
               not
               that
               this
               King
               was
               mischieuously
               minded
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               shapeth
               such
               an
               answere
               as
               either
               (
               being
               yeelded
               vnto
               )
               tended
               to
               the
               vndoing
               of
               a
               Tribe
               ;
               or
               if
               not
               ,
               threatned
               implacable
               dissention
               ?
               So
               Benhadad
               sends
               this
               message
               to
               Ahab
               ,
               Thou
               and
               all
               thou
               hast
               
               are
               mine
               ,
               deny
               it
               if
               thou
               darest
               .
               It
               is
               plaine
               he
               was
               set
               vpon
               warre
               ,
               who
               sent
               so
               proud
               a
               challenge
               ,
               as
               excluded
               all
               possibilitie
               of
               agreement
               and
               peace
               .
               And
               such
               there
               are
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               who
               (
               if
               they
               might
               haue
               their
               mindes
               )
               would
               chuse
               warre
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               liue
               in
               peace
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               boldly
               rifle
               their
               houses
               whom
               they
               grudge
               at
               ,
               and
               whom
               they
               could
               not
               suffer
               to
               liue
               by
               them
               ,
               except
               they
               might
               possesse
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               they
               haue
               ,
               as
               Hamor
               spake
               of
               Iacob
               and
               his
               sonnes
               to
               the
               men
               of
               his
               citie
               :
               Therefore
               seest
               thou
               an
               vnrighteous
               
               person
               ?
               wonder
               not
               then
               if
               thou
               heare
               of
               vnreasonablenes
               to
               come
               from
               him
               :
               for
               these
               two
               goe
               yoked
               together
               ,
               (
               though
               feare
               and
               danger
               of
               law
               doe
               oft
               restraine
               the
               inward
               corruption
               from
               breaking
               out
               )
               so
               hideous
               a
               monster
               is
               iniustice
               ,
               if
               it
               might
               be
               seene
               in
               the
               colours
               !
               As
               for
               this
               practise
               of
               lying
               ,
               forging
               ,
               subborning
               ,
               concealing
               truth
               ,
               and
               impudent
               facing
               out
               an
               ill
               cause
               (
               as
               an
               ill
               title
               ,
               to
               goe
               no
               further
               )
               for
               aduantage
               sake
               ,
               though
               to
               the
               treading
               downe
               of
               the
               poore
               innocent
               ,
               nay
               ,
               to
               his
               vtter
               vndoing
               ,
               when
               was
               it
               more
               common
               then
               now
               adaies
               ?
               And
               this
               euill
               (
               as
               well
               as
               other
               scurfe
               and
               iniquitie
               )
               will
               cleaue
               to
               the
               better
               sort
               too
               ,
               (
               if
               the
               diuell
               can
               )
               and
               he
               will
               also
               ,
               except
               they
               walke
               armed
               with
               their
               breast-plate
               continually
               .
               
            
             
               In
               these
               fiue
               verses
               ,
               Iphtah
               sends
               word
               againe
               to
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Ammonites
               ,
               
               that
               it
               was
               not
               so
               as
               he
               affirmed
               :
               they
               tooke
               no
               part
               of
               his
               ground
               to
               them
               :
               and
               then
               proceeds
               further
               by
               reasons
               to
               perswade
               him
               to
               desist
               from
               his
               attempt
               .
               As
               first
               thus
               :
               Israel
               sent
               messengers
               when
               they
               came
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Edom
               to
               goe
               through
               his
               land
               ,
               and
               he
               not
               yeelding
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               faine
               to
               goe
               a
               great
               way
               about
               ,
               by
               a
               long
               and
               tedious
               iourney
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               :
               so
               they
               desired
               to
               passe
               by
               Moab
               also
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               be
               suffered
               .
               But
               did
               they
               make
               warre
               with
               either
               of
               both
               ?
               No
               ,
               they
               chose
               rather
               to
               abide
               long
               in
               the
               desert
               ,
               and
               to
               goe
               farre
               about
               (
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               :
               )
               so
               farre
               is
               it
               off
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               them
               any
               wrong
               ,
               that
               they
               chose
               rather
               
               to
               offer
               violence
               to
               themselues
               .
               So
               that
               they
               did
               no
               iniurie
               to
               any
               .
               And
               was
               it
               like
               then
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               offer
               violence
               to
               any
               ?
               and
               consequently
               ,
               not
               to
               thy
               predecessors
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               Ammon
               .
            
             
               As
               Iphtah
               heere
               giues
               not
               place
               to
               vntruth
               ,
               though
               hee
               preuailed
               not
               :
               
               wherein
               he
               honoured
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               bearing
               witnesse
               to
               a
               good
               cause
               ;
               so
               let
               vs
               know
               ,
               it
               is
               our
               dutie
               to
               doe
               :
               namely
               to
               bring
               the
               truth
               to
               light
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               vs
               lieth
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               but
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               shame
               who
               resist
               it
               ,
               for
               they
               worke
               much
               mischiefe
               and
               iniquitie
               thereby
               :
               and
               to
               hold
               sinne
               from
               multiplying
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               greatly
               by
               lying
               .
               And
               haue
               we
               it
               in
               greater
               detestation
               ,
               then
               some
               of
               them
               who
               would
               be
               taken
               for
               honest
               men
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               we
               know
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               linked
               such
               as
               loue
               to
               make
               lies
               among
               dogges
               ,
               Inchanters
               ,
               
               and
               whoremongers
               .
               And
               let
               vs
               remember
               that
               which
               Salomon
               saith
               :
               Hee
               who
               iustifieth
               the
               wicked
               ,
               (
               lier
               or
               other
               )
               is
               as
               abominable
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               he
               
               that
               condemneth
               the
               innocent
               .
               And
               the
               Apostle
               puts
               the
               consenter
               to
               euill
               (
               whether
               to
               lying
               ,
               swearing
               ,
               &c.
               )
               in
               an
               higher
               degree
               of
               sinners
               ,
               then
               the
               committers
               .
               As
               who
               seeth
               not
               ,
               that
               the
               Pharisees
               and
               Iewes
               which
               hired
               
               and
               fleshed
               the
               false
               witnesses
               against
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               were
               worse
               then
               the
               false
               witnesses
               themselues
               ?
               Thus
               Samuel
               conuicted
               Saul
               of
               his
               lye
               ,
               1.
               
               Sam.
               15.
               
               Elisha
               
               argued
               Gehazi
               .
               Nay
               Paul
               ,
               Galath
               .
               2.
               did
               openly
               checke
               and
               detect
               dissimulation
               in
               Peter
               ,
               and
               resisted
               him
               to
               his
               face
               .
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               men
               in
               generall
               hate
               lying
               ,
               both
               the
               coyner
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               teller
               of
               it
               :
               but
               in
               particular
               ,
               there
               are
               so
               many
               occasions
               fall
               out
               ,
               (
               as
               sometimes
               when
               a
               man
               in
               fauour
               of
               his
               kinsman
               will
               not
               sticke
               to
               sweare
               against
               conscience
               to
               purge
               him
               of
               adulterie
               )
               to
               lay
               men
               open
               who
               doe
               so
               ,
               that
               their
               generall
               hatred
               thereof
               ,
               is
               turned
               into
               a
               speciall
               liking
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               a
               tolerating
               it
               ,
               and
               conniuence
               at
               it
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               strange
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               are
               not
               iust
               and
               armed
               with
               the
               breast-plate
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               should
               want
               the
               girdle
               of
               veritie
               .
               Some
               for
               bribes
               ,
               fauour
               ,
               flatterie
               ,
               friendship
               ,
               commoditie
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               partiall
               and
               smister
               respects
               ,
               will
               (
               to
               vse
               the
               prouerbe
               )
               not
               sticke
               to
               say
               ,
               The
               crow
               is
               white
               ,
               if
               their
               great
               patrons
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               they
               depend
               vpon
               ,
               wil
               say
               it
               before
               them
               :
               and
               others
               for
               feare
               ,
               are
               driuen
               to
               conceale
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               to
               heare
               a
               falsehood
               iustified
               ,
               who
               are
               as
               bad
               as
               lyers
               ,
               and
               coupled
               with
               them
               ,
               Reuel
               .
               the
               last
               .
               And
               yet
               we
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               euery
               vntruth
               is
               not
               a
               lie
               ,
               except
               we
               know
               that
               which
               we
               report
               as
               an
               vntruth
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               .
               Yet
               must
               we
               beware
               that
               we
               offend
               not
               therein
               ,
               neither
               by
               vttering
               rashly
               whatsoeuer
               we
               heare
               spoken
               of
               other
               (
               but
               as
               it
               may
               doe
               good
               :
               )
               neither
               in
               telling
               the
               truth
               are
               wee
               bound
               to
               vtter
               all
               the
               truth
               ,
               further
               then
               we
               shall
               see
               it
               expedient
               to
               doe
               so
               .
            
             
               Iphtah
               not
               onely
               withstands
               an
               vntruth
               ,
               but
               also
               sheweth
               reason
               :
               so
               wee
               
               must
               withstand
               vntruth
               by
               reason
               ,
               approued
               of
               all
               and
               of
               the
               Scripture
               it selfe
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               who
               will
               not
               yeeld
               to
               it
               ,
               may
               shew
               themselues
               vnreasonable
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               are
               to
               bee
               accounted
               ,
               and
               no
               better
               ,
               who
               wash
               away
               all
               sound
               reason
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               resist
               ,
               breeding
               quarrelling
               and
               contention
               hereby
               :
               wherein
               the
               Pharisies
               and
               Priests
               went
               before
               other
               ,
               neuer
               resting
               in
               the
               most
               sound
               reasons
               ,
               wherewith
               our
               Sauiour
               in
               commoning
               with
               them
               ,
               did
               conuince
               them
               ,
               but
               withstood
               them
               shamelesly
               .
               So
               when
               other
               alleage
               reasons
               to
               vs
               ,
               it
               is
               our
               dutie
               to
               yeeld
               to
               them
               :
               as
               Laban
               himselfe
               though
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               answered
               Abrahams
               seruant
               ,
               in
               that
               matter
               hee
               dealt
               with
               him
               for
               ;
               seeing
               the
               report
               which
               he
               made
               of
               things
               vnto
               him
               ,
               to
               
               be
               so
               currant
               and
               reasonable
               ,
               I
               can
               say
               neither
               lesse
               nor
               more
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               for
               
               this
               thing
               is
               of
               the
               Lord.
               But
               more
               of
               this
               in
               the
               28.
               verse
               by
               way
               of
               vse
               hereof
               .
            
             
               Now
               what
               his
               reason
               was
               we
               haue
               heard
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               
               did
               offer
               violence
               to
               themselues
               ,
               rather
               then
               they
               would
               in
               the
               least
               manner
               wrong
               other
               :
               therefore
               they
               would
               much
               lesse
               take
               away
               so
               great
               a
               portion
               of
               ground
               from
               him
               with
               whom
               they
               had
               nothing
               to
               do
               ,
               neither
               were
               prouoked
               by
               him
               .
               Where
               we
               learne
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               neuer
               finde
               sweetnesse
               in
               comming
               by
               any
               profit
               amisse
               ,
               and
               namely
               with
               the
               hurting
               and
               wronging
               of
               other
               .
               First
               ,
               seeing
               wee
               thereby
               prouoke
               God
               against
               vs
               ,
               for
               God
               is
               the
               auenger
               of
               such
               things
               :
               and
               what
               is
               our
               life
               ,
               if
               God
               be
               against
               
               vs
               ?
               Besides
               ,
               as
               we
               deale
               to
               other
               ,
               so
               shall
               we
               be
               dealt
               with
               againe
               :
               and
               lastly
               ,
               besides
               an
               ill
               name
               ,
               wee
               shall
               haue
               an
               ill
               conscience
               also
               ,
               as
               wee
               may
               see
               in
               Iudas
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               we
               should
               offer
               hard
               measure
               to
               none
               ,
               so
               least
               of
               all
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               to
               such
               as
               cannot
               beare
               the
               losse
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               able
               to
               stand
               with
               vs
               in
               suite
               .
               For
               wee
               being
               by
               the
               commandement
               of
               God
               to
               relieue
               them
               ,
               what
               pleasure
               should
               wee
               take
               in
               plucking
               from
               them
               ?
               and
               God
               threatens
               to
               
               heare
               their
               crie
               against
               their
               oppressors
               .
               And
               yet
               how
               are
               the
               poore
               griped
               and
               pilled
               ?
               But
               he
               that
               obserueth
               it
               ,
               shall
               find
               ,
               that
               either
               God
               maketh
               themselues
               who
               so
               wrong
               them
               ,
               to
               crie
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               his
               reuenging
               hand
               ,
               one
               time
               or
               other
               :
               or
               else
               it
               shall
               be
               to
               them
               ,
               I
               meane
               their
               sweete
               morsels
               (
               as
               they
               count
               them
               )
               which
               they
               take
               in
               by
               wronging
               other
               ,
               as
               the
               Israelites
               Quailes
               were
               ,
               who
               died
               with
               them
               ,
               while
               they
               were
               in
               their
               mouthes
               .
               Euen
               
               so
               shall
               they
               haue
               small
               liking
               of
               their
               iniurie
               they
               doe
               ,
               that
               I
               say
               no
               more
               .
               But
               let
               them
               rather
               make
               restitution
               ,
               and
               that
               speedily
               ,
               while
               they
               may
               ,
               in
               token
               of
               their
               repentance
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               onely
               good
               end
               that
               can
               be
               made
               of
               such
               doings
               .
               This
               point
               hath
               oft
               come
               to
               hand
               and
               largely
               been
               insisted
               vpon
               .
               See
               verse
               twelfth
               .
               Only
               let
               vs
               marke
               the
               example
               of
               Iacob
               for
               the
               proofe
               of
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               who
               rather
               then
               he
               would
               giue
               Laban
               (
               a
               quarrellous
               and
               
               vnreasonable
               man
               )
               the
               least
               occasion
               to
               challenge
               him
               for
               pillage
               and
               robberie
               ,
               did
               more
               then
               he
               needed
               ,
               euen
               make
               good
               euery
               sheepe
               ,
               which
               was
               cassually
               destroyed
               or
               perished
               ,
               with
               his
               owne
               .
               Now
               if
               all
               this
               our
               good
               dealing
               ,
               doe
               not
               preuaile
               with
               our
               euill
               aduersarie
               ,
               nor
               stop
               his
               mouth
               ,
               yet
               (
               as
               Iacob
               answers
               Laban
               )
               the
               Lord
               who
               seeth
               vs
               in
               secret
               ,
               will
               take
               our
               cause
               into
               his
               owne
               hand
               ,
               and
               plead
               for
               vs
               ;
               whereas
               otherwise
               ,
               although
               all
               men
               should
               stand
               out
               for
               vs
               ,
               yet
               our
               conscience
               and
               God
               being
               against
               vs
               ,
               wee
               should
               not
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               vnder
               our
               burthen
               .
            
             
               Another
               reason
               Iphtah
               setteth
               downe
               in
               these
               verses
               ,
               thus
               :
               Sihon
               ,
               king
               of
               
               the
               Ammonites
               ,
               would
               needs
               come
               out
               against
               vs
               ,
               as
               wee
               were
               going
               toward
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               God
               gaue
               him
               into
               our
               hands
               ,
               so
               that
               by
               him
               wee
               enioy
               this
               land
               which
               ye
               contend
               for
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               enioyed
               ;
               and
               therfore
               what
               haue
               ye
               to
               doe
               to
               claime
               it
               ?
               or
               what
               right
               haue
               yee
               vnto
               it
               ?
               For
               yee
               neuer
               possessed
               it
               ,
               but
               Sthon
               of
               whom
               we
               wonne
               it
               by
               the
               law
               of
               warre
               .
               So
               that
               if
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               hath
               cast
               him
               out
               ,
               and
               giuen
               his
               land
               to
               vs
               ,
               commest
               thou
               in
               who
               hast
               nothing
               to
               doe
               with
               it
               ,
               against
               vs
               to
               possesse
               it
               ?
               Hee
               further
               in
               the
               24.
               verse
               sheweth
               that
               which
               he
               said
               cleerely
               by
               a
               similitude
               ,
               thus
               :
               Yee
               Ammonites
               worship
               the
               Idoll
               Chemosh
               for
               your
               god
               ,
               and
               you
               thinke
               that
               
               the
               land
               which
               yee
               possesse
               ,
               yee
               inioy
               it
               by
               his
               benefit
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               good
               right
               :
               so
               we
               haue
               this
               by
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               possesse
               it
               by
               very
               good
               right
               .
               And
               as
               for
               Chemosh
               ,
               hee
               called
               not
               that
               idoll
               a
               God
               ,
               for
               that
               hee
               tooke
               it
               to
               bee
               so
               ,
               but
               for
               that
               the
               Ammonites
               so
               iudged
               it
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               We
               may
               see
               here
               ,
               how
               farre
               we
               may
               lawfully
               enioy
               such
               things
               as
               are
               taken
               
               in
               warre
               :
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               warre
               is
               lawfully
               taken
               in
               hand
               ,
               as
               by
               Israel
               it
               was
               .
               That
               which
               we
               thereby
               obtaine
               by
               good
               successe
               ,
               that
               may
               we
               enioy
               ,
               as
               giuen
               into
               our
               hands
               by
               the
               Lord.
               And
               to
               speake
               of
               things
               more
               priuat
               ,
               the
               same
               may
               be
               said
               of
               all
               that
               God
               giueth
               vs
               by
               the
               good
               will
               of
               our
               friends
               ,
               or
               by
               our
               lawfull
               dealing
               ,
               and
               by
               Gods
               blessing
               in
               our
               calling
               .
               But
               yet
               with
               this
               watchword
               ,
               that
               wee
               honour
               him
               therewith
               in
               Christian
               life
               ,
               and
               glad
               the
               hearts
               of
               Gods
               people
               thereby
               :
               which
               we
               ought
               as
               well
               to
               do
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               able
               to
               prooue
               and
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               commodities
               we
               enioy
               ,
               are
               no
               fruites
               of
               our
               owne
               rapine
               ,
               oppression
               ,
               couetousnesse
               ,
               and
               euill
               conscience
               ,
               but
               indeed
               the
               bequests
               of
               our
               father
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               Iacob
               said
               ,
               the
               Lord
               our
               
               God
               hath
               bestowed
               ,
               as
               a
               blessing
               vpon
               vs
               his
               seruants
               ,
               seeking
               first
               the
               things
               that
               concerne
               our
               happinesse
               and
               God
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               receiuing
               from
               him
               these
               smaller
               things
               againe
               ,
               in
               token
               of
               his
               allowing
               and
               approouing
               of
               vs.
               But
               this
               is
               an
               vsuall
               argument
               in
               this
               booke
               ,
               therefore
               I
               passe
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               More
               particularly
               ,
               let
               vs
               note
               out
               of
               this
               verse
               ,
               in
               that
               Israel
               would
               not
               
               (
               and
               was
               guided
               by
               God
               therein
               )
               when
               he
               had
               great
               need
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               goe
               through
               the
               land
               of
               Sihon
               without
               his
               leaue
               ,
               learne
               we
               hence
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               may
               vsurpe
               or
               challenge
               to
               himselfe
               another
               mans
               right
               ,
               but
               euery
               man
               is
               to
               be
               content
               with
               his
               owne
               portion
               and
               allowance
               ;
               yea
               in
               this
               the
               Lord
               will
               haue
               the
               meanest
               free
               from
               the
               tyrannie
               of
               the
               greatest
               ,
               and
               taketh
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               poore
               into
               his
               owne
               hand
               ,
               against
               their
               potent
               enemies
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               none
               vpon
               earth
               that
               can
               iudge
               them
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Ahab
               and
               Iezabels
               extorting
               Naboths
               vineyard
               ,
               doth
               appeare
               .
               And
               the
               reason
               is
               good
               :
               for
               next
               to
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               a
               special
               care
               of
               vpholding
               of
               societie
               among
               men
               ,
               by
               order
               and
               good
               gouernment
               ,
               which
               are
               ouerthrowne
               when
               proprietie
               in
               goods
               and
               commodities
               is
               taken
               away
               ,
               by
               the
               vnequall
               vsurpation
               of
               the
               greater
               ouer
               the
               smaller
               .
               And
               in
               truth
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               small
               oddes
               betwixt
               beasts
               and
               men
               ,
               when
               the
               common
               bands
               of
               equitie
               are
               broken
               :
               so
               much
               lesse
               is
               it
               like
               ,
               that
               a
               Church
               can
               bee
               setled
               and
               established
               in
               such
               confusion
               :
               and
               the
               greater
               is
               their
               sinne
               ,
               who
               euen
               in
               the
               Church
               exercise
               this
               mischieuous
               practise
               ,
               whereof
               not
               God
               (
               who
               is
               the
               God
               of
               order
               )
               but
               Satan
               is
               the
               author
               ,
               euen
               as
               he
               is
               of
               all
               other
               disorders
               .
               Therefore
               let
               none
               be
               troublesome
               or
               iniurious
               to
               other
               ,
               more
               then
               he
               would
               be
               content
               ,
               that
               another
               should
               wrong
               or
               hurt
               him
               in
               that
               which
               is
               his
               .
               None
               should
               be
               oppressed
               in
               bargaining
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               by
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               giuen
               in
               charge
               ;
               which
               if
               it
               were
               well
               regarded
               ,
               
               much
               complaining
               of
               iniurie
               and
               hard
               dealing
               would
               cease
               .
               But
               this
               is
               a
               branch
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               It
               came
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               Sihon
               did
               not
               only
               deny
               passage
               to
               Israel
               through
               
               his
               land
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               he
               should
               prouoke
               them
               to
               warre
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               giue
               him
               and
               his
               land
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               withall
               giue
               them
               passage
               through
               his
               country
               .
               Euen
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               many
               doe
               wilfully
               and
               stiffely
               oppose
               themselues
               
               against
               the
               innocent
               ,
               as
               by
               suites
               of
               law
               ,
               vntill
               their
               wealth
               bee
               consumed
               ,
               as
               the
               fat
               of
               lambes
               against
               the
               Sunne
               .
               Others
               meddle
               needlesly
               ,
               where
               they
               haue
               no
               cause
               oft
               times
               ,
               neither
               can
               by
               any
               reason
               bee
               disswaded
               ,
               yea
               and
               some
               with
               their
               betters
               ,
               through
               a
               proud
               stomack
               (
               contrary
               to
               the
               counsell
               of
               Salomon
               )
               because
               the
               Lords
               meaning
               is
               ,
               to
               let
               them
               fall
               into
               euill
               ,
               and
               to
               suffer
               them
               to
               meet
               with
               their
               match
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               pay
               for
               their
               griping
               of
               their
               vnderlings
               ,
               and
               smart
               for
               their
               owne
               sinne
               .
               For
               otherwise
               he
               would
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               able
               ,
               hold
               them
               back
               some
               way
               .
               And
               thus
               adulterers
               ,
               drunkards
               ,
               cauillers
               ,
               and
               such
               wilfull
               persons
               ,
               go
               forward
               ,
               but
               to
               their
               confusion
               .
               And
               so
               Elies
               sonnes
               were
               hardned
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               destroyed
               .
               
               And
               Pharao
               in
               not
               suffering
               Israel
               to
               depart
               .
               So
               Ahab
               would
               not
               heare
               Micaiah
               ,
               
               that
               so
               he
               might
               fall
               at
               Ramoth
               .
               And
               had
               Iudas
               proceeded
               on
               to
               betray
               his
               Master
               ,
               (
               thinke
               we
               )
               hauing
               had
               so
               faire
               a
               warning
               by
               him
               a
               little
               before
               (
               enough
               to
               haue
               cooled
               his
               courage
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               holden
               him
               backe
               from
               such
               an
               attempt
               )
               but
               that
               he
               was
               a
               cursed
               vessell
               of
               wrath
               appointed
               to
               misery
               ?
               And
               happie
               is
               he
               who
               relenteth
               and
               meekely
               submitteth
               himselfe
               to
               God
               by
               resisting
               his
               wicked
               attempts
               ,
               and
               stopping
               his
               bad
               course
               :
               lest
               by
               kicking
               against
               the
               pricks
               ,
               he
               goe
               forward
               to
               his
               sorrow
               and
               destruction
               .
               And
               this
               is
               much
               more
               verified
               in
               such
               as
               will
               take
               no
               counsell
               by
               the
               reproofe
               of
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               turne
               away
               their
               eares
               from
               it
               ,
               yea
               liue
               a
               long
               time
               vnder
               it
               vnprofitably
               ,
               till
               they
               waxe
               obdurate
               :
               surely
               thus
               they
               do
               ,
               because
               they
               of
               al
               others
               are
               the
               vnhappy
               people
               ,
               whō
               the
               Lord
               hath
               not
               purposed
               ,
               by
               his
               promise
               and
               the
               ministery
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               to
               conuert
               and
               saue
               .
               Else
               why
               should
               it
               not
               be
               the
               case
               of
               all
               aswellas
               of
               some
               ?
               Now
               if
               any
               will
               cauill
               against
               this
               and
               say
               ,
               either
               that
               God
               is
               bound
               to
               deale
               with
               them
               as
               he
               did
               with
               Paul
               ,
               whom
               hee
               saued
               by
               violence
               as
               it
               were
               :
               or
               that
               God
               in
               so
               hardning
               men
               ,
               is
               the
               author
               of
               their
               perdition
               :
               I
               answere
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               a
               free
               agent
               ,
               &
               bound
               to
               none
               of
               his
               creatures
               ,
               he
               need
               not
               at
               al
               stop
               them
               in
               their
               euill
               course
               ,
               much
               lesse
               to
               striue
               with
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               breake
               through
               his
               opposing
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               Balaam
               did
               in
               his
               iourney
               to
               the
               King
               of
               
               Moab
               .
               For
               the
               latter
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               need
               not
               cause
               any
               mans
               destruction
               ,
               for
               if
               he
               stay
               him
               not
               ,
               he
               runneth
               on
               to
               it
               of
               his
               owne
               accord
               :
               and
               as
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               finds
               matter
               of
               sinne
               in
               him
               (
               he
               neede
               not
               infuse
               any
               )
               and
               therfore
               if
               he
               doe
               not
               mollifie
               the
               heart
               ,
               it
               waxeth
               hard
               of
               it selfe
               without
               his
               hardning
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               further
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               wilfulnesse
               and
               stiffeneckednesse
               of
               euill
               
               and
               rebellious
               persons
               redoundeth
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               Gods
               seruants
               many
               times
               ,
               who
               haue
               to
               doe
               with
               them
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               resisteth
               the
               
               proud
               ,
               and
               giueth
               grace
               to
               the
               lowly
               .
               Whereby
               it
               commeth
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               such
               wilfull
               persons
               meete
               with
               much
               hardnesse
               ,
               they
               prouoke
               other
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               although
               they
               want
               not
               power
               ,
               yet
               by
               crueltie
               ,
               violence
               ,
               and
               rashnesse
               ,
               they
               runne
               themselues
               against
               a
               rocke
               ,
               and
               contrarily
               algoeth
               much
               the
               better
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               though
               sometime
               they
               be
               borne
               downe
               )
               and
               in
               suites
               and
               comprimises
               their
               innocency
               and
               good
               dealing
               is
               seene
               and
               rewarded
               .
               Thus
               the
               Lord
               gaue
               sentence
               on
               Dauids
               side
               against
               Saul
               ,
               and
               chose
               him
               ,
               rather
               ,
               then
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               rewarded
               the
               innocencie
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               gaue
               vp
               the
               other
               to
               a
               reprobate
               sense
               .
            
             
               And
               by
               these
               two
               verses
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               Gods
               seruants
               may
               with
               good
               security
               ,
               
               
               and
               boldnes
               ,
               vse
               and
               inioy
               the
               possessions
               and
               goods
               which
               God
               hath
               giuen
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               much
               better
               reason
               then
               other
               ,
               who
               think
               that
               to
               be
               their
               owne
               which
               they
               haue
               ,
               howsoeuer
               they
               haue
               come
               by
               it
               :
               whereas
               these
               haue
               no
               sanctified
               vse
               of
               any
               thing
               they
               enioy
               ,
               hauing
               no
               right
               nor
               title
               to
               it
               from
               God
               by
               Christ
               who
               is
               heire
               of
               al
               ,
               although
               the
               meanes
               be
               lawfull
               which
               they
               vse
               :
               but
               besides
               that
               ,
               they
               come
               vnlawfully
               (
               many
               of
               them
               )
               by
               much
               of
               it
               :
               they
               I
               meane
               .
               The
               other
               not
               only
               haue
               right
               to
               it
               by
               Christ
               ,
               but
               also
               haue
               sought
               it
               by
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               vse
               is
               accordingly
               blessed
               vnto
               them
               .
               This
               I
               say
               we
               may
               learne
               by
               that
               Iphtah
               answered
               the
               King
               of
               Ammon
               thus
               :
               Thou
               thinkest
               it
               to
               be
               thine
               which
               Chemosh
               (
               as
               thou
               imaginest
               )
               hath
               giuen
               thee
               ,
               much
               more
               we
               may
               enioy
               this
               land
               of
               the
               Amorites
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               giuen
               vs.
               But
               this
               I
               toucht
               in
               the
               18.
               verse
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               frame
               of
               this
               argument
               wee
               may
               obserue
               the
               arguers
               discretion
               .
               He
               conuinceth
               his
               aduersarie
               ,
               by
               a
               ground
               confessed
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               handling
               it
               comparatiuely
               after
               this
               manner
               :
               Thou
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               thinkest
               thou
               hast
               good
               right
               to
               that
               which
               is
               giuen
               thee
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               Chemosh
               :
               so
               doe
               I
               account
               my selfe
               to
               hold
               that
               firmely
               ,
               which
               Iehouah
               my
               God
               hath
               granted
               me
               .
               Wee
               know
               he
               might
               haue
               said
               ,
               much
               more
               may
               I
               lay
               claime
               to
               Iehouah
               his
               gift
               ,
               then
               thou
               to
               thy
               Idoll
               ,
               who
               indeed
               hath
               no
               more
               authoritie
               ,
               then
               deitie
               .
               He
               might
               haue
               discoursed
               much
               (
               and
               that
               truly
               )
               touching
               the
               difference
               betweene
               God
               and
               an
               Idoll
               ,
               Heathens
               and
               Iewes
               ,
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               God
               :
               But
               to
               what
               purpose
               ?
               he
               might
               haue
               been
               ridiculous
               ,
               but
               he
               could
               not
               (
               by
               such
               dispute
               )
               haue
               conuicted
               him
               .
               To
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               must
               not
               bee
               alike
               handled
               in
               confutatation
               of
               their
               errors
               ,
               heresies
               ,
               prophane
               customes
               :
               but
               by
               grounds
               acknowledged
               by
               themselues
               ,
               they
               must
               bee
               vrged
               to
               confesse
               the
               truth
               of
               conclusions
               which
               they
               would
               not
               acknowledge
               .
               No
               man
               putteth
               new
               wind
               into
               old
               vessels
               :
               No
               man
               punisheth
               a
               Frenchman
               by
               English
               law
               :
               for
               why
               ?
               he
               takes
               not
               himselfe
               to
               stand
               bound
               to
               a
               law
               which
               he
               neuer
               consented
               vnto
               :
               the
               law
               Ciuil
               is
               not
               like
               the
               Common
               law
               .
               Sometime
               we
               may
               take
               the
               true
               confession
               of
               our
               aduersarie
               ,
               as
               an
               argument
               against
               him
               :
               and
               this
               is
               the
               more
               forcible
               of
               the
               two
               ;
               both
               because
               it
               is
               a
               truth
               ,
               (
               and
               therefore
               of
               it selfe
               confuteth
               the
               contrary
               necessarily
               )
               and
               also
               because
               we
               consent
               with
               him
               therein
               (
               whereby
               we
               shew
               that
               wee
               would
               not
               dissent
               from
               him
               at
               all
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               to
               auoid
               it
               .
               )
               And
               sometimes
               wee
               may
               vse
               his
               owne
               confession
               against
               him
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               false
               ,
               so
               it
               bee
               to
               conuince
               him
               ,
               and
               doe
               him
               good
               ,
               (
               for
               otherwise
               we
               must
               not
               abuse
               his
               errour
               to
               hurt
               him
               :
               )
               and
               this
               manner
               of
               arguing
               ,
               though
               it
               conclude
               not
               directly
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               strong
               against
               him
               that
               holdeth
               it
               .
               The
               Apostle
               Paul
               being
               to
               conuict
               the
               Athenians
               of
               their
               false
               worship
               ,
               first
               argues
               from
               an
               absurd
               confession
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               absurd
               in
               reason
               ,
               Ye
               worship
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               an
               vnknowne
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               title
               of
               your
               Altar
               importeth
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ye
               know
               not
               how
               ye
               worship
               :
               whereupon
               doubtlesse
               your
               worship
               is
               a
               preposterous
               ,
               and
               false
               worship
               .
               And
               we
               know
               Paul
               vseth
               one
               kind
               of
               Apologie
               to
               Heathen
               Festus
               and
               Felix
               ,
               another
               to
               Agrippa
               a
               Iew
               borne
               .
               This
               teacheth
               vs
               in
               dealing
               with
               any
               aduersary
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               to
               smite
               him
               with
               his
               owne
               weapon
               ,
               not
               with
               Gods
               weapons
               ,
               drawne
               from
               the
               Armorie
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               are
               truths
               by
               reuelation
               only
               ,
               not
               by
               nature
               ;
               and
               therefore
               to
               such
               as
               they
               are
               vnreuealed
               vnto
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               Pauls
               doctrine
               of
               Resurrection
               was
               to
               the
               profane
               Stoicks
               .
               
               The
               Church
               smiteth
               not
               the
               Infidell
               by
               spirituall
               Censures
               :
               because
               he
               is
               not
               capable
               of
               spirituall
               direction
               and
               doctrine
               .
               There
               are
               none
               so
               erronious
               ,
               but
               they
               hold
               some
               truths
               :
               and
               the
               truths
               which
               they
               hold
               ,
               may
               serue
               to
               infringe
               the
               errors
               they
               maintaine
               .
               And
               so
               when
               they
               are
               brought
               to
               suspect
               or
               renounce
               falsehood
               ,
               they
               may
               the
               sooner
               be
               perswaded
               to
               admit
               the
               truth
               ,
               which
               before
               their
               strong
               preiudice
               will
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               doe
               .
               The
               Heathen
               by
               confessing
               a
               Deitie
               ,
               may
               by
               graduall
               consequences
               ,
               be
               forced
               to
               acknowledge
               an
               vnitie
               :
               and
               so
               by
               the
               workes
               of
               this
               deity
               ,
               vrged
               to
               confesse
               a
               worship
               due
               thereto
               ,
               and
               that
               inward
               aswell
               as
               outward
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               see
               the
               folly
               of
               his
               manner
               of
               worshipping
               .
               And
               thus
               being
               prepared
               ,
               hee
               may
               the
               better
               be
               instructed
               in
               the
               truth
               .
               The
               reason
               of
               the
               former
               point
               is
               ,
               because
               all
               truth
               is
               vniforme
               ,
               and
               repugneth
               to
               all
               falsehood
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               discerned
               so
               to
               be
               but
               by
               demonstration
               .
               So
               the
               Popish
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               the
               Lutheran
               Vbiquitie
               ,
               are
               best
               confuted
               by
               their
               owne
               positions
               and
               confessions
               (
               as
               also
               other
               their
               errors
               and
               heresies
               )
               and
               not
               by
               our
               own
               .
               Neither
               will
               it
               be
               hard
               to
               doe
               so
               ,
               since
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               who
               writes
               many
               truths
               should
               contradict
               himselfe
               in
               his
               errors
               ere
               he
               be
               aware
               .
               And
               let
               this
               course
               be
               vsed
               against
               the
               ignorant
               and
               vngrounded
               :
               neither
               let
               vs
               presently
               raile
               vpon
               such
               or
               abandon
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               perswaded
               by
               the
               things
               which
               are
               forcible
               with
               vs
               ,
               but
               let
               them
               be
               kindly
               drawne
               on
               ,
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               and
               not
               driuen
               further
               of
               .
               Thus
               much
               bee
               said
               of
               that
               which
               hitherto
               hath
               passed
               betwixt
               Iphtah
               and
               the
               King
               of
               Ammon
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             THE
             SIXTIE
             SEVEN
             SERMON
             ON
             THE
             ELEVNTH
             CHAPTER
             OF
             THE
             BOOKE
             OF
             IVDGES
             .
          
           
             NOw
             to
             proceede
             :
             In
             communication
             betwixt
             the
             King
             of
             Ammon
             and
             Iphtah
             ,
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             he
             vsed
             another
             
             reason
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Ammon
             by
             his
             messengers
             :
             and
             that
             is
             prescription
             ,
             &
             long
             continuance
             of
             time
             ,
             euen
             300.
             yeeres
             well
             nigh
             :
             all
             which
             time
             this
             ground
             was
             neuer
             claimed
             .
             No
             ,
             nor
             Balac
             the
             King
             of
             Moab
             ,
             when
             Israel
             was
             newly
             come
             into
             the
             cities
             belonging
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             in
             them
             ,
             neuer
             challenged
             it
             ,
             nor
             contended
             for
             it
             ,
             when
             yet
             hee
             stroue
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             enter
             into
             his
             owne
             borders
             .
             Now
             this
             reason
             of
             Iphtah
             must
             be
             vnderstood
             to
             follow
             vpon
             the
             former
             more
             pertinent
             reasons
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             .
             He
             had
             prooued
             directly
             ,
             that
             this
             land
             was
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Ammonites
             land
             :
             now
             he
             proues
             further
             ,
             that
             Ammon
             could
             lay
             no
             iust
             claime
             to
             it
             in
             any
             second
             respect
             :
             as
             because
             it
             was
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Amorites
             land
             ,
             bordering
             
             vpon
             them
             .
             For
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             then
             might
             Moab
             aswell
             (
             nay
             better
             )
             challenge
             it
             then
             the
             Ammonites
             :
             which
             yet
             neither
             they
             did
             ,
             nor
             had
             done
             in
             300.
             yeeres
             space
             before
             .
             If
             the
             reason
             be
             not
             thus
             considered
             ,
             it
             concludeth
             nothing
             :
             for
             it
             doth
             not
             directly
             follow
             ,
             that
             Ammon
             had
             no
             title
             to
             it
             ,
             because
             Moab
             had
             none
             .
             Thus
             Iphtah
             answered
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             committed
             the
             successe
             to
             God.
             But
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Ammonites
             did
             not
             hearken
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Although
             Iphtah
             sheweth
             that
             for
             300.
             yeeres
             ,
             Israel
             enioyed
             the
             country
             
             of
             the
             Amorites
             quietly
             ,
             yet
             hee
             brought
             other
             reasons
             also
             ,
             drawne
             from
             right
             and
             reason
             aswell
             as
             fact
             and
             possession
             :
             which
             made
             that
             more
             strong
             as
             we
             haue
             heard
             .
             All
             which
             laid
             together
             ,
             did
             sufficiently
             prooue
             that
             the
             land
             was
             theirs
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Ammon
             did
             trouble
             them
             vniustly
             ,
             and
             without
             cause
             .
             This
             I
             say
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             prescription
             of
             time
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             fall
             out
             ,
             (
             though
             seldome
             it
             doe
             so
             )
             is
             no
             sufficient
             reason
             ,
             to
             hold
             our
             commodities
             by
             :
             but
             that
             there
             may
             be
             right
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             and
             good
             proofe
             for
             the
             same
             :
             and
             yet
             our
             law
             ,
             supposing
             a
             great
             likelihood
             of
             right
             to
             be
             on
             our
             sides
             ,
             when
             we
             haue
             long
             enioyed
             our
             lands
             ,
             hath
             well
             determined
             the
             controuersie
             ,
             by
             giuing
             it
             to
             vs
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             been
             long
             enioyed
             of
             vs
             and
             our
             predecessors
             ,
             seeing
             (
             otherwise
             many
             endlesse
             contentions
             might
             arise
             )
             because
             it
             is
             not
             like
             that
             any
             aliue
             can
             alleage
             any
             good
             reason
             against
             so
             long
             a
             cōtinuance
             of
             time
             ,
             neither
             can
             bring
             any
             thing
             certaine
             from
             former
             times
             to
             ouerthrow
             it
             .
             And
             the
             equitie
             of
             the
             law
             aimeth
             at
             that
             which
             most
             vsually
             ,
             though
             not
             generally
             or
             infallibly
             ,
             holdeth
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ordinarily
             .
          
           
             And
             where
             Iphtah
             saith
             ,
             that
             Balak
             King
             of
             Moab
             stood
             against
             Israel
             stiffely
             to
             hold
             him
             from
             going
             through
             his
             land
             ,
             yet
             hee
             stroue
             not
             with
             them
             for
             the
             recouering
             this
             land
             of
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             as
             iustly
             haue
             done
             ,
             as
             he
             the
             King
             of
             Ammon
             did
             ,
             hee
             prooueth
             thereby
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             it
             ,
             nor
             any
             right
             vnto
             it
             .
             Teaching
             this
             thereby
             ,
             that
             when
             men
             are
             deadly
             set
             against
             their
             aduersaries
             for
             any
             matter
             ,
             seeking
             thereby
             to
             vexe
             them
             in
             the
             sorest
             manner
             they
             can
             ,
             they
             would
             shew
             their
             rancor
             ,
             in
             bringing
             foorth
             greater
             crimes
             and
             accusations
             against
             them
             then
             they
             doe
             ,
             (
             whereby
             they
             might
             much
             more
             easily
             bring
             them
             downe
             )
             if
             they
             were
             prouided
             with
             any
             .
             And
             whereas
             they
             seeke
             to
             blemish
             their
             names
             ,
             or
             to
             impouerish
             their
             estate
             ,
             or
             to
             afflict
             their
             persons
             by
             restraint
             of
             libertie
             ,
             imprisonment
             or
             banishment
             :
             they
             doe
             as
             the
             old
             Serpent
             ,
             bite
             at
             their
             heele
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             breake
             their
             head
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             be
             gladdest
             of
             all
             to
             shed
             their
             blood
             .
             God
             indeed
             plucks
             them
             back
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             vomit
             not
             their
             poison
             out
             ,
             to
             so
             great
             mischiefe
             as
             they
             conceiue
             it
             ,
             but
             fall
             short
             :
             but
             their
             poison
             is
             nothing
             lesse
             deadly
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             they
             want
             but
             matter
             to
             worke
             vpon
             .
             And
             this
             is
             manifest
             by
             these
             two
             signes
             :
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             content
             to
             take
             the
             slightest
             occasions
             ,
             and
             rather
             choose
             to
             be
             ridiculous
             in
             their
             malice
             ,
             then
             not
             malicious
             :
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             both
             they
             aggrauate
             their
             slender
             accusations
             ,
             with
             slanderous
             additions
             of
             their
             owne
             inuenting
             ,
             and
             combe
             both
             the
             warpe
             and
             the
             woof
             ,
             both
             the
             crime
             and
             the
             amplification
             thereof
             in
             the
             diuels
             forge
             ,
             their
             lying
             hearts
             and
             braines
             ,
             because
             the
             innocency
             of
             their
             aduersarie
             yeelds
             them
             no
             iust
             exception
             .
             Thus
             those
             enemies
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             (
             for
             want
             of
             matter
             )
             suborned
             false
             witnesses
             :
             
             which
             periurie
             argued
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             haue
             spared
             to
             produce
             true
             and
             greater
             crimes
             if
             they
             could
             haue
             found
             them
             .
             It
             is
             noted
             of
             Daniels
             aduersaries
             ,
             
             chap.
             6.
             that
             wanting
             matter
             of
             treason
             ,
             they
             were
             faine
             to
             bring
             out
             his
             religion
             against
             him
             :
             which
             (
             as
             they
             contriued
             the
             matter
             ,
             by
             the
             law
             they
             made
             for
             the
             purpose
             )
             toucht
             his
             life
             also
             :
             but
             if
             they
             had
             found
             ought
             to
             lay
             to
             his
             charge
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             they
             would
             rather
             haue
             vsed
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             doctrine
             serueth
             to
             answere
             them
             who
             pretend
             for
             the
             couering
             of
             their
             malice
             ,
             that
             whereas
             they
             vexe
             their
             aduersarie
             one
             way
             ,
             they
             could
             doe
             it
             many
             waies
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             greater
             and
             more
             causes
             to
             pursue
             them
             ,
             then
             that
             one
             which
             they
             alleage
             .
             But
             all
             such
             speech
             is
             bragging
             and
             boasting
             without
             iust
             cause
             :
             for
             if
             they
             had
             greater
             ,
             doth
             any
             man
             doubt
             but
             they
             would
             take
             their
             aduantage
             by
             vsing
             them
             ,
             when
             as
             they
             prosecute
             the
             smaller
             so
             hotly
             against
             them
             ?
          
           
             Vpon
             the
             forementioned
             reasons
             ,
             he
             concludeth
             ,
             that
             hee
             gaue
             him
             no
             cause
             to
             make
             warre
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             but
             hee
             had
             been
             stirred
             vp
             
             vniustly
             against
             him
             .
             And
             as
             Iphtah
             was
             bold
             to
             accuse
             him
             ,
             and
             auouch
             his
             owne
             innocencie
             ,
             hauing
             so
             good
             proofe
             for
             both
             ,
             so
             euery
             one
             that
             can
             proue
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             his
             cause
             ,
             shall
             bee
             able
             boldly
             to
             defend
             his
             owne
             innocencie
             ,
             against
             his
             aduersaries
             and
             accusers
             ,
             to
             their
             shame
             and
             iust
             reproch
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             peace
             and
             comfort
             .
             Whereas
             other
             must
             be
             driuen
             to
             vse
             shifts
             ,
             as
             lying
             ,
             dissembling
             ,
             boldnes
             ,
             heate
             ,
             multiplying
             of
             words
             ,
             and
             false
             witnesses
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seene
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Pharisies
             accusing
             our
             Sauiour
             before
             Pilat
             .
             The
             truth
             seeketh
             no
             corners
             .
             See
             notes
             vpon
             verses
             14.
             and
             15.
             
          
           
             And
             so
             hee
             appealing
             to
             the
             most
             highest
             for
             his
             simplicitie
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             
             to
             be
             iudge
             therein
             ,
             he
             endeth
             his
             message
             .
             Thus
             must
             wee
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             ,
             I
             meane
             not
             to
             be
             afraid
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Lord
             iudge
             in
             the
             cause
             ,
             that
             so
             ,
             though
             we
             be
             iustled
             to
             the
             walles
             by
             our
             vnequall
             Iudges
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             rest
             in
             Gods
             testimonie
             of
             and
             vnto
             vs
             and
             our
             cause
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             not
             fearing
             man
             ,
             may
             be
             confident
             ;
             verifying
             the
             prouerbe
             ,
             
               The
               righteous
            
             
             
               is
               bold
               as
               a
               lion
            
             .
             In
             the
             same
             kinde
             Iob
             speaketh
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Though
               mine
               aduersary
               should
               write
               a
               booke
               against
               me
               ,
               would
               not
               I
               take
               it
               vpon
               my
               shoulder
               and
               binde
               it
               as
               a
               crowne
               to
               me
               ?
            
             Meaning
             it
             should
             be
             to
             his
             commendation
             .
             But
             seeing
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             see
             boldnes
             so
             much
             to
             preuaile
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             bad
             causes
             ,
             therfore
             they
             face
             out
             matters
             themselues
             thereby
             .
             Wherby
             this
             watch-word
             is
             needfull
             to
             bee
             giuen
             them
             ,
             that
             men
             looke
             not
             so
             much
             how
             boldly
             they
             stand
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             themselues
             and
             their
             doings
             ,
             as
             how
             truly
             :
             for
             that
             which
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             is
             courage
             ,
             in
             an
             euill
             is
             impudence
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             Iphtah
             had
             said
             enough
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             to
             good
             purpose
             ,
             yet
             we
             
             see
             that
             it
             moued
             the
             King
             of
             Ammon
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             had
             taken
             a
             bad
             cause
             in
             hand
             ,
             so
             he
             meant
             to
             defend
             it
             vnto
             the
             death
             ;
             euen
             as
             men
             too
             commonly
             doe
             ,
             who
             hauing
             begun
             an
             ill
             matter
             ,
             doe
             purpose
             to
             goe
             forward
             .
             So
             that
             we
             see
             wise
             and
             sound
             reasons
             ,
             and
             perswasions
             ,
             howsoeuer
             they
             be
             vsed
             ,
             both
             to
             purpose
             and
             in
             season
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             (
             who
             can
             iudge
             )
             would
             thinke
             they
             might
             be
             like
             to
             preuaile
             and
             moue
             (
             especially
             not
             knowing
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             which
             couers
             it selfe
             with
             shew
             of
             honestie
             )
             yet
             with
             the
             wilfull
             they
             doe
             no
             good
             ,
             nor
             with
             any
             such
             as
             bewray
             themselues
             
             (
             being
             put
             to
             it
             )
             to
             be
             resolute
             to
             do
             wrong
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             preiudicate
             mind
             ,
             or
             possessed
             of
             strong
             passions
             .
             Therfore
             it
             is
             that
             Salomon
             saith
             ,
             
               A
               word
               more
            
             
             
               entreth
               into
               the
               wise
               ,
               then
               an
               hundred
               stripes
               will
               auaile
               with
               the
               froward
               .
            
             This
             humour
             possesseth
             many
             ,
             whom
             it
             would
             not
             easily
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             in
             ,
             and
             therefore
             (
             being
             discouered
             )
             so
             much
             the
             worse
             beseemeth
             them
             ,
             euen
             ciuill
             courteous
             persons
             ,
             still
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             religious
             :
             because
             ,
             either
             they
             suspect
             not
             themselues
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             ouertaken
             by
             any
             occasion
             suddenly
             falling
             out
             :
             or
             else
             they
             nourish
             this
             serpent
             in
             their
             bosome
             wilfully
             .
             Naaman
             was
             taken
             with
             that
             tech
             ,
             (
             and
             no
             marueile
             he
             being
             an
             Heathen
             (
             when
             he
             heard
             the
             Prophets
             answere
             ,
             by
             what
             meanes
             he
             told
             him
             he
             should
             be
             healed
             .
             But
             highly
             to
             be
             commended
             was
             Dauid
             ,
             who
             receiued
             the
             counsell
             of
             Abigail
             (
             a
             woman
             )
             so
             readily
             ,
             to
             turne
             him
             from
             a
             cruell
             and
             wicked
             resolution
             .
             And
             euen
             so
             ,
             they
             who
             are
             obstinate
             ,
             (
             as
             thinking
             it
             a
             discredit
             to
             them
             to
             desist
             )
             shall
             meete
             with
             more
             shame
             by
             proceeding
             :
             but
             happie
             are
             the
             meeke
             and
             tractable
             ,
             who
             receiue
             the
             wholesome
             words
             of
             exhortation
             ,
             and
             stop
             not
             their
             eares
             from
             good
             counsell
             ,
             but
             submit
             themselues
             without
             respect
             thereto
             :
             such
             shall
             deliuer
             themselues
             from
             great
             euill
             .
             And
             (
             a
             man
             would
             thinke
             )
             such
             behauiour
             doth
             better
             become
             professors
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             then
             wilfulnes
             and
             obstinacie
             .
             Concerning
             the
             vse
             ,
             whereof
             I
             haue
             spoke
             somewhat
             by
             the
             like
             occasion
             in
             the
             21.
             and
             22.
             verses
             :
             let
             the
             reader
             ioyne
             them
             both
             together
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
               
                 Then
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 came
                 vpon
                 Iphtah
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 passed
                 ouer
                 to
                 Gilead
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Manasseh
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 Mizpeh
                 in
                 Gilead
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Mizpeh
                 in
                 Gilead
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 vnto
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Ammon
                 .
              
            
             
               30.
               
               
                 And
                 Iphtah
                 vowed
                 a
                 vow
                 vnto
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 If
                 thou
                 shalt
                 deliuer
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Ammon
                 into
                 mine
                 hands
                 ,
              
            
             
               31.
               
               
                 Then
                 that
                 thing
                 that
                 commeth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 doores
                 of
                 mine
                 house
                 to
                 meete
                 me
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 home
                 in
                 peace
                 from
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Ammon
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 offer
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 burnt
                 offering
                 .
              
            
             
               32.
               
               
                 And
                 so
                 Iphtah
                 went
                 vnto
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Ammon
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 deliuered
                 them
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 :
              
            
             
               33.
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 smote
                 them
                 from
                 Aroer
                 vntill
                 thou
                 come
                 to
                 Minneth
                 ,
                 twentie
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 foorth
                 to
                 Abel
                 of
                 the
                 vineyards
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 exceeding
                 great
                 slaughter
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Ammon
                 were
                 humbled
                 before
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               IN
               this
               third
               part
               it
               is
               shewed
               generally
               ,
               that
               Iphtah
               ouercame
               and
               subdued
               the
               Ammonites
               .
               And
               in
               particular
               ,
               first
               how
               God
               gaue
               him
               the
               spirit
               
               of
               courage
               and
               fortitude
               to
               this
               end
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               before
               hee
               entred
               the
               battell
               hee
               made
               a
               vow
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               if
               hee
               should
               get
               the
               victorie
               ,
               hee
               would
               offer
               that
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               should
               first
               come
               out
               of
               doores
               to
               meete
               him
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               how
               after
               this
               he
               went
               forward
               to
               Gilead
               and
               Manasseh
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Ammonites
               were
               :
               and
               so
               lastly
               ,
               how
               (
               fighting
               with
               them
               )
               the
               Lord
               deliuered
               them
               into
               his
               hands
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               verse
               it
               is
               shewed
               how
               Iphtah
               came
               to
               the
               Ammonites
               :
               from
               Mizpeh
               in
               Gilead
               (
               for
               it
               is
               distinguished
               from
               that
               Mizpeh
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Tribe
               
               of
               Inda
               .
               )
               Before
               that
               ,
               the
               Lord
               had
               furnished
               him
               with
               gifts
               of
               his
               spirit
               fit
               for
               warre
               ,
               both
               valiantnes
               of
               mind
               and
               strength
               of
               body
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               before
               .
               And
               by
               this
               it
               may
               appeare
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               had
               appointed
               before
               ,
               that
               hee
               
               should
               be
               their
               Iudge
               and
               deliuerer
               ,
               though
               it
               was
               vnknowne
               to
               the
               people
               when
               they
               sent
               to
               him
               to
               haue
               him
               to
               be
               their
               Captaine
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               our
               instruction
               and
               benefit
               ,
               heere
               wee
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Lord
               appointeth
               any
               man
               to
               any
               speciall
               calling
               ,
               hee
               giues
               him
               gifts
               for
               the
               discharge
               of
               it
               .
               When
               Moses
               was
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               Pharao
               ,
               hee
               alleaged
               his
               vnfitnes
               and
               vnsufficiencie
               to
               speak
               to
               a
               King
               ,
               the
               Lord
               prouided
               for
               that
               ,
               before
               he
               began
               to
               discharge
               it
               .
               The
               Apostles
               likewise
               whom
               Christ
               left
               weake
               and
               vnfurnished
               for
               such
               a
               worke
               as
               they
               were
               to
               take
               in
               hand
               after
               his
               ascension
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               to
               the
               most
               nations
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               before
               they
               tooke
               it
               in
               hand
               ,
               he
               made
               them
               meete
               for
               the
               worke
               they
               went
               about
               .
            
             
               So
               Iphtah
               ,
               when
               hee
               was
               to
               fight
               against
               the
               Ammonites
               ,
               for
               the
               deliuering
               of
               Israel
               ,
               hee
               was
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               indued
               with
               gifts
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               euen
               farre
               greater
               then
               he
               had
               before
               ,
               now
               when
               hee
               was
               set
               about
               a
               greater
               worke
               .
               So
               the
               Ministers
               much
               more
               ,
               as
               the
               calling
               is
               farre
               more
               excellent
               ,
               when
               hee
               sendeth
               them
               to
               any
               people
               to
               conuert
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               of
               his
               militant
               Church
               ,
               hee
               stirres
               them
               vp
               by
               loue
               ,
               zeale
               and
               labour
               ,
               to
               set
               their
               gifts
               of
               knowledge
               a
               worke
               ,
               and
               maketh
               a
               great
               change
               among
               the
               people
               by
               their
               ministerie
               .
               They
               who
               are
               vnfit
               to
               doe
               the
               Lords
               message
               
               to
               them
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               sent
               ,
               are
               not
               sent
               by
               him
               ,
               but
               seeke
               themselues
               and
               their
               owne
               profit
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               peoples
               .
               It
               is
               worthie
               our
               view
               to
               behold
               the
               difference
               of
               men
               called
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               climbe
               in
               by
               another
               way
               of
               their
               owne
               framing
               .
               Both
               doe
               one
               and
               the
               same
               worke
               ,
               but
               the
               one
               sets
               himselfe
               aworke
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               set
               aworke
               by
               God.
               The
               one
               (
               after
               his
               fashion
               )
               goes
               about
               it
               :
               but
               how
               ?
               awkly
               and
               vntowardly
               ,
               by
               setting
               a
               bold
               face
               vpon
               the
               matter
               ,
               by
               carrying
               a
               great
               shew
               ,
               and
               bearing
               sway
               ,
               by
               preaching
               what
               and
               when
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               manner
               he
               liketh
               best
               :
               but
               errand
               he
               hath
               none
               to
               doe
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               (
               no
               more
               then
               Cushi
               had
               to
               Dauid
               )
               and
               thereafter
               is
               his
               welcome
               .
               For
               as
               hee
               faileth
               of
               the
               end
               of
               his
               office
               ,
               so
               loseth
               he
               the
               honour
               of
               it
               ;
               except
               with
               a
               few
               flatterers
               and
               hang-byes
               .
               Alas
               they
               haue
               enterprized
               a
               long
               race
               and
               iourney
               ,
               without
               prouision
               to
               enable
               them
               to
               runne
               it
               through
               :
               It
               is
               not
               the
               habit
               that
               makes
               the
               Minister
               ,
               nor
               the
               learning
               (
               though
               that
               comes
               neerer
               )
               degree
               ,
               dignitie
               ,
               or
               applause
               of
               man
               ,
               which
               onely
               will
               carrie
               this
               worke
               through
               stitch
               :
               It
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               said
               to
               him
               as
               to
               Paul
               and
               
                 Moses
                 ;
                 Goe
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 thee
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               fit
               thee
               ,
               embolden
               thee
               ,
               (
               for
               a
               Minister
               hath
               enough
               to
               discourage
               him
               ,
               euen
               from
               within
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               noted
               elsewhere
               )
               yea
               beare
               thee
               out
               against
               opposition
               ,
               and
               encourage
               thee
               by
               blessing
               thy
               labour
               :
               otherwise
               all
               thy
               prouision
               is
               to
               little
               purpose
               ,
               thou
               maist
               stand
               like
               a
               foole
               ,
               errandlesse
               &
               speechlesse
               .
               Now
               being
               called
               and
               separated
               by
               God
               ,
               (
               and
               therefore
               also
               qualified
               )
               though
               thy selfe
               a
               weake
               earthen
               vessell
               ,
               yet
               what
               precious
               treasure
               doest
               thou
               carrie
               ?
               How
               admirably
               doth
               the
               Lord
               make
               way
               for
               him
               ,
               making
               high
               hils
               to
               stoope
               ,
               and
               lie
               leuell
               before
               him
               ,
               procuring
               honour
               from
               the
               consciences
               (
               not
               the
               countenances
               onely
               )
               of
               such
               as
               they
               haue
               wonne
               to
               God
               from
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               and
               darknesse
               ,
               by
               conuerting
               and
               sauing
               
               them
               .
               And
               by
               stopping
               the
               mouthes
               of
               such
               as
               might
               despise
               and
               discourage
               them
               ,
               saying
               :
               Who
               is
               this
               new-found
               babler
               ?
               what
               ,
               will
               hee
               beare
               downe
               all
               ,
               and
               thinke
               to
               haue
               vs
               tyed
               to
               his
               girdle
               ?
               No
               ,
               no
               ,
               he
               deales
               for
               his
               Master
               who
               sent
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               seekes
               to
               bring
               yee
               vnder
               the
               yoke
               and
               girdle
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               therefore
               let
               the
               discouragements
               be
               neuer
               so
               great
               ,
               
               this
               worke
               shall
               prosper
               :
               and
               euen
               out
               of
               the
               mouthes
               of
               blockish
               ,
               brutish
               ,
               sauage
               and
               ignorant
               ,
               yea
               prophane
               ones
               ,
               the
               Lord
               shall
               procure
               credit
               to
               his
               Ministerie
               ,
               (
               when
               he
               hath
               changed
               them
               thereby
               )
               and
               these
               shall
               iustifie
               wisedome
               against
               all
               cauillers
               ,
               scorners
               and
               enemies
               thereof
               .
               Let
               them
               be
               of
               neuer
               so
               many
               kindes
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               age
               there
               are
               many
               ,
               who
               (
               contrary
               to
               the
               manifest
               fruite
               they
               see
               )
               impeach
               either
               the
               sufficiencie
               of
               their
               calling
               ,
               or
               the
               worthinesse
               of
               their
               message
               .
               Oh
               therefore
               how
               lamentable
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               all
               congregations
               are
               not
               thus
               furnished
               ,
               and
               made
               partakers
               of
               so
               blessed
               an
               ordinance
               of
               God!
               Therefore
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               to
               shew
               how
               pitifull
               a
               case
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               people
               dispersed
               ,
               as
               sheepe
               hauing
               no
               shepheard
               ,
               he
               not
               onely
               had
               compassion
               on
               them
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               also
               willed
               the
               Disciples
               to
               pray
               to
               
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               haruest
               to
               thrust
               labourers
               into
               the
               haruest
               ,
               seeing
               none
               are
               forward
               to
               that
               worke
               ,
               except
               the
               Lord
               stirre
               them
               vp
               thereto
               .
               This
               point
               hath
               been
               spoken
               of
               before
               ,
               I
               therefore
               will
               not
               be
               tedious
               therein
               to
               the
               reader
               .
            
             
               The
               vow
               ,
               that
               I
               said
               before
               Iphtah
               made
               ,
               is
               heere
               shewed
               what
               it
               was
               :
               
               namely
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               in
               token
               of
               his
               thankfull
               heart
               ,
               offer
               and
               dedicate
               to
               the
               Lord
               that
               thing
               that
               should
               first
               come
               out
               of
               his
               house
               to
               meete
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               returned
               with
               the
               victorie
               .
               This
               vow
               ,
               though
               hee
               meant
               well
               ,
               was
               ill
               made
               and
               in
               great
               ignorance
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               did
               not
               make
               it
               more
               distinctly
               and
               aduisedly
               .
               For
               what
               if
               a
               dogge
               had
               first
               met
               him
               ?
               which
               is
               a
               fauning
               creature
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               like
               enough
               to
               haue
               first
               come
               foorth
               to
               meete
               him
               ?
               hee
               could
               not
               haue
               offered
               it
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               it
               being
               vncleane
               ,
               and
               so
               forbidden
               to
               be
               made
               a
               sacrifice
               .
               His
               words
               haue
               this
               meaning
               when
               he
               saith
               (
               It
               shall
               be
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               offer
               it
               for
               a
               burnt
               offering
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               will
               offer
               it
               in
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               a
               burnt
               offering
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               hee
               meant
               simply
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               offer
               the
               first
               thing
               that
               should
               meete
               him
               ;
               if
               he
               had
               thought
               of
               his
               daughter
               ,
               would
               he
               haue
               made
               that
               vow
               ?
               And
               will
               any
               say
               ,
               that
               in
               so
               vowing
               ,
               he
               meant
               ,
               that
               if
               that
               which
               should
               first
               meete
               him
               ,
               should
               not
               bee
               fit
               for
               sacrifice
               ,
               he
               would
               offer
               it
               to
               virginitie
               ,
               and
               yet
               perhaps
               it
               should
               not
               be
               fit
               for
               that
               neither
               ?
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               a
               dogge
               :
               and
               if
               he
               had
               meant
               to
               offer
               it
               to
               virginitie
               ,
               as
               some
               hold
               he
               did
               ;
               did
               hee
               not
               see
               that
               his
               daughter
               had
               been
               most
               like
               to
               haue
               bin
               the
               partie
               vpon
               whom
               his
               vow
               should
               haue
               bin
               performed
               ?
               For
               who
               had
               bin
               liker
               to
               haue
               first
               come
               foorth
               to
               meete
               him
               then
               she
               ?
               And
               would
               he
               (
               thinke
               wee
               )
               haue
               vowed
               that
               which
               might
               haue
               turned
               to
               his
               owne
               ,
               and
               his
               daughters
               so
               great
               sorrow
               ?
               Therefore
               I
               say
               ,
               hee
               meant
               no
               offering
               of
               that
               which
               should
               meete
               him
               ,
               to
               perpetuall
               virginitie
               .
               Neither
               are
               those
               words
               of
               his
               to
               be
               taken
               disiunctiuely
               ,
               as
               some
               think
               they
               may
               ,
               thus
               :
               That
               which
               first
               commeth
               forth
               to
               meete
               me
               ,
               shall
               be
               the
               Lords
               ,
               or
               I
               will
               offer
               it
               .
               For
               though
               the
               Hebrew
               letter
               (
               ●
               )
               be
               so
               taken
               sometime
               ,
               yet
               very
               rarely
               :
               and
               so
               little
               reason
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               so
               taken
               heere
               ,
               being
               most
               commonly
               taken
               coniunctiuely
               ,
               as
               they
               well
               know
               that
               haue
               any
               vnderstanding
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               tongue
               ,
               yea
               and
               oft
               in
               some
               one
               chapter
               ,
               as
               may
               
               easily
               be
               shewed
               .
               As
               for
               example
               in
               Genes
               .
               32.
               1.
               2.
               3.
               4.
               foure
               of
               fiue
               times
               it
               is
               so
               taken
               in
               3.
               or
               4.
               verses
               .
               So
               in
               Genes
               .
               33.
               1.
               2.
               as
               oft
               in
               two
               verses
               ,
               and
               Genes
               .
               45.
               1.
               2.
               3.
               
               As
               many
               times
               it
               is
               found
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               in
               most
               Chapters
               (
               if
               not
               all
               )
               throughout
               the
               old
               Testament
               this
               word
               (
               ,
               )
               signifieth
               (
               and
               )
               coniunctiuely
               ,
               not
               (
               or
               )
               disiunctiuely
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               before
               .
               Therefore
               heere
               to
               take
               it
               otherwise
               ,
               there
               is
               small
               reason
               for
               it
               ,
               especially
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               place
               not
               being
               amended
               thereby
               .
               For
               to
               vnderstand
               it
               disiunctiuely
               thus
               ,
               
                 [
                 It
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 or
                 I
                 will
                 offer
                 it
                 ]
              
               what
               sense
               can
               it
               haue
               thus
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               be
               not
               fit
               for
               sacrifice
               ,
               it
               shal
               be
               the
               Lords
               :
               How
               should
               it
               be
               the
               Lords
               ?
               they
               say
               by
               offering
               it
               to
               perpetuall
               virginitie
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               fit
               thereto
               ,
               for
               so
               some
               vnderstand
               it
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               before
               ?
               But
               where
               did
               God
               require
               virginitie
               to
               be
               inioyned
               to
               any
               children
               by
               their
               parents
               ?
               or
               what
               example
               haue
               we
               thereof
               in
               Scripture
               ?
               And
               yet
               if
               he
               had
               meant
               so
               in
               vowing
               ,
               we
               know
               it
               had
               been
               most
               like
               to
               bee
               his
               daughter
               ,
               I
               say
               againe
               ,
               that
               should
               first
               haue
               come
               foorth
               to
               meet
               him
               .
               Therefore
               what
               sense
               can
               there
               bee
               in
               it
               to
               take
               it
               so
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               offer
               it
               to
               perpetuall
               virginitie
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               fit
               for
               sacrifice
               ?
               For
               this
               cause
               I
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               words
               are
               to
               bee
               vnderstood
               coniunctiuely
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               clause
               to
               be
               the
               exposition
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               thus
               :
               It
               shal
               be
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               offer
               it
               in
               sacrifice
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               it
               be
               asked
               ,
               whether
               Iphtah
               offended
               in
               making
               such
               a
               vow
               ,
               which
               some
               think
               he
               did
               not
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               said
               here
               ,
               that
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               came
               vpon
               him
               :
               and
               againe
               ,
               seeing
               he
               is
               reckoned
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               
               among
               the
               faithfull
               .
               I
               answere
               ,
               first
               to
               the
               question
               ,
               and
               after
               to
               the
               reasons
               :
               to
               the
               question
               ,
               that
               if
               hee
               had
               vowed
               simply
               to
               be
               thankfull
               ,
               he
               had
               done
               well
               :
               but
               in
               such
               a
               vowing
               as
               this
               was
               ,
               hee
               sinned
               greatly
               ,
               as
               shall
               appeare
               better
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               to
               his
               performing
               of
               the
               vow
               afterward
               ,
               vers
               .
               39.
               
               And
               to
               the
               first
               reason
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               spirit
               which
               is
               said
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               to
               come
               vpon
               him
               ,
               was
               the
               spirit
               of
               courage
               and
               fortitude
               for
               war
               :
               although
               it
               is
               not
               denied
               that
               he
               was
               a
               beleeuer
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               spirit
               of
               sanctification
               also
               .
               But
               what
               hindred
               ,
               but
               that
               hee
               might
               in
               some
               particular
               actions
               ,
               through
               ignorance
               or
               weaknes
               ,
               offend
               ,
               as
               Gedeon
               &
               Barak
               did
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               were
               the
               true
               seruants
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               obtained
               the
               victory
               also
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               ?
               So
               many
               sound
               Christians
               among
               vs
               there
               are
               ,
               who
               yet
               tread
               awry
               sometimes
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               Iphtah
               :
               and
               this
               one
               answere
               may
               serue
               both
               the
               reasons
               :
               And
               this
               of
               and
               concerning
               his
               vow
               ,
               till
               the
               39.
               verse
               before
               mentioned
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               he
               offended
               not
               in
               vowing
               (
               for
               that
               tended
               to
               the
               praising
               of
               
               God
               ,
               though
               as
               he
               made
               it
               here
               ,
               he
               faulted
               greatly
               )
               so
               wee
               may
               bee
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               lawfull
               thing
               to
               make
               a
               vow
               to
               God.
               Whereby
               I
               meane
               neither
               the
               generall
               vow
               of
               faith
               and
               obedience
               required
               and
               performed
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               old
               and
               new
               testament
               ,
               neither
               that
               speciall
               vow
               that
               was
               ceremonial
               onely
               ,
               practised
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               some
               where
               in
               the
               new
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               age
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               but
               I
               meane
               that
               speciall
               vow
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               promise
               made
               to
               God
               ,
               touching
               some
               duties
               to
               be
               performed
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               good
               end
               :
               and
               this
               vow
               (
               if
               it
               be
               made
               accordingly
               )
               is
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               belongs
               to
               the
               Church
               both
               of
               the
               old
               and
               new
               testament
               .
               Such
               a
               vow
               was
               Iphtahs
               (
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               godly
               intent
               thereof
               )
               but
               that
               it
               was
               not
               lawfully
               made
               ,
               nor
               in
               a
               right
               manner
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               .
               And
               such
               are
               ours
               ,
               when
               we
               promise
               as
               Iacob
               did
               ,
               that
               if
               God
               deliuer
               vs
               from
               such
               a
               danger
               ,
               wee
               will
               more
               
               
               carefully
               and
               constantly
               walke
               with
               him
               afterward
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               when
               to
               helpe
               our
               dulnesse
               and
               infirmitie
               ,
               wee
               set
               ourselues
               by
               firme
               couenant
               ,
               to
               prayer
               and
               reading
               ,
               more
               then
               ordinary
               ,
               for
               measure
               or
               for
               frequency
               and
               feruency
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               set
               almes
               ,
               for
               special
               causes
               knowne
               to
               our selues
               ,
               or
               to
               keepe
               set
               times
               of
               fasting
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               as
               there
               shall
               bee
               cause
               ;
               or
               if
               we
               perceiue
               and
               find
               our selues
               prone
               to
               drunkennesse
               ,
               and
               in
               danger
               to
               fall
               thereto
               by
               drinking
               wine
               or
               strong
               drinke
               ,
               wee
               may
               vow
               to
               abstaine
               for
               so
               long
               a
               time
               ,
               as
               may
               bee
               fit
               to
               keepe
               our selues
               from
               sinning
               .
               And
               although
               wee
               bee
               bound
               already
               hereunto
               by
               the
               word
               ,
               yet
               may
               wee
               more
               solemnly
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               better
               bridling
               of
               our
               rebellious
               nature
               ,
               renew
               the
               same
               bond
               in
               a
               vow
               ,
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               to
               helpe
               our
               dulnesse
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               zeale
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               our selues
               more
               forward
               in
               duty
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               loue
               to
               men
               ;
               as
               Dauid
               did
               :
               
                 I
                 haue
                 sworne
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 performe
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 thy
                 righteous
              
               
               iudgements
               .
            
             
               These
               kinds
               of
               vowers
               are
               lawfull
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               be
               agreeable
               to
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               stand
               with
               Christian
               liberty
               ,
               and
               bee
               agreeable
               to
               our
               calling
               ,
               both
               generall
               and
               particular
               ;
               and
               be
               in
               our
               power
               ,
               and
               made
               deliberately
               ,
               not
               rashly
               and
               the
               end
               of
               it
               be
               good
               :
               whereas
               not
               Popish
               vowes
               only
               ,
               are
               failing
               in
               these
               ,
               but
               euen
               Iphtahs
               also
               in
               many
               of
               these
               points
               .
               And
               although
               vowes
               made
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               are
               no
               part
               of
               Gods
               standing
               and
               constant
               worship
               by
               themselues
               ,
               yet
               neither
               are
               they
               wilworships
               ,
               nor
               yet
               simply
               left
               to
               our
               arbitriment
               alwaies
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               vsed
               as
               helpes
               and
               furtherances
               to
               godlinesse
               ,
               wel
               approoued
               by
               the
               experience
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               as
               to
               preserue
               the
               gifts
               of
               faith
               ,
               prayer
               ,
               repentance
               ,
               and
               other
               vertues
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               so
               also
               to
               testifie
               our
               thankfulnesse
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               blessings
               which
               wee
               haue
               receiued
               of
               him
               .
               And
               with
               this
               minde
               ,
               Iacob
               vowed
               in
               the
               way
               as
               hee
               went
               to
               Aram
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               before
               .
               
            
             
               Now
               this
               vow
               of
               his
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               a
               more
               then
               vsuall
               token
               of
               his
               thankfull
               heart
               ,
               which
               he
               indented
               before
               hand
               to
               expresse
               ,
               if
               God
               should
               giue
               him
               the
               victorie
               :
               so
               wee
               must
               know
               that
               it
               proceeded
               from
               a
               rare
               feeling
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               exciting
               and
               quickning
               him
               vp
               to
               such
               feruencie
               .
               Gods
               people
               find
               not
               themselues
               alway
               in
               one
               tenor
               and
               tune
               ,
               either
               for
               inward
               ioy
               and
               comfort
               in
               God
               ,
               or
               for
               outward
               forwardnesse
               to
               dutie
               .
               Paul
               had
               his
               
               lifting
               vp
               into
               the
               third
               heauen
               ,
               and
               hee
               had
               also
               his
               buffeting
               to
               abase
               him
               lower
               then
               the
               earth
               .
               Peter
               was
               rauished
               in
               spirit
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               in
               his
               heauenly
               
               trance
               before
               his
               going
               to
               Cornelius
               ,
               but
               we
               know
               hee
               had
               as
               rare
               ebbings
               at
               other
               times
               .
               Elias
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               men
               ,
               for
               grace
               and
               familiaritie
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               appeared
               by
               his
               reall
               assumption
               into
               heauen
               bodily
               :
               but
               he
               was
               in
               a
               poore
               case
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               faine
               to
               flee
               from
               Iezabel
               ,
               and
               goe
               40.
               daies
               fasting
               and
               mourning
               for
               the
               misery
               which
               lay
               vpon
               him
               and
               the
               Church
               :
               besides
               his
               weaknesses
               which
               he
               bewraied
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               called
               by
               S.
               Iames
               a
               passionate
               man
               ,
               one
               that
               was
               clothed
               with
               the
               like
               infirmities
               that
               others
               had
               .
               It
               were
               to
               be
               desired
               ,
               (
               &
               we
               heare
               men
               make
               great
               moane
               for
               the
               contrary
               )
               that
               there
               were
               alway
               in
               vs
               that
               abundance
               of
               grace
               ,
               faith
               ,
               feruencie
               ,
               chearefulnesse
               ,
               which
               is
               at
               some
               odde
               time
               .
               But
               the
               contrary
               befalleth
               most
               men
               ,
               partly
               the
               Lord
               so
               disposing
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               hee
               knowes
               wee
               were
               not
               able
               to
               beare
               it
               ,
               but
               would
               turne
               it
               into
               a
               distemper
               ,
               (
               euen
               as
               too
               much
               good
               blood
               in
               the
               bodie
               makes
               a
               pleurisie
               ,
               and
               when
               there
               is
               more
               water
               in
               the
               channel
               
               then
               it
               can
               containe
               :
               it
               must
               needs
               ouerflow
               the
               bankes
               ,
               and
               doe
               harme
               )
               and
               partly
               our selues
               procuring
               it
               ,
               who
               nourish
               not
               in
               our selues
               such
               motions
               ,
               nor
               make
               wise
               vse
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               setting
               them
               a
               work
               ,
               and
               applying
               them
               to
               some
               fit
               obiect
               ,
               (
               as
               Iphtah
               here
               did
               )
               but
               delight
               only
               in
               the
               sweetnesse
               and
               pleasure
               which
               we
               feele
               ,
               and
               so
               suffer
               the
               heauenly
               flame
               to
               vanish
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               laying
               on
               fewell
               to
               preserue
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               although
               the
               Lord
               causeth
               his
               children
               ,
               euen
               here
               ,
               sometimes
               in
               health
               ,
               sometime
               at
               death
               to
               enioy
               such
               vnspeakable
               feelings
               and
               operations
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               (
               which
               hee
               doth
               to
               giue
               them
               such
               a
               taste
               of
               heauen
               ,
               as
               may
               cause
               in
               them
               a
               restlesse
               longing
               ,
               til
               they
               come
               thither
               )
               yet
               he
               knoweth
               ,
               they
               would
               say
               with
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Master
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 ,
              
               and
               would
               thinke
               of
               
               no
               departure
               ,
               if
               this
               should
               be
               an
               ordinarie
               diet
               .
               Therefore
               he
               rather
               considers
               ,
               what
               they
               can
               digest
               ,
               then
               what
               he
               can
               afford
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 My
                 grace
                 shall
                 neither
                 be
                 giuen
                 in
                 superfluitie
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 in
                 penury
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 sufficient
                 .
              
               And
               let
               vs
               learne
               to
               account
               so
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               best
               for
               vs.
               Onely
               let
               vs
               beware
               ,
               lest
               by
               our
               giuing
               way
               to
               our
               flesh
               (
               the
               counterpoise
               of
               the
               spirit
               )
               that
               is
               to
               the
               earth
               to
               our
               sensualitie
               and
               lusts
               ;
               we
               bury
               and
               quench
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               smother
               it
               from
               appearing
               in
               the
               beauty
               thereof
               ;
               and
               also
               lest
               wee
               cause
               it
               to
               be
               heauy
               and
               sad
               in
               vs
               ,
               and
               so
               our selues
               to
               bee
               blockish
               and
               sottish
               ,
               rather
               then
               heauenly
               and
               ioyfull
               :
               which
               is
               to
               choose
               to
               feede
               with
               swine
               ,
               when
               we
               might
               eate
               Angels
               foode
               .
            
             
               In
               these
               two
               verses
               is
               not
               only
               set
               downe
               the
               victory
               ,
               which
               God
               gaue
               to
               Iphtah
               ouer
               the
               Ammonites
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               also
               particularly
               amplified
               and
               in
               larger
               
               manner
               described
               .
               As
               that
               many
               fell
               in
               the
               battell
               ;
               and
               that
               hee
               ouerthrew
               twentie
               of
               their
               cities
               ;
               and
               that
               hee
               brought
               the
               Ammonites
               in
               subiection
               to
               him
               .
               Where
               wee
               may
               clearely
               see
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               that
               encourageth
               vs
               ,
               and
               setteth
               vs
               forward
               in
               our
               duties
               doing
               .
               Euen
               the
               Lords
               appointing
               and
               calling
               vs
               thereto
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               publike
               calling
               of
               the
               Minister
               I
               spake
               before
               :
               it
               is
               true
               of
               the
               priuate
               duties
               also
               .
               Husband
               and
               wife
               from
               thence
               haue
               their
               hartning
               on
               to
               liue
               mutuall
               helpers
               one
               of
               another
               to
               their
               Christian
               and
               peaceable
               conuersing
               together
               ,
               and
               passing
               their
               daies
               sweetly
               ,
               and
               bearing
               their
               crosses
               contentedly
               ;
               euen
               from
               hence
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               beleeue
               God
               hath
               ioyned
               them
               together
               to
               that
               end
               .
               So
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               in
               the
               seuerall
               duties
               of
               this
               life
               .
               And
               want
               of
               this
               faith
               ,
               is
               enough
               to
               make
               
               mens
               liues
               ouercast
               ,
               as
               the
               weather
               is
               with
               clouds
               and
               tempests
               ,
               and
               to
               fill
               men
               with
               sinne
               and
               sorrow
               .
               Other
               things
               which
               might
               bee
               noted
               from
               hence
               ,
               haue
               been
               mentioned
               before
               ,
               but
               besides
               them
               of
               these
               two
               a
               little
               .
            
             
               In
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Ammon
               went
               by
               the
               worst
               in
               the
               battell
               had
               with
               
               Iphtah
               ,
               it
               shewes
               what
               wilfulnesse
               brings
               a
               man
               ,
               or
               the
               contempt
               or
               reiecting
               of
               good
               and
               sound
               perswasions
               ,
               such
               as
               Iphtah
               vsed
               to
               disswade
               him
               from
               warre
               .
               For
               though
               he
               were
               an
               Heathen
               ,
               yet
               he
               knew
               by
               the
               law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               that
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               offer
               iniury
               to
               the
               innocent
               .
               And
               we
               know
               that
               when
               the
               Gentiles
               knew
               God
               onely
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               honour
               
               him
               accordingly
               ,
               he
               gaue
               them
               vp
               to
               their
               hearts
               desires
               to
               fulfill
               them
               against
               nature
               .
               Much
               more
               ,
               they
               who
               haue
               light
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               hauing
               no
               regard
               of
               good
               instruction
               and
               admonition
               ,
               shall
               come
               to
               naught
               ,
               especially
               the
               despisers
               thereof
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               take
               shame
               and
               abashment
               to
               themselues
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               come
               to
               better
               state
               :
               according
               to
               that
               which
               is
               written
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 knoweth
                 his
                 Masters
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 shall
                 bee
                 beaten
                 with
                 many
                 stripes
                 .
              
               
               But
               more
               of
               this
               punishment
               vpon
               wilfulnesse
               ,
               see
               before
               set
               downe
               by
               the
               like
               occasions
               ,
               and
               by
               name
               in
               Chap.
               8.
               14.
               
            
             
               And
               in
               that
               hee
               lost
               twentie
               cities
               which
               hee
               had
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               and
               lost
               
               those
               also
               which
               he
               fought
               for
               ,
               which
               were
               none
               of
               his
               ,
               it
               liuely
               setteth
               before
               our
               eies
               ,
               that
               many
               not
               contented
               with
               that
               which
               is
               their
               owne
               ,
               while
               they
               claime
               to
               ,
               and
               seeke
               that
               which
               belongs
               to
               other
               men
               ,
               either
               by
               colour
               of
               law
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ;
               they
               lose
               that
               which
               they
               sued
               for
               ,
               and
               spend
               and
               consume
               that
               which
               they
               had
               before
               .
               The
               Lord
               doth
               oft
               times
               requite
               their
               vnconscionablenesse
               that
               way
               :
               and
               yet
               in
               great
               mercy
               he
               dealeth
               with
               them
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               to
               keepe
               a
               heauier
               iudgement
               from
               them
               ,
               who
               would
               
               (
               most
               certainely
               )
               be
               worse
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               by
               their
               corrupt
               and
               bad
               dealing
               speed
               better
               ,
               and
               be
               suffered
               to
               haue
               successe
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               cleare
               this
               point
               by
               example
               and
               instance
               .
               Pharaoh
               not
               contented
               to
               haue
               oppressed
               the
               Israelites
               (
               for
               many
               generatiōs
               )
               with
               bondage
               ;
               would
               needs
               pursue
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               gotten
               out
               of
               his
               clawes
               ,
               though
               hee
               had
               smarted
               many
               waies
               for
               not
               letting
               them
               goe
               .
               But
               what
               came
               of
               it
               ?
               seeing
               
               he
               sought
               vniustly
               to
               encroach
               vpon
               Gods
               possession
               ,
               he
               not
               onely
               failed
               of
               that
               hee
               desired
               ,
               but
               lost
               also
               that
               which
               he
               ventured
               ,
               euen
               his
               owne
               life
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               hee
               had
               ,
               and
               his
               people
               also
               ,
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               sea
               .
               The
               same
               is
               verified
               in
               other
               parts
               of
               vnrighteousnesse
               :
               Sampson
               not
               content
               to
               liue
               with
               credit
               and
               honour
               in
               his
               owne
               land
               ,
               and
               within
               his
               compasse
               ,
               would
               needs
               breake
               out
               among
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               &
               there
               hit
               into
               Delilas
               company
               ,
               which
               his
               soule
               entirely
               loued
               ,
               (
               though
               vnlawfully
               )
               and
               was
               made
               a
               vassall
               to
               a
               base
               mistresse
               .
               But
               behold
               a
               short
               time
               this
               pleasure
               of
               sinne
               lasted
               :
               for
               loe
               ,
               his
               louer
               rewards
               him
               with
               treason
               ,
               and
               then
               Sampson
               (
               poore
               
               man
               )
               is
               faine
               to
               forgoe
               his
               mistresse
               by
               force
               ,
               (
               who
               could
               not
               be
               plucked
               from
               her
               by
               conscience
               ,
               )
               and
               that
               which
               he
               abhorred
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               made
               to
               vndergoe
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               by
               them
               whom
               he
               most
               hated
               )
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               painefull
               bondage
               while
               hee
               liued
               ,
               beside
               shame
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               after
               all
               ,
               an
               vntimely
               death
               .
               I
               will
               instance
               first
               in
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               .
               The
               murtherer
               and
               thiefe
               can
               by
               no
               perswasion
               bee
               brought
               to
               labour
               with
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               the
               thing
               which
               is
               good
               :
               tush
               ,
               it
               goeth
               vtterly
               against
               him
               to
               bee
               put
               to
               labour
               ,
               and
               to
               worke
               hard
               all
               the
               yeere
               long
               for
               a
               poore
               liuing
               :
               hee
               can
               bring
               in
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               get
               great
               booties
               ,
               to
               liue
               at
               ease
               ,
               and
               plentifully
               for
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               as
               he
               imagineth
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               that
               a
               merry
               world
               ?
               yes
               while
               it
               lasteth
               ;
               in
               his
               kind
               ,
               but
               how
               long
               is
               that
               ?
               He
               gets
               two
               or
               three
               purses
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               fourth
               enterprise
               he
               is
               taken
               in
               the
               manner
               .
               Doth
               hee
               not
               then
               (
               thinke
               you
               )
               wish
               from
               his
               heart
               ,
               that
               hee
               had
               obeyed
               Gods
               ordinance
               ,
               and
               been
               hard
               at
               work
               ,
               (
               as
               much
               as
               he
               loathed
               it
               before
               )
               rather
               then
               to
               haue
               put
               forth
               his
               hand
               to
               violence
               ?
               For
               he
               seeth
               ,
               that
               neither
               he
               hath
               obtained
               that
               which
               he
               sought
               for
               :
               and
               that
               ouerthrow
               which
               he
               little
               looked
               for
               ,
               that
               hee
               hath
               brought
               vpon
               himselfe
               .
               He
               lay
               in
               waite
               for
               the
               life
               and
               goods
               of
               another
               :
               therein
               he
               was
               defeated
               ,
               but
               this
               will
               not
               satisfie
               for
               his
               sinne
               ,
               he
               must
               giue
               life
               and
               goods
               to
               boote
               ,
               and
               all
               to
               make
               amends
               by
               mans
               law
               .
               What
               needed
               he
               haue
               feared
               the
               law
               (
               which
               is
               not
               made
               for
               the
               iust
               ,
               but
               the
               transgressor
               )
               
               if
               he
               had
               holden
               himselfe
               content
               with
               his
               owne
               ?
               But
               men
               say
               they
               must
               venture
               :
               nothing
               venture
               nothing
               haue
               :
               till
               by
               venturing
               all
               ,
               they
               lose
               all
               :
               
               
               not
               money
               and
               body
               ,
               but
               soule
               also
               ,
               if
               God
               be
               not
               more
               mercifull
               .
               These
               things
               notably
               lay
               foorth
               the
               folly
               and
               fruit
               of
               sinne
               ,
               euen
               in
               outward
               respects
               :
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               as
               manifest
               in
               spirituall
               .
               For
               to
               adde
               another
               instance
               in
               the
               first
               Table
               :
               Many
               there
               are
               that
               say
               ,
               they
               hope
               that
               God
               is
               not
               so
               hard
               a
               master
               ,
               neither
               wil
               punish
               sinners
               so
               seuerely
               as
               the
               Ministers
               would
               beare
               them
               in
               hand
               :
               others
               goe
               further
               ,
               and
               will
               enter
               vpon
               Gods
               prerogatiue
               ,
               saying
               euery
               one
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               I
               cannot
               beleeue
               that
               God
               hath
               reiected
               so
               many
               thousands
               ,
               and
               will
               saue
               so
               few
               :
               (
               meaning
               ,
               that
               if
               God
               doe
               so
               ,
               hee
               is
               cruell
               .
               )
               But
               oh
               foole
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               what
               gettest
               thou
               by
               disputing
               against
               God
               ,
               nay
               by
               bereauing
               and
               spoiling
               him
               of
               his
               iustice
               ,
               (
               oh
               sacrilege
               and
               vnrighteousnes
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               ?
               )
               Surely
               ,
               as
               Austin
               saith
               (
               speaking
               hereof
               ,
               
                 That
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 haue
                 ,
                 they
                 lose
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
              
               (
               euen
               woe
               )
               
                 for
                 euer
              
               .
               They
               would
               get
               heauen
               by
               disanulling
               the
               decree
               of
               God
               :
               that
               shall
               they
               neuer
               get
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               Moone
               keepes
               her
               course
               ,
               though
               dogges
               barke
               at
               her
               :
               )
               and
               they
               would
               scape
               hell
               too
               ,
               but
               that
               (
               will
               they
               ,
               nill
               they
               )
               must
               be
               their
               portion
               for
               euer
               .
               But
               what
               fruit
               see
               we
               in
               the
               liues
               of
               most
               men
               ,
               of
               this
               and
               the
               like
               doctrine
               ,
               driuing
               and
               scaring
               them
               (
               a
               man
               would
               thinke
               )
               forcibly
               from
               all
               kind
               of
               vnrighteousnesse
               .
               But
               I
               passe
               from
               this
               to
               that
               which
               followeth
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             THE
             SIXTIE
             EIGHT
             SERMON
             ON
             THE
             ELEVENTH
             CHAPTER
             OF
             THE
             BOOKE
             OF
             IVDGES
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               34.
               
               
                 Now
                 when
                 Iphtah
                 came
                 to
                 Mizpeh
                 vnto
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 behold
                 his
                 daughter
                 came
                 out
                 to
                 meet
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 timbrels
                 and
                 dances
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 his
                 only
                 child
                 :
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 sonne
                 nor
                 daughter
                 .
              
            
             
               35.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 her
                 ,
                 hee
                 rent
                 his
                 clothes
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Alas
                 my
                 daughter
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 brought
                 me
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 trouble
                 me
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 haue
                 opened
                 my
                 mouth
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 goe
                 backe
                 .
              
            
             
               36.
               
               
                 And
                 she
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 My
                 father
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 opened
                 thy
                 mouth
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 doe
                 with
                 me
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 promised
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 auenged
                 thee
                 of
                 thine
                 enemies
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Ammon
                 .
              
            
             
               37.
               
               
                 Also
                 she
                 said
                 vnto
                 her
                 father
                 ,
                 Doe
                 thus
                 much
                 for
                 me
                 :
                 suffer
                 me
                 two
                 moneths
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 mountaines
                 ,
                 and
                 bewaile
                 my
                 virginitie
                 ,
                 I
                 and
                 my
                 fellowes
                 .
              
            
             
               38.
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Goe
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 sent
                 her
                 away
                 two
                 moneths
                 :
                 so
                 she
                 went
                 with
                 her
                 companions
                 ,
                 and
                 lamented
                 her
                 virginitie
                 vpon
                 the
                 mountaines
                 .
              
            
             
               39.
               
               
                 And
                 after
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 two
                 moneths
                 ,
                 she
                 turned
                 againe
                 vnto
                 her
                 father
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 with
                 her
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 vow
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 vowed
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 had
                 known
                 no
                 man.
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 custome
                 in
                 Israel
                 :
              
            
             
               40.
               
               
                 The
                 daughters
                 of
                 Israel
                 went
                 yeere
                 by
                 yeere
                 ,
                 to
                 lament
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Iphtah
                 the
                 Gileadite
                 ,
                 foure
                 daies
                 in
                 a
                 yeere
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               FOVRTH
               PART
               OF
               THE
               CHAPTER
               :
               Of
               the
               executing
               of
               his
               vow
               .
            
             
               WHen
               Iphtah
               had
               gotten
               the
               victorie
               ,
               he
               returned
               home
               to
               Mizpeh
               ,
               for
               
               there
               he
               dwelt
               :
               and
               therfore
               we
               heard
               before
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               a
               league
               with
               the
               Gileadites
               ,
               before
               the
               Lord
               in
               Mizpeh
               .
               And
               behold
               (
               for
               now
               I
               returne
               to
               his
               vow
               )
               to
               the
               bewraying
               of
               his
               deepe
               folly
               in
               making
               his
               forementioned
               vow
               )
               the
               first
               that
               came
               foorth
               to
               meete
               him
               was
               his
               daughter
               ,
               which
               so
               troubled
               him
               ,
               that
               his
               ioy
               for
               his
               triumph
               ,
               was
               turned
               into
               most
               deep
               and
               bitter
               sorrow
               :
               but
               she
               ,
               when
               she
               vnderstood
               her
               fathers
               vow
               ,
               submitted
               her selfe
               ,
               onely
               desiring
               a
               time
               to
               bewaile
               her
               virginitie
               .
               And
               hee
               after
               her
               returne
               ,
               performed
               his
               vow
               on
               her
               .
               And
               it
               was
               a
               custome
               that
               the
               daughters
               of
               Israel
               went
               foure
               times
               in
               the
               yeere
               to
               bewaile
               her
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               peruse
               the
               verses
               particularly
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               here
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               had
               bin
               
               made
               ioyfull
               by
               the
               victorie
               ;
               at
               his
               returne
               ,
               his
               daughter
               was
               the
               first
               that
               came
               forth
               to
               meete
               him
               with
               trimbrels
               and
               dances
               :
               for
               so
               they
               were
               wont
               
               to
               celebrate
               the
               worthy
               acts
               of
               Princes
               and
               greatmen
               :
               As
               they
               did
               I
               meane
               the
               maides
               )
               to
               Saul
               :
               thus
               they
               vsed
               to
               expresse
               their
               publike
               thanksgiuings
               
               to
               God.
               Now
               to
               the
               aggrauating
               the
               griefe
               of
               Iphtah
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               she
               was
               his
               onely
               childe
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               no
               other
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               that
               his
               daughter
               came
               the
               first
               to
               meete
               him
               ,
               who
               must
               be
               done
               
               to
               (
               he
               thought
               )
               as
               he
               had
               vowed
               :
               all
               may
               see
               what
               effect
               comes
               of
               rashnes
               ,
               and
               how
               vnbeseeming
               a
               companion
               it
               is
               to
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               who
               should
               ponder
               his
               doings
               ,
               and
               weigh
               his
               words
               with
               reason
               ,
               yea
               religion
               ,
               euen
               in
               the
               ballances
               of
               the
               sanctuarie
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               before
               they
               be
               vttered
               .
               The
               best
               fruite
               of
               it
               is
               sorrow
               and
               repentance
               .
               It
               is
               a
               true
               saying
               ;
               Rashnesse
               doth
               nothing
               well
               ,
               as
               in
               Herods
               rash
               promise
               and
               oath
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               .
               The
               like
               
               had
               Dauid
               done
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               bin
               staied
               by
               Abigail
               against
               the
               house
               of
               Nabal
               .
               
            
             
               Much
               like
               was
               the
               wilfull
               and
               rash
               act
               of
               the
               Prodigal
               ,
               who
               would
               needs
               goe
               see
               the
               merrie
               world
               abroad
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               thought
               it
               )
               yea
               and
               he
               might
               in
               no
               wise
               be
               staied
               from
               his
               purpose
               ,
               as
               though
               hee
               had
               gone
               about
               some
               great
               
               and
               weightie
               worke
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               gotten
               his
               portion
               into
               his
               hands
               to
               that
               end
               ;
               but
               to
               what
               extremitie
               of
               miserie
               brought
               he
               himselfe
               ?
               The
               same
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               rashnes
               of
               choller
               ,
               whereby
               men
               smite
               out
               teeth
               and
               eyes
               out
               of
               the
               heads
               ,
               yea
               and
               breath
               out
               of
               the
               bodies
               (
               sometime
               )
               of
               wiues
               ,
               children
               ,
               seruants
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               whom
               they
               light
               vpon
               ,
               in
               their
               fume
               :
               also
               of
               the
               rash
               bargaines
               and
               suertiships
               which
               are
               made
               and
               vndertaken
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               a
               thousand
               mischiefes
               besides
               .
               Likewise
               of
               the
               protestations
               commonly
               made
               in
               this
               manner
               :
               I
               pray
               God
               I
               sinke
               where
               I
               stand
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               not
               true
               that
               I
               say
               ;
               or
               ,
               Gods
               curse
               be
               vpon
               me
               .
               Which
               Peter
               himself
               through
               rashnesse
               and
               forgetting
               himselfe
               ,
               did
               fall
               into
               .
               Therefore
               it
               behoueth
               all
               to
               be
               wise
               and
               well
               aduised
               in
               their
               vowes
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               promises
               made
               to
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               snare
               not
               themselues
               ,
               neither
               bring
               needlesse
               sorrow
               and
               woe
               vpon
               their
               owne
               heads
               .
               And
               euen
               so
               ,
               when
               they
               be
               aduisedly
               and
               circumspectly
               made
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               rules
               before
               set
               downe
               ,
               vers
               .
               30.
               then
               in
               no
               wise
               
               to
               goe
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               performe
               them
               as
               Dauid
               did
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               
               Of
               this
               look
               
               more
               in
               the
               historie
               of
               Gaal
               ,
               chap.
               9.
               and
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               in
               this
               verse
               wee
               are
               taught
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               to
               bee
               praised
               
               publikely
               for
               the
               publike
               benefits
               which
               wee
               receiue
               in
               common
               ,
               as
               both
               here
               wee
               see
               in
               Iphtahs
               daughter
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               other
               places
               I
               haue
               shewed
               ,
               although
               not
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               and
               Moses
               also
               ,
               Miriam
               ,
               and
               Debora
               ,
               with
               sundrie
               others
               did
               :
               and
               that
               as
               for
               other
               reasons
               heretofore
               set
               downe
               ,
               so
               to
               teach
               posteritie
               by
               our
               example
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               .
               But
               of
               this
               after
               .
               God
               would
               haue
               the
               first
               fruites
               consecrated
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               wee
               might
               vse
               the
               rest
               with
               thanksgiuing
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               that
               she
               was
               his
               only
               childe
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               increase
               his
               heauinesse
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               vow
               he
               had
               brought
               vpon
               himselfe
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               he
               must
               be
               depriued
               of
               her
               :
               and
               to
               this
               his
               sinne
               brought
               him
               ,
               in
               his
               rash
               vow
               making
               ,
               or
               whatsoeuer
               other
               sinnes
               they
               were
               ,
               that
               others
               may
               beware
               thereby
               .
               And
               by
               this
               we
               learne
               ,
               that
               God
               for
               mens
               sinne
               will
               not
               spare
               to
               depriue
               them
               of
               that
               which
               is
               most
               deare
               vnto
               them
               .
               One
               reason
               hereof
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               meaneth
               to
               humble
               them
               deeply
               ,
               and
               to
               cause
               them
               to
               descend
               into
               themselues
               more
               seriously
               ,
               and
               to
               purge
               out
               the
               sinne
               that
               waiteth
               them
               a
               mischiefe
               ,
               
               and
               so
               to
               preuent
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               this
               vse
               wee
               should
               make
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               whensoeuer
               the
               Lord
               dealeth
               so
               with
               vs
               ,
               wee
               should
               know
               it
               is
               for
               the
               hardnes
               of
               our
               harts
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               and
               without
               such
               breaking
               of
               them
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               softned
               .
               And
               let
               vs
               the
               lesse
               marueile
               at
               it
               ,
               when
               we
               finde
               it
               to
               be
               so
               ;
               for
               though
               he
               haue
               often
               gone
               about
               it
               by
               gentler
               meanes
               ,
               yet
               we
               know
               they
               haue
               not
               preuailed
               :
               so
               that
               wee
               haue
               driuen
               him
               to
               deale
               more
               hardly
               with
               vs
               ,
               as
               wee
               count
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               handle
               vs
               more
               roughly
               ,
               as
               to
               wound
               vs
               so
               deeply
               ,
               by
               taking
               the
               things
               from
               vs
               ,
               which
               are
               most
               deare
               vnto
               vs.
               And
               if
               we
               are
               not
               to
               be
               accused
               for
               that
               our
               hearts
               are
               hardned
               by
               the
               deceitfulnes
               of
               sinne
               ,
               but
               that
               wee
               relent
               ,
               yet
               let
               vs
               know
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               sufficient
               cause
               to
               afflict
               vs
               ;
               as
               to
               exercise
               and
               prepare
               vs
               for
               greater
               ,
               and
               to
               hold
               vs
               here
               as
               strangers
               .
               But
               of
               this
               in
               another
               place
               ;
               although
               I
               haue
               often
               obserued
               it
               ,
               before
               in
               the
               seuerall
               stories
               ,
               of
               the
               punishments
               which
               fell
               vpon
               the
               idolatrous
               Israelites
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               verse
               it
               may
               appeare
               ,
               how
               sore
               Iphtahs
               daughters
               meeting
               of
               him
               
               did
               trouble
               him
               ,
               as
               both
               by
               his
               word
               hee
               testified
               ,
               saying
               ;
               Oh
               thou
               that
               shouldest
               haue
               been
               my
               chiefe
               earthly
               comfort
               ,
               thou
               (
               I
               say
               )
               art
               one
               that
               hast
               chiefly
               cast
               me
               downe
               .
               Also
               by
               signes
               thereof
               hee
               shewed
               it
               ,
               in
               that
               hee
               cut
               his
               garments
               for
               sorrow
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               when
               they
               saw
               that
               some
               great
               calamitie
               was
               suddenly
               befalne
               them
               ,
               as
               in
               Ioel
               and
               other
               
               places
               it
               appeareth
               .
               And
               he
               shewes
               the
               reason
               ,
               that
               hee
               hauing
               vowed
               to
               offer
               her
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               might
               not
               (
               he
               said
               )
               goe
               backe
               :
               such
               was
               his
               ignorance
               ,
               that
               he
               knew
               not
               there
               was
               libertie
               giuen
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               that
               case
               to
               redeeme
               that
               which
               a
               man
               had
               vowed
               amisse
               .
            
             
               This
               verse
               affoordeth
               vs
               many
               good
               lessons
               ,
               and
               first
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               
               such
               a
               trouble
               to
               him
               ,
               after
               hee
               had
               gotten
               the
               victorie
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Lord
               pulled
               him
               downe
               so
               sore
               thereby
               ;
               by
               this
               (
               I
               say
               )
               we
               are
               taught
               ,
               that
               God
               seeth
               it
               expedient
               thus
               to
               deale
               with
               his
               seruants
               oft
               times
               ,
               that
               when
               hee
               hath
               exalted
               them
               by
               some
               great
               fauour
               bestowed
               vpon
               them
               ,
               lest
               they
               
               should
               take
               too
               much
               delight
               therein
               ,
               and
               so
               become
               surfeited
               therewith
               ;
               hee
               addeth
               some
               affliction
               to
               it
               ,
               or
               taketh
               away
               some
               part
               of
               the
               benefit
               ,
               which
               point
               I
               haue
               at
               large
               handled
               in
               chap.
               8.
               vers
               .
               1.
               of
               this
               booke
               ,
               yet
               I
               will
               here
               adde
               somewhat
               .
               This
               appeareth
               therefore
               ,
               in
               sundrie
               particulars
               ;
               as
               in
               our
               goodly
               shew
               and
               likelihood
               of
               fruitfull
               haruests
               ,
               and
               hope
               of
               other
               commodities
               ,
               commonly
               wet
               or
               drie
               ,
               cold
               or
               heate
               immoderate
               ,
               and
               other
               changes
               and
               casualties
               cut
               off
               a
               great
               part
               of
               our
               hope
               .
            
             
               So
               in
               marriage
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               credit
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               the
               Lord
               addeth
               sicknesse
               ,
               
               some
               losses
               ,
               or
               other
               affliction
               ,
               or
               holdeth
               the
               feare
               of
               them
               ouer
               our
               heads
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               parent
               doth
               the
               rodde
               ouer
               the
               childe
               )
               to
               weane
               vs
               from
               too
               great
               pleasure
               taking
               in
               them
               .
               Euen
               as
               we
               reade
               in
               all
               ages
               he
               hath
               done
               the
               like
               :
               So
               Isaak
               and
               Rebecca
               ,
               in
               their
               kind
               and
               comfortable
               marriage
               ,
               had
               Esau
               their
               sonne
               to
               bee
               a
               vexation
               to
               them
               ,
               in
               his
               most
               wicked
               marriage
               ,
               and
               before
               
               that
               ,
               sometime
               a
               famine
               ,
               and
               sometime
               the
               ill
               dealing
               of
               strangers
               with
               them
               .
               So
               Iob
               for
               all
               his
               wealth
               ,
               had
               his
               crosses
               and
               namely
               his
               wife
               ,
               yea
               hee
               
               was
               so
               acquainted
               with
               this
               truth
               ,
               and
               Gods
               dealing
               with
               his
               deare
               children
               ,
               that
               hee
               said
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               his
               prosperitie
               ,
               that
               he
               looked
               for
               his
               change
               .
            
             
               And
               who
               doth
               not
               see
               it
               necessarie
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               should
               deale
               thus
               with
               vs
               ?
               For
               else
               it
               should
               bee
               found
               so
               to
               be
               with
               vs
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Noah
               ,
               when
               they
               did
               eate
               and
               drinke
               ,
               marrie
               and
               were
               married
               ,
               and
               made
               
               that
               the
               chiefe
               end
               of
               their
               liuing
               here
               :
               whereas
               godlinesse
               being
               the
               great
               riches
               ,
               and
               a
               day
               passed
               therein
               ,
               being
               better
               then
               a
               thousand
               in
               any
               estate
               beside
               ,
               the
               Lord
               would
               haue
               vs
               claspe
               about
               that
               ,
               and
               be
               ready
               to
               learne
               by
               
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               that
               wee
               haue
               no
               hold
               of
               any
               transitory
               thing
               here
               below
               though
               lawfull
               ,
               but
               we
               should
               count
               one
               thing
               necessary
               ,
               though
               we
               be
               occupied
               
               about
               many
               .
               And
               to
               make
               good
               the
               doctrine
               that
               I
               haue
               gathered
               out
               of
               this
               verse
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               Gods
               keeping
               vs
               vnder
               ,
               some
               way
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               our
               prosperitie
               ,
               I
               conclude
               ,
               that
               if
               Paul
               had
               neede
               to
               be
               buffeted
               ,
               lest
               hee
               
               should
               be
               lifted
               vp
               aboue
               measure
               ,
               we
               may
               lay
               our
               hand
               vpon
               our
               mouth
               and
               say
               ,
               God
               hath
               most
               iust
               reason
               to
               deale
               thus
               with
               vs
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               .
               Now
               if
               hee
               seeth
               it
               meete
               thus
               to
               exercise
               vs
               ,
               lest
               wee
               should
               bee
               lifted
               vp
               ,
               then
               much
               more
               if
               we
               haue
               already
               been
               so
               ,
               and
               passed
               our
               bounds
               in
               any
               such
               manner
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               goe
               forward
               :
               by
               these
               words
               of
               Iphtah
               ,
               (
               Oh
               my
               daughter
               thou
               art
               of
               them
               that
               trouble
               me
               )
               and
               by
               the
               deepe
               and
               sudden
               sorrow
               which
               
               they
               testifie
               to
               haue
               then
               possessed
               him
               ,
               by
               them
               I
               say
               wee
               may
               see
               and
               obserue
               another
               thing
               ,
               that
               the
               best
               delights
               and
               greatest
               pleasures
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               in
               which
               wee
               haue
               had
               exceeding
               comfort
               ,
               as
               hee
               had
               in
               his
               daughter
               ,
               may
               possibly
               and
               doe
               often
               turne
               to
               our
               great
               sorrow
               and
               discontentment
               .
               We
               see
               the
               same
               in
               Iacob
               ,
               when
               his
               sonnes
               hating
               their
               brother
               Ioseph
               ,
               had
               dipped
               
               his
               coate
               in
               blood
               ,
               to
               hide
               their
               owne
               sinne
               ,
               and
               brought
               it
               to
               their
               father
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               thinke
               that
               he
               had
               been
               slaine
               by
               some
               wilde
               beast
               ;
               when
               he
               saw
               it
               ,
               hee
               brake
               out
               in
               a
               great
               passion
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               This
               is
               my
               sonnes
               coate
               ,
               an
               euill
               beast
               hath
               deuouted
               him
               .
               Oh
               what
               heauinesse
               tooke
               hold
               of
               him
               ,
               euen
               from
               and
               by
               him
               who
               was
               his
               ioy
               and
               most
               deare
               vnto
               him
               ?
               And
               thus
               it
               is
               with
               vs
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               with
               them
               .
               So
               consider
               how
               deare
               Absolom
               was
               
               to
               his
               father
               Dauid
               :
               and
               when
               word
               was
               brought
               him
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               how
               
               heauily
               did
               he
               take
               it
               ?
               how
               did
               he
               wish
               and
               desire
               that
               hee
               might
               haue
               lost
               his
               owne
               life
               ,
               to
               haue
               saued
               his
               ,
               as
               his
               words
               vttered
               in
               most
               patheticall
               and
               lamentable
               manner
               ,
               doe
               testifie
               ,
               where
               he
               thus
               crieth
               out
               :
               Oh
               Absolom
               ,
               my
               sonne
               ,
               my
               sonne
               :
               would
               God
               I
               had
               died
               for
               thee
               ,
               oh
               Absolom
               my
               sonne
               ,
               my
               sonne
               .
               Euen
               so
               what
               sore
               disquiets
               and
               corsiues
               ,
               are
               many
               children
               to
               their
               parents
               ,
               wiues
               to
               their
               husbands
               ,
               and
               these
               againe
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               one
               deare
               friend
               to
               another
               ?
               And
               what
               vexations
               haue
               many
               mens
               goods
               been
               to
               
               them
               ,
               as
               their
               house
               and
               land
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               brought
               them
               to
               naught
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               haue
               seene
               they
               must
               forgoe
               them
               ?
               And
               how
               haue
               other
               mens
               pleasures
               stung
               them
               at
               the
               heart
               ,
               when
               they
               hauing
               been
               the
               ioy
               thereof
               ,
               they
               haue
               forsaken
               them
               ?
               Oh
               if
               men
               durst
               or
               could
               be
               perswaded
               to
               bewray
               it
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               seene
               they
               must
               dye
               ,
               and
               leaue
               all
               ,
               how
               haue
               they
               been
               wrapped
               in
               deadly
               sorrow
               and
               thraldome
               thereby
               ,
               so
               neere
               were
               their
               hearts
               knit
               to
               their
               earthly
               delights
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               been
               able
               to
               thinke
               of
               no
               good
               thing
               to
               helpe
               them
               to
               saluation
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               their
               account
               well
               to
               God
               ,
               no
               nor
               to
               entertaine
               any
               good
               aduice
               and
               instruction
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               offered
               them
               .
               And
               what
               may
               bee
               the
               reason
               of
               all
               this
               ?
               Truly
               this
               ,
               seeing
               they
               haue
               so
               greatly
               abused
               them
               ,
               by
               setting
               them
               in
               the
               Lords
               place
               ,
               and
               their
               harts
               vpon
               them
               so
               impotently
               and
               fondly
               ,
               directly
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               commandement
               ,
               giuing
               this
               charge
               :
               If
               riches
               encrease
               ,
               set
               not
               your
               hearts
               
               vpon
               them
               .
               And
               to
               make
               this
               their
               sinne
               the
               greater
               ,
               they
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               are
               not
               brought
               as
               yet
               to
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               true
               repentance
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               bee
               by
               him
               intitled
               to
               them
               (
               who
               is
               Lord
               and
               heire
               of
               all
               )
               they
               haue
               no
               right
               to
               any
               of
               their
               lawfullest
               pleasures
               and
               profits
               ,
               no
               not
               their
               children
               by
               Gods
               allowance
               ,
               hauing
               lost
               the
               same
               right
               by
               Adams
               sinne
               ,
               which
               indeede
               once
               was
               giuen
               in
               Adams
               innocencie
               .
               And
               yet
               euen
               the
               godliest
               must
               vse
               them
               soberly
               ,
               and
               learne
               to
               enioy
               them
               with
               Gods
               allowance
               (
               as
               they
               may
               ,
               when
               they
               resolue
               with
               contentment
               to
               leaue
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               are
               put
               to
               necessarie
               ,
               profitable
               ,
               &
               godly
               vses
               )
               for
               that
               is
               (
               indeed
               )
               to
               learne
               to
               want
               them
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               are
               commanded
               ,
               and
               haue
               example
               thereof
               )
               
               when
               God
               will
               so
               haue
               it
               :
               And
               otherwise
               they
               who
               haue
               had
               most
               ,
               shall
               wish
               they
               had
               had
               least
               .
               And
               if
               yee
               will
               aske
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               nothing
               that
               men
               may
               safely
               and
               boldly
               reioyce
               in
               :
               I
               answere
               ,
               Yes
               ,
               let
               them
               reioyce
               in
               beleeuing
               ,
               
               in
               hope
               ,
               patience
               and
               a
               good
               conscience
               :
               that
               ioy
               shall
               not
               be
               taken
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               Besides
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               in
               that
               Iphtah
               said
               ,
               his
               daughter
               troubled
               him
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               was
               by
               no
               ill
               behauiour
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               an
               instruction
               for
               children
               ,
               that
               they
               
               had
               not
               need
               to
               be
               crosses
               to
               their
               parents
               ,
               by
               loosenes
               and
               disobedience
               :
               for
               their
               parents
               are
               many
               waies
               grieued
               by
               them
               in
               other
               respects
               ;
               as
               to
               see
               them
               crossed
               and
               brought
               behinde
               hand
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               pouertie
               ,
               or
               for
               that
               they
               thriue
               not
               in
               their
               outward
               estate
               ,
               so
               for
               their
               other
               sundrie
               troubles
               that
               befall
               them
               :
               and
               with
               these
               ,
               when
               they
               looke
               to
               haue
               them
               the
               staffe
               of
               their
               old
               age
               ,
               then
               if
               they
               see
               them
               taken
               away
               by
               death
               ,
               or
               crossed
               by
               their
               awke
               and
               bad
               matches
               ;
               if
               then
               they
               also
               with
               the
               like
               to
               these
               shall
               vexe
               them
               in
               their
               life
               ,
               how
               can
               they
               chuse
               but
               bring
               their
               gray
               haires
               with
               sorrow
               to
               their
               graue
               ?
               Monsters
               therefore
               and
               vnnaturall
               children
               are
               they
               ,
               who
               knowing
               that
               from
               their
               very
               conception
               &
               birth
               ,
               they
               are
               occasions
               of
               griefe
               and
               heauinesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               to
               their
               parents
               many
               waies
               ,
               who
               take
               
               thought
               for
               them
               also
               afterward
               in
               euery
               part
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               how
               to
               bring
               them
               vp
               and
               prouide
               for
               them
               ,
               monsters
               (
               I
               say
               )
               they
               are
               who
               doe
               yet
               adde
               more
               heart
               smart
               ,
               and
               greater
               griefe
               to
               them
               by
               their
               vnrulinesse
               ,
               stoutnesse
               ,
               loftines
               of
               minde
               ,
               riot
               ,
               ill
               spending
               their
               time
               ,
               and
               goods
               with
               lewd
               companions
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               euill
               waies
               ,
               euen
               so
               many
               as
               who
               can
               reckon
               them
               vp
               ?
               But
               this
               point
               hath
               been
               diuersly
               occasioned
               already
               ,
               and
               more
               directly
               concernes
               the
               36.
               verse
               following
               .
            
             
               And
               because
               he
               saith
               he
               could
               not
               goe
               backe
               ,
               but
               must
               execute
               his
               vow
               ,
               
               many
               marueile
               he
               should
               be
               so
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               he
               knew
               not
               the
               law
               in
               Leuiticus
               concerning
               the
               redeeming
               of
               a
               sonne
               or
               a
               daughter
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               for
               so
               might
               hee
               haue
               done
               .
               But
               hee
               being
               driuen
               out
               of
               his
               fathers
               house
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               base
               borne
               ,
               and
               banished
               ,
               &
               fell
               to
               a
               souldiers
               life
               ,
               it
               might
               the
               rather
               be
               therefore
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               lesse
               acquainted
               with
               the
               law
               of
               God.
               But
               it
               is
               more
               marueilous
               ,
               that
               being
               so
               famous
               a
               thing
               ,
               that
               the
               high
               Priest
               should
               not
               be
               consulted
               with
               ,
               by
               the
               motion
               of
               some
               of
               his
               friends
               especially
               ,
               there
               remaining
               two
               moneths
               before
               the
               vow
               was
               put
               in
               execution
               .
               But
               his
               ignorance
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               held
               him
               in
               that
               grieuous
               error
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               is
               a
               watch-word
               to
               all
               Gods
               people
               ,
               to
               labour
               against
               it
               ,
               seeing
               he
               being
               ignorant
               of
               this
               one
               point
               ,
               brought
               such
               sorrow
               and
               woe
               vpon
               his
               owne
               head
               :
               for
               who
               findes
               not
               likewise
               ,
               that
               want
               of
               knowledge
               in
               some
               one
               point
               ,
               or
               want
               of
               care
               to
               remember
               that
               which
               he
               knowes
               (
               which
               in
               effect
               is
               all
               one
               )
               hath
               been
               a
               sore
               blemish
               to
               him
               among
               his
               betters
               ,
               who
               can
               espie
               his
               ignorance
               ?
               or
               else
               through
               the
               want
               of
               it
               ,
               hee
               hath
               runne
               vpon
               rocks
               ,
               I
               meane
               indangered
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               doe
               that
               to
               his
               shame
               and
               griefe
               ;
               which
               ,
               knowledge
               thereof
               would
               haue
               guided
               him
               ,
               to
               haue
               done
               to
               his
               owne
               great
               comfort
               .
               Oh
               seeke
               we
               therefore
               sauing
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               necessarie
               while
               we
               may
               ,
               and
               as
               wee
               may
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               crowne
               to
               an
               humble
               and
               sanctified
               person
               :
               and
               in
               a
               doubtfull
               case
               ,
               doe
               we
               not
               ,
               as
               Iphtah
               here
               did
               ,
               to
               neglect
               the
               seeking
               of
               resolution
               ,
               when
               and
               where
               we
               may
               haue
               it
               .
               And
               let
               them
               who
               liue
               vnder
               an
               ordinary
               Ministerie
               vnprofitably
               ,
               repent
               betimes
               ,
               and
               redeeme
               the
               time
               :
               for
               it
               is
               a
               great
               plague
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               bee
               euer
               learning
               ,
               
               and
               neuer
               comming
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               .
               And
               such
               as
               want
               meanes
               ,
               let
               them
               quicken
               their
               appetite
               the
               more
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               set
               the
               best
               
               price
               vpon
               knowledge
               and
               wisedome
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               holy
               vse
               of
               it
               .
               For
               hee
               that
               matcheth
               these
               with
               the
               most
               precious
               iewels
               ,
               and
               searcheth
               after
               thē
               
               as
               gold
               ,
               hee
               is
               like
               to
               finde
               them
               soonest
               .
               The
               other
               passeth
               by
               them
               vnknowne
               at
               vnawares
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               walketh
               ouer
               mines
               and
               treasure
               hidden
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               neuer
               the
               wiser
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               text
               giuing
               occasion
               rather
               to
               vrge
               this
               care
               vpon
               the
               better
               sort
               ,
               we
               may
               iustly
               bewaile
               it
               ,
               how
               long
               it
               is
               ere
               euen
               many
               a
               good
               Christian
               attaine
               to
               that
               measure
               of
               competent
               and
               necessarie
               knowledge
               ,
               which
               might
               guide
               his
               course
               .
               I
               speake
               not
               now
               of
               exact
               knowledge
               in
               all
               points
               ,
               much
               lesse
               of
               curious
               knowledge
               of
               things
               lesse
               pertinent
               ,
               which
               yet
               many
               seeke
               after
               more
               greedily
               ,
               then
               they
               doe
               the
               other
               ;
               like
               distempered
               stomackes
               ,
               which
               feede
               vpon
               trash
               rather
               then
               good
               nourishment
               .
               Now
               what
               makes
               it
               so
               difficult
               a
               thing
               as
               it
               is
               ?
               Sometime
               an
               inuincible
               defect
               in
               nature
               :
               in
               which
               case
               I
               confesse
               ,
               a
               tractable
               and
               modest
               minde
               may
               pleade
               an
               excuse
               from
               God
               :
               in
               others
               a
               conceit
               that
               if
               Christ
               be
               knowne
               in
               any
               sort
               ,
               it
               skils
               
               not
               whether
               other
               matters
               bee
               knowne
               or
               no
               ;
               (
               which
               is
               a
               foolish
               opinion
               and
               collection
               .
               )
               Others
               and
               the
               most
               heare
               badly
               ,
               or
               adde
               no
               priuate
               helpe
               of
               their
               owne
               reading
               ,
               or
               vse
               of
               the
               memory
               by
               conference
               .
               Therefore
               as
               contraries
               be
               cured
               by
               contraries
               ,
               so
               let
               euery
               mā
               seeing
               his
               disease
               ,
               addresse
               himselfe
               to
               the
               cure
               .
               We
               see
               that
               ignorance
               in
               the
               law
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               sometimes
               breedes
               a
               man
               such
               trouble
               and
               losse
               ,
               as
               makes
               him
               rue
               it
               all
               his
               life
               long
               :
               much
               more
               then
               ,
               a
               man
               would
               thinke
               ,
               in
               the
               law
               of
               God.
               For
               example
               ,
               many
               a
               man
               through
               ignorance
               (
               though
               otherwise
               wel-minded
               )
               is
               drawne
               into
               bad
               company
               ,
               and
               by
               such
               ,
               entised
               to
               leaudnesse
               ,
               or
               made
               drunke
               ,
               or
               snared
               by
               rash
               promises
               ,
               bargaines
               ,
               suretiships
               .
               Others
               ioyne
               with
               their
               religion
               ,
               abuse
               of
               their
               lawful
               liberties
               ,
               and
               are
               ouertaken
               therein
               grossely
               ,
               in
               vnlawfull
               gaming
               's
               ,
               and
               ill
               spending
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               lasciuiousnesse
               ,
               foolish
               mirth
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               blemishes
               .
               Some
               doubting
               of
               the
               lawfulnes
               of
               a
               thing
               which
               they
               earnestly
               desire
               to
               doe
               ,
               entangle
               themselues
               ,
               which
               (
               if
               they
               had
               knowledge
               )
               they
               durst
               not
               doe
               .
               So
               it
               is
               rare
               ,
               but
               a
               goodly
               sight
               ,
               to
               see
               a
               man
               order
               his
               steppes
               by
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               fellowship
               with
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               the
               contrary
               (
               besides
               the
               other
               named
               inconueniences
               )
               much
               dishonoureth
               the
               profession
               it selfe
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
             
               Further
               ,
               to
               omit
               that
               he
               might
               haue
               redeemed
               her
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               and
               to
               speake
               no
               more
               of
               his
               ignorance
               in
               that
               point
               ,
               note
               we
               this
               ,
               that
               his
               care
               was
               great
               
               in
               keeping
               a
               good
               conscience
               :
               a
               good
               conscience
               I
               say
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               knowledge
               he
               had
               ,
               though
               I
               confesse
               it
               cannot
               bee
               in
               it selfe
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               a
               sound
               conscience
               .
               But
               an
               euill
               conscience
               it
               may
               bee
               ,
               euen
               to
               doe
               a
               thing
               lawfull
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               contrary
               to
               that
               which
               a
               man
               is
               perswaded
               ,
               though
               erroniously
               .
               And
               it
               appeares
               Iphtah
               sought
               to
               keepe
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               in
               asmuch
               as
               he
               spareth
               not
               his
               onely
               child
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               hee
               might
               please
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               thought
               ,
               by
               performing
               his
               vow
               .
               For
               there
               was
               nothing
               else
               could
               cause
               him
               to
               bring
               such
               sorrow
               vpon
               himselfe
               by
               offering
               his
               only
               daughter
               in
               sacrifice
               ,
               but
               the
               shunning
               and
               auoiding
               of
               a
               greater
               sorrow
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               bringing
               of
               God
               to
               bee
               against
               him
               ,
               as
               hee
               feared
               hee
               should
               haue
               done
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               offered
               her
               according
               to
               his
               vow
               .
            
             
               His
               care
               to
               keep
               a
               good
               conscience
               in
               that
               he
               thought
               he
               knew
               ,
               teacheth
               all
               Gods
               people
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               they
               know
               to
               be
               faithfull
               .
               Better
               is
               he
               by
               many
               degrees
               ,
               who
               in
               that
               which
               hee
               knowes
               is
               carefull
               to
               doe
               the
               same
               ;
               then
               another
               who
               swelleth
               with
               pride
               ,
               and
               is
               puffed
               vp
               with
               great
               knowledge
               in
               the
               letter
               ,
               when
               he
               seeth
               not
               the
               end
               of
               it
               ,
               much
               lesse
               attaineth
               to
               it
               ;
               which
               is
               by
               loue
               to
               edifie
               ,
               and
               doe
               good
               to
               himselfe
               and
               others
               by
               it
               .
               But
               in
               them
               who
               be
               vpright
               hearted
               toward
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               good
               women
               were
               ,
               that
               accompanied
               our
               Sauiour
               on
               earth
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               verified
               which
               hee
               spake
               .
               If
               ye
               know
               
               these
               things
               ,
               happie
               are
               yee
               if
               yee
               doe
               them
               .
               &c.
               And
               contrarily
               ,
               he
               that
               offendeth
               in
               the
               least
               (
               teaching
               others
               so
               to
               do
               )
               shall
               be
               least
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God.
               Now
               to
               this
               we
               must
               adde
               that
               which
               (
               in
               part
               )
               was
               toucht
               before
               that
               men
               must
               beware
               of
               that
               corrupt
               conceit
               of
               Popery
               ,
               that
               conscience
               (
               for
               such
               is
               all
               true
               deuotion
               )
               may
               bee
               in
               a
               thing
               where
               knowledge
               is
               not
               .
               Nay
               ,
               they
               go
               further
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               so
               bold
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               deuotion
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               ignorance
               .
               It
               proceeded
               not
               from
               Iphtah
               his
               ignorance
               ,
               but
               from
               his
               grace
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               so
               deuout
               .
               That
               which
               ignorance
               properly
               brings
               forth
               ,
               is
               error
               and
               wilworship
               :
               deuotion
               is
               neither
               caused
               by
               ignorance
               ,
               no
               ,
               nor
               
               yet
               by
               knowledge
               without
               faith
               and
               grace
               ,
               though
               knowledge
               must
               guide
               and
               perfect
               it
               afterward
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               this
               lamentable
               complaint
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Iphtah
               ,
               let
               vs
               heare
               
               the
               kind
               and
               dutifull
               answere
               of
               the
               daughter
               .
               My
               father
               ,
               saith
               she
               ,
               if
               thou
               hast
               vowed
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               Lord
               concerning
               me
               (
               as
               she
               perceiued
               by
               him
               he
               had
               ,
               for
               euery
               word
               is
               not
               recorded
               in
               a
               briefe
               history
               )
               I
               yeeld
               obediently
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               am
               willing
               to
               confirme
               and
               helpe
               to
               make
               good
               thy
               vow
               .
               Her
               obedience
               ,
               or
               rather
               desire
               of
               obedience
               to
               her
               father
               ,
               was
               highly
               commendable
               ,
               euen
               as
               his
               was
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               yet
               in
               the
               respect
               before
               named
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               because
               she
               thought
               her
               fathers
               vow
               was
               lawfull
               ,
               as
               himselfe
               thought
               ;
               it
               must
               bee
               performed
               and
               kept
               :
               for
               shee
               ought
               and
               might
               haue
               denied
               to
               haue
               yeelded
               ,
               where
               her
               father
               had
               so
               vainely
               and
               needlessely
               vowed
               ,
               if
               she
               had
               knowne
               that
               her
               father
               had
               had
               libertie
               by
               the
               law
               of
               God
               to
               redeeme
               her
               .
               But
               she
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               as
               shee
               supposed
               ,
               and
               that
               her
               father
               might
               not
               offend
               him
               neither
               ,
               by
               breaking
               his
               vow
               ,
               did
               submit
               her selfe
               ,
               and
               makes
               no
               exclamation
               at
               the
               heare-say
               of
               it
               ,
               nay
               doth
               not
               so
               much
               as
               question
               about
               ,
               and
               discusse
               it
               with
               a
               scrupulous
               mind
               .
               And
               marke
               further
               that
               she
               saith
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               grieuous
               for
               her
               to
               die
               ,
               seeing
               the
               enemies
               of
               God
               were
               ouerthrowne
               .
            
             
               This
               her
               readie
               and
               obedient
               affection
               (
               setting
               aside
               the
               error
               thereof
               )
               is
               a
               cleare
               glasse
               for
               youth
               to
               looke
               in
               ,
               to
               shew
               their
               readinesse
               in
               obeying
               their
               
               parents
               ,
               it
               being
               agreeable
               to
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               required
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               obeying
               their
               gouernours
               set
               ouer
               them
               .
               And
               as
               shee
               said
               in
               her
               owne
               case
               for
               her selfe
               ,
               so
               should
               they
               say
               ,
               euery
               one
               for
               himself
               vnto
               them
               ,
               farre
               bee
               it
               from
               mee
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               procure
               ,
               or
               bee
               a
               meane
               of
               your
               sorrow
               .
               Children
               that
               are
               teachable
               may
               heare
               her
               ,
               and
               learne
               when
               they
               may
               or
               must
               speake
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               doe
               it
               .
               And
               that
               is
               thus
               :
               that
               whereas
               reuerence
               ,
               obedience
               and
               thankfulnesse
               is
               required
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               they
               bee
               readie
               accordingly
               in
               the
               performing
               of
               them
               all
               vnto
               them
               to
               doe
               their
               duties
               .
            
             
               Their
               humble
               and
               kind
               words
               should
               comfort
               and
               glad
               their
               parents
               hearts
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               should
               looke
               carefully
               to
               be
               found
               sutable
               also
               in
               their
               deeds
               .
               And
               these
               were
               as
               double
               armour
               to
               them
               ,
               when
               the
               wicked
               children
               wound
               and
               lay
               open
               their
               parents
               to
               reproch
               among
               the
               bad
               sort
               ,
               and
               are
               corruption
               to
               their
               bones
               .
               These
               should
               make
               them
               not
               to
               be
               ashamed
               
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               their
               children
               .
               And
               blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               hath
               his
               quiuer
               full
               of
               such
               arrowes
               ,
               they
               shall
               defend
               him
               from
               the
               ill
               tongues
               of
               his
               enemies
               .
               Euen
               so
               the
               common
               ill
               behauiour
               of
               the
               most
               children
               ,
               and
               namely
               ,
               their
               words
               and
               answers
               ,
               which
               they
               giue
               to
               their
               parents
               ,
               chattingly
               ,
               stoutly
               ,
               saucily
               ,
               (
               yea
               and
               with
               gybes
               and
               taunts
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               )
               they
               are
               to
               their
               parents
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               ,
               reproch
               and
               poyson
               to
               their
               owne
               soules
               .
               But
               to
               make
               this
               point
               more
               sull
               and
               cleare
               ,
               here
               let
               all
               good
               children
               learne
               this
               duty
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               with
               their
               ready
               and
               willing
               mind
               ,
               submitting
               themselues
               to
               their
               parents
               ,
               they
               ioyne
               also
               wisdome
               and
               sound
               knowledge
               ,
               to
               direct
               them
               wherein
               to
               obey
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               not
               commend
               their
               affection
               onely
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               duty
               to
               their
               father
               in
               heauen
               ,
               aswell
               as
               to
               their
               father
               in
               earth
               .
               I
               speake
               not
               this
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               would
               teach
               them
               to
               contest
               with
               their
               parents
               ,
               or
               descant
               with
               them
               about
               their
               lawfull
               demands
               ;
               but
               to
               beware
               left
               by
               obeying
               man
               in
               a
               good
               intent
               ,
               they
               offend
               God
               in
               the
               maine
               .
               Neither
               
               doe
               all
               parents
               make
               conscience
               what
               they
               vrge
               ,
               but
               require
               a
               strict
               obedience
               without
               controle
               .
               And
               they
               that
               doe
               make
               conscience
               ,
               yet
               require
               their
               due
               often
               ignorantly
               :
               and
               would
               be
               full
               loth
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               if
               they
               knew
               it
               vnlawfull
               ,
               as
               Iphtah
               doubtlesse
               would
               .
               Indeed
               I
               confesse
               this
               duty
               lieth
               streightliest
               vpon
               the
               parent
               ,
               to
               know
               what
               to
               demand
               ,
               but
               the
               child
               (
               if
               hee
               neglect
               )
               is
               bound
               to
               performe
               the
               same
               ,
               which
               might
               of
               the
               other
               be
               lawfully
               demanded
               .
               And
               let
               none
               thinke
               that
               by
               this
               rule
               ,
               the
               inferiour
               is
               euer
               a
               whit
               priuiledged
               :
               no
               doubtlesse
               ,
               hee
               obeyeth
               the
               parent
               and
               gouernour
               best
               and
               most
               ,
               who
               obeyeth
               in
               the
               Lord
               vpon
               knowledge
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               that
               she
               saith
               ,
               Seeing
               thou
               art
               reuenged
               of
               thine
               enemies
               ,
               I
               am
               
               well
               content
               to
               dye
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               speech
               that
               might
               well
               haue
               become
               the
               experiencedst
               seruants
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               vttered
               by
               a
               young
               damsell
               .
               Oh
               let
               such
               examples
               be
               our
               instruction
               !
               for
               as
               Paul
               said
               the
               same
               words
               in
               a
               like
               case
               ;
               so
               
               the
               Lord
               instructeth
               vs
               to
               doe
               the
               same
               .
               So
               that
               wee
               haue
               cause
               to
               say
               and
               thinke
               it
               ,
               that
               our
               liues
               should
               not
               bee
               deare
               to
               vs
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               welfare
               and
               peace
               of
               Gods
               Church
               and
               people
               :
               for
               her
               prosperitie
               should
               bee
               our
               desire
               and
               ioy
               .
               As
               wee
               are
               taught
               by
               the
               example
               of
               that
               rare
               noble
               man
               Nehemiah
               ,
               more
               famous
               for
               grace
               and
               godlinesse
               ,
               then
               for
               his
               greatnes
               and
               aduancement
               :
               who
               being
               asked
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               why
               his
               countenance
               was
               cast
               
               downe
               ,
               and
               sad
               ;
               he
               answered
               ,
               Oh
               my
               Lord
               the
               King
               ,
               why
               should
               I
               not
               bee
               sad
               ,
               when
               the
               house
               and
               citie
               of
               the
               sepulchers
               of
               my
               fathers
               lieth
               waste
               ,
               and
               the
               gates
               thereof
               are
               deuoured
               with
               fire
               ?
            
             
               Commendable
               also
               was
               the
               answere
               of
               Mephibosheth
               to
               Dauid
               ,
               when
               hee
               was
               safely
               deliuered
               from
               the
               rebellion
               of
               Absalom
               ,
               and
               restored
               againe
               to
               
               be
               the
               vpholder
               and
               welfare
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               thus
               he
               said
               ,
               What
               are
               all
               my
               goods
               and
               substance
               to
               mee
               ,
               seeing
               my
               Lord
               the
               King
               is
               come
               home
               in
               peace
               ?
               And
               Paul
               shewed
               by
               his
               words
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               Chap.
               9.
               and
               10.
               that
               
               so
               earnest
               was
               his
               desire
               and
               prayer
               to
               God
               for
               Israel
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               saued
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               pledge
               his
               owne
               saluation
               to
               purchase
               theirs
               .
               And
               hee
               telleth
               King
               Agrippa
               ,
               that
               so
               as
               he
               and
               all
               that
               heard
               him
               that
               day
               ,
               were
               added
               as
               true
               members
               to
               increase
               the
               Church
               ,
               hee
               was
               content
               to
               beare
               the
               bands
               and
               hardnesse
               himselfe
               alone
               ,
               hee
               (
               I
               say
               )
               could
               haue
               wished
               that
               hee
               
               might
               haue
               borne
               all
               the
               brunt
               ,
               to
               free
               them
               from
               it
               .
               Such
               loue
               should
               wee
               beare
               (
               and
               not
               pretend
               )
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               a
               great
               part
               of
               our
               ioy
               should
               bee
               diminished
               ,
               vnlesse
               she
               might
               ioy
               with
               vs.
               But
               we
               may
               complaine
               with
               the
               prouerb
               ,
               Euery
               man
               for
               himselfe
               :
               but
               they
               are
               happiest
               that
               weepe
               and
               reioyce
               with
               her
               .
               For
               wherein
               standeth
               our
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               whence
               haue
               we
               our
               chiefe
               cause
               of
               reioycing
               ?
               Haue
               we
               it
               not
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               members
               of
               that
               holy
               Catholike
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               (
               being
               his
               body
               )
               is
               knit
               and
               compacted
               by
               ioynts
               and
               sinewes
               together
               ,
               and
               draweth
               from
               him
               (
               as
               her
               head
               )
               life
               and
               grace
               ?
               And
               partake
               wee
               not
               euen
               here
               singular
               fruit
               from
               this
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               the
               sweet
               
               conuersing
               with
               them
               ,
               whom
               wee
               are
               next
               vnto
               ,
               and
               dwell
               among
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               prayers
               of
               such
               as
               wee
               are
               onely
               present
               with
               in
               spirit
               ,
               though
               in
               place
               farre
               distant
               ?
               Therefore
               next
               to
               our
               communion
               with
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               himselfe
               ,
               what
               sweeter
               meditation
               haue
               we
               then
               of
               our
               fellowship
               with
               his
               bodie
               ?
               whereunto
               he
               hath
               granted
               such
               singular
               priuiledges
               ,
               and
               which
               hee
               hath
               beautified
               with
               so
               many
               admirable
               gifts
               and
               graces
               ?
               in
               all
               which
               wee
               
               haue
               our
               parts
               ,
               if
               we
               haue
               any
               part
               in
               her
               .
               What
               thinke
               we
               ?
               Is
               Christ
               diuided
               :
               Is
               his
               body
               subiect
               to
               dismembring
               ?
               Can
               any
               of
               vs
               draw
               from
               the
               head
               ,
               any
               influence
               of
               grace
               ,
               if
               wee
               will
               be
               singular
               by
               our selues
               ,
               or
               separate
               our selues
               from
               our
               brethren
               ?
               Doth
               not
               a
               great
               part
               of
               our
               felicitie
               hereafter
               ,
               consist
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               haue
               fellowship
               with
               the
               Saints
               in
               light
               ,
               euen
               the
               light
               of
               Gods
               and
               the
               Lambs
               immediate
               presence
               ?
               For
               these
               reasons
               ,
               let
               vs
               bee
               perswaded
               to
               enlarge
               our selues
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               bee
               streightned
               within
               our selues
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               neither
               had
               any
               part
               in
               the
               sorrowes
               or
               prosperitie
               of
               others
               .
               For
               as
               there
               is
               a
               duty
               required
               of
               vs
               toward
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               peace
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               mourne
               for
               the
               grieuances
               thereof
               :
               so
               especially
               for
               that
               part
               thereof
               ,
               whose
               estate
               is
               best
               knowne
               to
               vs
               :
               and
               with
               Dauid
               we
               must
               say
               ,
               If
               I
               forget
               thee
               (
               O
               Ierusalem
               )
               let
               my
               tongue
               cleane
               to
               the
               roofe
               
               of
               my
               mouth
               ,
               and
               my
               fingers
               forget
               to
               play
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               For
               Zions
               sake
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               hold
               my
               peace
               ,
               &c.
               till
               her
               beautie
               breake
               forth
               as
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               till
               Ierusalem
               be
               set
               vp
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               And
               this
               affection
               should
               bee
               so
               strong
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               ouerflow
               the
               bankes
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               extend
               it selfe
               to
               the
               borders
               and
               confines
               thereof
               :
               and
               be
               earnest
               with
               God
               ,
               for
               them
               that
               are
               yet
               strangers
               and
               aliants
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               made
               members
               of
               this
               bodie
               ,
               and
               citizens
               of
               this
               Citie
               :
               that
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               may
               bee
               stretcht
               out
               from
               sea
               to
               sea
               ,
               and
               he
               may
               rule
               farre
               and
               wide
               throughout
               the
               world
               .
               And
               it
               will
               become
               vs
               aswell
               to
               entreate
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               pitie
               the
               many
               thousands
               of
               them
               that
               sit
               in
               darknesse
               ,
               who
               cannot
               discerne
               betwixt
               the
               right
               
               hand
               and
               the
               left
               ,
               as
               the
               contrary
               ill
               beseemed
               Ionah
               ,
               who
               was
               checkt
               for
               his
               labour
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               seeing
               the
               varietie
               of
               the
               necessities
               and
               estates
               ,
               both
               of
               diuers
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               &
               members
               of
               each
               ,
               (
               some
               of
               them
               knowne
               to
               vs
               )
               is
               manifold
               :
               we
               must
               thinke
               this
               duty
               not
               easily
               discharged
               ,
               without
               a
               great
               measure
               of
               loue
               ,
               and
               an
               heart
               dilated
               therewith
               ,
               and
               well
               purged
               of
               selfeloue
               .
               There
               are
               many
               that
               pretend
               this
               office
               to
               the
               Church
               (
               being
               indeed
               Schismatikes
               and
               Heretikes
               )
               out
               of
               a
               preposterous
               loue
               of
               a
               communion
               ,
               out
               of
               vnion
               .
               But
               let
               them
               know
               the
               Church
               acknowledgeth
               no
               such
               bastards
               ,
               neither
               hearkneth
               after
               those
               that
               would
               ,
               vnder
               the
               pretence
               of
               a
               new
               deuised
               communaltie
               of
               their
               owne
               ,
               draw
               her
               to
               either
               a
               separation
               from
               her
               head
               ,
               as
               Papists
               doe
               ,
               or
               from
               fellowship
               with
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               they
               who
               terme
               themselues
               of
               the
               separation
               doe
               .
            
             
               When
               Iphtahs
               daughter
               had
               answered
               her
               father
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               giuen
               her
               occasion
               ,
               
               she
               made
               a
               request
               to
               him
               for
               her selfe
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               verse
               is
               shewed
               ,
               saying
               :
               Giue
               me
               leaue
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               mountaines
               ,
               to
               bewaile
               my
               virginitie
               ,
               I
               and
               my
               fellowes
               .
               For
               it
               was
               counted
               a
               reproch
               in
               those
               daies
               ,
               to
               die
               childlesse
               .
               And
               a
               solitarie
               place
               as
               she
               asked
               ,
               was
               fit
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               Now
               that
               she
               would
               not
               without
               leaue
               doe
               euen
               that
               which
               was
               good
               ,
               she
               sheweth
               clearely
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               much
               lesse
               would
               she
               haue
               done
               as
               
                 Dinah
                 ,
                 Iacobs
              
               daughter
               did
               ,
               to
               range
               and
               roue
               ,
               idlely
               ,
               needlessely
               and
               dangerously
               .
            
             
               Which
               may
               teach
               our
               youth
               ,
               and
               particularly
               the
               maidens
               of
               our
               age
               ,
               to
               
               learne
               this
               point
               of
               obedience
               of
               her
               ;
               namely
               not
               to
               bee
               their
               owne
               caruers
               ,
               to
               cut
               out
               their
               liberty
               to
               themselues
               ,
               while
               they
               be
               vnder
               the
               gouernment
               and
               authoritie
               of
               their
               parents
               or
               other
               ;
               to
               go
               where
               they
               list
               ,
               and
               to
               thinke
               themselues
               too
               good
               to
               craue
               leaue
               ,
               especially
               ,
               for
               their
               lawfull
               going
               forth
               :
               which
               to
               doe
               agreeth
               not
               with
               stout
               and
               loftie
               stomackes
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               
               most
               of
               them
               ,
               going
               commonly
               to
               such
               places
               ,
               &
               to
               such
               ends
               ,
               as
               they
               wish
               afterward
               that
               they
               had
               staied
               at
               home
               ,
               doe
               with
               shame
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               reape
               the
               iust
               fruit
               of
               their
               disobedience
               :
               whereas
               by
               crauing
               leaue
               they
               might
               haue
               been
               answered
               by
               them
               with
               whom
               they
               should
               haue
               consulted
               ,
               that
               such
               goings
               foorth
               had
               not
               been
               for
               their
               good
               ,
               and
               so
               might
               haue
               been
               staied
               at
               home
               with
               safety
               .
               And
               if
               shee
               asked
               leaue
               for
               her
               going
               abroad
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               would
               she
               haue
               asked
               it
               in
               more
               weightie
               cases
               ?
               But
               this
               is
               a
               branch
               of
               the
               generall
               duty
               of
               obedience
               ,
               whereof
               much
               hath
               been
               said
               in
               Chap.
               1.
               and
               elsewhere
               .
               Onely
               this
               wee
               may
               wonder
               at
               ,
               that
               the
               daughter
               of
               Iphtah
               ,
               a
               man
               ignorant
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               and
               vnaquainted
               with
               many
               things
               ,
               concerning
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               none
               of
               the
               fittest
               to
               season
               his
               children
               with
               religion
               ,
               (
               especially
               considering
               his
               banishment
               ,
               and
               maner
               of
               liuing
               )
               that
               she
               (
               I
               say
               )
               should
               yet
               attaine
               to
               this
               excellent
               courage
               ,
               and
               shew
               so
               rare
               a
               patterne
               of
               obedience
               ,
               as
               that
               few
               mens
               example
               in
               the
               Scripture
               may
               compare
               with
               her
               in
               the
               one
               :
               but
               assuredly
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               
               of
               the
               children
               of
               the
               most
               carefull
               and
               religious
               parents
               (
               for
               al
               their
               knowledge
               )
               come
               farre
               short
               of
               her
               in
               the
               other
               .
               But
               where
               grace
               is
               ,
               there
               nature
               and
               sexe
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               respected
               :
               that
               which
               the
               Author
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               saith
               ,
               That
               by
               faith
               many
               waxed
               strong
               ,
               is
               truly
               verified
               in
               this
               worthy
               damsell
               ,
               
               among
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               The
               leaue
               she
               asked
               ,
               was
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               for
               two
               moneths
               she
               might
               go
               
               and
               bewaile
               her
               virginitie
               ,
               and
               comfort
               her selfe
               with
               her
               companions
               ,
               (
               which
               were
               virgins
               also
               )
               on
               the
               mountaines
               in
               solitarie
               places
               :
               for
               it
               was
               among
               women
               a
               reproch
               in
               those
               daies
               ,
               and
               lamented
               ,
               to
               be
               barren
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               was
               by
               her
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               die
               a
               virgine
               without
               issue
               .
               For
               it
               was
               a
               kind
               of
               curse
               of
               itselfe
               to
               die
               so
               .
               For
               God
               had
               commanded
               men
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               to
               replenish
               the
               earth
               .
               And
               the
               Hebrewes
               desired
               to
               encrease
               a
               holy
               seede
               and
               Common-wealth
               :
               and
               they
               hoped
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Messiah
               should
               come
               of
               the
               seede
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               possibly
               come
               of
               theirs
               .
            
             
               Now
               in
               that
               some
               thinke
               ,
               that
               seeing
               she
               asked
               to
               goe
               bewaile
               her
               virginitie
               ,
               that
               therefore
               she
               was
               not
               offered
               in
               sacrifice
               ,
               but
               only
               kept
               from
               marriage
               ,
               and
               was
               vowed
               by
               her
               father
               to
               perpetuall
               virginitie
               while
               she
               liued
               .
               I
               answere
               :
               That
               cannot
               bee
               ,
               seeing
               neither
               God
               did
               euer
               command
               ,
               or
               require
               of
               any
               ,
               to
               vow
               the
               virginitie
               of
               their
               children
               ,
               and
               so
               ●rie
               them
               to
               it
               ,
               neither
               could
               Iphtah
               mind
               or
               meane
               that
               ,
               when
               hee
               made
               his
               vow
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               before
               ,
               for
               hee
               saw
               that
               it
               had
               been
               most
               like
               that
               his
               daughter
               should
               haue
               been
               shee
               ,
               that
               should
               haue
               met
               him
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               so
               indeed
               .
               Beside
               his
               daughter
               was
               not
               consenting
               thereto
               ,
               which
               of
               necessity
               she
               must
               haue
               been
               ,
               if
               his
               vow
               had
               been
               made
               of
               that
               .
               And
               besides
               when
               he
               returned
               ,
               and
               met
               his
               daughter
               ,
               how
               was
               he
               stricken
               with
               great
               griefe
               ,
               shee
               not
               knowing
               why
               :
               and
               what
               sense
               had
               there
               been
               in
               this
               ,
               when
               hee
               made
               his
               vow
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               meane
               thus
               ?
               [
               The
               first
               that
               meeteth
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               offer
               her
               to
               perpetuall
               virginitie
               .
               ]
               But
               his
               lamenting
               it
               ,
               and
               common
               sense
               sheweth
               the
               contrary
               :
               and
               if
               any
               other
               but
               his
               daughter
               (
               as
               what
               knew
               hee
               )
               had
               met
               him
               ,
               what
               authoritie
               had
               he
               to
               vow
               her
               to
               virginitie
               ?
               And
               if
               yee
               will
               say
               ,
               nay
               ;
               he
               meant
               his
               daughter
               ,
               I
               haue
               answered
               that
               ,
               and
               besides
               ,
               how
               can
               his
               vow
               of
               a
               burnt
               offering
               be
               expounded
               of
               virginitie
               .
            
             
               Likewise
               the
               absurditie
               of
               the
               fact
               ,
               and
               his
               vnnaturalnesse
               to
               his
               owne
               
               child
               ,
               and
               hauing
               no
               more
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               not
               requiring
               it
               of
               him
               ,
               what
               had
               it
               been
               lesse
               then
               madnesse
               in
               him
               ,
               (
               though
               it
               had
               been
               in
               his
               power
               to
               doe
               it
               )
               to
               haue
               either
               vowed
               ,
               or
               intended
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               to
               execute
               it
               ?
               Therefore
               although
               he
               did
               as
               ill
               (
               I
               grant
               )
               through
               ignorance
               ,
               in
               offering
               her
               ,
               yet
               it
               cannot
               be
               that
               hee
               vowed
               her
               to
               virginitie
               ,
               but
               hee
               meant
               when
               hee
               vowed
               ,
               to
               offer
               that
               as
               a
               sacrifice
               that
               should
               first
               meete
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               thought
               he
               might
               .
               But
               if
               ye
               aske
               ,
               why
               she
               said
               ,
               she
               would
               go
               and
               bewaile
               her
               virginitie
               ,
               if
               her
               father
               meant
               not
               that
               ,
               I
               say
               virginitie
               is
               here
               expressed
               because
               she
               more
               grieued
               that
               she
               should
               dye
               a
               virgin
               ,
               then
               simply
               that
               she
               should
               dye
               :
               for
               in
               as
               much
               as
               losing
               her
               life
               she
               died
               childlesse
               ,
               it
               was
               all
               one
               as
               if
               she
               had
               liued
               all
               her
               life
               long
               in
               virginitie
               .
               The
               meaning
               then
               is
               ,
               she
               lamented
               that
               she
               must
               dye
               a
               virgin
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               we
               are
               to
               learne
               here
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               afflictions
               which
               God
               
               laieth
               vpon
               his
               seruants
               ,
               ought
               both
               to
               be
               grieuous
               to
               them
               for
               the
               present
               
               time
               ,
               and
               also
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               and
               continuance
               of
               his
               afflicting
               hand
               :
               so
               ought
               the
               measure
               and
               continuance
               of
               their
               sorrowes
               be
               .
               The
               whole
               booke
               of
               the
               Lamentations
               of
               Ieremy
               ,
               is
               a
               plentifull
               witnesse
               of
               this
               truth
               ,
               for
               it
               containeth
               a
               bitter
               continued
               complaint
               ,
               made
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               desolation
               which
               was
               vpon
               her
               ,
               euery
               part
               and
               circumstance
               whereof
               is
               laid
               in
               the
               ballance
               ,
               to
               prouoke
               her
               to
               a
               due
               correspondent
               heauinesse
               and
               humiliation
               vnder
               Gods
               hand
               .
               And
               so
               ought
               it
               to
               be
               with
               vs
               also
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               we
               haue
               none
               laid
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               but
               we
               deserue
               them
               by
               our
               sinne
               ,
               and
               wee
               must
               be
               led
               to
               repentance
               by
               them
               ,
               or
               else
               wee
               abuse
               
               them
               .
               And
               besides
               ,
               the
               greatnes
               and
               continuance
               of
               aflictions
               argue
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               not
               sufficiently
               humbled
               ,
               nor
               repent
               as
               we
               might
               doe
               ,
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ;
               nor
               call
               vpon
               the
               Lord
               effectually
               as
               wee
               should
               .
               But
               most
               men
               turne
               away
               their
               eye
               from
               that
               which
               is
               vnpleasing
               ,
               and
               carnally
               solace
               
               themselues
               with
               their
               outward
               blessings
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               auoid
               all
               heauinesse
               ,
               or
               choke
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               vse
               hereof
               is
               ,
               to
               reproue
               the
               stoicall
               blockishnes
               of
               those
               that
               be
               not
               moued
               with
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               to
               reproue
               them
               againe
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               that
               by
               continuance
               vnder
               the
               crosse
               ,
               doe
               grow
               hard
               hearted
               and
               rebellious
               ;
               which
               condition
               is
               a
               fearefull
               signe
               of
               Gods
               reiecting
               of
               them
               .
               Also
               to
               teach
               vs
               the
               heauier
               and
               longer
               that
               troubles
               are
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               the
               more
               earnestly
               to
               labour
               with
               our selues
               ,
               to
               grow
               in
               repentance
               ,
               zeale
               and
               feruencie
               of
               
               prayer
               .
               But
               oh
               how
               soone
               doe
               euen
               the
               better
               sort
               of
               Gods
               people
               faint
               or
               waxe
               blockish
               vnder
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               doe
               no
               worse
               ,
               especially
               being
               grieuous
               and
               long
               vpon
               them
               ?
               Yea
               and
               how
               doe
               they
               exceed
               in
               the
               other
               extreame
               oftentimes
               ,
               in
               laying
               their
               crosses
               too
               neere
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               aggrauating
               them
               beyond
               measure
               ?
               which
               sinne
               Iob
               himselfe
               ,
               when
               his
               troubles
               exceeded
               ,
               was
               not
               free
               from
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               performe
               this
               solemne
               worke
               ,
               she
               chose
               both
               a
               solitarie
               place
               fit
               
               for
               the
               purpose
               ,
               and
               also
               farre
               from
               her
               fathers
               house
               ,
               to
               weane
               her selfe
               from
               thence
               or
               for
               to
               auoid
               recourse
               of
               her
               friends
               vnto
               her
               .
               To
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               there
               fall
               out
               times
               and
               occasions
               to
               bee
               solitarie
               ,
               euen
               as
               it
               is
               it selfe
               commanded
               vs
               of
               God.
               and
               that
               both
               extraordinary
               ,
               as
               here
               ,
               and
               in
               priuat
               fasting
               ,
               and
               ordinary
               also
               for
               meditation
               ;
               and
               these
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               we
               should
               vse
               to
               our
               good
               when
               we
               haue
               cause
               ,
               either
               longer
               or
               shorter
               
               time
               to
               goe
               apart
               by
               our selues
               ,
               knowing
               that
               this
               is
               a
               speciall
               action
               of
               religious
               worship
               ,
               and
               therefore
               requireth
               seperation
               from
               hindrances
               .
               So
               did
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               after
               much
               preaching
               and
               being
               in
               companie
               ,
               goe
               into
               some
               solitarie
               place
               ,
               with
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               returning
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               haue
               more
               freedome
               for
               heauenly
               contemplation
               and
               prayer
               .
               So
               in
               the
               time
               of
               great
               lamentation
               ,
               as
               the
               people
               did
               mourne
               for
               the
               death
               of
               Iosias
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Zachary
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               whē
               
               the
               familie
               did
               it
               apart
               ,
               one
               member
               of
               it
               from
               another
               ,
               the
               husband
               apart
               ,
               and
               the
               wife
               apart
               .
               But
               fondly
               doth
               Popery
               abuse
               such
               examples
               ,
               to
               maintaine
               Monasticall
               life
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               fancies
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               vsed
               in
               the
               best
               manner
               ,
               (
               if
               euer
               well
               vsed
               )
               but
               now
               much
               more
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               brought
               them
               to
               such
               abomination
               as
               they
               are
               come
               vnto
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               but
               a
               couer
               for
               much
               and
               great
               wickednesse
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               point
               deserueth
               our
               obseruation
               :
               that
               she
               being
               now
               in
               heauines
               ,
               wisely
               chose
               the
               fittest
               exercise
               to
               set
               it
               in
               on
               worke
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               yeeld
               to
               her
               passion
               ,
               which
               then
               would
               haue
               made
               her
               loggish
               and
               vnprofitable
               ,
               but
               vsed
               it
               to
               a
               singular
               good
               end
               ,
               euen
               to
               fit
               her selfe
               for
               her
               death
               and
               departure
               .
               In
               mirth
               and
               ioy
               how
               hard
               a
               thing
               is
               it
               to
               recall
               home
               our
               wandring
               senses
               and
               straying
               affections
               ,
               and
               retire
               our
               thoughts
               and
               mindes
               from
               rouing
               in
               euery
               corner
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               our
               wofull
               experience
               can
               tell
               vs.
               Sorrow
               hath
               likewise
               many
               and
               those
               grieuous
               annoiances
               attending
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               the
               two
               (
               the
               comparison
               being
               equall
               )
               is
               the
               fittest
               trumpet
               to
               sound
               this
               retreit
               .
               And
               as
               naturally
               it
               contracteth
               the
               body
               and
               the
               spirits
               ,
               so
               if
               it
               be
               taken
               heed
               vnto
               ,
               it
               bringeth
               the
               superfluous
               and
               noisome
               cares
               ,
               delights
               and
               desires
               of
               the
               soule
               into
               a
               narrower
               compasse
               .
               And
               when
               a
               man
               is
               wholly
               at
               home
               ,
               is
               he
               not
               fitter
               for
               any
               good
               dutie
               ,
               then
               when
               hee
               is
               absent
               in
               great
               part
               from
               himselfe
               ?
               Therefore
               as
               the
               day
               of
               griefe
               is
               a
               season
               and
               opportunitie
               for
               some
               good
               dutie
               ,
               which
               at
               other
               times
               is
               to
               vs
               vnseasonable
               ,
               so
               let
               vs
               vse
               it
               accordingly
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               redeeme
               it
               .
               Solitarinesse
               (
               I
               confesse
               )
               is
               not
               fit
               for
               euery
               sorrower
               :
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               necessarie
               for
               the
               better
               doing
               of
               this
               dutie
               .
               I
               therfore
               distinguish
               of
               persons
               :
               Such
               therfore
               as
               are
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               yet
               oppressed
               with
               heauinesse
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               doubt
               ,
               and
               are
               vncertaine
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               for
               their
               sinne
               ,
               and
               especially
               if
               they
               bee
               pressed
               with
               melancholy
               .
               To
               these
               I
               giue
               this
               counsell
               ,
               that
               they
               auoide
               solitarinesse
               in
               their
               pangs
               of
               griefe
               ,
               and
               melancholike
               passions
               ,
               and
               giue
               not
               vantage
               to
               their
               enemie
               the
               diuell
               to
               finde
               them
               alone
               ,
               (
               as
               neere
               as
               they
               can
               )
               lest
               they
               finde
               his
               delusions
               and
               temptations
               the
               more
               forcible
               ,
               as
               Iudas
               in
               his
               perplexitie
               did
               ,
               when
               hee
               went
               aside
               from
               all
               companie
               .
               But
               let
               their
               sorrow
               driue
               them
               to
               aske
               counsell
               ,
               and
               make
               their
               cases
               knowne
               to
               such
               ,
               as
               can
               aduise
               or
               comfort
               them
               .
               The
               diuell
               was
               bold
               to
               assault
               our
               Sauiour
               himselfe
               
               in
               his
               solitarinesse
               .
               But
               to
               returne
               and
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               point
               .
               If
               a
               suruey
               were
               taken
               ,
               I
               doubt
               wee
               should
               finde
               few
               houres
               (
               I
               speake
               not
               of
               weekes
               or
               moneths
               )
               dedicated
               by
               the
               most
               part
               of
               Christians
               ,
               to
               this
               heauenly
               worke
               of
               vsing
               solitarines
               for
               meditation
               ,
               especially
               for
               preparation
               to
               dye
               ,
               to
               make
               vp
               their
               accounts
               against
               they
               should
               be
               called
               for
               .
               Oh
               they
               look
               to
               liue
               long
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               in
               the
               case
               of
               this
               maide
               ,
               who
               was
               within
               two
               moneths
               of
               her
               dying
               day
               ,
               and
               applied
               them
               wholly
               to
               fit
               her
               for
               death
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               made
               drunke
               with
               an
               vnsatiable
               desire
               of
               liuing
               still
               ;
               and
               therefore
               
               tell
               not
               them
               of
               such
               sad
               vnwelcome
               matters
               .
               But
               oh
               fooles
               !
               are
               they
               not
               suddenly
               taken
               (
               and
               as
               vnprouided
               )
               within
               few
               daies
               and
               houres
               of
               their
               death
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               many
               yeeres
               before
               ?
               Therefore
               to
               leaue
               them
               :
               when
               the
               Lord
               at
               any
               time
               iustly
               occasioneth
               vs
               to
               be
               sorrowfull
               and
               pensiue
               ,
               let
               vs
               beware
               of
               blockishnesse
               (
               which
               commonly
               accompanieth
               them
               ,
               who
               in
               in
               their
               mirth
               thinke
               of
               nothing
               but
               iollitie
               )
               and
               say
               wee
               euery
               one
               thus
               to
               our selues
               :
               Now
               the
               Lord
               calles
               me
               home
               to
               the
               practise
               of
               a
               dutie
               ,
               (
               which
               indeed
               ought
               to
               be
               oft
               in
               vse
               )
               to
               meditate
               of
               my
               estate
               ,
               to
               vnburden
               my
               mind
               and
               soule
               of
               those
               manifold
               ,
               needlesse
               and
               noysome
               thoughts
               and
               affections
               ,
               which
               I
               haue
               ouerloaden
               my selfe
               a
               long
               time
               withall
               :
               now
               the
               Lord
               will
               haue
               me
               bent
               to
               search
               out
               my
               errors
               ,
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               disorders
               of
               hart
               and
               life
               ,
               and
               going
               aside
               to
               ease
               my
               stomack
               of
               them
               ,
               confesse
               ,
               loath
               ,
               renounce
               and
               aske
               pardon
               of
               them
               .
               Now
               the
               Lord
               will
               haue
               me
               to
               pray
               ,
               that
               his
               spirit
               may
               be
               restored
               to
               me
               in
               greater
               measure
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               returne
               with
               more
               libertie
               to
               his
               seruice
               ,
               and
               beware
               that
               I
               be
               not
               againe
               surfeited
               ,
               with
               that
               which
               now
               I
               haue
               vomited
               vp
               ,
               as
               the
               world
               ,
               pleasures
               ,
               vaine
               desires
               ,
               vile
               and
               loathsome
               lusts
               .
               This
               is
               a
               good
               vse
               indeed
               of
               heauinesse
               :
               the
               
               house
               of
               such
               mourning
               ,
               is
               better
               thē
               the
               house
               of
               feasting
               .
               And
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               oh
               it
               were
               to
               be
               wished
               ,
               that
               damsels
               as
               well
               as
               other
               ,
               liuing
               in
               these
               daies
               ,
               would
               setforth
               themselues
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               not
               in
               pride
               ,
               boldnesse
               ,
               nicenesse
               and
               curiositie
               of
               fashions
               ,
               but
               in
               modestie
               ,
               grace
               and
               wisdome
               (
               as
               this
               maiden
               here
               did
               )
               which
               were
               another
               manner
               of
               spectacle
               ,
               then
               to
               see
               many
               golden
               rings
               in
               a
               swines
               snout
               .
            
             
               Now
               whereas
               it
               is
               said
               here
               ,
               (
               to
               fill
               vp
               the
               measure
               of
               her
               due
               commendation
               )
               
               that
               she
               returned
               at
               the
               time
               set
               ,
               vnto
               her
               father
               ,
               to
               doe
               to
               her
               as
               hee
               had
               vowed
               ;
               the
               faithfulnesse
               ,
               constancie
               and
               obedience
               of
               the
               maid
               is
               not
               onely
               to
               bee
               commended
               ,
               but
               admired
               .
               For
               why
               did
               shee
               so
               ,
               but
               to
               serue
               God
               therein
               ,
               as
               she
               was
               perswaded
               ?
               Such
               keeping
               of
               couenant
               and
               promise
               
               made
               by
               her
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               to
               the
               forgoing
               of
               her
               life
               ,
               doth
               vrge
               all
               in
               smaller
               matters
               ,
               much
               more
               to
               keepe
               promise
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               conscience
               of
               their
               word
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               only
               towards
               God
               ,
               but
               euen
               to
               men
               also
               .
               The
               like
               we
               see
               in
               Paul
               ,
               who
               hauing
               his
               liberty
               giuen
               him
               ,
               both
               in
               his
               iourney
               towards
               Rome
               ,
               and
               at
               Rome
               also
               (
               where
               hee
               was
               Nero
               his
               prisoner
               )
               whereby
               hee
               might
               haue
               made
               many
               an
               escape
               and
               shifted
               for
               himself
               :
               yet
               neuer
               attempted
               any
               such
               course
               ,
               but
               faithfully
               returned
               to
               his
               Captaine
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Keeper
               ,
               (
               though
               to
               the
               perill
               of
               his
               life
               )
               rather
               then
               he
               would
               procure
               safety
               by
               breaking
               away
               ,
               by
               distrusting
               God
               ,
               or
               by
               vnfaithfulnesse
               .
               A
               good
               cause
               will
               seeke
               no
               such
               shifts
               :
               and
               our
               great
               Iesuits
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               in
               them
               that
               zeale
               ,
               which
               they
               pretend
               ,
               they
               neede
               not
               by
               breaking
               oath
               ,
               nay
               prison
               ,
               prouide
               for
               themselues
               ,
               as
               sundrie
               of
               them
               haue
               done
               ,
               to
               testifie
               what
               a
               good
               cause
               they
               haue
               to
               maintaine
               ,
               who
               betray
               it
               so
               grossely
               .
               And
               this
               further
               condemneth
               that
               common
               vnfaithfulnesse
               and
               falsehood
               (
               which
               also
               I
               haue
               noted
               before
               ,
               but
               cannot
               too
               much
               complaine
               of
               )
               at
               this
               day
               practised
               ,
               to
               the
               vtter
               vndoing
               of
               many
               thousands
               ,
               by
               breaking
               both
               promise
               and
               bond
               ,
               and
               running
               away
               with
               mens
               goods
               ,
               or
               playing
               the
               banckroupts
               ,
               and
               all
               to
               defeate
               them
               .
            
             
               Now
               in
               that
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               he
               did
               to
               her
               according
               to
               his
               vow
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               sufficient
               
               proofe
               ,
               that
               he
               vowed
               her
               not
               to
               virginitie
               .
               I
               haue
               in
               the
               verses
               before
               shewed
               
               how
               these
               words
               are
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               he
               sacrificed
               her
               ,
               as
               his
               vow
               was
               to
               doe
               ,
               to
               that
               which
               should
               first
               meet
               him
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               tie
               her
               to
               liue
               a
               virgine
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               say
               no
               more
               of
               it
               ,
               lest
               I
               should
               make
               a
               needles
               repetition
               :
               and
               if
               I
               dissent
               herein
               from
               any
               ,
               they
               are
               those
               who
               confessed
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               their
               opinion
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               thought
               otherwise
               then
               I
               doe
               :
               and
               I
               haue
               shewed
               my
               reasons
               of
               this
               my
               assertion
               .
               Now
               though
               hee
               did
               so
               performe
               his
               vow
               vpon
               his
               daughter
               of
               meere
               conscience
               ,
               (
               for
               he
               thought
               that
               he
               ought
               to
               keepe
               and
               performe
               that
               vow
               which
               hee
               had
               solemnely
               made
               ,
               though
               it
               fell
               out
               vpon
               his
               owne
               daughter
               )
               yet
               this
               that
               he
               did
               consult
               with
               none
               in
               all
               that
               time
               about
               it
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               admirable
               that
               he
               did
               not
               )
               doth
               admonish
               all
               in
               doubtfull
               and
               dangerous
               cases
               to
               aske
               counsell
               ,
               and
               seeke
               resolution
               .
               But
               withall
               let
               them
               take
               this
               :
               to
               seeke
               where
               they
               ought
               ,
               namely
               ,
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               godly
               and
               learned
               ,
               to
               be
               resolued
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               See
               before
               verse
               30.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               said
               further
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               kept
               as
               a
               custome
               of
               the
               daughters
               of
               Israel
               ,
               
               that
               they
               went
               to
               bewaile
               the
               daughter
               of
               Iphtah
               foure
               times
               in
               the
               yeere
               .
               Some
               translate
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               to
               talke
               with
               ,
               and
               to
               comfort
               ;
               other
               to
               bewaile
               :
               the
               word
               yeeldeth
               both
               significations
               .
               But
               whether
               of
               the
               two
               is
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               in
               this
               place
               is
               easie
               to
               see
               :
               for
               the
               vow
               of
               Iphtah
               being
               taken
               in
               this
               meaning
               ,
               that
               he
               ment
               thereby
               to
               offer
               her
               in
               sacrifice
               ,
               it
               followeth
               of
               necessitie
               ,
               that
               these
               maides
               bewailed
               her
               when
               they
               met
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               talke
               with
               her
               ,
               shee
               being
               dead
               .
               For
               although
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               in
               deed
               signifieth
               ,
               both
               to
               common
               with
               ,
               and
               to
               bewaile
               ,
               yet
               I
               haue
               shewed
               that
               the
               latter
               sense
               here
               is
               to
               be
               imbraced
               .
               Now
               in
               that
               they
               held
               this
               as
               a
               custome
               to
               lament
               her
               that
               she
               was
               sacrificed
               ,
               it
               appeares
               they
               sought
               this
               thereby
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               not
               bee
               forgotten
               ,
               and
               besides
               that
               ,
               it
               is
               like
               enough
               they
               did
               it
               ,
               that
               all
               parents
               might
               be
               warned
               to
               make
               no
               such
               vowes
               .
            
             
               This
               custome
               while
               it
               was
               not
               abused
               ,
               nor
               brought
               to
               any
               superstitious
               
               vse
               ,
               was
               the
               lesse
               to
               be
               misliked
               ,
               whereas
               otherwise
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               fit
               to
               breake
               it
               off
               :
               accordingly
               should
               customes
               be
               thought
               of
               ,
               and
               dealt
               with
               .
               For
               as
               they
               agree
               with
               Gods
               law
               ,
               and
               with
               charitie
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               obserued
               and
               kept
               ,
               but
               otherwise
               ,
               as
               they
               be
               superstitious
               and
               prophane
               ,
               to
               hinder
               ,
               or
               put
               by
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               or
               when
               there
               is
               danger
               that
               they
               will
               grow
               to
               such
               abuse
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               broken
               .
               Also
               when
               they
               tend
               to
               the
               maintaining
               ,
               of
               needlesse
               charge
               and
               expences
               ,
               the
               hurt
               and
               hindring
               of
               any
               ,
               or
               bee
               otherwise
               vnlawfull
               ,
               (
               as
               there
               are
               many
               such
               at
               this
               day
               maintained
               and
               keept
               )
               they
               are
               to
               be
               abolished
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               blind
               and
               wicked
               practise
               ,
               of
               spending
               the
               twelue
               daies
               at
               the
               Natiuitie
               in
               play
               ,
               reuell
               and
               disorder
               ,
               also
               the
               leaud
               customes
               still
               retained
               in
               some
               parts
               of
               this
               land
               ,
               to
               keepe
               their
               prophane
               customary
               feasts
               and
               drinkings
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               with
               al
               other
               misrule
               of
               like
               sort
               ,
               are
               vtterly
               to
               bee
               rooted
               out
               ,
               and
               better
               plants
               set
               in
               their
               roomes
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               be
               :
               of
               which
               I
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               hauing
               before
               more
               fully
               discoursed
               thereof
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             THE
             SIXTIETH
             NINE
             SERMON
             ON
             THE
             TWELFTH
             CHAPTER
             OF
             THE
             BOOKE
             OF
             IVDGES
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               1.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Ephraim
                 gathered
                 themselues
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 Northward
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 vnto
                 Iphtah
                 ,
                 Wherefore
                 wentest
                 thou
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Ammon
                 ,
                 and
                 didst
                 not
                 call
                 vs
                 to
                 goe
                 with
                 thee
                 ?
                 we
                 will
                 therefore
                 burne
                 thine
                 house
                 vpon
                 thee
                 with
                 fire
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 And
                 Iphtah
                 said
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 and
                 my
                 people
                 were
                 at
                 great
                 strife
                 with
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Ammon
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 I
                 called
                 you
                 ,
                 ye
                 deliuered
                 me
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 So
                 when
                 I
                 saw
                 that
                 yee
                 deliuered
                 me
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 put
                 my
                 life
                 in
                 mine
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 vpon
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Ammon
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 deliuered
                 them
                 into
                 mine
                 hands
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 then
                 are
                 yee
                 come
                 vpon
                 me
                 now
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 me
                 ?
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Then
                 Iphtah
                 gathered
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Gilead
                 ,
                 and
                 fought
                 with
                 Ephraim
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Gilead
                 smote
                 Ephraim
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 Ye
                 Gileadites
                 are
                 runnagates
                 of
                 Ephraim
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 Ephramites
                 and
                 among
                 the
                 Manassites
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 Also
                 the
                 Gileadites
                 tooke
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 Iorden
                 before
                 the
                 Ephramites
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Ephramites
                 that
                 were
                 escaped
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 Let
                 me
                 passe
                 ,
                 Then
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Gilead
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 Art
                 thou
                 an
                 Ephramite
                 ?
                 If
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 Nay
                 ,
              
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 Then
                 they
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 Say
                 now
                 Shibboleth
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 said
                 Sibboleth
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 pronounce
                 :
                 then
                 they
                 tooke
                 him
                 and
                 slew
                 him
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 Iorden
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 fell
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Ephramites
                 ,
                 two
                 and
                 fortie
                 thousand
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THe
             summe
             of
             this
             Chapter
             consisting
             of
             two
             parts
             ,
             is
             
             this
             ,
             first
             ,
             the
             sedition
             of
             the
             Ephramites
             ,
             but
             to
             their
             owne
             cost
             .
             For
             they
             quarreling
             with
             Iphtah
             for
             a
             light
             or
             rather
             no
             cause
             ,
             and
             comming
             to
             make
             warre
             with
             him
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             were
             slaine
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             them
             in
             flying
             ,
             were
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             put
             to
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             this
             to
             verse
             7.
             this
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             first
             part
             .
             The
             second
             declareth
             and
             setteth
             downe
             the
             time
             of
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Iphtah
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             three
             other
             Iudges
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             death
             and
             buriall
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Iphtahs
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             who
             were
             these
             ,
             
               Ibzan
               ,
               Elon
            
             and
             Abdon
             ,
             and
             this
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               IN
               this
               former
               part
               ,
               these
               two
               things
               are
               contained
               :
               First
               ,
               the
               bitter
               contending
               
               of
               the
               Ephramites
               with
               Iphtah
               ,
               threatning
               to
               burne
               him
               and
               his
               house
               with
               fire
               :
               and
               Iphtahs
               answere
               and
               defence
               to
               verse
               4.
               
               The
               second
               thing
               is
               ,
               how
               Iphtah
               killeth
               diuers
               of
               them
               in
               the
               skirmish
               and
               fight
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               them
               in
               their
               flying
               away
               ,
               to
               verse
               7.
               
            
             
             
               The
               sinnes
               of
               these
               Ephramites
               ,
               which
               they
               shew
               here
               in
               one
               action
               ,
               are
               
               many
               :
               of
               the
               which
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               amisse
               to
               take
               a
               view
               ,
               as
               the
               text
               offereth
               occasion
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               whereof
               I
               will
               bee
               the
               briefer
               ,
               because
               I
               haue
               handled
               them
               already
               ,
               vpon
               the
               like
               fact
               ,
               Chap.
               8.
               1.
               
               The
               first
               is
               sedition
               ,
               in
               rising
               against
               
               their
               lawfull
               gouernour
               Iphtah
               ;
               and
               this
               came
               of
               pride
               ,
               whereby
               they
               attributed
               so
               much
               vnto
               themselues
               aboue
               other
               .
               Then
               their
               vnthankfulnesse
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               had
               farre
               indangered
               himselfe
               to
               the
               Ammonites
               before
               he
               got
               the
               victorie
               ,
               for
               theirs
               ,
               and
               the
               safetie
               of
               their
               brethren
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               their
               false
               accusing
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               not
               called
               them
               to
               helpe
               him
               in
               the
               conflict
               ,
               boldly
               making
               a
               lie
               in
               so
               charging
               him
               ,
               whereas
               hee
               had
               called
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               refused
               to
               come
               ,
               which
               shewed
               their
               disobedience
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               authority
               might
               command
               them
               :
               and
               lastly
               ,
               their
               threatning
               to
               burne
               him
               and
               his
               house
               ,
               a
               fruit
               of
               their
               sedition
               ;
               and
               to
               void
               this
               their
               stomake
               of
               the
               baggage
               in
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               they
               went
               Northward
               to
               Gilead
               against
               Iphtah
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               contend
               and
               fight
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               To
               make
               some
               vse
               hereof
               ,
               first
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               beare
               the
               face
               of
               honest
               
               men
               ,
               and
               liue
               in
               countenance
               among
               their
               neighbours
               ,
               as
               these
               Ephramites
               did
               ,
               may
               yet
               possibly
               become
               and
               proue
               seditious
               .
               Pride
               of
               it selfe
               is
               able
               to
               set
               men
               forward
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               did
               Absolon
               ,
               and
               these
               here
               .
               Much
               more
               ,
               ease
               and
               idlenesse
               ,
               ill
               counsell
               and
               enuy
               ,
               with
               such
               like
               .
               And
               though
               the
               sprigges
               of
               it
               bud
               forth
               full
               fast
               ,
               and
               are
               readie
               too
               easily
               to
               yeeld
               fruit
               in
               all
               ,
               yet
               we
               must
               haue
               an
               especiall
               care
               ,
               that
               they
               grow
               not
               :
               but
               let
               them
               be
               pruned-off
               ,
               yea
               and
               a
               digging
               at
               the
               roote
               betimes
               had
               need
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               branches
               may
               wither
               .
               See
               what
               I
               haue
               noted
               of
               this
               point
               out
               of
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Shechemites
               ,
               chap.
               9.
               2.
               3.
               
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               remedie
               hereof
               ,
               seeing
               pride
               and
               discontentment
               are
               the
               causes
               hereof
               ,
               let
               the
               heart
               bee
               kept
               with
               all
               diligence
               ,
               from
               nourishing
               of
               such
               affections
               and
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               to
               cracke
               pride
               ,
               and
               pull
               it
               downe
               ,
               thinke
               
               we
               of
               our
               selus
               as
               we
               are
               :
               euen
               such
               as
               if
               we
               could
               see
               our
               faces
               in
               the
               cleare
               glasse
               of
               Gods
               law
               ,
               should
               appeare
               more
               loathsome
               ,
               then
               the
               most
               deformed
               Lazer
               :
               such
               is
               the
               filthinesse
               of
               our
               inborne
               corruption
               ,
               and
               foule
               litter
               of
               most
               monstrous
               sinnes
               that
               proceed
               from
               thence
               ,
               so
               farre
               off
               should
               we
               be
               from
               swelling
               and
               thinking
               our selues
               to
               be
               great
               ,
               yea
               ,
               petty
               Angels
               as
               we
               are
               readie
               to
               doe
               ,
               whereby
               we
               imagine
               we
               be
               too
               good
               to
               be
               in
               subiection
               to
               our
               betters
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               yea
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               obeying
               his
               word
               .
               There
               are
               many
               who
               accuse
               the
               sincere
               preachers
               and
               professors
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               as
               seditious
               and
               tumultuous
               ,
               yea
               ,
               enemies
               of
               good
               order
               ,
               &c.
               
               A
               man
               would
               not
               thinke
               ,
               that
               the
               accuser
               were
               like
               to
               bee
               stained
               with
               the
               crime
               ,
               which
               he
               chargeth
               vpon
               another
               .
               But
               when
               for
               want
               of
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               ciuillest
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               stand
               for
               law
               and
               gouernment
               in
               townes
               shal
               be
               puld
               out
               for
               notorious
               malefactors
               ,
               either
               in
               this
               crime
               of
               sedition
               ,
               as
               Demetrius
               and
               his
               fellowes
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               riot
               and
               disorder
               ;
               while
               they
               whom
               they
               chargde
               shall
               be
               found
               innocent
               ,
               then
               they
               wish
               they
               had
               been
               a
               little
               preciser
               in
               that
               kind
               ,
               and
               confesse
               that
               onely
               conscience
               can
               resist
               these
               temptations
               to
               sinne
               .
               They
               make
               a
               shift
               for
               a
               while
               to
               conceale
               their
               leaudnesse
               ,
               but
               if
               forcible
               occasions
               and
               prouocations
               assault
               them
               ,
               they
               haue
               no
               power
               to
               withstand
               them
               .
               Thus
               much
               of
               this
               .
               Looke
               vpon
               the
               quarrelling
               of
               the
               Ephramites
               with
               Gedeon
               ,
               Chap.
               8.
               
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               their
               bitter
               and
               causelesse
               contentions
               ,
               threatning
               to
               burne
               him
               and
               his
               house
               ,
               where
               they
               had
               cause
               rather
               to
               haue
               been
               highly
               thankfull
               to
               him
               ,
               doth
               teach
               of
               what
               mettall
               and
               disposition
               some
               be
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               liue
               in
               their
               place
               innocent
               and
               harmelesse
               with
               other
               ,
               but
               take
               vpon
               them
               to
               dominere
               ouer
               them
               ,
               holding
               them
               in
               feare
               of
               them
               ,
               when
               yet
               the
               Lord
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               not
               be
               many
               masters
               ,
               neither
               suffer
               
               any
               to
               liue
               in
               feare
               by
               vs.
               Such
               were
               the
               Iewes
               against
               Paul
               :
               for
               this
               sin
               of
               contending
               with
               others
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               odious
               wheresoeuer
               it
               be
               found
               ,
               yet
               when
               it
               is
               raised
               for
               religion
               ,
               it
               is
               monstrous
               :
               and
               they
               that
               hate
               their
               neighbours
               for
               their
               weldoing
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               they
               cannot
               ioyne
               with
               them
               in
               their
               vnfruitfull
               and
               shamelesse
               workes
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               but
               reprooue
               them
               rather
               ,
               such
               I
               say
               hate
               them
               with
               a
               deadly
               hatred
               ,
               and
               cannot
               in
               their
               disliking
               and
               malicious
               conceits
               against
               them
               ,
               be
               pacified
               or
               reconciled
               to
               them
               ,
               their
               wrath
               is
               vnapeazable
               ,
               as
               we
               reade
               that
               Cains
               for
               that
               very
               cause
               was
               towards
               
               his
               brother
               Abel
               ,
               that
               his
               brothers
               deeds
               were
               good
               ,
               and
               his
               euill
               .
            
             
               This
               ought
               to
               teach
               vs
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               liue
               peaceably
               with
               those
               that
               are
               quietly
               disposed
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               not
               framed
               to
               liue
               Christianly
               ;
               but
               also
               to
               doe
               our
               best
               to
               winne
               and
               perswade
               them
               to
               looke
               after
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               to
               feare
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               first
               by
               our
               innocent
               liuing
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               good
               example
               giuing
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               by
               little
               and
               little
               drawing
               them
               forward
               ,
               by
               good
               instruction
               ,
               admonition
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               as
               there
               shall
               bee
               cause
               .
               But
               especially
               it
               should
               vrge
               vs
               to
               be
               more
               neerely
               knit
               in
               brotherly
               loue
               ,
               one
               Christian
               with
               another
               ,
               and
               to
               beare
               the
               infirmities
               which
               we
               see
               each
               in
               other
               ,
               and
               helpe
               one
               another
               out
               of
               them
               :
               rather
               then
               to
               take
               a
               pritch
               and
               conceit
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               cause
               strangenes
               and
               breaking
               of
               fellowship
               ,
               wherein
               many
               offend
               greatly
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               forced
               by
               the
               hard
               vsage
               ,
               that
               they
               finde
               among
               the
               bad
               sort
               ,
               to
               make
               more
               account
               of
               their
               brethren
               afterward
               ,
               then
               they
               did
               before
               .
               But
               of
               this
               often
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               former
               doctrine
               ,
               this
               may
               be
               added
               as
               a
               limme
               or
               branch
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               ciuill
               men
               not
               Heathenish
               onely
               ,
               as
               the
               King
               of
               Ammon
               ,
               chap.
               11.
               but
               
               Professors
               also
               sometimes
               (
               as
               we
               see
               these
               Ephramites
               did
               )
               to
               adde
               strength
               to
               their
               contentions
               and
               braules
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               them
               more
               libertie
               therein
               ,
               will
               ,
               I
               say
               not
               ,
               sticke
               to
               set
               out
               their
               dislikes
               ,
               and
               accusing
               of
               other
               with
               lyes
               and
               false
               chargings
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               seeme
               to
               haue
               iust
               cause
               to
               hate
               and
               contend
               ,
               as
               that
               wicked
               Ziba
               did
               bring
               into
               disfauour
               &
               disgrace
               ,
               
               that
               innocent
               man
               Mephibasheth
               with
               Dauid
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               him
               lay
               ;
               with
               lyes
               and
               false
               accusations
               .
               Let
               the
               odiousnes
               of
               such
               dealing
               ,
               make
               the
               speaking
               of
               the
               truth
               to
               be
               more
               set
               by
               of
               vs
               ,
               and
               yet
               for
               loues
               sake
               to
               our
               brethren
               not
               to
               vrge
               the
               vtmost
               that
               we
               may
               doe
               ,
               though
               we
               might
               doe
               it
               iustly
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               right
               and
               kinde
               shewing
               of
               our
               loue
               to
               them
               .
               Let
               the
               reader
               see
               chap.
               11.
               13.
               
            
             
               And
               by
               the
               vnthankfulnes
               of
               these
               Ephramites
               ,
               which
               it
               is
               no
               marueile
               to
               see
               in
               them
               towards
               Iphtah
               ,
               they
               being
               branded
               with
               such
               grosse
               euils
               ,
               as
               
               we
               haue
               heard
               to
               bee
               in
               them
               ,
               let
               vs
               learne
               what
               Gods
               seruants
               may
               looke
               for
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               for
               all
               their
               loue
               and
               labour
               in
               procuring
               the
               peace
               and
               welfare
               of
               other
               ,
               and
               in
               bringing
               them
               to
               good
               :
               truly
               ,
               vnthankfulnes
               they
               may
               looke
               for
               ,
               if
               not
               ill
               will
               and
               the
               fruite
               thereof
               :
               and
               that
               recompence
               is
               rendred
               them
               for
               all
               their
               good
               will
               ,
               to
               go
               about
               to
               bring
               the
               wicked
               world
               
               to
               a
               better
               point
               ,
               I
               meane
               in
               labouring
               to
               acquaint
               them
               with
               God.
               They
               owe
               them
               more
               then
               all
               that
               they
               haue
               is
               worth
               :
               as
               wee
               may
               see
               by
               Pauls
               words
               to
               Philemon
               :
               yea
               and
               it
               is
               cleere
               also
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               
               are
               beholding
               to
               them
               in
               great
               part
               for
               their
               liues
               ;
               as
               we
               reade
               ,
               that
               for
               ten
               righteous
               mens
               sake
               Sodome
               should
               not
               haue
               bin
               destroyed
               :
               euen
               for
               this
               
               they
               are
               (
               I
               say
               )
               beholding
               to
               the
               same
               good
               seruants
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               the
               welfare
               of
               their
               soules
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               holy
               prayers
               and
               other
               good
               endeuours
               would
               be
               helpers
               to
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               might
               be
               regarded
               of
               them
               :
               yea
               to
               say
               much
               in
               few
               words
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               for
               them
               ,
               the
               world
               could
               not
               stand
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               haue
               all
               that
               they
               enioy
               for
               their
               sakes
               ,
               and
               more
               might
               haue
               at
               Gods
               hands
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               willingly
               withhold
               it
               from
               themselues
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               doth
               the
               whole
               rabble
               of
               them
               yeeld
               againe
               to
               Gods
               people
               (
               thinke
               we
               )
               but
               vnthankfulnes
               ,
               (
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               a
               few
               whom
               God
               inlightneth
               to
               beleeue
               the
               truth
               )
               euen
               as
               Iphtah
               did
               receiue
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Ephramites
               ,
               whom
               he
               set
               at
               libertie
               ,
               yea
               and
               that
               with
               all
               indignitie
               ,
               discourtesie
               ,
               and
               bad
               vsage
               .
               But
               to
               omit
               them
               ,
               with
               whom
               there
               is
               little
               hope
               of
               good
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               this
               I
               say
               to
               them
               who
               desire
               to
               glorifie
               God
               by
               bringing
               foorth
               
               much
               fruite
               ,
               let
               them
               not
               be
               discouraged
               ,
               but
               beare
               it
               contentedly
               at
               their
               hands
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               onely
               recompence
               that
               the
               vnthankfull
               world
               can
               yeeld
               to
               such
               ;
               as
               Christ
               himselfe
               found
               and
               foretold
               it
               vs
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 done
                 many
                 good
                 workes
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 doe
                 yee
                 stone
                 me
                 ?
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 If
                 they
              
               
               
                 haue
                 not
                 knowne
                 me
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 neither
                 will
                 they
                 know
                 you
              
               .
               For
               the
               fuller
               vse
               hereof
               ,
               looke
               in
               chap.
               8.
               verses
               22.
               and
               35.
               also
               chap.
               8.
               1.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               whereas
               this
               finne
               of
               contending
               and
               dissembling
               in
               these
               Ephramites
               ,
               is
               found
               to
               be
               not
               in
               one
               ,
               but
               many
               generations
               of
               them
               ,
               
               as
               partly
               we
               haue
               heard
               already
               in
               the
               8.
               chapter
               of
               this
               book
               ,
               where
               we
               see
               the
               Ephramites
               did
               the
               same
               to
               Gedeon
               then
               ,
               that
               these
               their
               posteritie
               did
               here
               to
               Iphtah
               ,
               and
               afterward
               the
               like
               pride
               is
               read
               to
               be
               in
               their
               posteritie
               ;
               it
               reacheth
               how
               a
               sinne
               keepeth
               in
               a
               kindred
               ,
               for
               many
               generations
               after
               ,
               as
               treason
               ,
               whoredome
               ,
               flatterie
               ,
               dissembling
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               and
               such
               taints
               and
               staines
               are
               not
               worne
               out
               ,
               till
               speciall
               grace
               of
               God
               doe
               worke
               and
               effect
               the
               same
               .
               But
               of
               this
               before
               ,
               chap.
               8.
               1.
               for
               in
               these
               points
               I
               shunne
               tediousnes
               of
               purpose
               .
            
             
               In
               these
               two
               next
               verses
               is
               set
               downe
               the
               answere
               of
               Iphtah
               to
               these
               Ephramites
               ,
               by
               which
               answere
               it
               is
               cleere
               ,
               that
               he
               vsed
               all
               meanes
               ,
               like
               a
               wise
               
               and
               well
               gouerned
               man
               ,
               before
               hee
               would
               take
               vp
               weapon
               against
               his
               brethren
               the
               Ephramites
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               bold
               prouoking
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               Iudge
               and
               gouernour
               ouer
               them
               ,
               and
               might
               therefore
               by
               his
               authoritie
               haue
               beaten
               them
               downe
               .
               And
               the
               summe
               of
               his
               answere
               was
               this
               ;
               that
               they
               laid
               a
               false
               accusation
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               for
               contrariwise
               ,
               at
               such
               time
               as
               he
               was
               sore
               prouoked
               by
               the
               Ammonites
               ,
               and
               driuen
               to
               make
               warre
               with
               thē
               ,
               he
               sought
               helpe
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               would
               not
               goe
               foorth
               with
               him
               ,
               but
               put
               him
               to
               his
               shifts
               :
               and
               when
               he
               fought
               with
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               perill
               and
               danger
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               the
               Lord
               deliuered
               them
               into
               his
               hands
               :
               Therefore
               he
               demands
               of
               them
               ,
               what
               cause
               they
               the
               Ephramites
               had
               ,
               to
               assault
               and
               set
               vpon
               him
               in
               that
               manner
               they
               did
               .
               Thus
               much
               of
               Iphtahs
               answer
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               a
               while
               consider
               of
               this
               more
               particularly
               ,
               as
               wee
               haue
               done
               before
               of
               the
               Ephramites
               quarrelling
               with
               him
               .
               Where
               this
               commeth
               first
               
               to
               be
               noted
               by
               their
               disordered
               contending
               with
               him
               ,
               not
               in
               course
               of
               law
               ,
               
               but
               seditiously
               and
               with
               tumult
               ,
               how
               one
               affliction
               arose
               to
               this
               good
               man
               after
               another
               :
               as
               the
               trouble
               that
               he
               had
               by
               his
               daughter
               was
               accompanied
               in
               some
               sort
               with
               this
               ,
               that
               came
               to
               him
               by
               his
               neighbours
               the
               Ephramites
               .
               Whereby
               we
               may
               see
               the
               condition
               of
               Gods
               people
               as
               in
               a
               glasse
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               euer
               wrapped
               into
               new
               combats
               and
               troubles
               daily
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               end
               of
               one
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               another
               .
               As
               wee
               see
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               Iob
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               of
               his
               
               troubles
               ,
               how
               one
               complaint
               came
               to
               him
               in
               the
               necke
               of
               another
               :
               and
               yet
               (
               which
               is
               more
               to
               bee
               marueiled
               at
               )
               God
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               so
               worketh
               by
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               will
               be
               ruled
               by
               him
               ,
               may
               see
               them
               turne
               to
               their
               profit
               and
               benefit
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               
               turne
               to
               the
               best
               to
               them
               that
               loue
               God.
               The
               like
               saith
               S.
               Iames
               ;
               Count
               it
               
               (
               my
               brethren
               )
               matter
               of
               the
               greatest
               reioycing
               ,
               whē
               ye
               fall
               into
               diuers
               tribulations
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               doubt
               mercie
               of
               God
               that
               it
               is
               so
               :
               For
               we
               are
               so
               corrupt
               and
               defiled
               ,
               that
               if
               things
               succeed
               with
               vs
               after
               our
               desire
               ,
               we
               are
               exceedingly
               lifted
               vp
               ,
               and
               forget
               our selues
               ,
               in
               such
               wise
               that
               our
               pride
               is
               intollerable
               ,
               and
               we
               shamefully
               disguise
               our selues
               ,
               so
               that
               such
               as
               feare
               God
               ,
               and
               behold
               vs
               ,
               knowing
               we
               are
               but
               wormes
               meate
               ;
               are
               greatly
               grieued
               to
               see
               our
               insolencie
               .
               Therefore
               to
               keepe
               vs
               from
               such
               disguisednes
               ,
               and
               the
               danger
               that
               commeth
               thereby
               ,
               what
               a
               fauour
               of
               God
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               after
               some
               prosperitie
               ,
               doth
               vse
               to
               exercise
               vs
               with
               new
               combats
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               all
               to
               hold
               vs
               vnder
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               much
               to
               benefit
               vs.
               For
               as
               it
               is
               better
               to
               goe
               to
               heauen
               
               with
               one
               foote
               ,
               then
               to
               hell
               with
               both
               ;
               so
               he
               will
               rather
               saue
               vs
               with
               putting
               vs
               to
               some
               paine
               and
               griefe
               here
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               lose
               and
               forgoe
               vs
               vtterly
               ,
               by
               suffering
               vs
               to
               enioy
               vncertaine
               and
               momentany
               prosperitie
               and
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sinne
               for
               a
               while
               .
               Of
               this
               hauing
               spoken
               what
               I
               thought
               fit
               in
               chap.
               11.
               vers
               .
               34.
               and
               8.
               1.
               
               I
               adde
               no
               more
               here
               .
            
             
               Onely
               this
               watch
               word
               is
               necessarie
               to
               be
               taken
               of
               vs
               ,
               that
               although
               wee
               be
               now
               and
               then
               (
               as
               Iphtah
               was
               before
               ,
               chap.
               11.
               35.
               
               )
               humbled
               with
               some
               afflictions
               ,
               so
               that
               for
               the
               time
               we
               be
               brought
               to
               obedience
               ,
               and
               subdued
               as
               it
               is
               meete
               for
               vs
               to
               be
               ;
               yet
               because
               wee
               doe
               so
               soone
               wash
               them
               off
               ,
               therefore
               we
               haue
               need
               of
               many
               ,
               and
               those
               also
               strong
               afflictions
               ,
               (
               as
               Iphtah
               had
               )
               as
               mallets
               to
               beare
               vs
               downe
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               and
               bruse
               vs
               that
               so
               we
               may
               be
               meekned
               vnder
               the
               mightie
               hand
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               we
               must
               be
               importunate
               with
               him
               in
               our
               prayers
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               more
               and
               more
               accustomed
               daily
               ,
               
               to
               beare
               the
               crosse
               patiently
               and
               contentedly
               ,
               till
               hee
               haue
               perfected
               and
               
               brought
               to
               his
               appointed
               measure
               ,
               the
               good
               worke
               that
               he
               hath
               begun
               in
               vs.
               And
               whereas
               the
               succession
               of
               heauie
               afflictions
               much
               dismaieth
               vs
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               (
               though
               alas
               they
               are
               not
               worth
               the
               naming
               in
               respect
               of
               Christs
               ,
               whose
               afflictions
               wee
               should
               be
               conformable
               vnto
               ;
               nor
               yet
               to
               the
               glorie
               (
               which
               through
               him
               )
               they
               worke
               vs
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               I
               say
               it
               
               should
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               we
               should
               cast
               one
               eye
               eft
               vpon
               the
               righteous
               and
               equall
               dealing
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               eft
               vpon
               the
               cause
               within
               our selues
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               vpon
               the
               greatnes
               of
               the
               affliction
               ,
               or
               the
               multiplicitie
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               hath
               often
               been
               noted
               before
               in
               handling
               this
               argument
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               here
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               answer
               is
               to
               be
               made
               to
               false
               accusations
               ,
               when
               they
               bee
               proudly
               giuen
               out
               against
               vs
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               our
               reproch
               and
               hurt
               ,
               as
               
               
               these
               of
               the
               Ephramites
               were
               against
               Iphtah
               :
               such
               (
               I
               say
               )
               are
               not
               to
               be
               suffered
               to
               passe
               ,
               lest
               the
               authors
               of
               them
               bee
               imboldned
               thereby
               ,
               to
               doe
               so
               still
               ,
               yea
               and
               goe
               further
               .
               So
               Salomon
               teacheth
               ,
               saying
               :
               Answere
               a
               foole
               according
               
               to
               his
               folly
               ,
               lest
               he
               be
               wise
               in
               his
               owne
               conceit
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               waxe
               bold
               to
               make
               a
               practise
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               For
               though
               wee
               walking
               in
               our
               innocencie
               and
               vprightnes
               in
               all
               good
               conscience
               ,
               should
               not
               regard
               the
               taunts
               and
               vniust
               reproches
               of
               euill
               
               tongues
               ,
               which
               they
               commonly
               send
               after
               vs
               ,
               much
               lesse
               hearken
               what
               they
               say
               of
               vs
               ,
               for
               then
               wee
               should
               neuer
               be
               quiet
               ;
               yet
               in
               weightie
               matters
               that
               touch
               our
               profession
               ,
               and
               the
               credit
               thereof
               ,
               we
               ought
               (
               if
               we
               can
               obtaine
               it
               )
               
               to
               vse
               the
               helpe
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               both
               to
               restraine
               the
               slanderer
               ,
               (
               in
               which
               respect
               Mephibosheth
               complained
               to
               Dauid
               of
               Ziba
               )
               and
               to
               procure
               vnto
               him
               his
               due
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               repent
               .
               But
               especially
               take
               wee
               heed
               that
               we
               giue
               them
               no
               iust
               cause
               to
               speake
               euill
               of
               vs
               ,
               while
               wee
               suffer
               as
               euill
               doers
               ,
               for
               so
               wee
               
               bring
               a
               double
               punishment
               vpon
               our selues
               .
            
             
               And
               because
               much
               seed
               of
               contention
               is
               sowne
               in
               the
               world
               by
               bad
               persons
               ,
               this
               I
               say
               further
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               our
               part
               and
               dutie
               to
               roote
               it
               vp
               ,
               as
               fast
               and
               as
               much
               as
               in
               vs
               lieth
               .
               And
               if
               ye
               aske
               how
               that
               is
               done
               :
               I
               answere
               ,
               besides
               that
               which
               before
               I
               said
               ,
               we
               should
               carefully
               looke
               that
               we
               take
               all
               in
               good
               part
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               be
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               cannot
               be
               ,
               yet
               in
               defending
               our
               innocencie
               ,
               let
               vs
               shew
               all
               meeknes
               ,
               and
               striue
               against
               all
               bitternesse
               :
               if
               the
               offender
               see
               
               his
               fault
               ,
               we
               haue
               good
               blessing
               of
               our
               labour
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               goe
               further
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               greatnes
               of
               the
               fault
               ,
               so
               let
               satisfaction
               be
               vrged
               at
               his
               hands
               :
               but
               in
               any
               wise
               ,
               let
               vs
               see
               that
               wee
               keepe
               the
               vnitie
               of
               the
               spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               peace
               .
               This
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               adde
               to
               that
               I
               haue
               said
               before
               in
               the
               eleuenth
               chapter
               in
               Iphtah
               his
               answere
               to
               the
               Elders
               of
               Gilead
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               replie
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Ammons
               lying
               answere
               .
            
             
               To
               come
               more
               particularly
               to
               the
               matter
               ,
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               whereas
               they
               make
               this
               the
               chiefe
               cause
               of
               their
               quarrell
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               called
               them
               not
               to
               helpe
               against
               the
               Ammonites
               ,
               hee
               telleth
               them
               hee
               did
               call
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               would
               not
               come
               .
               So
               that
               he
               conuinceth
               them
               of
               a
               lye
               .
               But
               who
               would
               
               thinke
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               should
               consent
               together
               so
               boldly
               to
               maintaine
               a
               false
               matter
               ?
               And
               men
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               and
               of
               the
               tribe
               of
               Ephraim
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               famous
               tribes
               among
               the
               rest
               .
               Therefore
               they
               who
               at
               this
               day
               doe
               carrie
               their
               heads
               aloft
               ,
               both
               for
               their
               profession
               and
               outward
               estate
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               haue
               great
               cause
               to
               suspect
               and
               feare
               themselues
               both
               in
               and
               about
               this
               sinne
               and
               the
               like
               .
               But
               to
               terrifie
               and
               withhold
               men
               from
               standing
               stiffe
               in
               a
               lye
               ,
               let
               that
               fearefull
               example
               of
               Gehazi
               preuaile
               with
               them
               ,
               with
               such
               
               like
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               The
               heart
               of
               man
               is
               false
               and
               naught
               ,
               and
               will
               easily
               carrie
               men
               to
               that
               which
               is
               odious
               and
               vile
               ,
               especially
               if
               the
               matter
               sauour
               of
               profit
               or
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               selfeloue
               shall
               so
               blindfold
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               see
               the
               euill
               they
               haue
               done
               ,
               till
               they
               smart
               for
               it
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               be
               such
               as
               keepe
               a
               narrow
               watch
               ouer
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               a
               searching
               into
               them
               faithfully
               ,
               to
               finde
               out
               that
               which
               is
               amisse
               .
               And
               this
               that
               it
               may
               be
               done
               ,
               God
               hath
               giuen
               vs
               two
               especiall
               good
               helpes
               :
               the
               first
               is
               our
               comming
               to
               the
               light
               ,
               that
               our
               euill
               
               deedes
               may
               that
               way
               be
               made
               knowne
               to
               vs.
               The
               other
               ,
               our
               owne
               examinings
               
               priuatly
               of
               our
               waies
               ,
               and
               arraigning
               of
               our selues
               before
               God
               ,
               that
               so
               
               we
               may
               cast
               out
               such
               filthinesse
               ,
               of
               lying
               ,
               dissembling
               and
               the
               like
               sins
               .
               See
               branch
               3.
               of
               verse
               1.
               
            
             
               These
               Ephramites
               dealt
               with
               Iphtah
               ,
               as
               the
               men
               of
               Succoth
               and
               Penuel
               
               dealt
               with
               Gedeon
               ,
               when
               hee
               followed
               the
               Princes
               of
               Midian
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Zeba
               and
               Zalmunna
               :
               for
               they
               dealt
               roughly
               and
               vnkindly
               with
               him
               .
               So
               these
               when
               Iphtah
               their
               gouernour
               sent
               to
               them
               for
               helpe
               ,
               they
               most
               vndutifully
               denied
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               (
               which
               was
               much
               worse
               )
               they
               came
               and
               quarrelled
               with
               him
               ,
               now
               when
               hee
               had
               got
               the
               victorie
               ,
               for
               that
               (
               as
               they
               shamelesly
               affirmed
               )
               he
               had
               not
               called
               them
               to
               the
               battell
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               would
               bee
               thought
               to
               haue
               deserued
               as
               much
               fame
               and
               commendation
               in
               that
               victorie
               ,
               as
               Iphtah
               ,
               seeing
               they
               boasted
               that
               they
               were
               as
               ready
               to
               haue
               gone
               against
               the
               Ammonites
               as
               he
               ,
               when
               indeed
               they
               meant
               it
               not
               .
            
             
               Therein
               they
               bewrayed
               two
               foule
               faults
               ,
               very
               odious
               and
               to
               bee
               taken
               heed
               of
               :
               the
               one
               ,
               hard-heartednes
               and
               barbarous
               vnkindnes
               ,
               not
               to
               helpe
               their
               brethren
               in
               their
               need
               ,
               the
               case
               being
               their
               owne
               as
               well
               as
               theirs
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               ioined
               with
               disobedience
               ,
               in
               that
               Iphtah
               was
               their
               gouernour
               .
               The
               other
               fault
               was
               their
               subtiltie
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               did
               (
               which
               way
               ,
               and
               on
               which
               side
               soeuer
               the
               victorie
               should
               goe
               )
               prouide
               for
               themselues
               .
               By
               the
               first
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               beware
               of
               this
               vnkindnes
               and
               incompassionate
               hard
               heartednes
               ,
               to
               bee
               senselesse
               of
               the
               miseries
               and
               necessities
               of
               our
               brethren
               ;
               but
               to
               be
               moued
               with
               pitie
               toward
               them
               in
               their
               distresses
               :
               and
               this
               wee
               should
               doe
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               commandement
               of
               God
               and
               other
               causes
               ,
               so
               for
               this
               that
               we
               our selues
               are
               subiect
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               like
               troubles
               ,
               and
               doe
               also
               at
               one
               time
               or
               other
               .
               In
               which
               case
               our
               consciences
               beare
               vs
               witnesse
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               iustly
               forsaken
               of
               other
               ,
               and
               left
               to
               sinke
               in
               our
               sorrowes
               ,
               and
               smart
               by
               our
               calamities
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               should
               offer
               themselues
               to
               pitie
               vs
               ,
               seeing
               wee
               shewed
               ●o
               little
               mercie
               and
               kindnes
               to
               other
               before
               in
               the
               like
               troubles
               ,
               but
               were
               rather
               hard
               hearted
               towards
               them
               .
               And
               it
               is
               (
               doubtlesse
               )
               one
               cause
               (
               as
               wee
               
               may
               see
               by
               the
               euill
               seruant
               ,
               who
               had
               no
               pitie
               on
               his
               fellow
               ,
               and
               therefore
               his
               master
               was
               wroth
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               deliuered
               him
               to
               the
               tormentors
               )
               it
               is
               
               one
               cause
               (
               I
               say
               )
               why
               God
               afflicteth
               vs
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               we
               should
               otherwise
               neuer
               pitie
               our
               brethren
               in
               their
               troubles
               ,
               but
               thereby
               we
               learne
               commiseration
               towards
               them
               .
               Looke
               chap.
               5.
               in
               Deboras
               complaint
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               :
               and
               chap.
               8.
               vers
               .
               6.
               and
               8.
               
            
             
               The
               other
               fault
               was
               their
               subtiltie
               and
               double
               dealing
               ;
               for
               they
               hauing
               
               an
               ill
               conscience
               propounded
               this
               to
               themselues
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Ammonites
               had
               the
               victorie
               ouer
               Iphtah
               ,
               then
               they
               should
               be
               free
               from
               hurt
               and
               danger
               ,
               seeing
               they
               had
               not
               stirred
               against
               them
               to
               aide
               him
               ;
               and
               if
               Iphtah
               should
               preuaile
               against
               them
               (
               as
               he
               did
               )
               then
               they
               would
               come
               forth
               ,
               florishing
               boldly
               with
               a
               lye
               ,
               affirming
               that
               they
               had
               cause
               to
               take
               it
               hardly
               ,
               for
               that
               hee
               got
               the
               victorie
               proudly
               with
               a
               few
               ,
               (
               and
               would
               not
               call
               them
               to
               bee
               partakers
               with
               him
               )
               and
               so
               they
               did
               indeede
               .
               And
               thus
               they
               had
               ,
               as
               men
               say
               ,
               two
               strings
               to
               their
               bow
               .
               This
               falsehood
               is
               so
               common
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               deale
               subtilly
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               know
               whom
               to
               trust
               ,
               as
               Salomon
               complaining
               asketh
               ,
               where
               a
               faithfull
               man
               shall
               be
               found
               ?
               Touching
               this
               vngodly
               policie
               and
               
               subtiltie
               ,
               enough
               hath
               been
               spoken
               vpon
               the
               like
               occasion
               before
               .
               Now
               of
               
               their
               hollow
               heartednes
               and
               falsehood
               (
               the
               ground
               of
               it
               )
               I
               will
               adde
               somewhat
               more
               particularly
               .
            
             
               This
               sinne
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               committed
               many
               waies
               ,
               so
               in
               three
               things
               especially
               I
               
               obserue
               it
               .
               First
               in
               the
               professing
               of
               religion
               :
               secondly
               ,
               in
               friendship
               betwixt
               and
               among
               men
               :
               and
               thirdly
               ,
               in
               mens
               bargainings
               and
               worldly
               dealings
               .
               For
               remedying
               of
               the
               which
               (
               for
               it
               were
               very
               long
               to
               discourse
               at
               large
               of
               thē
               )
               this
               should
               be
               done
               :
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               because
               many
               professing
               ,
               are
               brought
               to
               like
               religion
               for
               credit
               ,
               profit
               ,
               and
               vainglorie
               ,
               and
               so
               fall
               from
               it
               againe
               ,
               by
               small
               occasions
               :
               therefore
               take
               this
               for
               instruction
               ,
               let
               the
               power
               and
               beautie
               of
               the
               Gospell
               perswade
               thee
               to
               become
               a
               professor
               of
               it
               ,
               rather
               then
               hope
               of
               profit
               ,
               or
               the
               seeking
               of
               credit
               thereby
               ,
               &c.
               and
               when
               thou
               hast
               felt
               
               it
               to
               haue
               wrought
               in
               thee
               (
               by
               the
               powerfull
               preaching
               thereof
               )
               faith
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               life
               ;
               and
               when
               thou
               seest
               how
               safe
               and
               well
               liking
               that
               hath
               made
               thine
               estate
               to
               be
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               all
               that
               was
               before
               ;
               this
               (
               by
               Gods
               blessing
               )
               shall
               worke
               faithfulnes
               in
               thee
               ,
               to
               honour
               and
               beautifie
               thy
               profession
               ,
               so
               as
               thou
               shalt
               not
               start
               aside
               from
               it
               ,
               as
               too
               many
               other
               doe
               ;
               and
               otherwise
               thou
               shalt
               neuer
               hold
               out
               in
               thy
               profession
               ,
               what
               faire
               shewes
               so
               euer
               thou
               makest
               ;
               or
               if
               thou
               doest
               ,
               yet
               thou
               shalt
               reape
               no
               fruite
               in
               peace
               ,
               nor
               haruest
               of
               such
               profession
               ,
               because
               when
               it
               was
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               sound
               .
            
             
               To
               passe
               to
               the
               second
               :
               for
               the
               remedying
               of
               doublenes
               and
               dissimulation
               
               in
               friendship
               ,
               let
               this
               be
               one
               chiefe
               rule
               :
               Chuse
               thy
               friend
               for
               his
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               his
               excelling
               others
               in
               pietie
               and
               vertue
               ,
               especially
               hee
               being
               approued
               to
               be
               a
               continuer
               therin
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               is
               free
               from
               strong
               affections
               ,
               
               as
               choller
               ,
               anger
               ,
               tetchines
               .
               And
               loue
               him
               still
               for
               that
               ,
               (
               seeing
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               to
               be
               desired
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               is
               his
               goodnesse
               )
               whether
               there
               be
               other
               kindnesses
               
               enioyed
               therewith
               or
               no
               ;
               which
               if
               there
               be
               any
               and
               faile
               ,
               yet
               hold
               the
               principle
               still
               ,
               and
               nourish
               it
               ,
               by
               thinking
               true
               friendship
               to
               be
               both
               rare
               and
               precious
               :
               and
               let
               not
               that
               counsell
               of
               Salomon
               be
               forgotten
               ;
               Thine
               owne
               friend
               and
               thy
               fathers
               forsake
               thou
               not
               .
               And
               beware
               thy selfe
               of
               tetchinesse
               
               and
               conceits
               against
               him
               ;
               yea
               though
               thou
               thinkest
               he
               hath
               giuen
               thee
               cause
               ;
               or
               of
               the
               tale-bearer
               ,
               which
               would
               set
               diuision
               betwixt
               him
               and
               thee
               ;
               neither
               
               repeate
               any
               matter
               which
               ought
               to
               haue
               been
               buried
               and
               forgotten
               ,
               which
               may
               easily
               alienate
               him
               from
               thee
               ;
               and
               in
               no
               wise
               let
               hope
               of
               earthly
               commoditie
               tickle
               thee
               ,
               or
               the
               want
               thereof
               coole
               or
               diminish
               affection
               in
               thee
               towards
               him
               :
               So
               faithfulnes
               in
               friendship
               will
               be
               preserued
               ,
               and
               hollownes
               and
               dissembling
               auoided
               :
               otherwise
               ,
               like
               the
               league
               of
               fooles
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               soone
               broken
               off
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               remoue
               falsehood
               and
               vntrustinesse
               in
               bargaining
               and
               worldly
               dealings
               ,
               thinke
               not
               that
               good
               for
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               seest
               is
               euill
               and
               hurtfull
               to
               
               another
               ,
               especially
               to
               a
               meaner
               man
               in
               wealth
               then
               thy selfe
               ,
               but
               most
               of
               all
               to
               a
               poore
               body
               .
               And
               when
               the
               worth
               or
               value
               of
               the
               ware
               or
               commoditie
               shall
               be
               agreed
               vpon
               ,
               plainly
               and
               without
               subtiltie
               ,
               be
               willing
               to
               giue
               a
               penny
               for
               a
               penniworth
               :
               and
               as
               Abraham
               weighed
               the
               siluer
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               manner
               and
               custome
               of
               the
               time
               to
               Ephron
               the
               Hittite
               ,
               for
               the
               peece
               of
               
               ground
               that
               he
               bought
               of
               him
               ,
               to
               bury
               his
               dead
               in
               ;
               so
               do
               thou
               pay
               currant
               money
               and
               coyne
               for
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               couenant
               ,
               that
               as
               neere
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               
               there
               may
               be
               equalitie
               to
               both
               .
               If
               a
               day
               be
               set
               for
               paiment
               ,
               keepe
               it
               ,
               at
               least
               let
               there
               be
               no
               fault
               in
               thee
               ,
               but
               let
               it
               be
               seene
               that
               thou
               art
               disappointed
               and
               hindred
               from
               paying
               ,
               against
               thy
               will
               :
               and
               so
               if
               the
               Common
               wealth
               be
               regarded
               of
               thee
               ,
               not
               thine
               owne
               priuate
               onely
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               come
               neere
               the
               rule
               that
               our
               Sauiour
               giueth
               for
               earthly
               dealings
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               looke
               what
               ye
               
               would
               that
               men
               should
               doe
               to
               you
               ,
               euen
               the
               same
               doe
               yee
               vnto
               them
               :
               So
               shalt
               thou
               not
               be
               guiltie
               of
               double
               dealing
               and
               falsehood
               .
               And
               if
               thou
               thus
               
               shunne
               in
               these
               three
               ,
               hollownesse
               and
               subtiltie
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               haue
               great
               cause
               to
               reioyce
               in
               and
               for
               thine
               vprightnes
               and
               sinceritie
               ,
               and
               not
               easily
               brought
               to
               halting
               or
               dissembling
               in
               other
               matters
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               proceed
               :
               Iphtah
               answers
               further
               to
               the
               Ephramites
               ,
               When
               I
               saw
               you
               would
               not
               helpe
               me
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               I
               put
               my
               life
               in
               mine
               hands
               ,
               meaning
               
               I
               aduentured
               without
               you
               ,
               and
               rested
               on
               God
               ,
               going
               foorth
               with
               smaller
               helpe
               ,
               when
               I
               could
               not
               haue
               greater
               .
               And
               by
               this
               paterne
               wee
               are
               taught
               ,
               that
               we
               hang
               not
               ,
               neither
               depend
               on
               other
               men
               in
               the
               good
               things
               we
               take
               in
               hand
               .
               For
               example
               ,
               that
               neither
               in
               those
               things
               that
               concerne
               our
               owne
               happines
               directly
               ,
               (
               I
               meane
               the
               seeking
               of
               faith
               and
               conuersion
               ,
               nor
               which
               pertaine
               to
               sanctification
               of
               life
               &
               godlines
               ,
               as
               mercie
               and
               loue
               ,
               righteousnes
               and
               innocencie
               )
               we
               must
               neglect
               any
               good
               dutie
               ,
               because
               we
               see
               other
               backward
               in
               it
               ;
               but
               rather
               look
               we
               to
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               forwardest
               and
               most
               faithfull
               both
               in
               their
               generall
               and
               speciall
               calling
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               wise
               let
               vs
               regard
               to
               follow
               them
               that
               come
               behinde
               in
               good
               things
               .
               As
               all
               will
               acknowledge
               that
               we
               should
               doe
               so
               ,
               in
               the
               preuenting
               a
               mischief
               neere
               at
               hand
               ,
               as
               Iphtah
               did
               here
               in
               following
               hard
               the
               Ammonites
               ,
               when
               the
               Ephramites
               refused
               to
               helpe
               him
               .
               Abigails
               wisedome
               and
               eare
               is
               to
               be
               commended
               
               and
               imitated
               by
               many
               degrees
               before
               Nabals
               folly
               and
               senselesse
               blockishnes
               .
               Euen
               so
               let
               vs
               say
               with
               Ioshua
               ,
               If
               other
               will
               not
               goe
               and
               ioyne
               
               with
               vs
               ,
               yet
               we
               and
               ours
               will
               serue
               the
               Lord.
               When
               our
               Sauiour
               saw
               many
               offended
               at
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               departing
               away
               ,
               he
               asked
               Peter
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               Will
               ye
               also
               goe
               away
               ?
               Peter
               answers
               ;
               Whither
               shall
               we
               goe
               (
               Lord
               )
               
               if
               we
               forsake
               thee
               ,
               who
               hast
               the
               words
               of
               eternall
               life
               ?
               Be
               we
               sure
               therefore
               we
               prouide
               ill
               for
               our selues
               ,
               if
               we
               pinne
               our
               zeale
               and
               forwardnes
               vpon
               others
               ,
               and
               gather
               not
               strength
               enough
               from
               our
               owne
               assurance
               of
               Gods
               peculiar
               goodnesse
               towards
               our
               owne
               soules
               ,
               to
               keepe
               vs
               close
               and
               firme
               in
               our
               purpose
               of
               cleauing
               to
               him
               and
               that
               daily
               .
               Who
               doth
               so
               ,
               is
               wise
               and
               
               builds
               vpon
               the
               rocke
               ,
               and
               no
               assault
               shall
               batter
               his
               building
               :
               as
               for
               the
               declining
               or
               starting
               backe
               of
               others
               ,
               he
               leaueth
               that
               ,
               saying
               thus
               to
               himself
               :
               They
               stand
               or
               fall
               to
               their
               owne
               master
               :
               and
               whether
               they
               haue
               euer
               been
               truly
               perswaded
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               towards
               them
               or
               no
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tell
               :
               But
               I
               know
               in
               whom
               I
               haue
               beleeued
               .
               Therefore
               if
               other
               men
               will
               be
               blind
               ,
               shall
               I
               put
               out
               my
               owne
               eyes
               ?
               If
               I
               see
               the
               world
               generally
               disposed
               to
               coldnes
               ,
               
               loosenes
               ,
               and
               luke-warmnes
               ;
               shall
               I
               presently
               repent
               me
               of
               my
               zeale
               and
               forwardnes
               ?
               Haue
               I
               resolued
               vpon
               no
               better
               grounds
               ,
               then
               may
               be
               shaken
               with
               euery
               blast
               of
               winde
               ,
               the
               frowning
               of
               my
               betters
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               encouragement
               from
               men
               ,
               or
               because
               I
               see
               these
               things
               are
               not
               in
               price
               and
               account
               among
               such
               as
               cannot
               iudge
               ?
               If
               I
               onely
               serue
               God
               faithfully
               ,
               of
               many
               that
               liue
               in
               the
               same
               towne
               carelesse
               and
               prophane
               :
               will
               God
               be
               ashamed
               of
               me
               before
               so
               many
               ,
               or
               rather
               will
               hee
               not
               acknowledge
               me
               and
               reiect
               
               them
               for
               all
               their
               multitude
               ?
               Oh
               then
               what
               a
               wretched
               part
               were
               it
               for
               me
               to
               be
               ashamed
               of
               him
               before
               men
               !
               or
               to
               feare
               base
               and
               sinfull
               man
               (
               whose
               breath
               is
               in
               his
               nostrils
               )
               more
               then
               God
               ,
               who
               can
               cast
               body
               and
               soule
               into
               
               hell
               ?
               But
               of
               this
               point
               see
               chap.
               8.
               verse
               11.
               compared
               with
               former
               .
            
             
               In
               saying
               ,
               God
               deliuered
               the
               Ammonites
               into
               his
               hands
               without
               their
               
               helpe
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               manifest
               he
               did
               ,
               wee
               see
               first
               how
               gratiously
               God
               prouided
               for
               this
               his
               seruant
               :
               that
               whereas
               hee
               could
               by
               no
               meanes
               procure
               aide
               from
               these
               Ephramites
               ,
               the
               Lord
               dealt
               so
               for
               him
               that
               hee
               needed
               them
               not
               ,
               but
               went
               through
               as
               prosperously
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               obtained
               their
               best
               assistance
               .
               For
               why
               ?
               God
               will
               not
               forsake
               his
               ,
               that
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
               hee
               is
               their
               helpe
               and
               defence
               in
               time
               of
               neede
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               if
               father
               and
               mother
               forsake
               them
               ,
               hee
               taketh
               them
               vp
               .
               This
               is
               a
               thing
               which
               greatly
               flesheth
               the
               vngodlie
               ,
               (
               who
               alas
               little
               know
               what
               refuge
               the
               righteous
               haue
               in
               time
               of
               neede
               )
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               haue
               friends
               ,
               might
               ,
               and
               wealth
               ,
               they
               thinke
               they
               can
               ouermatch
               their
               aduersarie
               :
               and
               then
               they
               thinke
               hee
               hath
               no
               shift
               ,
               (
               as
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               they
               exclude
               him
               )
               but
               he
               must
               either
               fall
               into
               reproch
               ,
               or
               make
               shipwracke
               of
               his
               conicience
               :
               although
               if
               God
               see
               it
               expedient
               ,
               hee
               disappointeth
               and
               frustrateth
               their
               hope
               .
               Thus
               the
               enemies
               of
               
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Daniel
              
               and
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               insulted
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               contriued
               their
               purposes
               so
               mischieuously
               to
               manward
               ,
               that
               they
               saw
               no
               way
               for
               them
               ,
               whom
               they
               pursued
               ,
               to
               escape
               :
               Now
               (
               say
               the
               Iewes
               )
               let
               vs
               see
               if
               God
               will
               helpe
               him
               at
               this
               pinch
               .
               But
               oh
               fooles
               !
               if
               God
               were
               farre
               off
               also
               from
               his
               ,
               when
               you
               are
               hottest
               in
               your
               furie
               against
               them
               ,
               ye
               said
               somewhat
               indeed
               :
               but
               loe
               ,
               he
               is
               then
               neerest
               them
               ,
               to
               carrie
               them
               through
               and
               laugh
               their
               enemies
               to
               s●orne
               .
               Iphtah
               was
               desirous
               here
               of
               the
               Ephramites
               helpe
               ;
               but
               being
               denied
               ,
               the
               Lord
               so
               wrought
               that
               they
               were
               the
               first
               that
               complained
               ,
               and
               not
               hee
               :
               There
               needed
               no
               Ephramites
               helpe
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               hoasts
               being
               on
               his
               side
               to
               make
               a
               supply
               .
               And
               let
               this
               be
               added
               as
               an
               encouragement
               to
               them
               whom
               I
               spake
               of
               in
               the
               last
               doctrine
               ;
               that
               their
               hakednes
               and
               solitarines
               ,
               I
               meane
               want
               of
               mens
               countenance
               and
               furtherance
               ,
               ought
               rather
               to
               driue
               them
               to
               cling
               more
               closely
               vnder
               the
               Lords
               wing
               ,
               who
               is
               able
               to
               make
               the
               enemies
               of
               his
               people
               their
               
               friends
               ,
               if
               their
               waies
               doe
               please
               him
               :
               if
               not
               ,
               hee
               can
               vse
               meanes
               to
               vphold
               them
               without
               their
               helpe
               .
               For
               either
               he
               can
               so
               muzzle
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               
               not
               hurt
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               :
               or
               hee
               can
               enable
               them
               with
               such
               courage
               and
               boldnes
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               contemne
               their
               contempt
               ,
               and
               little
               regard
               their
               opposition
               :
               or
               if
               they
               be
               such
               as
               may
               doe
               them
               any
               hurt
               ,
               yet
               the
               Lord
               can
               so
               grace
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               goe
               vnder
               that
               crosse
               willingly
               and
               bee
               rather
               confirmed
               ,
               then
               vnsetled
               in
               their
               good
               course
               thereby
               .
               And
               let
               all
               such
               as
               would
               willingly
               bee
               religious
               ,
               saue
               onely
               for
               the
               reproch
               with
               others
               ,
               yea
               euen
               their
               owne
               flesh
               would
               cast
               vpon
               them
               :
               let
               such
               (
               I
               say
               )
               labour
               to
               beleeue
               this
               ,
               and
               that
               temptation
               shall
               little
               trouble
               them
               .
               Againe
               ,
               obserue
               from
               hence
               what
               blessing
               God
               giueth
               by
               weake
               meanes
               ;
               when
               men
               goe
               to
               worke
               in
               their
               simplicitie
               and
               in
               a
               good
               conscience
               :
               which
               in
               all
               good
               attempts
               ought
               to
               encourage
               them
               that
               offer
               themselues
               willingly
               to
               the
               worke
               ,
               as
               the
               tenne
               thousand
               of
               the
               men
               of
               Zebulon
               and
               Napthali
               did
               in
               the
               
               Lords
               battailes
               against
               some
               hundred
               thousands
               in
               Siser●s
               armie
               that
               came
               against
               them
               .
               In
               such
               a
               case
               where
               God
               hath
               set
               vs
               on
               worke
               and
               heartned
               vs
               ,
               let
               vs
               not
               be
               discouraged
               by
               our
               meanenesse
               ,
               which
               in
               shew
               of
               reason
               is
               
               indeed
               able
               to
               doe
               little
               :
               which
               hereby
               I
               may
               perswade
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               not
               been
               the
               greatest
               men
               of
               account
               ,
               that
               haue
               brought
               greatest
               light
               in
               the
               Gospel
               vnto
               men
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               very
               meane
               in
               the
               iudgemēt
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               euen
               so
               ,
               in
               many
               other
               of
               his
               dealings
               ,
               he
               effecteth
               great
               matters
               by
               weake
               meanes
               .
               See
               that
               which
               is
               noted
               vpon
               Iphtah
               his
               victorie
               in
               the
               eleuenth
               chap.
               and
               32.
               verse
               ,
               being
               the
               same
               words
               .
            
             
               Vpon
               these
               promisses
               Iphtah
               concludeth
               with
               an
               interrogation
               ,
               asking
               
               them
               wherefore
               they
               were
               come
               to
               fight
               against
               him
               ?
               As
               if
               he
               should
               haue
               said
               ,
               I
               saued
               your
               liues
               ,
               you
               sitting
               at
               home
               with
               ease
               ,
               what
               reason
               haue
               yee
               therefore
               thus
               to
               come
               against
               me
               ?
               By
               this
               we
               may
               learne
               ,
               that
               when
               wee
               should
               do
               good
               to
               all
               by
               Gods
               commandement
               ,
               it
               proues
               vs
               to
               be
               of
               a
               most
               bad
               disposition
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               be
               found
               iniurious
               and
               hurtfull
               to
               the
               innocent
               ,
               as
               these
               men
               of
               Ephraim
               were
               against
               Iphtah
               ;
               and
               so
               I
               may
               say
               of
               those
               that
               doe
               vs
               hurt
               ,
               and
               no
               good
               ,
               though
               we
               liue
               innocent
               by
               them
               :
               whereas
               the
               Heathens
               doe
               good
               to
               such
               as
               doe
               good
               to
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               vse
               of
               this
               
               doctrine
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               so
               liue
               among
               men
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               not
               be
               charged
               iustly
               ,
               nor
               conuicted
               of
               wronging
               any
               :
               and
               yet
               not
               to
               rest
               there
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               doe
               them
               good
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               stand
               with
               our
               calling
               ,
               and
               as
               we
               shall
               be
               able
               ,
               so
               shall
               wee
               be
               sure
               neuer
               to
               feare
               accusations
               of
               vnkinde
               and
               vnbrotherly
               dealing
               ;
               but
               if
               any
               be
               brought
               ,
               we
               may
               answere
               them
               as
               Iob
               did
               ,
               If
               mine
               aduersarie
               write
               a
               booke
               against
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               take
               it
               on
               my
               shoulder
               ,
               reade
               it
               
               who
               listeth
               .
            
             
               As
               touching
               their
               reiecting
               this
               Apologie
               of
               Iphtah
               ,
               the
               point
               hath
               been
               
               handled
               before
               in
               the
               eleuenth
               chapter
               (
               although
               this
               wilfulnes
               farre
               worse
               became
               them
               ,
               then
               the
               Heathen
               king
               of
               Ammon
               )
               yet
               somwhat
               I
               will
               adde
               by
               so
               fit
               occasion
               .
               It
               is
               like
               their
               wilfulnes
               troubled
               Iphtah
               not
               a
               little
               ,
               especially
               being
               their
               gouernour
               ,
               who
               was
               loth
               to
               haue
               turned
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               sword
               vpon
               his
               owne
               people
               (
               if
               it
               could
               haue
               been
               auoided
               )
               and
               besides
               yet
               could
               not
               suffer
               it
               to
               haue
               his
               graue
               and
               iust
               defence
               so
               slightly
               reiected
               .
               But
               what
               other
               fruite
               was
               to
               be
               expected
               at
               their
               hands
               ,
               who
               came
               ready
               armed
               to
               trie
               the
               matter
               by
               force
               ?
               Was
               it
               like
               they
               would
               stand
               debating
               and
               reasoning
               long
               with
               him
               ,
               who
               came
               with
               a
               preiudicate
               and
               resolute
               minde
               to
               the
               contrary
               ?
               It
               is
               not
               said
               indeed
               ,
               that
               they
               gaue
               not
               eare
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               their
               reall
               refusall
               to
               hearken
               ,
               appeares
               in
               their
               proceeding
               to
               warre
               .
               But
               yee
               will
               say
               in
               the
               eighth
               of
               this
               booke
               ,
               their
               predecessors
               bewraied
               the
               contrary
               ,
               for
               their
               wrath
               was
               appeased
               by
               the
               answere
               of
               Gedeon
               .
               I
               answere
               :
               Indeed
               being
               vsed
               like
               froward
               children
               and
               condiscended
               vnto
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               their
               proud
               and
               angrie
               humour
               being
               pleased
               ,
               they
               gaue
               ouer
               with
               much
               adoe
               :
               they
               had
               bin
               beasts
               if
               they
               had
               not
               :
               nay
               doubtlesse
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               although
               they
               would
               (
               for
               an
               angrie
               man
               cannot
               continue
               in
               his
               anger
               so
               long
               as
               he
               would
               ,
               the
               fewell
               being
               remoued
               :
               )
               But
               is
               this
               the
               praise
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               being
               humoured
               (
               as
               I
               may
               say
               )
               he
               giues
               ouer
               ?
               No
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               appeaser
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               his
               shame
               ,
               because
               he
               should
               haue
               ouercome
               himselfe
               before
               ;
               his
               shame
               I
               say
               in
               that
               respect
               ,
               although
               indeed
               he
               that
               desisteth
               by
               any
               meanes
               ,
               is
               better
               then
               the
               implacable
               .
               But
               to
               returne
               :
               If
               there
               had
               been
               but
               a
               dramme
               of
               good
               nature
               and
               indifferencie
               in
               them
               ,
               (
               for
               religion
               they
               had
               none
               )
               would
               they
               not
               as
               well
               haue
               abated
               their
               spirit
               towards
               him
               by
               their
               hearkning
               to
               his
               sound
               reason
               ,
               as
               their
               fathers
               
               did
               before
               to
               Gedeons
               mildnesse
               ?
               Yes
               doubtlesse
               :
               but
               it
               is
               as
               impossible
               to
               order
               an
               vnreasonable
               paffion
               by
               reason
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               mad
               with
               reason
               .
               Let
               this
               then
               set
               before
               our
               eyes
               (
               who
               are
               Gods
               Ministers
               )
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               most
               of
               our
               ordinary
               hearers
               ,
               that
               so
               wee
               may
               learne
               how
               to
               be
               armed
               against
               that
               discouragement
               .
               We
               are
               yoked
               with
               such
               stiffenecked
               and
               opposite
               natures
               ,
               as
               winde
               about
               their
               fingers
               ,
               the
               most
               serious
               charges
               we
               lay
               vpon
               their
               conscience
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               they
               in
               Hosee
               )
               we
               declare
               vnto
               them
               the
               large
               
               and
               weightie
               things
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               and
               they
               account
               them
               as
               a
               strange
               thing
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               after
               long
               information
               ,
               fare
               as
               if
               they
               had
               neuer
               heard
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               as
               words
               of
               course
               ,
               or
               as
               if
               wee
               spoke
               in
               an
               vnknowne
               tongue
               vnto
               them
               .
               We
               looke
               that
               they
               should
               receiue
               them
               as
               from
               God
               ,
               (
               and
               so
               some
               few
               doe
               )
               and
               yeeld
               ,
               subscribe
               ,
               and
               hearken
               :
               but
               it
               is
               not
               so
               :
               we
               may
               say
               to
               them
               ,
               We
               haue
               piped
               vnto
               you
               ,
               but
               ye
               haue
               not
               danced
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               why
               doe
               
               they
               not
               conceiue
               our
               meaning
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               tune
               of
               our
               song
               ?
               Yes
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               otherwise
               resolued
               ,
               they
               haue
               another
               course
               to
               runne
               ,
               (
               as
               those
               Ephramites
               had
               ,
               of
               whom
               God
               complaineth
               that
               hee
               knew
               not
               how
               to
               entreate
               
               them
               )
               and
               therefore
               they
               hearing
               vnderstand
               not
               ,
               seeing
               will
               not
               see
               ,
               but
               winke
               and
               harden
               their
               hearts
               against
               vs.
               Must
               not
               this
               needs
               grieue
               vs
               ?
               Yes
               :
               and
               so
               it
               ought
               to
               make
               vs
               mourne
               :
               but
               how
               ?
               moderatly
               ,
               as
               the
               Physition
               ouer
               the
               patient
               ,
               whose
               disease
               was
               pass
               his
               skill
               ,
               ere
               he
               medled
               with
               him
               .
               And
               indeed
               so
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               :
               let
               vs
               feede
               them
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               cast
               away
               their
               meate
               ,
               or
               thriue
               not
               with
               it
               ,
               they
               discredit
               not
               vs
               that
               diet
               them
               with
               a
               good
               ordinary
               .
               We
               could
               wish
               ,
               that
               we
               could
               find
               them
               appetites
               as
               well
               as
               food
               :
               but
               this
               is
               past
               our
               skill
               :
               they
               died
               not
               of
               a
               famine
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               surfeit
               :
               the
               meanes
               were
               vsed
               ,
               and
               therein
               we
               rest
               ,
               and
               say
               ;
               we
               are
               a
               sweete
               sauour
               to
               the
               Lord
               in
               them
               that
               perish
               .
               It
               is
               manifest
               by
               the
               signe
               ,
               that
               Gods
               will
               was
               to
               reiect
               them
               :
               that
               God
               would
               not
               perswade
               them
               by
               vs
               ,
               and
               then
               (
               alas
               )
               how
               should
               we
               perswade
               them
               ?
               we
               haue
               saued
               our
               owne
               soules
               ,
               their
               blood
               be
               vpon
               their
               owne
               heads
               ,
               they
               died
               not
               for
               want
               of
               physicke
               .
               Now
               of
               this
               their
               wilfulnes
               (
               I
               meane
               the
               Ephramites
               )
               against
               Iphtah
               came
               ciuill
               warre
               betweene
               them
               .
               Of
               which
               in
               the
               next
               Sermon
               .
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               in
               that
               so
               many
               could
               agree
               together
               in
               so
               wicked
               an
               action
               ,
               
               (
               no
               lesse
               then
               two
               and
               fortie
               thousand
               men
               ,
               for
               so
               many
               lost
               their
               liues
               thereby
               :
               )
               we
               may
               see
               how
               easily
               men
               agree
               together
               in
               euill
               :
               as
               traytors
               ,
               rebels
               ,
               and
               other
               confederates
               in
               euill
               ,
               doe
               .
               Whereas
               it
               is
               hard
               for
               a
               few
               ,
               yea
               dwelling
               together
               in
               one
               towne
               and
               of
               the
               better
               sort
               ,
               to
               agree
               together
               about
               a
               good
               matter
               ,
               or
               against
               the
               euill
               committed
               therein
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               to
               their
               owne
               great
               ease
               and
               good
               to
               doe
               so
               .
               For
               why
               ?
               the
               most
               of
               them
               that
               should
               seeke
               the
               punishing
               of
               sinne
               ,
               as
               are
               farre
               gone
               themselues
               ,
               and
               as
               deepe
               therein
               ,
               (
               in
               one
               kinde
               or
               other
               )
               so
               that
               they
               must
               hold
               backe
               for
               shame
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               lest
               their
               owne
               punishment
               should
               be
               procured
               ,
               in
               vrging
               it
               busily
               vpon
               others
               .
               Besides
               this
               ,
               men
               are
               commonly
               of
               their
               owne
               corrupt
               nature
               ,
               slow
               and
               backward
               in
               doing
               good
               .
            
             
               The
               vse
               of
               this
               is
               ,
               to
               purge
               and
               clense
               our selues
               with
               all
               care
               from
               that
               which
               is
               euill
               both
               of
               soule
               and
               bodie
               ,
               and
               to
               keepe
               our
               hearts
               with
               all
               diligence
               ,
               
               that
               good
               life
               may
               come
               from
               thence
               .
               So
               shall
               wee
               neuer
               neede
               to
               feare
               that
               wee
               shall
               be
               vpholders
               of
               sinne
               in
               other
               ,
               or
               agree
               with
               them
               who
               
               are
               such
               .
               To
               the
               which
               purpose
               it
               is
               good
               to
               note
               ,
               by
               what
               degrees
               wee
               
               grow
               ,
               either
               to
               that
               or
               any
               other
               height
               of
               sinne
               ,
               which
               euen
               heere
               may
               bee
               learned
               by
               the
               example
               of
               these
               Ephramites
               .
               In
               whom
               as
               in
               other
               of
               like
               fort
               it
               may
               bee
               seene
               ,
               that
               first
               anger
               was
               kindled
               against
               Iphtah
               ,
               and
               bred
               in
               their
               hearts
               :
               then
               wrath
               followed
               ,
               which
               is
               continued
               anger
               ;
               next
               to
               both
               ,
               hot
               contention
               ;
               and
               then
               consent
               to
               ioyne
               in
               warre
               ,
               and
               to
               band
               themselues
               against
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               both
               innocent
               and
               helpfull
               yea
               euen
               to
               them
               .
               But
               this
               point
               I
               haue
               handled
               heretofore
               .
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               Ephramites
               quarrelling
               with
               Iphtah
               ,
               and
               his
               answere
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             THE
             SEVENTIETH
             SERMON
             ON
             THE
             TWELFTH
             CHAPTER
             OF
             THE
             BOOKE
             OF
             IVDGES
             .
          
           
             NOw
             followeth
             the
             fight
             and
             cruel
             warre
             that
             was
             between
             
             the
             Ephramites
             and
             Iphtah
             .
             For
             they
             ,
             as
             wee
             haue
             heard
             ,
             would
             in
             no
             wise
             relent
             ,
             at
             the
             sound
             and
             good
             reason
             that
             Iphtah
             brought
             to
             disswade
             them
             from
             battell
             ,
             but
             were
             resolute
             to
             proceed
             therein
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             fought
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             ouercame
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             might
             not
             escape
             ,
             hee
             preuented
             them
             ,
             and
             tooke
             the
             passages
             ouer
             the
             waters
             at
             Iorden
             before
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             passe
             ouer
             ,
             and
             returne
             home
             ,
             but
             there
             also
             many
             of
             them
             were
             taken
             and
             slaine
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             verses
             seuerally
             :
             In
             this
             fourth
             verse
             ,
             whereas
             it
             will
             
             be
             marueiled
             at
             ,
             that
             Iphtah
             made
             ciuill
             warre
             with
             these
             Ephramites
             ;
             such
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             could
             not
             be
             staied
             nor
             disswaded
             from
             making
             assault
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             had
             been
             free
             for
             him
             ,
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             he
             being
             in
             such
             a
             streight
             to
             defend
             himselfe
             ,
             although
             he
             had
             been
             but
             a
             priuate
             man
             :
             so
             ,
             much
             more
             ,
             he
             being
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             head
             and
             chiefe
             ouer
             them
             ,
             had
             the
             sword
             and
             authoritie
             put
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             whereby
             he
             was
             not
             onely
             to
             goe
             against
             forreine
             enemies
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             suppresse
             and
             punish
             the
             rebellious
             and
             seditious
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             offend
             in
             that
             manner
             .
             And
             the
             Lord
             gaue
             him
             the
             victory
             ouer
             them
             ,
             who
             had
             despised
             him
             ,
             and
             sought
             against
             all
             right
             of
             law
             to
             take
             from
             him
             the
             gouernment
             ouer
             the
             Gileadites
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             him
             out
             by
             strong
             hand
             ,
             hee
             being
             rightly
             possessed
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             All
             which
             being
             duly
             considered
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             and
             destruction
             
             which
             befell
             them
             thereby
             ,
             euen
             the
             losse
             of
             two
             and
             fortie
             thousand
             mens
             liues
             ,
             who
             by
             no
             perswations
             would
             yeeld
             to
             peace
             :
             it
             laieth
             out
             the
             heauy
             and
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God
             against
             those
             who
             are
             vnthankfull
             ,
             wilfull
             and
             seditious
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             worth
             the
             noting
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             such
             proud
             spirits
             bring
             vpon
             themselues
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             trouble
             themselues
             ,
             who
             seeke
             to
             trouble
             others
             .
             For
             either
             God
             taketh
             vengeance
             of
             such
             by
             men
             ,
             as
             vpon
             Achan
             he
             
             did
             by
             Ioshua
             ,
             who
             said
             vnto
             him
             ,
             Seeing
             thou
             hast
             troubled
             vs
             ,
             God
             shall
             
             trouble
             thee
             this
             day
             ,
             when
             they
             stoned
             him
             to
             death
             :
             or
             else
             the
             Lord
             doth
             it
             himselfe
             without
             meanes
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             He
             will
             recompence
             tribulation
             
             to
             them
             that
             trouble
             his
             .
             To
             teach
             vs
             to
             follow
             peace
             with
             all
             men
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             man
             shall
             see
             the
             Lords
             face
             .
             
          
           
             Of
             this
             fruit
             of
             mens
             wilfulnes
             and
             the
             deare
             price
             it
             costeth
             them
             ,
             I
             haue
             noted
             somewhat
             elsewhere
             .
             To
             knit
             vp
             the
             point
             therefore
             ,
             marke
             how
             iustly
             God
             met
             with
             these
             Ephramites
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             shame
             it
             was
             vnto
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             first
             disturbers
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             good
             order
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             so
             foully
             foiled
             and
             beaten
             ,
             by
             them
             whom
             they
             prouoked
             iniuriously
             .
             When
             it
             falleth
             out
             so
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             falleth
             not
             out
             alwaies
             so
             )
             what
             a
             cutting
             of
             their
             combe
             is
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             pulling
             downe
             of
             their
             proud
             stomacke
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             should
             carrie
             away
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             preuaile
             alway
             ,
             who
             should
             liue
             with
             such
             ?
             But
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             innocēt
             ,
             and
             the
             preuenting
             of
             that
             confusion
             which
             would
             otherwise
             ensue
             ,
             (
             for
             what
             is
             more
             intollerable
             then
             a
             boaster
             ,
             when
             hee
             hath
             his
             will
             )
             the
             Lord
             resists
             such
             ,
             and
             pares
             their
             nailes
             :
             so
             that
             their
             hornes
             are
             but
             short
             ,
             though
             their
             hearts
             be
             full
             curst
             .
             And
             seeing
             all
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             makebate
             and
             contentious
             person
             is
             put
             to
             the
             worse
             ,
             he
             is
             well
             serued
             ,
             to
             teach
             him
             to
             liue
             within
             his
             bounds
             ,
             and
             meddle
             not
             with
             them
             that
             giue
             him
             no
             cause
             :
             let
             vs
             prouide
             in
             our
             dealings
             with
             others
             ,
             that
             both
             our
             cause
             be
             honest
             and
             well
             grounded
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             affections
             be
             sutable
             ,
             not
             carried
             with
             passion
             ,
             heate
             ,
             and
             rage
             against
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             
             wronged
             vs
             :
             for
             if
             it
             fall
             out
             that
             wee
             be
             defeated
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             the
             foile
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             may
             looke
             for
             no
             other
             in
             such
             a
             case
             )
             and
             God
             himselfe
             take
             against
             vs
             in
             our
             bad
             courses
             ,
             how
             shall
             wee
             be
             able
             to
             hold
             vp
             our
             heads
             for
             shame
             ,
             when
             men
             reioyce
             at
             our
             ouerthrow
             ?
             Surely
             hee
             had
             need
             be
             impudent
             ,
             who
             should
             beare
             God
             and
             men
             and
             his
             owne
             conscience
             downe
             altogether
             ,
             and
             not
             blank
             for
             all
             the
             shame
             which
             his
             owne
             boldnes
             hath
             brought
             vpon
             him
             .
             But
             as
             for
             such
             as
             measure
             all
             by
             the
             successe
             they
             haue
             in
             their
             leaudnes
             ;
             thinking
             it
             becommeth
             them
             well
             enough
             ,
             while
             they
             prosper
             ,
             more
             shall
             be
             said
             of
             such
             in
             the
             5.
             and
             6.
             verses
             following
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             verse
             a
             reason
             is
             added
             ,
             why
             the
             Gileadites
             slew
             them
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             railed
             on
             them
             ,
             for
             these
             Ephramites
             which
             branded
             themselues
             with
             so
             many
             foule
             sinnes
             together
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             heard
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             too
             bad
             )
             yet
             added
             this
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             they
             railed
             on
             them
             also
             .
             These
             railing
             words
             were
             vsed
             before
             in
             their
             contention
             with
             Iphtah
             ,
             vpon
             which
             the
             Gileadites
             were
             doubly
             incensed
             .
             For
             seeing
             they
             quarrelled
             with
             Iphtah
             ,
             and
             threatned
             him
             so
             ,
             what
             wonder
             if
             they
             grew
             to
             disgrace
             the
             whole
             familie
             of
             which
             he
             was
             ?
             The
             meaning
             then
             is
             ,
             Gilead
             smote
             Ephraim
             ,
             because
             Ephraim
             ,
             besides
             their
             sedition
             ,
             added
             disdainfull
             and
             reprochfull
             termes
             ,
             and
             (
             because
             they
             dwelt
             betweene
             two
             tribes
             )
             they
             tooke
             occasion
             to
             call
             them
             ,
             Mungrels
             ,
             hang-byes
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             no
             set
             tribe
             ,
             but
             Neuters
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             by
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             though
             the
             tribe
             of
             Ephraim
             was
             a
             famous
             tribe
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             the
             meanest
             ,
             yet
             we
             see
             how
             the
             best
             for
             birth
             and
             descent
             ,
             may
             possibly
             degenerate
             and
             grow
             companions
             with
             the
             base
             and
             shamelesse
             ,
             as
             these
             here
             who
             had
             worthily
             such
             measure
             offered
             them
             by
             their
             brethren
             ,
             for
             their
             leaudnes
             ,
             quarrelling
             ,
             tumult
             and
             railing
             .
             Now
             if
             those
             may
             thus
             disguise
             themselues
             ,
             then
             how
             easily
             ,
             nay
             
             how
             vsually
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             may
             it
             be
             seene
             ,
             that
             very
             vile
             abiects
             and
             ofscourings
             may
             dwell
             among
             worthy
             and
             right
             honest
             seruants
             of
             God
             and
             good
             christians
             ,
             and
             be
             of
             their
             kindred
             also
             ?
             For
             as
             many
             vagrant
             and
             idle
             persons
             doe
             hang
             about
             Princes
             courts
             ,
             who
             are
             neither
             hired
             ,
             nor
             belonging
             to
             the
             house
             ,
             but
             shifters
             for
             their
             bellies
             and
             backes
             ,
             offering
             themselues
             to
             runne
             of
             meane
             persons
             errands
             :
             so
             are
             there
             in
             townes
             and
             cities
             ,
             vnruly
             and
             disordered
             fellowes
             ,
             either
             shrouded
             vnder
             the
             wing
             of
             their
             godly
             kindred
             ,
             or
             nestling
             themselues
             among
             other
             of
             good
             note
             for
             religion
             and
             
             honest
             behauiour
             ,
             some
             without
             callings
             ,
             brought
             vp
             to
             no
             labour
             ,
             some
             without
             liuing
             ,
             but
             all
             voide
             of
             grace
             ,
             ready
             to
             be
             set
             a
             worke
             in
             doing
             mischiefe
             if
             opportunitie
             serue
             .
          
           
             Such
             in
             diuers
             cities
             we
             reade
             of
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             waited
             to
             bee
             hired
             to
             make
             tumults
             and
             vprores
             therein
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             would
             haue
             none
             to
             take
             me
             thus
             ,
             as
             though
             I
             meant
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             I
             speake
             of
             ,
             the
             poore
             folke
             in
             townes
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             meane
             estate
             to
             liue
             :
             of
             whom
             I
             say
             this
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             them
             follow
             their
             calling
             diligently
             ,
             and
             labour
             painefully
             for
             their
             liuing
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Gospell
             is
             truly
             preached
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             are
             religious
             and
             approoued
             good
             christians
             ,
             I
             speak
             of
             that
             which
             I
             know
             :
             although
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             of
             them
             also
             ,
             many
             idle
             hangbies
             which
             may
             be
             reckoned
             worthily
             among
             the
             other
             that
             I
             spake
             of
             .
             The
             vse
             of
             this
             is
             to
             helpe
             to
             weede
             out
             such
             (
             as
             men
             haue
             abilitie
             and
             authoritie
             )
             and
             chiefe
             men
             in
             townes
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             to
             bee
             furtherances
             hereunto
             ,
             and
             to
             preuent
             idlenesse
             ,
             irreligiousnesse
             and
             liuing
             without
             callings
             ,
             from
             whence
             such
             annoyances
             doe
             arise
             .
             Looke
             more
             about
             this
             before
             in
             chapter
             9.
             4.
             and
             11.
             4.
             
          
           
             We
             haue
             heard
             of
             the
             subduing
             and
             killing
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Ephramites
             in
             
             the
             battaile
             before
             mentioned
             :
             now
             it
             followeth
             how
             the
             rest
             were
             slaine
             .
             And
             that
             was
             ,
             by
             taking
             the
             passages
             at
             Iorden
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             there
             as
             many
             as
             they
             found
             to
             bee
             Ephramites
             they
             slew
             ;
             all
             that
             were
             put
             to
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             that
             lost
             their
             liues
             at
             one
             time
             and
             other
             ,
             were
             two
             and
             fortie
             thousand
             .
             Now
             because
             many
             passed
             ouer
             Iorden
             of
             the
             Reubinites
             and
             Manassites
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             them
             who
             were
             Ephramites
             ,
             therefore
             they
             tried
             them
             by
             their
             language
             and
             speech
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             Ephramites
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             by
             their
             tongue
             in
             pronouncing
             .
             For
             when
             they
             bad
             them
             pronounce
             Shibboleth
             in
             a
             more
             full
             manner
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             ,
             but
             said
             Sibboleth
             ,
             being
             not
             able
             to
             pronounce
             so
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             meanes
             they
             were
             discerned
             ,
             and
             so
             taken
             and
             slaine
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             thing
             to
             be
             noted
             here
             ,
             is
             the
             occasion
             which
             moued
             the
             Gileadites
             
             to
             vse
             this
             policie
             ,
             to
             bid
             the
             other
             say
             
               [
               Shibboleth
            
             ]
             and
             that
             was
             ,
             because
             these
             Ephramites
             being
             asked
             who
             they
             were
             ,
             made
             a
             lye
             to
             saue
             their
             liues
             ,
             and
             denied
             their
             tribe
             .
             It
             is
             true
             which
             Satan
             said
             ,
             Iob
             2.
             
             Skin
             for
             skin
             ,
             
             and
             all
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             ,
             he
             will
             giue
             for
             his
             life
             ;
             euen
             truth
             ,
             honestie
             ,
             and
             all
             .
             And
             few
             will
             marueile
             at
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             or
             blame
             these
             for
             lying
             in
             so
             weighty
             a
             case
             ,
             as
             life
             it selfe
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             thinke
             that
             if
             they
             should
             be
             put
             to
             it
             as
             these
             were
             ,
             it
             were
             no
             more
             then
             they
             might
             and
             should
             doe
             to
             saue
             their
             life
             .
             Indeede
             i
             confesse
             life
             is
             sweete
             ,
             and
             if
             lying
             be
             lawfull
             in
             any
             case
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             perill
             of
             life
             .
             But
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             for
             a
             man
             to
             omit
             some
             dutie
             of
             the
             law
             for
             mercies
             sake
             to
             our
             owne
             life
             ,
             another
             ,
             to
             commit
             an
             
             expresse
             sinne
             against
             the
             negatiue
             of
             the
             law
             .
             Therefore
             although
             it
             bee
             lawfull
             for
             a
             man
             to
             preferre
             his
             life
             before
             the
             doing
             of
             some
             dutie
             commanded
             (
             put
             case
             it
             be
             the
             Sabbath
             daies
             duties
             )
             yet
             a
             man
             may
             not
             before
             a
             Magistrate
             answere
             falsely
             ,
             or
             equiuocating-lye
             ,
             vnder
             colour
             of
             mercy
             in
             sauing
             his
             life
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             the
             omitting
             of
             some
             dutie
             ,
             but
             the
             doing
             of
             a
             grosse
             fault
             :
             herein
             therefore
             the
             rule
             is
             true
             ,
             Euill
             must
             not
             be
             done
             ,
             that
             good
             may
             come
             thereof
             .
             And
             the
             negatiue
             rules
             of
             the
             law
             admit
             no
             exception
             ,
             except
             God
             dispense
             (
             as
             he
             did
             with
             the
             Israelites
             in
             robbing
             the
             
             Aegyptians
             )
             who
             is
             aboue
             the
             law
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             followeth
             ,
             if
             lying
             bee
             a
             sinne
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             well
             a
             sinne
             to
             lye
             ,
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             a
             mans
             life
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             lye
             needlesly
             ,
             or
             to
             please
             .
             All
             three
             ,
             the
             officious
             ,
             the
             vaine
             ,
             and
             the
             shamelesse
             lye
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             same
             cloth
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             same
             colour
             ,
             nor
             equall
             and
             of
             so
             deepe
             a
             dye
             .
             And
             to
             vs
             Christians
             it
             should
             seeme
             no
             hard
             condition
             neither
             ,
             to
             cast
             our selues
             vpon
             God
             ,
             rather
             then
             be
             beholding
             to
             a
             lye
             for
             our
             life
             ,
             if
             the
             case
             should
             so
             stand
             .
             Better
             it
             is
             not
             to
             liue
             ,
             then
             to
             liue
             with
             that
             
             (
             which
             is
             worse
             then
             any
             death
             )
             an
             accusing
             conscience
             .
             As
             the
             abiured
             Protestants
             in
             the
             time
             of
             persecution
             can
             witnesse
             .
             It
             is
             not
             the
             fond
             and
             foolish
             pretence
             ,
             or
             colour
             warped
             by
             the
             subtile
             braine
             of
             man
             which
             can
             diminish
             one
             iot
             of
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             much
             lesse
             disanull
             it
             .
             He
             that
             will
             saue
             his
             life
             ,
             by
             euill
             and
             indirect
             meanes
             ,
             shall
             lose
             it
             when
             all
             is
             done
             :
             as
             we
             see
             these
             Ephramites
             gained
             not
             by
             their
             lye
             ,
             but
             were
             conuicted
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             tongue
             that
             made
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             with
             one
             breath
             .
             The
             
             truth
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             case
             stood
             with
             them
             (
             they
             fleeing
             before
             their
             enemies
             in
             so
             bad
             a
             quarrell
             as
             this
             was
             )
             little
             better
             was
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             then
             to
             lye
             and
             shift
             for
             themselues
             ,
             hauing
             brought
             themselues
             into
             the
             briars
             by
             their
             contention
             ,
             rebellion
             and
             railing
             before
             .
             But
             let
             vs
             beware
             ,
             we
             bring
             not
             our selues
             into
             such
             streights
             by
             our
             sinne
             :
             for
             we
             shall
             finde
             it
             a
             matter
             hard
             enough
             to
             helpe
             our selues
             in
             extremitie
             of
             danger
             and
             trouble
             :
             which
             God
             brings
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             not
             the
             better
             fenced
             with
             faith
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             But
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             former
             is
             desperate
             and
             remedilesse
             ,
             as
             elsewhere
             I
             haue
             more
             fully
             declared
             in
             the
             Shechemites
             and
             their
             Captaine
             Gaal
             ,
             chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             whereas
             the
             text
             saith
             of
             these
             Ephramites
             ,
             that
             they
             failed
             of
             
             the
             full
             pronouncing
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             we
             see
             that
             although
             all
             the
             Tribes
             spake
             in
             one
             language
             ,
             yet
             euen
             therein
             such
             a
             difference
             was
             ,
             that
             one
             spake
             not
             as
             the
             other
             (
             for
             we
             see
             that
             these
             Ephramites
             could
             not
             pronounce
             ,
             as
             the
             Reubinites
             and
             the
             Manassites
             did
             )
             euen
             as
             also
             the
             Greekes
             haue
             great
             difference
             ,
             and
             we
             Englishmen
             ,
             namely
             southerne
             and
             northward
             ,
             differ
             much
             one
             from
             another
             in
             our
             dialect
             or
             manner
             of
             pronouncing
             ,
             though
             we
             all
             speake
             one
             language
             .
             This
             should
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             as
             oft
             as
             wee
             heare
             or
             thinke
             of
             any
             hurt
             or
             detriment
             comming
             thereby
             ,
             we
             should
             call
             to
             mind
             ,
             and
             bee
             humbled
             in
             our selues
             ,
             for
             the
             sinne
             of
             them
             that
             caused
             the
             confounding
             of
             language
             first
             ,
             the
             fruite
             whereof
             remaineth
             among
             vs
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             ought
             iustly
             to
             humble
             vs
             ,
             for
             that
             much
             toyle
             and
             time
             is
             now
             spent
             in
             learning
             to
             vnderstand
             languages
             ,
             which
             might
             else
             haue
             been
             otherwise
             bestowed
             .
             And
             also
             by
             strange
             tongues
             wee
             see
             how
             the
             wicked
             keepe
             many
             from
             vnderstanding
             the
             pure
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Romish
             Prelates
             long
             haue
             done
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             haue
             been
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             but
             
             one
             language
             and
             speech
             ouer
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             once
             it
             was
             .
             Besides
             with
             what
             difficultie
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             which
             I
             speake
             of
             ,
             doe
             many
             trauell
             into
             forraine
             lands
             ,
             to
             exchange
             their
             wares
             and
             commodities
             ,
             or
             to
             other
             ends
             and
             purposes
             ?
             For
             except
             they
             haue
             learned
             their
             languages
             ,
             they
             cannot
             speake
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             but
             by
             an
             interpreter
             ?
             What
             labour
             is
             there
             bestowed
             in
             the
             translating
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             other
             writings
             ,
             which
             else
             might
             haue
             bin
             spared
             ?
             which
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             commeth
             short
             of
             the
             naturall
             tongue
             and
             language
             .
             Not
             to
             insist
             in
             the
             inconueniences
             which
             arise
             by
             Translations
             ,
             euen
             controuersies
             in
             religion
             ,
             about
             faith
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             (
             in
             some
             part
             )
             cut
             off
             ,
             if
             one
             and
             the
             same
             language
             bee
             generally
             embraced
             :
             and
             they
             which
             translate
             best
             ,
             attaine
             not
             vnto
             that
             significancie
             of
             words
             and
             proprietie
             of
             meaning
             ,
             which
             the
             naturall
             language
             would
             affoord
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             difficultie
             .
             These
             and
             other
             like
             discommodities
             arise
             from
             this
             diuision
             of
             tongues
             :
             although
             they
             that
             liue
             at
             home
             in
             their
             owne
             countrey
             ,
             and
             conuerse
             with
             such
             as
             are
             of
             the
             same
             speech
             with
             themselues
             ,
             doe
             not
             so
             much
             obserue
             them
             :
             let
             such
             consider
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Gods
             mercie
             ,
             that
             this
             confusion
             reacheth
             no
             further
             then
             it
             doth
             ,
             but
             is
             confined
             though
             within
             so
             large
             bounds
             as
             it
             is
             .
             And
             againe
             let
             vs
             know
             ,
             that
             mens
             dishonouring
             God
             by
             their
             tongues
             ,
             by
             periury
             ,
             yea
             or
             swearing
             ,
             by
             blasphemie
             or
             cursed
             speaking
             ,
             and
             specially
             by
             imprecations
             ,
             might
             bring
             a
             deeper
             iudgement
             vpon
             them
             in
             person
             (
             though
             the
             generall
             little
             trouble
             them
             )
             euen
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             their
             speech
             altogether
             ;
             which
             kinde
             of
             examples
             ,
             neither
             experience
             of
             former
             ages
             ,
             nor
             our
             owne
             haue
             been
             wanting
             in
             :
             although
             if
             God
             should
             smite
             as
             oft
             as
             he
             is
             prouoked
             ,
             there
             should
             bee
             no
             end
             .
             I
             conclude
             this
             therefore
             ,
             let
             it
             bee
             a
             watchword
             against
             abusing
             our
             language
             ,
             lest
             wee
             prouoke
             (
             as
             many
             daily
             doe
             )
             some
             curse
             and
             punishment
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             bee
             made
             examples
             to
             feare
             others
             ,
             seeing
             other
             mens
             would
             not
             admonish
             vs.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             they
             slew
             such
             as
             could
             not
             pronounce
             the
             word
             ,
             
             we
             learne
             ,
             that
             as
             these
             lost
             their
             liues
             in
             returning
             homeward
             ,
             though
             they
             escaped
             in
             the
             battaile
             ,
             so
             when
             wicked
             men
             passe
             by
             one
             danger
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             fall
             into
             another
             .
             For
             the
             Lord
             being
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             neuer
             safe
             nor
             free
             from
             feare
             or
             perill
             of
             some
             euill
             to
             light
             vpon
             them
             ,
             although
             not
             by
             and
             by
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             the
             Prophet
             Amos
             saith
             ,
             If
             a
             man
             flie
             from
             a
             
             Lyon
             ,
             a
             Beare
             shall
             meete
             him
             .
             And
             euen
             so
             we
             see
             it
             to
             be
             by
             experience
             ,
             if
             such
             escape
             by
             lying
             ,
             friendship
             ,
             money
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             ,
             God
             himselfe
             will
             certainely
             meete
             with
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             pestilence
             ,
             or
             arrest
             them
             by
             some
             strange
             disease
             ,
             debt
             ,
             imprisonment
             ,
             shame
             ,
             or
             some
             
             other
             visitation
             :
             or
             els
             the
             worme
             of
             conscience
             as
             a
             serpent
             shall
             bite
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             haue
             their
             conscience
             seared
             as
             it
             were
             with
             an
             hot
             yron
             ,
             yet
             this
             plague
             shal
             take
             hold
             of
             them
             ,
             euen
             an
             hardned
             heart
             which
             cannot
             repent
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             dying
             (
             for
             few
             of
             them
             seeke
             to
             get
             out
             of
             that
             plunge
             )
             they
             doe
             most
             certainely
             perish
             vtterly
             without
             any
             recouery
             ,
             being
             throwne
             into
             that
             gulfe
             that
             is
             bottomlesse
             ,
             where
             is
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             .
          
           
             And
             although
             such
             ill
             disposed
             persons
             dye
             not
             alwaies
             by
             companies
             and
             multitudes
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             heere
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             flood
             in
             Noahs
             time
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             commeth
             often
             to
             passe
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             occasions
             that
             are
             offered
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             the
             lesse
             marked
             )
             yet
             he
             that
             obserueth
             it
             ,
             shall
             finde
             that
             they
             
             who
             bewray
             that
             they
             are
             not
             vpright
             harted
             ,
             but
             dissemblers
             and
             hollow
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             haue
             no
             fauour
             in
             the
             Gospell
             and
             good
             things
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             behauiour
             ,
             speech
             and
             companie
             ,
             doe
             testifie
             their
             bad
             liues
             ;
             I
             say
             such
             as
             obserue
             it
             ,
             shall
             find
             that
             now
             one
             ,
             and
             then
             another
             ,
             and
             some
             by
             one
             iudgment
             ,
             and
             some
             by
             another
             ,
             shall
             verifie
             that
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             namely
             ,
             how
             such
             pine
             and
             wanse
             away
             secretly
             in
             ignorance
             or
             impenitencie
             ,
             or
             bee
             arested
             apparently
             with
             such
             visitations
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             in
             which
             they
             testifie
             the
             same
             .
             See
             my
             notes
             vpon
             the
             ninth
             chapter
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Abimelech
             and
             the
             men
             of
             Shechem
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 
                   And
                   Iphtah
                   iudged
                   Israel
                   sixe
                   yeeres
                   :
                   then
                   died
                   Iphtah
                   the
                   Gileadite
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   buried
                   in
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   cities
                   of
                   Gilead
                   .
                
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 
                   And
                   after
                   him
                   Ibzan
                   of
                   Bethlehem
                   iudged
                   Israel
                   ,
                
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Who
                   had
                   thirtie
                   sonnes
                   ,
                   and
                   thirtie
                   daughters
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   sent
                   out
                   and
                   tooke
                   in
                   thirtie
                   daughters
                   from
                   abroad
                   for
                   his
                   sonnes
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   iudged
                   Israel
                   seuen
                   yeere
                   .
                
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   Ibzan
                   died
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   buried
                   at
                   Bethlehem
                   .
                
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 
                   And
                   after
                   him
                   iudged
                   Israel
                   ,
                   Elon
                   a
                   Zebulonite
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   iudged
                   Israel
                   tenne
                   yeeres
                   .
                
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   Elon
                   the
                   Zebulonite
                   died
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   buried
                   in
                   Aijalon
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   countrey
                   of
                   Zebulon
                   .
                
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 
                   And
                   after
                   him
                   Abdon
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   Hillel
                   the
                   Pirathonite
                   iudged
                   Israel
                   .
                
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 
                   And
                   hee
                   had
                   fortie
                   sonnes
                   ,
                   and
                   thirtie
                   nephewes
                   that
                   rode
                   on
                   seuentie
                   asse
                   colts
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   iudged
                   Israel
                   eight
                   yeeres
                   .
                
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   area
                   Abdon
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   Hillel
                   the
                   Pirathonite
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   buried
                   in
                   Pirathon
                   in
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   Ephraim
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   mount
                   of
                   the
                   Amalekites
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IN
               these
               verses
               following
               ,
               is
               contained
               the
               time
               of
               the
               reigne
               of
               Iphtah
               and
               
               diuers
               other
               ,
               that
               were
               Iudges
               in
               Israel
               ,
               together
               with
               their
               death
               and
               buriall
               in
               their
               owne
               cities
               ,
               where
               they
               dwelt
               and
               aboad
               in
               their
               life
               time
               .
               Wherein
               that
               which
               is
               said
               in
               common
               of
               them
               both
               ,
               I
               wil
               speake
               of
               ioyntly
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               time
               how
               long
               they
               gouerned
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               death
               and
               buriall
               :
               for
               they
               are
               all
               set
               downe
               alike
               .
               Other
               things
               herein
               contained
               ,
               I
               will
               seuerally
               note
               as
               occasion
               shall
               be
               offered
               in
               the
               text
               .
               And
               first
               of
               the
               time
               of
               their
               being
               Iudges
               ouer
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               said
               Iphtah
               had
               that
               place
               sixe
               yeere
               :
               Ibzan
               seuen
               yeeres
               :
               Elon
               tenne
               ,
               
               and
               Abdon
               eight
               .
               All
               which
               being
               but
               one
               and
               thirtie
               ,
               were
               a
               small
               number
               for
               foure
               to
               enioy
               the
               place
               one
               after
               another
               .
               Whose
               office
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               to
               deliuer
               the
               people
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               so
               (
               doubtlesse
               )
               they
               did
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               cause
               ,
               by
               their
               being
               in
               bondage
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               kept
               them
               in
               peace
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               oppressed
               nor
               brought
               vnder
               of
               their
               enemies
               at
               al.
               And
               that
               was
               a
               great
               fauour
               of
               God
               to
               Israel
               ,
               that
               they
               changing
               their
               Gouernours
               so
               oft
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               said
               betwixt
               the
               time
               of
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               to
               haue
               been
               in
               their
               enemies
               hands
               ;
               which
               when
               it
               was
               so
               ,
               is
               expresly
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               former
               examples
               and
               stories
               .
               Thus
               the
               Lord
               hath
               blessings
               of
               all
               sorts
               for
               his
               Church
               ,
               &
               is
               not
               willing
               to
               change
               them
               into
               punishments
               ,
               till
               our
               abuse
               of
               them
               turne
               them
               to
               our
               owne
               bane
               .
               And
               as
               these
               31.
               yeeres
               
               of
               peace
               ,
               vnder
               foure
               gouernours
               were
               granted
               to
               Israel
               ,
               so
               it
               was
               their
               owne
               sinne
               and
               reuolt
               from
               God
               ,
               which
               brought
               vpon
               them
               so
               long
               or
               a
               longer
               time
               of
               warre
               and
               disquiet
               :
               the
               Lord
               could
               haue
               allowed
               them
               their
               peace
               without
               interruption
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               haue
               serued
               him
               in
               it
               without
               vnsetling
               and
               wearinesse
               .
               And
               as
               he
               dealt
               with
               them
               ,
               so
               would
               he
               with
               vs
               also
               :
               who
               as
               he
               hath
               vndeseruedly
               continued
               our
               peaceable
               daies
               euen
               in
               the
               times
               of
               our
               late
               change
               ,
               (
               a
               worke
               of
               his
               most
               worthy
               to
               be
               had
               in
               remembrance
               )
               so
               he
               would
               haue
               freed
               vs
               from
               plagues
               and
               dearth
               also
               ;
               but
               in
               that
               he
               hath
               allaied
               our
               peace
               with
               such
               domestical
               punishments
               ,
               as
               these
               late
               yeeres
               haue
               witnessed
               ,
               wee
               may
               thanke
               our selues
               ,
               and
               marueile
               that
               they
               haue
               been
               no
               sorer
               ,
               for
               (
               doubtlesse
               )
               hee
               hath
               therein
               remembred
               mercie
               in
               iudgement
               .
               Our
               peace
               is
               from
               him
               ,
               our
               troubles
               wherewith
               it
               is
               accompanied
               are
               caused
               by
               our selues
               ,
               and
               farre
               more
               bitter
               should
               the
               cup
               be
               ,
               if
               we
               were
               made
               
               to
               drink
               it
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               tempered
               it
               :
               but
               the
               Lord
               in
               mercie
               holds
               back
               from
               vs
               ,
               confusion
               ,
               and
               bondage
               ,
               to
               our
               enemies
               ,
               which
               hee
               inflicted
               often
               vpon
               these
               Israelites
               .
               But
               more
               particularly
               ,
               this
               teacheth
               that
               it
               is
               a
               great
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               change
               of
               Princes
               and
               Gouernours
               ,
               there
               falleth
               not
               out
               some
               great
               detriment
               and
               hurt
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               especially
               when
               the
               changes
               are
               often
               .
               For
               that
               is
               counted
               a
               punishment
               ,
               as
               Salomon
               saith
               .
               For
               the
               
               transgression
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               Princes
               :
               and
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Common
               wealth
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               in
               peace
               and
               prosperous
               ,
               is
               then
               like
               to
               change
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               It
               caused
               Dauid
               when
               he
               heard
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Saul
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               very
               commendable
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               yea
               although
               hee
               knew
               that
               hee
               himselfe
               should
               succeed
               him
               ,
               it
               caused
               him
               (
               I
               say
               )
               to
               mourne
               with
               a
               great
               lamentation
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Ye
                 daughters
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 mourne
                 for
                 Saul
                 ,
              
               how
               much
               more
               would
               
               he
               haue
               done
               so
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               been
               religious
               and
               godly
               ?
               The
               same
               I
               say
               of
               inferiour
               Magistrates
               who
               helpe
               to
               vphold
               and
               countenance
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               doe
               maintaine
               peace
               in
               their
               precincts
               and
               corners
               where
               they
               dwell
               .
               The
               losing
               of
               them
               is
               with
               great
               danger
               ,
               besides
               feare
               of
               worse
               to
               follow
               :
               and
               of
               faithfull
               Preachers
               the
               like
               may
               be
               said
               also
               :
               though
               there
               be
               many
               instructers
               ,
               yet
               there
               are
               not
               many
               fathers
               :
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               them
               therefore
               will
               not
               be
               without
               much
               cause
               of
               griefe
               also
               ,
               for
               who
               knoweth
               what
               shall
               
               follow
               ?
            
             
               The
               vse
               is
               to
               stirre
               vs
               vp
               to
               thankfulnes
               for
               Gods
               goodnesse
               to
               vs
               and
               our
               land
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               late
               peaceable
               succession
               and
               present
               prosperitie
               and
               health
               of
               our
               Soueraigne
               :
               which
               indeed
               all
               are
               willing
               to
               take
               part
               in
               ,
               but
               few
               take
               the
               paines
               to
               consider
               how
               much
               they
               owe
               to
               God
               for
               such
               a
               benefit
               as
               this
               ;
               which
               as
               a
               knot
               containes
               in
               it
               all
               the
               particular
               blessings
               which
               we
               enioy
               as
               infolded
               in
               it
               .
               Much
               lesse
               doe
               they
               weigh
               that
               ouer-ruling
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               swept
               downe
               ,
               as
               a
               cobweb
               ,
               the
               long
               contriued
               plots
               of
               the
               Popish
               practisers
               for
               a
               forreine
               gouernment
               ,
               and
               defeated
               in
               a
               moment
               and
               derided
               their
               hopes
               ,
               by
               setting
               the
               crowne
               vpon
               the
               head
               of
               the
               true
               apparent
               Heire
               ,
               our
               gratious
               Soueraigne
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               contradiction
               of
               so
               many
               enemies
               .
               The
               sensuall
               abuse
               of
               this
               blessing
               ,
               hath
               now
               caused
               the
               Lord
               to
               abate
               somewhat
               of
               this
               his
               fauour
               ,
               by
               abridging
               vs
               of
               a
               part
               of
               our
               hoped
               welfare
               ,
               in
               the
               death
               of
               our
               late
               enioyed
               noble
               Prince
               .
               The
               which
               (
               among
               other
               vses
               )
               ought
               to
               teach
               vs
               first
               to
               bee
               earnest
               suters
               to
               God
               for
               the
               long
               life
               and
               prosperitie
               of
               the
               young
               Prince
               :
               secondly
               ,
               to
               teach
               vs
               sobrietie
               ,
               
               that
               seeing
               there
               fall
               out
               such
               changings
               in
               our
               liues
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               man
               knowes
               what
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               &
               what
               troubles
               may
               fall
               out
               in
               our
               daies
               ,
               therefore
               to
               set
               our
               affections
               on
               things
               not
               subiect
               to
               change
               ,
               euen
               to
               furnish
               
               our selues
               with
               knowledge
               and
               grace
               ,
               whereby
               wee
               may
               bee
               fitted
               for
               the
               best
               estate
               while
               wee
               liue
               ,
               and
               after
               death
               to
               enioy
               durable
               honour
               .
            
             
               Of
               Iphtah
               to
               say
               a
               little
               particularly
               ,
               when
               hee
               had
               so
               many
               and
               great
               
               troubles
               ,
               for
               the
               short
               time
               of
               his
               abiding
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               as
               three
               are
               set
               downe
               at
               large
               :
               his
               dangerous
               battaile
               with
               the
               Ammonites
               ,
               the
               vnlooked
               for
               forgoing
               of
               his
               only
               daughter
               ,
               and
               this
               bitter
               prouoking
               of
               him
               by
               the
               Ephramites
               ,
               this
               teacheth
               (
               besides
               that
               which
               hath
               bin
               said
               hereof
               before
               ,
               vers
               .
               2.
               )
               what
               great
               afflictions
               they
               haue
               ,
               who
               are
               of
               calling
               and
               high
               place
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               in
               comparison
               of
               many
               thousands
               are
               thought
               by
               their
               wealth
               to
               haue
               a
               little
               paradise
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               (
               and
               doe
               indeed
               enioy
               many
               outward
               priuileges
               aboue
               other
               )
               and
               what
               then
               may
               the
               life
               of
               meaner
               persons
               be
               accounted
               but
               a
               vale
               of
               miserie
               ?
            
             
               And
               especially
               the
               liues
               of
               such
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               who
               are
               in
               penurie
               and
               want
               with
               many
               other
               calamities
               which
               accompanie
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               haue
               no
               hope
               of
               saluation
               neither
               ;
               which
               were
               able
               not
               a
               little
               to
               asswage
               the
               force
               and
               anguish
               of
               such
               tribulations
               .
               All
               which
               I
               speake
               to
               shew
               how
               great
               the
               madnes
               of
               men
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               all
               sorts
               and
               conditions
               ,
               who
               for
               all
               their
               daily
               and
               manifold
               afflictions
               which
               cannot
               be
               expressed
               ,
               are
               yet
               so
               wedded
               &
               glued
               to
               this
               world
               :
               as
               that
               they
               are
               not
               fit
               to
               heare
               of
               a
               departure
               from
               hence
               ,
               no
               nor
               to
               bee
               brought
               to
               a
               sober
               and
               moderate
               vse
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               by
               the
               strongest
               perswasions
               to
               looke
               after
               and
               waite
               for
               immortalitie
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               may
               enioy
               it
               .
               Now
               let
               all
               iudge
               how
               little
               cause
               they
               haue
               to
               doe
               so
               .
            
             
               It
               might
               bee
               thought
               a
               benefit
               ,
               that
               the
               long
               life
               of
               man
               is
               so
               shortned
               from
               nine
               hundred
               yeeres
               to
               scarse
               halfe
               nine
               score
               ,
               if
               men
               duly
               weighed
               how
               euill
               they
               are
               ,
               as
               old
               Iacob
               told
               
                 Pharao
                 ;
                 Few
                 and
                 euill
                 haue
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 thy
              
               
               
                 seruant
                 been
              
               .
               But
               oh
               ,
               at
               what
               a
               rate
               would
               most
               men
               buy
               the
               lengthening
               of
               their
               miserie
               ?
               a
               madnesse
               so
               much
               the
               more
               extreame
               ,
               because
               they
               want
               that
               which
               might
               much
               allay
               the
               vanitie
               and
               vexation
               that
               falleth
               out
               in
               their
               life
               ,
               I
               meane
               faith
               and
               grace
               .
               Others
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               meeting
               with
               much
               ,
               yea
               and
               that
               stinging
               trouble
               in
               their
               liues
               oft
               times
               ,
               waxe
               discontented
               ,
               desperate
               ,
               and
               wearie
               of
               liuing
               ,
               and
               yet
               without
               all
               willingnes
               to
               dye
               ,
               saue
               through
               a
               necessitie
               of
               their
               owne
               making
               ,
               thinking
               thereby
               to
               auoide
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               encrease
               thereby
               .
               A
               third
               sort
               lay
               all
               their
               miseries
               vpon
               their
               pouertie
               :
               whereas
               (
               alas
               )
               if
               they
               had
               the
               best
               estate
               and
               happinesse
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               Iphtah
               might
               teach
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               neuer
               the
               neerer
               their
               desire
               ,
               for
               they
               may
               haue
               sorrow
               and
               vexation
               enough
               for
               all
               their
               wealth
               .
            
             
               Now
               of
               the
               death
               and
               buriall
               of
               them
               I
               say
               this
               :
               as
               they
               all
               died
               ,
               with
               all
               
               other
               vnto
               this
               day
               ,
               so
               it
               liuely
               admonisheth
               that
               it
               is
               the
               way
               by
               which
               all
               that
               yet
               remaine
               must
               goe
               ,
               and
               who
               knoweth
               how
               soone
               ?
               that
               wee
               may
               mind
               and
               prouide
               for
               it
               .
               And
               as
               they
               were
               buried
               in
               the
               places
               where
               they
               dwelt
               ,
               (
               as
               Iphtah
               in
               one
               of
               the
               cities
               of
               Gilead
               ,
               &c.
               )
               so
               we
               should
               submit
               our selues
               thereto
               ,
               with
               such
               other
               abasements
               as
               accompany
               it
               ,
               (
               though
               flesh
               rebell
               against
               them
               )
               and
               this
               wee
               should
               willingly
               doe
               for
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               
               glorious
               resurrection
               .
               But
               of
               death
               and
               buriall
               before
               .
               Thus
               much
               therfore
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Iudges
               ioyntly
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               is
               seuerally
               said
               of
               Ibzan
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               thirtie
               sonnes
               whom
               hee
               
               liued
               to
               marrie
               ,
               and
               thirtie
               daughters
               whom
               he
               also
               bestowed
               in
               marriage
               ,
               for
               so
               long
               hee
               liued
               together
               with
               them
               .
               And
               this
               is
               set
               downe
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               number
               of
               children
               is
               reckoned
               ,
               as
               then
               it
               was
               ,
               for
               one
               of
               the
               great
               blessings
               of
               God.
               Therefore
               the
               Lord
               promised
               to
               Abraham
               his
               
               friend
               ,
               that
               his
               seed
               should
               be
               multiplied
               as
               the
               starres
               of
               heauen
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               sand
               of
               the
               sea
               .
               And
               so
               sung
               the
               Prophet
               in
               the
               Psalme
               :
               
                 Thy
                 wise
                 shall
                 be
                 as
              
               
               
                 the
                 fruitfull
                 vine
                 on
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 thine
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 children
                 like
                 the
                 oliue
                 plants
                 round
                 about
                 thy
                 table
                 :
              
               and
               then
               he
               addeth
               this
               ,
               
                 Loe
                 thus
                 shall
                 the
                 man
                 be
                 blessed
                 ,
                 that
                 feareth
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               calling
               it
               not
               onely
               a
               blessing
               ,
               but
               more
               then
               common
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               doth
               the
               more
               condemne
               the
               vnthankfulnesse
               of
               them
               who
               doe
               what
               they
               can
               to
               auoid
               that
               blessing
               ,
               and
               doe
               of
               purpose
               shunne
               the
               occasion
               of
               hauing
               their
               part
               in
               it
               ,
               by
               marrying
               with
               full
               purpose
               and
               resolution
               ,
               where
               they
               may
               be
               sure
               they
               can
               haue
               no
               children
               .
               Whose
               fault
               may
               be
               the
               lesse
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               of
               simple
               ignorance
               ,
               but
               else
               it
               may
               be
               reckoned
               as
               a
               companion
               with
               theirs
               who
               grudge
               and
               murmur
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               haue
               so
               many
               children
               :
               which
               ariseth
               partly
               of
               distrust
               in
               Gods
               prouidence
               ,
               partly
               fearing
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               haue
               wherewith
               to
               nourish
               them
               ;
               partly
               of
               pride
               ,
               who
               see
               they
               must
               pull
               downe
               their
               countenance
               ,
               for
               because
               of
               the
               number
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               cannot
               set
               foorth
               themselues
               with
               the
               wealthiest
               of
               their
               condition
               ,
               to
               braue
               it
               iollily
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               be
               plucked
               downe
               with
               such
               a
               companie
               of
               brats
               ,
               as
               they
               terme
               them
               .
               And
               yet
               as
               bad
               as
               these
               sorts
               are
               ,
               farre
               more
               grosse
               and
               barbarous
               are
               they
               ,
               high
               or
               low
               ,
               Minister
               or
               people
               ,
               who
               rather
               then
               their
               countenance
               should
               in
               the
               least
               manner
               be
               abated
               by
               mariage
               and
               multitude
               of
               children
               ,
               do
               not
               only
               liue
               in
               continuall
               whordome
               ,
               zodomie
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               vnnaturall
               and
               filthie
               vncleannesse
               ,
               but
               are
               glad
               (
               though
               most
               vniustly
               and
               in
               dissimulation
               they
               doe
               it
               )
               to
               be
               counted
               and
               numbred
               amongst
               them
               that
               liue
               chast
               ,
               which
               sinne
               shal
               bring
               the
               swifter
               damnation
               to
               them
               :
               They
               are
               loth
               to
               abase
               themselues
               (
               as
               they
               count
               it
               )
               by
               stooping
               to
               Gods
               ordinance
               :
               but
               God
               hath
               many
               waies
               to
               pull
               them
               down
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               stoop
               (
               as
               I
               haue
               noted
               in
               the
               former
               chapter
               )
               though
               they
               escape
               it
               one
               way
               and
               time
               ,
               yet
               hee
               meeteth
               with
               them
               another
               :
               for
               
                 fornicators
                 and
                 adulterers
                 God
                 wil
                 iudge
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Author
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               saith
               ,
               
               and
               the
               experiments
               thereof
               are
               infinit
               in
               all
               kinds
               of
               iudgements
               ,
               by
               scripture
               and
               experience
               ,
               both
               of
               old
               and
               daily
               :
               Although
               what
               neede
               wee
               goe
               farre
               ?
               That
               which
               they
               shunne
               by
               their
               auoiding
               marriage
               ,
               the
               most
               pull
               vpon
               themselues
               ,
               by
               the
               contrary
               course
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               .
               Now
               what
               remaineth
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               who
               haue
               and
               count
               children
               a
               blessing
               ,
               endeuour
               carefully
               to
               make
               them
               the
               children
               of
               God
               also
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               be
               to
               them
               a
               double
               blessing
               ?
               Which
               is
               done
               of
               few
               ,
               especially
               as
               the
               case
               requireth
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               carefull
               and
               constant
               looking
               to
               the
               religious
               bringing
               vp
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               marking
               of
               their
               disposition
               ,
               and
               the
               sinnes
               which
               they
               are
               most
               prone
               and
               inclined
               vnto
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               in
               due
               time
               and
               good
               manner
               helpe
               to
               remedie
               it
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               Another
               thing
               that
               is
               seuerall
               in
               these
               verses
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               this
               Abdon
               ,
               
               
               the
               last
               that
               is
               reckoned
               ,
               had
               fortie
               sonnes
               ,
               and
               thirtie
               sonnes
               sonnes
               ,
               and
               these
               were
               of
               place
               ,
               and
               some
               countenance
               ,
               riding
               stately
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               meaner
               persons
               going
               on
               foote
               .
               Whereby
               it
               appeareth
               (
               to
               say
               no
               more
               of
               the
               number
               of
               children
               )
               that
               they
               had
               peace
               then
               ,
               and
               were
               free
               from
               oppression
               by
               the
               other
               nations
               that
               dwelt
               about
               them
               .
               For
               they
               must
               not
               else
               haue
               had
               such
               elbow
               roome
               ,
               nor
               their
               libertie
               so
               to
               shew
               themselues
               boldly
               and
               openly
               ,
               but
               to
               hide
               their
               heads
               as
               well
               as
               meaner
               persons
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               their
               iollitie
               aside
               .
            
             
               For
               our
               instruction
               this
               wee
               may
               learne
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               time
               of
               peace
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               freedome
               from
               warre
               and
               persecution
               in
               a
               land
               ,
               there
               is
               great
               prosperitie
               in
               euery
               kinde
               ,
               as
               multitude
               of
               people
               ,
               building
               ,
               purchasing
               ,
               and
               growing
               in
               wealth
               and
               promotion
               .
               For
               though
               the
               plague
               and
               famine
               sometime
               sweep
               away
               &
               diminish
               the
               number
               of
               people
               ,
               yet
               they
               through
               Gods
               goodnesse
               not
               continuing
               long
               ,
               nor
               sore
               ,
               are
               the
               sooner
               outgrowne
               :
               but
               the
               other
               ,
               I
               meane
               warre
               and
               persecution
               ,
               make
               strippe
               and
               waste
               ,
               as
               we
               say
               ,
               euen
               as
               the
               violent
               fire
               burneth
               all
               where
               it
               commeth
               ,
               and
               the
               raging
               waters
               drowne
               .
               But
               when
               they
               cease
               ,
               there
               is
               plentie
               for
               the
               most
               part
               going
               with
               peace
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               with
               both
               great
               outward
               prosperitie
               .
            
             
               Which
               is
               to
               bee
               acknowledged
               a
               singular
               great
               fauour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               such
               as
               are
               able
               to
               vse
               it
               aright
               ,
               it
               giueth
               much
               libertie
               and
               encouragement
               ,
               to
               liue
               well
               and
               happily
               .
               And
               otherwise
               what
               is
               all
               iollitie
               and
               abundance
               ,
               if
               we
               haue
               not
               learned
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               fitted
               for
               the
               right
               vse
               of
               it
               ?
               The
               which
               how
               few
               regard
               or
               looke
               after
               ,
               but
               onely
               seeke
               to
               passe
               their
               precious
               time
               ,
               in
               ease
               ,
               vanitie
               ,
               play
               ,
               idlenesse
               ,
               whoring
               ,
               drinking
               and
               such
               like
               :
               and
               the
               ciuiller
               sort
               to
               minde
               little
               else
               ,
               then
               to
               encrease
               and
               gather
               wealth
               ,
               the
               most
               of
               them
               not
               knowing
               why
               ,
               but
               to
               content
               &
               please
               themselues
               thereby
               :
               to
               
               see
               (
               I
               say
               )
               how
               fondly
               ,
               nay
               madly
               so
               many
               doe
               vse
               this
               peace
               and
               liberty
               of
               quiet
               liuing
               ;
               it
               is
               much
               more
               to
               be
               bewailed
               ,
               then
               the
               benefit
               it selfe
               is
               to
               be
               reioyced
               for
               :
               And
               to
               thinke
               ,
               how
               in
               this
               time
               of
               peace
               ,
               good
               preaching
               should
               be
               in
               vse
               throughout
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               to
               hold
               downe
               Poperie
               ,
               Atheisme
               ,
               prophanenes
               and
               other
               sinne
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               should
               be
               all
               in
               all
               with
               vs
               ,
               to
               bring
               many
               people
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               how
               little
               is
               done
               this
               way
               ,
               it
               cannot
               without
               much
               bewailing
               bee
               thought
               on
               .
               Now
               if
               in
               this
               earthly
               mansion
               of
               ours
               (
               wherein
               wee
               are
               absent
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               liue
               as
               strangers
               for
               a
               time
               )
               he
               can
               allow
               his
               people
               so
               liberall
               and
               comfortable
               a
               supply
               of
               earthly
               refreshings
               meete
               for
               them
               ,
               vntill
               they
               shall
               no
               longer
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               them
               ;
               then
               what
               is
               like
               to
               be
               their
               entertainment
               at
               home
               in
               heauen
               (
               thinke
               wee
               )
               and
               what
               prouision
               will
               the
               Lord
               make
               for
               them
               there
               ?
               where
               all
               sound
               reioycing
               is
               without
               end
               or
               measure
               ?
               A
               great
               meanes
               (
               doubtlesse
               )
               to
               prouoke
               them
               to
               serue
               out
               their
               time
               with
               cheerefulnesse
               and
               faithfulnes
               ,
               when
               they
               consider
               that
               all
               things
               are
               theirs
               ,
               both
               here
               and
               hereafter
               :
               all
               good
               things
               serue
               to
               make
               vp
               the
               happinesse
               of
               them
               who
               are
               Christs
               ,
               who
               is
               Lord
               of
               all
               .
               And
               this
               be
               said
               of
               that
               which
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               of
               in
               these
               Iudges
               seuerally
               and
               apart
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               the
               whole
               chapter
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             THE
             SEVENTIE
             ONE
             SERMON
             ON
             THE
             XIII
             .
             CHAPTER
             OF
             THE
             BOOKE
             OF
             IVDGES
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 continued
                 to
                 commit
                 wickednesse
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 deliuered
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Philistims
                 fortie
                 yeeres
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Then
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 Zorah
                 of
                 the
                 familie
                 of
                 the
                 Danites
                 named
                 Manoah
                 ,
                 whose
                 wife
                 was
                 barren
                 ,
                 and
                 bare
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Angell
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 appeared
                 vnto
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 Behold
                 now
                 thou
                 art
                 barren
                 ,
                 and
                 bearest
                 not
                 :
                 but
                 thou
                 shalt
                 conceiue
                 〈◊〉
                 beare
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 And
                 now
                 therefore
                 beware
                 that
                 thou
                 drinke
                 no
                 wine
                 ,
                 or
                 strong
                 drinke
                 ,
                 neither
                 eate
                 any
                 vncleane
                 thing
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 For
                 loe
                 thou
                 shalt
                 conceiue
                 and
                 beare
                 a
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 razer
                 shall
                 come
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 child
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Nazarite
                 vnto
                 God
                 from
                 his
                 birth
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 begin
                 to
                 saue
                 Israel
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Philistims
                 .
              
            
          
           
             HEre
             before
             I
             giue
             the
             summe
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             as
             I
             vse
             to
             do
             in
             the
             entrance
             of
             euery
             Chapter
             ,
             I
             will
             first
             lay
             downe
             the
             short
             summe
             of
             the
             foure
             Chapters
             next
             following
             ;
             containing
             the
             storie
             of
             Samson
             .
             And
             it
             giueth
             good
             light
             to
             the
             matters
             therein
             contained
             .
             This
             Chapter
             setteth
             downe
             his
             birth
             :
             the
             next
             his
             mariage
             ,
             the
             15.
             some
             of
             his
             acts
             ,
             the
             16.
             his
             death
             .
             For
             
             the
             first
             of
             these
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             Israelites
             being
             for
             their
             sins
             brought
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Philistims
             ,
             and
             oppressed
             by
             them
             ,
             Samson
             is
             promised
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             his
             parents
             ,
             to
             be
             borne
             as
             a
             reuenger
             of
             them
             :
             and
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Lord
             instructing
             them
             what
             to
             doe
             about
             the
             child
             ,
             confirmed
             the
             promise
             by
             a
             signe
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             time
             it
             was
             performed
             that
             Samson
             was
             borne
             .
          
           
             Agreeable
             hereto
             are
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             are
             three
             :
             first
             ,
             The
             
             appearing
             of
             the
             Angell
             to
             Manoahs
             wife
             ,
             with
             a
             message
             to
             her
             of
             a
             sonne
             ,
             
             that
             she
             should
             beare
             ,
             to
             helpe
             Israel
             against
             the
             Philistims
             ,
             to
             verse
             6.
             
             Then
             
             his
             second
             appearing
             to
             them
             both
             together
             ,
             Manoah
             and
             his
             wife
             I
             meane
             ,
             to
             the
             fifteenth
             verse
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             signe
             that
             the
             Angell
             gaue
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             
             he
             promised
             should
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             indeed
             of
             the
             childs
             birth
             ,
             and
             this
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               storie
               sheweth
               in
               this
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               that
               God
               sent
               
               tidings
               and
               hope
               of
               help
               against
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               done
               in
               this
               ,
               
               and
               these
               foure
               next
               verses
               following
               :
               and
               that
               was
               because
               the
               people
               hauing
               fallen
               againe
               to
               prouoke
               the
               Lord
               ,
               hee
               deliuered
               them
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               fortie
               yeeres
               .
               But
               here
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               hee
               thought
               vpon
               their
               bondage
               ,
               and
               went
               about
               their
               deliuerance
               .
               This
               their
               bondage
               when
               it
               began
               and
               ended
               ,
               is
               hardly
               gathered
               for
               certaintie
               :
               but
               most
               likely
               it
               began
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Abdon
               ,
               and
               continued
               almost
               to
               the
               time
               of
               Heli.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               sin
               of
               Israel
               ,
               that
               they
               added
               to
               worke
               euill
               in
               the
               fight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
               for
               so
               are
               the
               words
               :
               meaning
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               done
               before
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               and
               as
               their
               fathers
               had
               done
               before
               their
               late
               peaceable
               gouernment
               ,
               so
               they
               did
               now
               againe
               .
               For
               this
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               body
               of
               them
               ,
               not
               of
               particular
               persons
               :
               who
               (
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               )
               committed
               sinnes
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               boldly
               ,
               grossely
               and
               openly
               with
               consent
               .
               But
               now
               they
               fell
               to
               that
               ,
               and
               most
               like
               to
               idolatrie
               among
               the
               rest
               .
               And
               now
               the
               Lord
               had
               omitted
               to
               punish
               them
               ,
               and
               had
               giuen
               them
               peace
               ,
               they
               fell
               againe
               to
               their
               old
               byas
               .
               This
               teacheth
               how
               naturall
               it
               is
               ,
               for
               all
               flesh
               to
               decline
               ,
               and
               to
               fall
               to
               those
               sinnes
               which
               once
               they
               abhorred
               .
            
             
               Our
               latter
               works
               should
               be
               better
               then
               our
               former
               :
               but
               how
               rare
               is
               this
               to
               be
               seene
               ,
               no
               not
               in
               the
               better
               sort
               ?
               no
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               in
               them
               ,
               who
               do
               obserue
               
               their
               own
               frailtie
               ,
               &
               how
               many
               waies
               they
               are
               ready
               to
               fall
               ,
               and
               lay
               daily
               for
               especiall
               grace
               of
               faith
               and
               good
               gouernment
               ,
               &
               knowledge
               without
               fainting
               and
               wearines
               ,
               as
               at
               any
               time
               they
               haue
               done
               ,
               since
               they
               first
               began
               ,
               else
               I
               say
               it
               is
               hardly
               to
               be
               found
               .
               And
               no
               lesse
               had
               need
               to
               be
               done
               of
               them
               ,
               because
               both
               old
               and
               new
               prouocations
               to
               euill
               are
               so
               many
               and
               strong
               ,
               and
               euer
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               otherwise
               preuaile
               one
               time
               or
               other
               .
               And
               therefore
               men
               should
               know
               and
               consider
               ,
               that
               they
               waite
               for
               a
               reward
               of
               great
               price
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               is
               crowned
               except
               hee
               striue
               for
               it
               lawfully
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               end
               :
               therefore
               they
               should
               not
               be
               weary
               of
               weldoing
               ,
               neither
               faint
               in
               their
               good
               beginnings
               .
               But
               (
               oh
               to
               bee
               lamented
               )
               many
               of
               the
               forwarder
               sort
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               are
               now
               growne
               to
               tempt
               God
               boldly
               ,
               and
               take
               vpon
               them
               to
               stint
               him
               in
               their
               prayers
               and
               other
               seruice
               ,
               and
               detract
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               coldly
               goe
               about
               it
               ,
               much
               like
               them
               who
               are
               driuen
               to
               worke
               dead
               worke
               with
               their
               creditors
               ,
               and
               are
               constrained
               rather
               to
               pay
               them
               therby
               the
               debt
               that
               they
               owe
               them
               ,
               then
               that
               they
               haue
               any
               wages
               to
               receiue
               for
               the
               same
               :
               which
               kinde
               of
               worke
               ,
               all
               know
               how
               vnwillingly
               and
               wearisomly
               for
               the
               most
               part
               it
               is
               taken
               in
               hand
               .
               And
               to
               speake
               a
               word
               of
               those
               who
               are
               not
               ingrafted
               into
               Christ
               at
               all
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               how
               awkly
               they
               come
               forward
               ,
               in
               the
               sincere
               receiuing
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               (
               though
               wee
               know
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               they
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               beareth
               long
               with
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               
               he
               may
               bring
               them
               to
               repentance
               )
               yet
               how
               many
               of
               them
               may
               we
               obserue
               ,
               who
               though
               they
               liue
               vnder
               good
               teaching
               ,
               doe
               not
               verifie
               the
               Apostles
               words
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               of
               the
               wicked
               &
               vngodly
               ,
               viz.
               that
               both
               for
               knowledge
               ,
               they
               are
               euer
               learning
               ,
               but
               neuer
               obtaining
               it
               ,
               and
               as
               for
               their
               practise
               ,
               they
               
               waxe
               worse
               and
               worse
               ,
               rather
               then
               that
               they
               haue
               so
               much
               as
               any
               purpose
               
               to
               set
               their
               hearts
               to
               seeke
               after
               true
               repentance
               .
               For
               the
               fuller
               handling
               hereof
               ,
               let
               the
               reader
               looke
               backe
               into
               the
               former
               Chapters
               ,
               wherein
               the
               other
               reuolts
               of
               this
               people
               are
               mentioned
               .
            
             
               In
               that
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               God
               gaue
               them
               (
               when
               they
               had
               thus
               prouoked
               him
               )
               into
               
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               as
               he
               vsed
               (
               when
               they
               fell
               to
               the
               like
               sinnes
               )
               to
               sell
               them
               to
               other
               nations
               about
               them
               ;
               and
               they
               and
               their
               fathers
               had
               so
               often
               found
               it
               so
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               haue
               knowne
               (
               if
               they
               would
               )
               that
               they
               should
               finde
               some
               such
               like
               thing
               againe
               as
               oft
               as
               they
               reuolted
               from
               him
               .
               The
               Lords
               thus
               dealing
               with
               them
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               not
               onely
               laieth
               foorth
               their
               boldnes
               
               in
               sinning
               (
               which
               I
               haue
               spoken
               of
               )
               but
               it
               certainly
               testifieth
               also
               what
               God
               will
               doe
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               others
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               hee
               will
               surely
               be
               auenged
               of
               such
               his
               enemies
               ,
               who
               dare
               so
               boldly
               tempt
               him
               ;
               yea
               one
               time
               or
               other
               he
               will
               most
               certainly
               doe
               it
               .
               And
               so
               let
               vs
               and
               especially
               such
               as
               take
               aduantage
               ,
               by
               deferring
               of
               Gods
               executing
               his
               iudgement
               ,
               to
               settle
               themselues
               the
               more
               to
               doe
               euill
               ,
               let
               vs
               tell
               to
               our
               owne
               hearts
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               doubtingly
               ,
               as
               the
               woman
               answered
               of
               the
               punishment
               to
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               
               which
               God
               had
               certainly
               annexed
               to
               the
               eating
               the
               forbidden
               fruite
               ,
               but
               assuredly
               .
               And
               this
               let
               euery
               one
               that
               is
               wise
               apply
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               a
               most
               vndoubted
               truth
               vpon
               the
               committing
               of
               those
               sinnes
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               hee
               is
               most
               in
               danger
               ,
               or
               else
               hee
               must
               looke
               to
               smart
               afterward
               .
               But
               of
               this
               point
               and
               the
               next
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               namely
               that
               he
               did
               so
               long
               continue
               the
               people
               in
               bondage
               to
               the
               Philistims
               because
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               I
               haue
               spoken
               in
               another
               place
               .
            
             
               The
               Lord
               purposing
               to
               raise
               vp
               one
               that
               should
               helpe
               his
               people
               ,
               doth
               
               first
               appoint
               his
               parents
               ,
               and
               them
               he
               mentioneth
               and
               describeth
               in
               this
               second
               verse
               :
               and
               sheweth
               in
               the
               third
               ,
               how
               he
               sent
               word
               to
               the
               woman
               by
               his
               Angell
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               beare
               such
               a
               childe
               ,
               as
               should
               helpe
               to
               auenge
               their
               enemies
               :
               in
               the
               fourth
               hee
               directeth
               her
               how
               to
               vse
               her selfe
               who
               should
               beare
               that
               childe
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               should
               not
               eate
               or
               drinke
               any
               forbidden
               or
               vncleane
               thing
               :
               in
               the
               fifth
               he
               shewes
               a
               reason
               hereof
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               because
               the
               childe
               should
               bee
               no
               common
               person
               but
               a
               professed
               Nazarite
               .
               And
               therewith
               he
               declareth
               what
               he
               should
               doe
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               begin
               to
               saue
               Israel
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Philistims
               .
            
             
               Touching
               the
               first
               of
               these
               points
               ,
               of
               describing
               the
               parents
               of
               Samson
               ,
               I
               would
               say
               the
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               see
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               omitteth
               and
               passeth
               by
               the
               commendation
               of
               their
               godlinesse
               here
               ,
               which
               yet
               by
               that
               which
               followeth
               appeareth
               to
               haue
               bin
               great
               .
               But
               yet
               I
               will
               borrow
               somewhat
               from
               other
               places
               in
               this
               chapter
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               We
               may
               obserue
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               vpon
               the
               like
               occasion
               sometimes
               a
               very
               liberall
               roome
               and
               commendation
               is
               allowed
               to
               the
               parents
               of
               worthie
               instruments
               .
               One
               for
               all
               may
               serue
               ,
               of
               the
               parents
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               Luk.
               1.
               6.
               not
               so
               much
               described
               by
               circumstance
               of
               place
               and
               outward
               condition
               ,
               as
               by
               their
               grace
               and
               godlines
               .
               This
               is
               here
               omitted
               ,
               and
               yet
               so
               as
               by
               the
               sequell
               of
               the
               historie
               in
               this
               chapter
               ,
               it
               may
               appeare
               they
               were
               a
               worthie
               couple
               :
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               leauing
               it
               to
               the
               discretion
               of
               the
               reader
               ,
               to
               make
               vp
               their
               description
               by
               the
               good
               fruites
               and
               effects
               which
               are
               after
               recorded
               of
               them
               both
               ,
               as
               (
               God
               willing
               )
               shall
               be
               noted
               out
               of
               the
               text
               ,
               I
               doe
               here
               make
               mention
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               being
               to
               good
               purpose
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               mentioning
               of
               them
               .
               Briefly
               then
               ,
               let
               vs
               note
               from
               this
               practise
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               how
               much
               it
               auaileth
               to
               the
               due
               setting
               out
               of
               a
               good
               posteritie
               ,
               to
               see
               from
               what
               manner
               of
               parents
               they
               are
               descended
               ,
               (
               the
               godly
               progenitors
               ,
               being
               the
               crowne
               of
               a
               good
               progenie
               )
               especially
               if
               the
               vnworthinesse
               ,
               and
               vnsutablenes
               of
               the
               
               yonger
               ,
               depriue
               them
               not
               of
               that
               honour
               which
               their
               elders
               haue
               purchased
               for
               them
               .
               The
               godly
               parents
               are
               the
               roote
               whence
               the
               children
               (
               euen
               
               by
               promise
               and
               couenant
               ,
               Exod.
               20.
               )
               are
               to
               deriue
               blessing
               vpon
               themselues
               ,
               if
               they
               bee
               faithfull
               .
               Hence
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               all
               beleeuers
               are
               honoured
               with
               the
               spirituall
               priuiledge
               of
               being
               the
               sonnes
               of
               faithfull
               Abraham
               :
               a
               greater
               by
               farre
               then
               to
               bee
               his
               degenerate
               children
               by
               carnall
               propagation
               ,
               Iohn
               4.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               insinuateth
               to
               Parents
               the
               dutie
               of
               care
               and
               gouernement
               :
               seeing
               when
               the
               children
               are
               named
               (
               as
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               Kings
               commonly
               )
               there
               the
               parents
               are
               set
               in
               the
               forefront
               ,
               to
               beare
               the
               blame
               ,
               or
               to
               carrie
               away
               the
               honour
               :
               if
               their
               children
               deserue
               well
               ,
               they
               may
               claime
               the
               praise
               of
               it
               iustly
               ,
               as
               a
               blessing
               and
               rewarde
               of
               their
               education
               :
               to
               the
               shame
               I
               speake
               it
               of
               such
               loose
               persons
               ,
               as
               whose
               childrens
               religion
               shameth
               the
               ignorance
               and
               vngodlinesse
               of
               their
               parents
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               this
               redoundeth
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               faithfulnesse
               ,
               when
               one
               posteritie
               after
               another
               ,
               for
               some
               generations
               shall
               bee
               found
               to
               know
               the
               God
               of
               their
               fathers
               :
               in
               whose
               steps
               to
               walke
               it
               is
               to
               them
               a
               worthy
               commendation
               before
               men
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               Timothy
               a
               godly
               childe
               and
               grandchild
               ,
               
               is
               commended
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               here
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Lord
               doth
               raise
               a
               deliuerer
               out
               of
               the
               tribe
               of
               
               Dan
               ,
               in
               which
               this
               place
               Zorah
               was
               ,
               neere
               to
               Eshtaol
               ,
               and
               verse
               25.
               sheweth
               ;
               this
               tribe
               being
               one
               of
               the
               meanest
               :
               It
               teacheth
               that
               God
               will
               serue
               himselfe
               by
               the
               meaner
               sort
               as
               well
               as
               by
               the
               mightier
               and
               greater
               ,
               when
               it
               pleaseth
               him
               .
               For
               if
               he
               furnish
               them
               with
               gifts
               fitting
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               setteth
               them
               about
               (
               whereof
               they
               are
               as
               capeable
               as
               the
               other
               )
               thereby
               he
               enables
               them
               for
               the
               worke
               ,
               which
               not
               their
               birth
               or
               wealth
               alone
               can
               doe
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               seene
               before
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               not
               for
               vs
               to
               scorne
               and
               reproach
               such
               ,
               whom
               the
               Lord
               by
               their
               gift
               will
               exalt
               ,
               though
               this
               be
               to
               be
               added
               ,
               that
               neither
               meane
               nor
               mighty
               shall
               haue
               any
               cause
               in
               the
               end
               to
               reioyce
               in
               their
               preferment
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               they
               haue
               well
               and
               rightly
               vsed
               their
               place
               ,
               and
               themselues
               in
               it
               with
               their
               gifts
               .
               And
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               of
               outward
               place
               and
               aduancement
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               so
               I
               say
               of
               inward
               grace
               and
               gifts
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
               That
               euen
               out
               of
               the
               meane
               or
               middle
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               the
               Lord
               chuseth
               many
               ,
               yea
               most
               to
               be
               heires
               of
               saluation
               :
               and
               to
               vse
               our
               Sauiours
               words
               ,
               Matth.
               11.
               to
               be
               seasoned
               
               with
               the
               Gospell
               by
               beleeuing
               (
               for
               so
               I
               expound
               the
               words
               .
               )
               And
               doubtlesse
               in
               comparison
               of
               these
               ,
               few
               great
               ones
               are
               called
               :
               nay
               many
               
               who
               haue
               striuen
               against
               mediocritie
               of
               estate
               (
               which
               yet
               Agur
               preferreth
               as
               the
               best
               to
               serue
               God
               in
               )
               they
               haue
               forsaken
               their
               owne
               mercy
               .
               See
               more
               in
               the
               tenth
               chapter
               ,
               1.
               2.
               3.
               verses
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               Angell
               speaketh
               to
               her
               of
               her
               barrennesse
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               receiue
               the
               
               message
               of
               bearing
               a
               childe
               more
               thankefully
               and
               ioyfully
               ,
               for
               barrennesse
               in
               those
               daies
               was
               generally
               holden
               a
               kinde
               of
               curse
               ,
               as
               I
               noted
               in
               chap.
               12.
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               fruitefulnesse
               a
               blessing
               :
               but
               wee
               see
               that
               God
               turneth
               this
               curse
               to
               a
               blessing
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               counted
               no
               doubt
               by
               this
               woman
               ,
               a
               great
               worke
               of
               his
               mercy
               ,
               that
               hee
               gaue
               a
               childe
               to
               her
               being
               barren
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               reckons
               it
               .
               Thus
               doth
               the
               Lord
               make
               way
               for
               the
               thankfull
               entertaining
               of
               his
               mercies
               ,
               by
               laying
               before
               vs
               our
               want
               and
               insufficiencie
               :
               
               and
               yet
               all
               is
               little
               enough
               to
               procure
               that
               affection
               ,
               (
               except
               it
               be
               a
               little
               at
               first
               )
               for
               in
               a
               very
               short
               time
               our
               mindes
               are
               changed
               with
               the
               time
               ,
               
               and
               we
               rather
               looke
               vpon
               that
               we
               enioy
               ,
               then
               looke
               backe
               vpon
               our
               former
               penurie
               ,
               or
               the
               author
               of
               our
               change
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               faine
               to
               vpbraide
               vs
               ,
               by
               his
               vndeserued
               kindenesse
               (
               as
               hee
               did
               Dauid
               by
               his
               taking
               from
               the
               sheepefold
               )
               in
               stead
               of
               reaping
               the
               fruite
               thereof
               in
               praise
               and
               dutie
               :
               which
               is
               verified
               well
               in
               many
               of
               them
               that
               haue
               mourned
               and
               complained
               long
               of
               the
               heauie
               burden
               that
               oppressed
               their
               conscience
               (
               which
               they
               feared
               ,
               as
               Hezekiah
               once
               did
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               neuer
               bee
               eased
               of
               )
               and
               at
               length
               met
               with
               such
               comfort
               ,
               as
               they
               long
               wished
               for
               :
               for
               although
               at
               the
               first
               obtaining
               
               thereof
               ,
               they
               indented
               with
               God
               ,
               that
               hee
               should
               bee
               all
               in
               all
               with
               them
               ,
               yet
               in
               time
               they
               haue
               worne
               out
               the
               remembrance
               of
               such
               kindenes
               ,
               as
               Pharaohs
               butler
               did
               Iosephs
               .
               Let
               such
               and
               all
               others
               whose
               conscience
               
               beares
               them
               witnesse
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               made
               them
               fruitfull
               of
               barren
               ,
               (
               in
               what
               kinde
               soeuer
               )
               but
               that
               they
               haue
               brought
               forth
               sower
               grapes
               ,
               and
               wilde
               oliues
               ,
               and
               made
               themselues
               barren
               againe
               of
               fruitfull
               :
               let
               them
               (
               I
               say
               )
               looke
               backe
               and
               view
               the
               matter
               yet
               better
               ,
               and
               pay
               their
               rearedges
               which
               they
               are
               run
               into
               with
               God
               ,
               lest
               at
               length
               they
               wish
               they
               had
               bin
               beholding
               to
               God
               for
               lesse
               ,
               except
               their
               fruit
               might
               haue
               made
               the
               Lord
               (
               as
               I
               may
               say
               )
               beholding
               to
               them
               for
               more
               then
               they
               haue
               yeelded
               .
               To
               him
               that
               
               hath
               shall
               be
               giuen
               :
               hee
               shall
               receiue
               fauour
               vpon
               fauour
               ,
               that
               keepes
               the
               old
               in
               precious
               remembrance
               and
               regard
               ,
               occupying
               for
               him
               whose
               the
               talents
               are
               which
               are
               occupied
               :
               whereas
               he
               who
               hath
               not
               ,
               shall
               forgoe
               still
               ,
               till
               he
               haue
               lost
               all
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               that
               hath
               forgotten
               him
               of
               whom
               he
               receiued
               that
               which
               hee
               hath
               ,
               shall
               both
               lose
               that
               for
               which
               he
               hopeth
               ,
               yea
               and
               the
               principall
               to
               which
               he
               hath
               .
               This
               for
               one
               point
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               by
               this
               example
               ,
               the
               Lord
               sheweth
               vs
               ,
               how
               hee
               turneth
               his
               chastisements
               
               to
               benefits
               vnto
               his
               people
               ,
               as
               the
               issue
               of
               Iobs
               afflictions
               witnesseth
               .
               For
               if
               they
               from
               whom
               he
               taketh
               away
               any
               good
               things
               ,
               and
               correcteth
               ,
               receiue
               not
               greater
               outward
               benefits
               then
               they
               forgoe
               ;
               yet
               if
               they
               waite
               on
               God
               ,
               they
               shall
               haue
               proofe
               of
               the
               graces
               that
               are
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               faith
               ,
               patience
               ,
               and
               obedience
               (
               as
               oft
               I
               haue
               already
               noted
               in
               this
               booke
               )
               which
               are
               farre
               more
               sweete
               to
               them
               then
               any
               outward
               libertie
               which
               they
               lose
               and
               forgoe
               .
               So
               then
               let
               the
               people
               of
               God
               prouide
               to
               walke
               before
               him
               with
               vprightnesse
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               see
               whether
               their
               life
               bee
               not
               replenished
               with
               comforts
               ,
               and
               they
               followed
               with
               many
               a
               token
               from
               God
               of
               his
               loue
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               pleasure
               in
               them
               ,
               by
               all
               which
               they
               shall
               finde
               their
               daies
               vpon
               earth
               to
               be
               sweetely
               passed
               ,
               and
               they
               exceedingly
               well
               prouided
               for
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               taken
               to
               glorie
               .
            
             
               The
               Angell
               in
               prescribing
               to
               the
               woman
               ,
               that
               shee
               should
               drinke
               no
               
               wine
               ,
               nor
               eate
               no
               vncleane
               thing
               said
               so
               ,
               because
               the
               childe
               that
               she
               should
               beare
               ,
               should
               be
               a
               Nazarite
               to
               the
               Lord
               :
               who
               (
               by
               the
               law
               of
               the
               Nazarite
               )
               was
               himselfe
               to
               bee
               tied
               to
               certaine
               ceremonies
               ,
               for
               that
               time
               of
               his
               so
               being
               :
               the
               one
               was
               that
               he
               should
               (
               also
               )
               abstaine
               from
               wine
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               that
               no
               rasor
               should
               come
               on
               his
               head
               ;
               thirdly
               ,
               that
               hee
               should
               not
               touch
               or
               come
               neere
               any
               dead
               body
               :
               of
               this
               reade
               further
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               Numbers
               .
               Now
               a
               Nazarite
               was
               one
               that
               was
               separated
               from
               others
               ,
               and
               more
               particularly
               
               such
               a
               one
               as
               serued
               the
               Lord
               in
               a
               more
               strict
               manner
               then
               other
               did
               :
               as
               for
               Samson
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               continue
               this
               estate
               throughout
               his
               life
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               peculiar
               person
               and
               therefore
               a
               type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               death
               ,
               and
               that
               
               most
               victorious
               ,
               but
               euen
               in
               life
               ,
               wherein
               our
               Sauiour
               fulfilled
               all
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             
               The
               signification
               of
               the
               Nazarite
               was
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               would
               haue
               all
               that
               come
               neere
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               in
               his
               seruice
               ,
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               the
               common
               sort
               ,
               which
               doe
               not
               examine
               their
               waies
               after
               the
               rules
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               but
               walke
               after
               their
               owne
               hearts
               desire
               .
               And
               hereby
               ,
               and
               vnder
               a
               ceremony
               ,
               hee
               requireth
               that
               of
               his
               ,
               which
               in
               plaine
               words
               he
               doth
               elsewhere
               ;
               saying
               ,
               ye
               shall
               therefore
               be
               perfect
               as
               your
               father
               in
               heauen
               is
               perfect
               :
               also
               purifie
               your selues
               euen
               as
               I
               am
               pure
               :
               Be
               mercifull
               euen
               as
               your
               
               heauenly
               father
               ;
               And
               be
               ye
               holy
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               holy
               .
               Insomuch
               that
               in
               another
               place
               he
               saith
               ,
               without
               holinesse
               ,
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               the
               Lord.
               And
               the
               signification
               
               of
               the
               Nazarite
               ,
               doth
               exclude
               all
               that
               are
               vncleane
               and
               vnsanctified
               ,
               from
               the
               Lords
               presence
               ,
               fauour
               and
               seruice
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               ceremoniall
               rule
               is
               abolished
               :
               for
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               new
               testament
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               permitted
               to
               any
               man
               to
               vowe
               any
               regular
               seruing
               of
               God
               according
               to
               outward
               obseruances
               and
               orders
               ,
               with
               placing
               any
               religion
               therein
               ;
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               to
               retaine
               the
               obseruation
               of
               the
               Nazarite
               ,
               much
               lesse
               to
               inuent
               new
               rites
               and
               orders
               ,
               and
               yet
               such
               are
               holden
               the
               onely
               religious
               men
               and
               women
               at
               this
               day
               in
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               haue
               solemnely
               entred
               into
               some
               order
               or
               other
               (
               as
               they
               haue
               many
               confused
               orders
               of
               their
               owne
               forging
               )
               and
               therein
               ayme
               at
               perfection
               .
               But
               to
               let
               these
               and
               their
               disorders
               goe
               :
               the
               equitie
               of
               this
               institution
               still
               remaineth
               firme
               ,
               and
               bindeth
               vs.
               For
               the
               Lord
               will
               haue
               all
               his
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               set
               here
               to
               liue
               ,
               no
               nor
               to
               serue
               him
               as
               they
               list
               ,
               or
               bee
               as
               seruants
               that
               be
               at
               their
               owne
               hands
               ,
               but
               hee
               tieth
               them
               to
               a
               rule
               and
               an
               order
               ,
               according
               whereto
               he
               will
               haue
               them
               to
               walke
               .
               But
               this
               rule
               is
               spirituall
               first
               ,
               then
               vniforme
               ,
               and
               bindeth
               all
               without
               exception
               .
               
               The
               summe
               whereof
               is
               (
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               )
               to
               giue
               vp
               themselues
               in
               bodie
               
               and
               soule
               to
               the
               Lord
               in
               all
               inward
               subiection
               of
               heart
               and
               outward
               obedience
               of
               life
               strictly
               :
               with
               clensing
               themselues
               of
               all
               superfluitie
               and
               filthinesse
               of
               either
               body
               or
               minde
               .
            
             
               The
               ceremonies
               also
               here
               required
               to
               be
               vsed
               of
               the
               Nazarite
               ,
               had
               their
               signification
               :
               those
               which
               are
               mentioned
               in
               the
               text
               are
               these
               two
               :
               the
               one
               ,
               the
               suffering
               of
               the
               haire
               of
               his
               head
               to
               growe
               and
               not
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               for
               the
               
               time
               that
               their
               vow
               of
               being
               Nazarites
               remained
               ,
               for
               they
               vowed
               it
               either
               for
               a
               certaine
               number
               of
               daies
               ,
               moneths
               or
               yeares
               .
               But
               when
               their
               vow
               was
               at
               an
               end
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               keeping
               it
               expired
               ;
               at
               the
               offering
               of
               sacrifice
               and
               burning
               the
               flesh
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               they
               cut
               off
               their
               haire
               and
               burnt
               it
               in
               the
               same
               fire
               .
               And
               after
               that
               they
               were
               free
               ,
               and
               returned
               to
               their
               former
               course
               of
               life
               .
               Although
               it
               was
               otherwise
               with
               Samson
               :
               for
               he
               was
               by
               the
               Lord
               appointed
               a
               Nazarite
               for
               his
               whole
               life
               :
               though
               that
               was
               not
               according
               to
               the
               common
               manner
               of
               being
               made
               Nazarites
               .
               The
               signification
               of
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               much
               time
               should
               not
               be
               taken
               vp
               in
               too
               nicely
               trimming
               and
               looking
               to
               our
               bodies
               ,
               seeing
               we
               know
               they
               must
               be
               consumed
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               become
               wormes
               meate
               ;
               and
               therefore
               a
               ridiculous
               folly
               to
               forget
               that
               ,
               and
               to
               please
               our selues
               in
               such
               deceiueable
               fancies
               .
               And
               also
               when
               the
               minde
               is
               set
               curiously
               on
               that
               worke
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               dangerous
               token
               of
               pride
               ,
               so
               it
               bewrayeth
               that
               it
               slenderly
               regardeth
               the
               inward
               apparrelling
               of
               it
               .
               But
               as
               this
               nicenes
               and
               curiositie
               in
               the
               weaker
               sexe
               (
               who
               spend
               too
               many
               good
               
               houres
               ,
               vainely
               and
               vnfruitefully
               in
               this
               kind
               )
               argueth
               pride
               &
               folly
               :
               so
               there
               is
               a
               foule
               abuse
               in
               men
               about
               this
               matter
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               their
               disguised
               wearing
               of
               long
               haire
               .
               I
               thinke
               there
               are
               few
               of
               them
               who
               will
               defend
               themselues
               by
               the
               practise
               of
               Nazarites
               :
               if
               they
               did
               ,
               yet
               the
               world
               would
               conuince
               them
               ,
               as
               being
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               furthest
               off
               from
               the
               strict
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               sincere
               walking
               after
               his
               will
               ,
               as
               the
               Nazarites
               did
               :
               if
               they
               doe
               not
               also
               mocke
               and
               skorne
               those
               that
               embrace
               it
               .
               Me
               thinkes
               it
               is
               strange
               ,
               and
               argueth
               somewhat
               more
               then
               common
               for
               the
               badnesse
               thereof
               ,
               that
               among
               many
               changes
               of
               corrupt
               English
               fashions
               ,
               worne
               out
               and
               expired
               ,
               yet
               this
               vnnaturall
               fashion
               (
               as
               Paul
               calles
               it
               )
               for
               a
               man
               to
               weare
               long
               〈◊〉
               ,
               
               hath
               suruiued
               them
               all
               .
               I
               know
               some
               nourish
               it
               for
               amarous
               lightnesse
               of
               minde
               :
               others
               as
               a
               supposed
               ornament
               to
               their
               person
               ,
               or
               marke
               of
               gent●ie
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               imitation
               of
               gentlemen
               .
               These
               ,
               as
               I
               thinke
               ,
               might
               more
               wisely
               forbeare
               it
               now
               ,
               (
               seeing
               it
               is
               become
               the
               fashion
               and
               habite
               of
               the
               basest
               swaggerers
               and
               ruffians
               ,
               and
               the
               diuels
               marke
               which
               he
               hath
               set
               vpon
               many
               that
               wil
               not
               be
               reformed
               )
               then
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               when
               they
               vsed
               it
               ,
               either
               as
               ensigne
               or
               ornament
               .
               It
               was
               the
               speech
               of
               a
               worthie
               and
               reuerend
               Iudge
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               That
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               long
               locke
               was
               first
               taken
               vp
               by
               branded
               fellowes
               ,
               for
               a
               couer
               of
               their
               shame
               .
               And
               that
               honourable
               personage
               in
               his
               circuit
               ,
               sitting
               in
               the
               place
               of
               iustice
               ,
               vpon
               malefactors
               ,
               practised
               according
               to
               the
               former
               obseruation
               :
               commanding
               all
               whom
               he
               saw
               beset
               with
               such
               deformed
               haire
               ,
               to
               be
               immediatly
               cut
               or
               shorne
               ,
               whether
               to
               discouer
               their
               eare
               marke
               ,
               or
               to
               shame
               their
               vnseemely
               guise
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               .
               And
               yet
               many
               of
               them
               (
               farre
               enough
               from
               Nazarites
               all
               may
               thinke
               )
               set
               as
               much
               by
               their
               haire
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               put
               religion
               therein
               ,
               and
               were
               as
               loth
               to
               haue
               sheares
               or
               rasor
               to
               come
               vpon
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               signification
               of
               the
               abstaining
               from
               wine
               or
               strong
               drinke
               ,
               was
               not
               
               simply
               to
               forbid
               the
               vsing
               of
               it
               to
               all
               (
               for
               wee
               see
               in
               Nehemiah
               the
               Lord
               giueth
               
               his
               people
               libertie
               to
               eate
               of
               the
               fatte
               ,
               and
               drinke
               of
               the
               sweete
               )
               but
               it
               was
               commanded
               them
               that
               were
               Nazarites
               ,
               for
               the
               time
               that
               they
               continued
               so
               ,
               to
               abstaine
               therefrom
               :
               the
               signification
               (
               I
               say
               )
               thereof
               was
               ,
               to
               teach
               Gods
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               auoide
               all
               excesse
               that
               way
               ,
               lest
               thereby
               they
               should
               dull
               and
               blunt
               the
               powers
               of
               their
               mindes
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               must
               of
               necessitive
               vse
               them
               to
               shamefull
               ends
               ,
               which
               were
               giuen
               them
               to
               farre
               more
               excellent
               purposes
               :
               which
               I
               say
               to
               the
               iust
               condemning
               of
               all
               beastly
               drunkards
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               their
               pot
               companions
               ,
               though
               they
               can
               better
               beare
               drinke
               without
               open
               disguising
               of
               themselues
               ,
               then
               the
               other
               :
               who
               yet
               spending
               their
               time
               wickedly
               ,
               and
               in
               needelesse
               and
               brutish
               deuouring
               of
               it
               ,
               are
               nothing
               inferior
               to
               them
               in
               sinning
               :
               but
               in
               sundry
               respects
               are
               much
               worse
               then
               many
               of
               them
               .
               But
               of
               this
               sinne
               by
               other
               occasion
               I
               haue
               spoken
               .
               This
               particularly
               be
               said
               of
               the
               rule
               of
               Nazarites
               ,
               and
               the
               caueats
               thereof
               :
               more
               generally
               this
               I
               adde
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               that
               by
               these
               prohibitions
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               the
               Lord
               would
               teach
               vs
               ,
               in
               how
               high
               account
               hee
               hath
               an
               heart
               well
               mortified
               and
               purged
               from
               the
               drosse
               and
               superfluitie
               of
               lusts
               and
               concupiscence
               which
               it
               is
               stuffed
               withall
               .
               Wee
               see
               how
               he
               enioyneth
               his
               Nazarites
               not
               so
               much
               actuall
               worship
               ,
               as
               a
               straight
               restraint
               of
               the
               flesh
               from
               all
               vnlawfull
               excesse
               ,
               which
               he
               shadoweth
               out
               by
               these
               two
               ,
               of
               diet
               ,
               and
               d●cking
               the
               body
               ,
               &
               abstinence
               in
               both
               .
               Doubtlesse
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               
               for
               a
               man
               ,
               to
               equall
               the
               Angels
               in
               obedience
               ,
               and
               cheerefulnesse
               ,
               readinesse
               and
               integritie
               of
               seruice
               ,
               yet
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               againe
               ,
               that
               the
               olde
               man
               with
               his
               desires
               and
               passions
               ,
               might
               still
               remaine
               aliue
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               wrath
               ,
               malice
               ,
               couetousnesse
               ,
               vncleanenesse
               ,
               hollownesse
               ,
               loosenesse
               ,
               pride
               ,
               vncharitablenesse
               ,
               an
               vnruly
               tongue
               ,
               &c.
               the
               religion
               of
               this
               man
               were
               altogether
               vaine
               .
               There
               are
               reasons
               of
               this
               :
               1.
               
               The
               Lord
               saith
               ,
               Sonne
               giue
               m●e
               thy
               
               heart
               ,
               he
               meaneth
               not
               a
               rotten
               heart
               and
               corrupt
               (
               he
               needs
               it
               not
               )
               but
               an
               heart
               well
               searched
               ,
               and
               well
               drained
               from
               sinfull
               affections
               and
               lusts
               :
               such
               an
               heart
               he
               calleth
               for
               ,
               and
               chuseth
               .
               For
               he
               knowes
               ,
               that
               where
               a
               mortified
               
               heart
               is
               ,
               there
               also
               is
               an
               heart
               quickned
               to
               the
               life
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               fit
               for
               dutie
               ,
               both
               within
               and
               without
               .
               2.
               
               The
               chiefe
               seruice
               of
               God
               is
               inward
               ;
               and
               this
               inward
               stands
               especially
               in
               repentance
               ,
               which
               first
               consisteth
               in
               the
               change
               of
               the
               euill
               habites
               and
               qualities
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               ere
               new
               be
               put
               in
               .
               For
               no
               man
               grafteth
               vpon
               a
               rotten
               stocke
               ;
               nor
               puts
               new
               wine
               into
               old
               vessels
               .
               3.
               
               A
               christian
               man
               fetch
               surer
               euidence
               from
               hence
               of
               his
               reformation
               ,
               then
               from
               any
               particular
               dutie
               to
               the
               affirmatiue
               commandements
               of
               the
               morall
               law
               :
               and
               more
               soundly
               distinguisheth
               himselfe
               from
               an
               hypocrite
               .
               I
               seperate
               not
               the
               parts
               of
               repentance
               ,
               but
               diuide
               the
               false
               from
               the
               sound
               by
               this
               rule
               :
               many
               a
               good
               Christian
               is
               behinde
               hand
               in
               this
               worke
               (
               and
               euer
               shall
               be
               ,
               for
               no
               man
               is
               pure
               )
               and
               hardly
               forgoes
               some
               one
               or
               few
               old
               relikes
               of
               Adam
               :
               and
               therefore
               looke
               how
               much
               a
               man
               profiteth
               in
               this
               peece
               of
               religion
               ,
               so
               much
               hee
               groweth
               more
               truely
               religious
               .
               The
               vse
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               haue
               chosen
               the
               easier
               course
               of
               seruice
               ,
               I
               meane
               
               to
               doe
               good
               duties
               ,
               doe
               better
               tend
               that
               other
               part
               of
               christianitie
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               lesse
               regarded
               by
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               trauaile
               in
               denying
               themselues
               ,
               ouercomming
               their
               passions
               ,
               abstaining
               from
               ,
               and
               crucifying
               their
               corrupt
               nature
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               strongest
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               their
               religion
               prosper
               ,
               and
               better
               beseeme
               them
               .
               For
               though
               it
               be
               the
               harder
               part
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               yet
               time
               bestowed
               therein
               ,
               will
               counteruaile
               the
               labour
               most
               plentifullie
               .
               And
               for
               a
               good
               man
               to
               be
               a
               debter
               to
               any
               lust
               ,
               is
               most
               vnseemely
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               
               a
               seruer
               ,
               fulfiller
               ,
               and
               obeyer
               thereof
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               the
               weapons
               of
               sinne
               still
               vnmortified
               ,
               and
               fighting
               in
               him
               against
               righteousnesse
               (
               as
               Paul
               speakes
               )
               is
               monstrous
               :
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               Nazarite
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               verse
               ,
               the
               Angell
               telleth
               the
               office
               of
               the
               childe
               that
               should
               bee
               
               borne
               ,
               to
               wit
               that
               when
               he
               should
               come
               to
               age
               fit
               for
               it
               ,
               he
               should
               begin
               to
               deliuer
               his
               people
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               the
               Philistims
               .
               Wherein
               the
               Lord
               declareth
               his
               tender
               loue
               and
               care
               of
               his
               people
               :
               who
               when
               they
               are
               oppressed
               and
               in
               tribulation
               ,
               doth
               pitie
               them
               ,
               and
               thinketh
               euen
               before
               ,
               of
               easing
               and
               redressing
               their
               sorrowes
               ;
               whereby
               he
               would
               draw
               them
               to
               relenting
               for
               their
               sinne
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               ashamed
               of
               their
               prouoking
               of
               him
               to
               punish
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               hardning
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               by
               lying
               still
               in
               their
               offences
               ,
               without
               humbling
               themselues
               and
               crying
               to
               the
               Lord
               for
               mercy
               and
               deliuerance
               .
               And
               if
               yee
               aske
               why
               hee
               doth
               not
               as
               well
               take
               them
               out
               of
               their
               
               troubles
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               he
               pitieth
               them
               therein
               ,
               and
               why
               he
               suffered
               this
               people
               to
               lye
               in
               bondage
               so
               long
               to
               their
               enemies
               ,
               till
               Samson
               grew
               vp
               and
               was
               able
               to
               deliuer
               them
               .
               I
               answere
               :
               he
               were
               willing
               and
               ready
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               and
               much
               
               more
               ,
               if
               it
               might
               be
               good
               for
               them
               ;
               but
               that
               cannot
               be
               ,
               while
               they
               still
               harbour
               and
               nourish
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               they
               would
               procure
               vpon
               themselues
               
               greater
               vexation
               by
               continuing
               their
               wicked
               course
               ,
               if
               the
               Lord
               should
               deliuer
               them
               ,
               before
               they
               repent
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               hath
               bin
               often
               proued
               by
               the
               example
               of
               these
               Israelites
               ,
               crying
               for
               ease
               ,
               but
               neuer
               heard
               ,
               till
               by
               repentance
               
               the
               Lord
               was
               grieued
               for
               their
               miserie
               .
               So
               that
               Gods
               suffering
               their
               oppressions
               to
               hold
               them
               vnder
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               as
               this
               his
               people
               was
               by
               theirs
               ,
               namely
               from
               the
               birth
               of
               Samson
               ,
               till
               hee
               came
               to
               mans
               estate
               ,
               and
               after
               ;
               it
               was
               not
               for
               that
               he
               taketh
               pleasure
               in
               afflicting
               his
               ,
               (
               hee
               professeth
               the
               contrary
               )
               but
               it
               is
               for
               that
               they
               relent
               not
               ,
               neither
               cast
               themselues
               down
               before
               
               him
               ,
               to
               draw
               compassion
               from
               him
               ,
               by
               their
               lamenting
               after
               him
               .
               And
               therfore
               
               their
               long
               abiding
               vnder
               their
               tribulations
               ,
               doe
               argue
               exceeding
               hardnes
               of
               heart
               in
               them
               ,
               whereby
               they
               procure
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               men
               cauill
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               say
               they
               cannot
               bow
               their
               own
               
               hearts
               ,
               nor
               force
               them
               to
               relent
               ,
               God
               must
               soften
               them
               and
               breake
               them
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               is
               the
               author
               of
               their
               miserie
               .
               I
               answere
               ,
               they
               can
               binde
               heauie
               burthens
               
               vpon
               his
               shoulders
               ,
               which
               themselues
               will
               not
               take
               vp
               with
               the
               least
               of
               their
               fingers
               .
               And
               that
               appeareth
               by
               the
               slight
               account
               they
               make
               hereof
               ,
               and
               their
               dealing
               so
               carelesly
               in
               so
               weightie
               a
               matter
               .
               For
               although
               the
               Lord
               can
               pull
               out
               the
               stone
               of
               the
               heart
               (
               as
               the
               Prophet
               speakes
               )
               and
               make
               
               it
               an
               heart
               of
               flesh
               :
               yet
               if
               this
               were
               the
               thing
               they
               desired
               ,
               they
               would
               first
               apply
               themselues
               to
               that
               grace
               of
               his
               ,
               which
               is
               able
               to
               worke
               this
               effect
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               put
               ouer
               and
               commend
               the
               blessing
               of
               their
               labor
               to
               God
               :
               which
               while
               they
               neglect
               to
               doe
               ,
               they
               haue
               that
               within
               them
               which
               shall
               witnesse
               against
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               wilfull
               causes
               of
               their
               own
               desolation
               .
               The
               Lord
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               least
               respect
               ,
               to
               minister
               the
               meanes
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               in
               afflictions
               ,
               benefits
               ,
               examples
               ,
               help
               by
               others
               ,
               much
               lesse
               grace
               to
               be
               humbled
               and
               repent
               .
               Therefore
               in
               that
               they
               vse
               none
               of
               these
               ordinances
               of
               his
               ,
               to
               the
               wholesome
               ends
               to
               which
               they
               are
               appointed
               ,
               the
               sin
               is
               theirs
               :
               he
               is
               guiltlesse
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               hath
               offered
               them
               more
               faire
               ,
               then
               themselues
               were
               willing
               to
               accept
               of
               .
               Neuer
               did
               the
               Lord
               leaue
               any
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               hardned
               and
               impenitent
               ,
               who
               desired
               to
               profit
               vnder
               his
               doctrine
               and
               discipline
               .
               Therefore
               let
               men
               beware
               they
               ouerreach
               not
               themselues
               in
               their
               subtiltie
               :
               for
               as
               bold
               as
               they
               are
               in
               speech
               here
               ,
               yet
               when
               they
               come
               to
               answer
               the
               Lord
               face
               to
               face
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               dumbe
               :
               and
               of
               their
               own
               mouthes
               shall
               the
               Lord
               condemne
               them
               .
               To
               the
               which
               end
               more
               might
               be
               added
               ,
               if
               the
               point
               came
               not
               so
               often
               to
               hand
               throughout
               this
               booke
               ,
               as
               oft
               as
               the
               relapses
               of
               the
               people
               are
               mentioned
               .
               See
               also
               the
               first
               branch
               of
               the
               doctrine
               vpon
               the
               7.
               8.
               9.
               verses
               of
               the
               former
               chapter
               .
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               first
               part
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   the
                   wife
                   came
                   and
                   told
                   her
                   husband
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   A
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   came
                   vnto
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fashion
                   of
                   him
                   was
                   like
                   the
                   fashion
                   of
                   the
                   Angell
                   of
                   God
                   exceeding
                   fearefull
                   :
                   but
                   I
                   asked
                   him
                   not
                   whence
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   neither
                   told
                   he
                   me
                   his
                   name
                   .
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 
                   But
                   he
                   said
                   vnto
                   me
                   ,
                   Behold
                   thou
                   shalt
                   conceiue
                   ,
                   and
                   beare
                   a
                   sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   thou
                   shalt
                   drinke
                   no
                   wine
                   ,
                   nor
                   strong
                   drinke
                   ,
                   neither
                   eate
                   any
                   vncleane
                   thing
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   childe
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   Nazarite
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   from
                   his
                   birth
                   to
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   .
                
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   Manoah
                   prayed
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   pray
                   thee
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   let
                   the
                   man
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   God
                   whom
                   thou
                   se●test
                   ,
                   come
                   againe
                   now
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   teach
                   vs
                   what
                   wee
                   shall
                   doe
                   vnto
                   the
                   childe
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   borne
                   .
                
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 
                   And
                   God
                   heard
                   the
                   voyce
                   of
                   Manoah
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Angell
                   of
                   God
                   came
                   againe
                   to
                   the
                   wife
                   ,
                   as
                   she
                   sate
                   in
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                   but
                   Manoah
                   her
                   husband
                   was
                   not
                   with
                   her
                   .
                
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   wife
                   made
                   haste
                   ,
                   and
                   ranne
                   and
                   shewed
                   her
                   husband
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   Behold
                   the
                   man
                   hath
                   appeared
                   vnto
                   me
                   that
                   came
                   vnto
                   me
                   to
                   day
                   .
                
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 
                   And
                   Manoah
                   arose
                   and
                   went
                   after
                   his
                   wife
                   ,
                   and
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   man
                   and
                   said
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   Art
                   thou
                   the
                   man
                   that
                   spakest
                   vnto
                   the
                   woman
                   ?
                   and
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   Yea.
                   
                
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   Manoah
                   said
                   ,
                   Now
                   let
                   thy
                   saying
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   :
                   but
                   how
                   shall
                   we
                   order
                   the
                   childe
                   and
                   doe
                   vnto
                   him
                   ?
                
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Angell
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   said
                   vnto
                   Manoah
                   ,
                   The
                   woman
                   must
                   beware
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   I
                   said
                   vnto
                   her
                   .
                
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 
                   She
                   may
                   eate
                   of
                   nothing
                   that
                   commeth
                   of
                   the
                   vine
                   tree
                   :
                   she
                   shall
                   not
                   drinke
                   wine
                   ,
                   nor
                   streng
                   drinke
                   ,
                   nor
                   eate
                   any
                   vncleane
                   thing
                   :
                   let
                   her
                   obserue
                   all
                   that
                   I
                   haue
                   commanded
                   her
                   .
                
              
            
             
               NOw
               it
               followeth
               how
               the
               Angell
               appeared
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               and
               that
               
               to
               them
               both
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Manoah
               and
               his
               wife
               :
               and
               that
               was
               thus
               .
               She
               like
               a
               good
               wife
               went
               and
               told
               her
               husband
               ,
               that
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               some
               Prophet
               or
               man
               of
               God
               appeared
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               told
               her
               of
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               and
               what
               she
               should
               doe
               ,
               but
               she
               said
               ,
               she
               answered
               nothing
               to
               him
               againe
               .
               Then
               Manoah
               besought
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               come
               againe
               ,
               and
               hee
               appeared
               againe
               to
               the
               woman
               ,
               who
               immediatly
               went
               and
               called
               her
               husband
               ,
               who
               finding
               the
               man
               of
               God
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               asked
               of
               him
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               former
               message
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               brought
               to
               his
               wife
               ,
               and
               also
               what
               they
               should
               do
               to
               the
               child
               ,
               when
               it
               should
               be
               borne
               ,
               and
               he
               answered
               him
               ,
               euen
               as
               he
               had
               before
               said
               to
               his
               wife
               .
            
             
               Here
               the
               woman
               in
               her
               telling
               her
               husband
               of
               the
               messenger
               ,
               describeth
               him
               thus
               :
               The
               fauour
               of
               the
               man
               of
               God
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               that
               appeared
               to
               me
               ,
               was
               (
               as
               an
               Angell
               of
               God
               )
               fearefull
               ;
               for
               so
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               is
               translated
               ,
               which
               signifieth
               also
               wonderful
               :
               and
               so
               it
               is
               like
               she
               said
               and
               meant
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               translated
               fearefull
               .
               And
               to
               preuent
               all
               doubts
               and
               suspitions
               ,
               further
               she
               telleth
               him
               ,
               that
               neither
               she
               knew
               him
               ,
               nor
               from
               whence
               hee
               was
               ,
               neither
               did
               he
               tell
               her
               his
               name
               .
               But
               this
               onely
               hee
               said
               to
               her
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               beare
               a
               sonne
               ,
               and
               she
               must
               abstaine
               from
               wine
               ,
               and
               eate
               no
               vncleane
               thing
               ,
               for
               the
               childe
               should
               be
               a
               Nazarite
               from
               his
               birth
               vnto
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               vs
               now
               peruse
               these
               verses
               throughout
               more
               fully
               .
               Touching
               that
               
               which
               she
               vttereth
               of
               the
               reuerend
               presence
               of
               the
               Angell
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               insist
               in
               it
               ,
               hauing
               elsewhere
               noted
               the
               substance
               thereof
               .
               I
               begin
               with
               this
               sixth
               verse
               ,
               where
               first
               know
               we
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               woman
               by
               and
               by
               going
               to
               her
               husband
               simply
               ,
               to
               signifie
               the
               matter
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               soone
               as
               she
               receiued
               the
               message
               ,
               which
               equally
               concerned
               them
               both
               ,
               did
               as
               became
               a
               good
               wife
               .
               For
               so
               it
               behoueth
               that
               married
               couples
               should
               communicate
               their
               mindes
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               matrimony
               being
               a
               societie
               betwixt
               two
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               but
               one
               .
               
               For
               they
               ought
               to
               haue
               their
               fellowship
               together
               in
               imparting
               heauenly
               things
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               and
               earthly
               also
               ,
               euen
               as
               there
               were
               both
               ,
               in
               this
               matter
               :
               heauenly
               ,
               seeing
               the
               message
               came
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               and
               from
               heauen
               ;
               earthly
               ,
               seeing
               it
               was
               of
               and
               about
               a
               temporall
               comfort
               or
               blessing
               
               pertaining
               to
               this
               life
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               the
               bearing
               of
               a
               sonne
               .
               This
               example
               betwixt
               two
               godly
               couples
               ,
               doth
               commend
               to
               vs
               the
               sociable
               and
               kind
               agreement
               and
               liuing
               together
               in
               mariage
               ,
               that
               both
               be
               of
               one
               minde
               in
               good
               things
               ,
               and
               shew
               foorth
               their
               inward
               consent
               in
               affection
               ,
               by
               the
               tokens
               of
               communion
               in
               outward
               things
               concerning
               them
               both
               ,
               as
               Abraham
               and
               
                 Sarah
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               and
               Rebecca
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               did
               .
               And
               as
               God
               hath
               commanded
               that
               it
               should
               be
               thus
               :
               so
               in
               like
               manner
               it
               standeth
               with
               all
               sound
               reason
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               are
               so
               neerely
               linked
               together
               in
               cohabitation
               and
               fellowship
               ,
               should
               be
               neerely
               affected
               ,
               and
               agree
               together
               most
               kindly
               .
               Therefore
               Salomon
               wisheth
               the
               husband
               to
               reioyce
               in
               his
               wife
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               should
               
               be
               as
               the
               louing
               Hinde
               and
               pleasant
               Roe
               before
               him
               .
               And
               so
               we
               should
               see
               cause
               why
               mariage
               should
               bee
               counted
               a
               singular
               benefit
               ,
               as
               the
               Scripture
               calleth
               it
               .
               Concerning
               the
               which
               ,
               though
               some
               couples
               voide
               of
               religion
               ,
               haue
               some
               shadow
               hereof
               ,
               seeing
               they
               agree
               in
               vpholding
               the
               familie
               ,
               and
               in
               gathering
               wealth
               one
               with
               the
               other
               :
               yet
               they
               are
               out
               and
               in
               ,
               their
               loue
               is
               not
               constant
               ,
               but
               full
               of
               vnsoundnes
               ,
               dislikes
               ,
               dissimulation
               ,
               inconstancie
               ,
               and
               vnquietnes
               ;
               for
               they
               want
               the
               principall
               ,
               which
               is
               some
               true
               measure
               of
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               the
               chiefe
               staier
               of
               debate
               ,
               and
               the
               nourisher
               of
               true
               loue
               betwixt
               them
               :
               which
               should
               therefore
               be
               laid
               for
               at
               their
               first
               comming
               together
               ,
               or
               else
               will
               hardly
               be
               wrought
               in
               them
               after
               .
               But
               this
               kinde
               agreement
               betwixt
               couples
               ,
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               the
               most
               ,
               that
               strangenes
               and
               wearines
               one
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               doth
               soone
               meete
               with
               them
               ,
               with
               other
               blemishes
               
               manifold
               ,
               which
               deface
               the
               beautie
               of
               mariage
               exceedingly
               .
               And
               yet
               lest
               while
               I
               vrge
               this
               consent
               ,
               some
               couples
               should
               catch
               more
               libertie
               then
               I
               or
               the
               Lord
               allow
               them
               ,
               let
               me
               adde
               that
               their
               agreement
               must
               be
               in
               things
               warrantable
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               rather
               band
               themselues
               together
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               abuse
               his
               ordinance
               .
               For
               they
               are
               not
               yoked
               together
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               ioyne
               their
               wits
               &
               wils
               to
               do
               mischief
               ,
               as
               Ahab
               and
               
                 Iezabel
                 ,
                 Ananias
              
               and
               Saphira
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               to
               be
               helpers
               of
               each
               other
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               come
               together
               to
               that
               end
               )
               except
               it
               be
               to
               euill
               and
               to
               hell
               .
               This
               I
               say
               ,
               because
               many
               couples
               are
               neuer
               at
               one
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               consent
               in
               euill
               :
               then
               they
               are
               as
               close
               as
               barke
               and
               tree
               ,
               where
               they
               should
               differ
               and
               disswade
               each
               other
               :
               but
               in
               good
               duties
               their
               mutuall
               affections
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               ioyning
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               repugnant
               and
               diuided
               each
               from
               other
               as
               farre
               as
               may
               bee
               .
               By
               vertue
               of
               this
               holy
               concord
               ,
               great
               is
               the
               blessing
               ,
               and
               sweete
               is
               the
               fruite
               of
               this
               ordinance
               .
               In
               all
               duties
               of
               the
               familie
               ,
               as
               education
               of
               children
               ,
               in
               all
               actions
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               in
               the
               workes
               of
               loue
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               in
               the
               vse
               of
               their
               lawfull
               liberties
               ,
               &c.
               with
               freedome
               of
               minde
               ,
               what
               ioy
               and
               contentment
               ariseth
               in
               this
               vnanimitie
               and
               amitie
               betweene
               them
               ?
               which
               otherwise
               is
               much
               impeached
               .
               And
               the
               fruite
               of
               this
               accompanieth
               them
               in
               their
               inward
               troubles
               of
               mind
               ,
               and
               outward
               crosses
               of
               body
               and
               estate
               :
               the
               one
               being
               strengthened
               ,
               comforted
               ,
               resolued
               ,
               and
               holpen
               by
               the
               wisedome
               ,
               knowledge
               and
               assistance
               of
               the
               other
               .
               Yea
               surely
               the
               precious
               memorie
               of
               this
               agreement
               remaineth
               as
               a
               pledge
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               suruiuor
               ,
               when
               death
               hath
               made
               a
               breach
               betweene
               them
               .
               But
               woe
               to
               him
               that
               is
               alone
               :
               double
               woe
               to
               couples
               that
               are
               diuided
               :
               where
               the
               one
               scorneth
               to
               communicate
               with
               the
               other
               :
               and
               the
               wife
               chuseth
               any
               to
               breake
               her
               minde
               to
               ,
               rather
               then
               her
               husband
               .
            
             
             
               But
               (
               to
               returne
               )
               as
               the
               woman
               is
               to
               bee
               commended
               for
               telling
               her
               husband
               ;
               so
               the
               more
               she
               deserueth
               it
               ,
               seeing
               that
               the
               partie
               that
               appeared
               to
               her
               ,
               was
               taken
               of
               her
               to
               be
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               his
               message
               to
               her
               ,
               being
               barren
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               beare
               a
               childe
               .
               This
               might
               haue
               raised
               strange
               thoughts
               in
               her
               ,
               as
               doubting
               &
               wondring
               how
               this
               should
               be
               ;
               and
               some
               woman
               would
               haue
               concealed
               such
               a
               matter
               ,
               lest
               her
               husband
               should
               haue
               had
               her
               in
               iealousie
               and
               suspition
               about
               it
               :
               and
               againe
               ,
               seeing
               that
               if
               he
               should
               haue
               heard
               of
               such
               a
               matter
               by
               some
               other
               and
               not
               by
               her
               ,
               it
               might
               haue
               been
               hardlier
               taken
               of
               him
               against
               her
               .
               Betweene
               these
               contrary
               motions
               and
               conceits
               ,
               some
               woman
               (
               I
               say
               )
               would
               haue
               been
               held
               in
               suspense
               ,
               or
               would
               haue
               chosen
               silence
               as
               the
               safest
               :
               but
               she
               dealt
               simply
               ,
               and
               did
               the
               best
               in
               opening
               it
               to
               him
               .
               And
               this
               teacheth
               that
               in
               faithfulnes
               about
               the
               mariage
               bed
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               such
               holy
               loialtie
               and
               agreement
               betwixt
               couples
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               not
               be
               the
               least
               doubting
               one
               of
               anothers
               faithfulnes
               ,
               neither
               any
               occasion
               offered
               of
               the
               contrary
               ,
               neither
               any
               suspition
               about
               it
               .
               Which
               by
               their
               religious
               and
               oft
               confirming
               one
               another
               ,
               in
               their
               faithfull
               keeping
               of
               couenant
               ,
               and
               concerning
               all
               things
               else
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               free
               opening
               of
               their
               mindes
               each
               to
               other
               ,
               and
               their
               agreeing
               together
               in
               holy
               duties
               and
               exercises
               of
               religion
               ,
               might
               easily
               be
               .
               But
               where
               are
               these
               to
               bee
               found
               almost
               among
               the
               better
               sort
               ?
               but
               to
               be
               sure
               they
               be
               reiected
               of
               the
               common
               sort
               ,
               and
               thereby
               it
               may
               easily
               be
               iudged
               what
               manner
               of
               life
               they
               leade
               .
               Of
               this
               I
               say
               the
               lesse
               ,
               because
               all
               will
               graunt
               ,
               that
               if
               this
               amitie
               ought
               to
               be
               betwixt
               them
               in
               all
               actions
               mutually
               concerning
               each
               other
               ,
               then
               especially
               in
               that
               office
               which
               is
               most
               essentiall
               and
               naturall
               to
               mariage
               .
               And
               the
               Greeke
               word
               ,
               which
               Paul
               vseth
               in
               the
               former
               text
               ,
               I
               meane
               beneuolence
               ,
               although
               it
               doe
               admit
               a
               composition
               of
               two
               words
               ,
               which
               signifie
               to
               be
               well
               minded
               ,
               yet
               more
               properly
               it
               is
               deriued
               from
               the
               word
               that
               signifieth
               a
               bed
               ,
               as
               noting
               that
               this
               containeth
               the
               other
               smaller
               beneuolences
               vnder
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               saying
               to
               her
               husband
               ,
               that
               she
               did
               not
               once
               aske
               the
               man
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               whence
               he
               came
               ,
               nor
               hee
               told
               not
               her
               his
               name
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               needlesse
               :
               
               let
               vs
               bee
               taught
               by
               both
               ,
               not
               to
               stay
               in
               company
               needlesly
               ,
               and
               especially
               men
               with
               women
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               all
               alone
               without
               other
               company
               ,
               &
               where
               they
               may
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               doing
               or
               taking
               euill
               ,
               or
               giuing
               occasion
               of
               suspecting
               
               any
               such
               thing
               to
               other
               .
               Oh
               the
               infinite
               mischiefe
               that
               hath
               been
               wrought
               hereby
               ,
               I
               meane
               by
               the
               idle
               and
               needlesse
               meeting
               and
               tarrying
               together
               of
               men
               first
               ,
               whereby
               one
               draweth
               another
               to
               some
               euill
               or
               other
               ;
               and
               much
               more
               of
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               whereby
               much
               whoredome
               hath
               bin
               committed
               ,
               (
               yea
               and
               much
               that
               was
               neuer
               thought
               of
               before
               :
               )
               as
               by
               Elies
               sonnes
               meeting
               women
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               which
               although
               it
               was
               lawfull
               ,
               yet
               they
               abused
               it
               monstrously
               .
               Particularly
               ,
               let
               women
               learne
               of
               the
               Shunamite
               ,
               
               2.
               
               King.
               4.
               that
               comely
               modestie
               and
               shamefastnes
               which
               is
               fitter
               for
               their
               sexe
               ,
               then
               that
               boldnes
               and
               lightnes
               ,
               which
               the
               most
               of
               them
               bewray
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               in
               the
               companies
               ,
               wherein
               they
               dare
               shew
               themselues
               .
               This
               woman
               therefore
               being
               called
               to
               Elisha
               his
               chamber
               (
               and
               yet
               not
               alone
               neither
               ,
               but
               his
               seruant
               standing
               by
               )
               came
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               stood
               in
               the
               doore
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               she
               went
               not
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               stood
               aloofe
               ,
               as
               became
               a
               sober
               Matrone
               .
               But
               those
               daies
               are
               past
               :
               modestie
               is
               a
               burthen
               to
               many
               women
               ,
               and
               further
               then
               feare
               or
               shame
               restraines
               them
               ,
               grace
               and
               wisedome
               there
               is
               little
               
               in
               some
               of
               them
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               as
               may
               testifie
               when
               the
               other
               bands
               are
               shaken
               off
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               thing
               in
               this
               verse
               is
               ,
               her
               sparines
               of
               speech
               to
               the
               Angell
               ;
               She
               
               asked
               him
               not
               any
               question
               ,
               but
               rested
               in
               the
               message
               .
               The
               little
               time
               she
               staied
               in
               his
               companie
               she
               spent
               in
               hearing
               and
               marking
               ,
               pondring
               (
               as
               Mary
               
               did
               )
               not
               inquiring
               and
               descanting
               about
               it
               .
               Admirable
               is
               it
               that
               a
               weake
               woman
               ,
               hearing
               a
               report
               of
               a
               thing
               so
               strange
               ,
               so
               vnlikely
               ,
               and
               yet
               so
               pleasing
               ,
               and
               that
               from
               a
               man
               that
               she
               knew
               not
               ,
               should
               not
               once
               moue
               a
               question
               .
               A
               lesse
               occasion
               by
               many
               degrees
               ,
               had
               been
               enough
               to
               haue
               set
               some
               womans
               tongue
               on
               endlesse
               running
               ,
               and
               her
               eye
               and
               minde
               on
               rouing
               and
               casting
               :
               but
               then
               we
               must
               thinke
               (
               if
               she
               had
               bin
               of
               this
               humour
               )
               an
               Angell
               of
               glorie
               had
               not
               bin
               sent
               to
               her
               .
               Oh
               rare
               woman
               ,
               which
               maist
               set
               both
               men
               and
               women
               to
               schoole
               ,
               to
               learne
               sobrietie
               .
               If
               Eue
               had
               been
               as
               wise
               ,
               she
               had
               preuented
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               woe
               ,
               from
               her selfe
               and
               vs.
               Curiositie
               is
               a
               foule
               blemish
               in
               a
               man
               ,
               but
               a
               far
               greater
               in
               a
               woman
               :
               and
               as
               this
               woman
               was
               chast
               ,
               so
               she
               was
               of
               few
               words
               ,
               and
               both
               goe
               well
               together
               :
               For
               she
               in
               the
               Prouerbs
               who
               is
               described
               to
               be
               light
               footed
               and
               fugitiue
               ,
               oftner
               and
               more
               in
               
               the
               houses
               of
               others
               then
               her
               owne
               ,
               is
               taxed
               also
               to
               be
               light
               tongued
               ,
               and
               talkatiue
               .
               This
               iangling
               and
               prating
               of
               women
               (
               a
               vice
               so
               detested
               in
               them
               by
               Paul
               )
               was
               neuer
               more
               rife
               in
               any
               age
               then
               ours
               .
               And
               (
               which
               is
               to
               be
               lamented
               )
               it
               is
               a
               disease
               incident
               to
               such
               as
               (
               otherwise
               )
               are
               not
               of
               the
               worst
               sort
               neither
               :
               and
               all
               because
               it
               is
               an
               impotencie
               and
               intemperancie
               ,
               which
               issueth
               from
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               their
               sexe
               (
               in
               great
               part
               )
               which
               they
               thinke
               no
               discredit
               to
               themselues
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               another
               nature
               vnto
               them
               .
               It
               is
               a
               nature
               vnto
               them
               indeed
               ,
               but
               a
               corrupt
               one
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               spied
               in
               time
               by
               those
               that
               are
               wise
               ,
               and
               corrected
               .
               I
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               such
               are
               not
               fit
               for
               Angels
               company
               ,
               they
               beseeme
               not
               the
               company
               of
               a
               discreete
               or
               graue
               man
               :
               for
               a
               wise
               person
               would
               soone
               be
               wearie
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               themselues
               haue
               no
               stay
               of
               their
               vnruly
               member
               ,
               till
               their
               breath
               faile
               them
               ,
               or
               they
               be
               put
               to
               silence
               :
               no
               more
               then
               the
               wheeles
               of
               a
               Iacke
               ,
               till
               the
               plummets
               be
               vpon
               the
               ground
               .
               I
               need
               not
               amplifie
               this
               :
               I
               wish
               that
               all
               praters
               and
               tatlers
               were
               but
               galled
               and
               gagged
               with
               this
               example
               here
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               their
               worke
               ,
               made
               but
               to
               see
               their
               face
               in
               this
               glasse
               ,
               which
               I
               think
               would
               trouble
               them
               more
               ,
               then
               the
               glasse
               which
               the
               old
               Curtizan
               once
               looked
               in
               ,
               and
               beholding
               her
               wrinkles
               and
               spots
               therein
               ,
               crackt
               it
               asunder
               because
               it
               was
               so
               true
               a
               mirrour
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               verse
               is
               shewed
               ,
               how
               she
               told
               her
               husband
               what
               the
               man
               of
               God
               
               said
               to
               her
               of
               the
               birth
               of
               the
               childe
               ,
               and
               what
               she
               should
               doe
               her selfe
               ,
               as
               we
               heard
               before
               verse
               4.
               and
               5.
               of
               the
               which
               I
               haue
               spoken
               there
               :
               for
               this
               is
               a
               repeating
               of
               the
               same
               things
               .
               Onely
               this
               wee
               may
               learne
               by
               Manoahs
               wife
               ,
               to
               report
               and
               relate
               things
               truly
               and
               aright
               as
               they
               were
               done
               ,
               or
               as
               wee
               heard
               them
               related
               vnto
               vs.
               For
               through
               forgetfulnesse
               ,
               carelesnesse
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               worse
               meaning
               ,
               things
               are
               carried
               in
               such
               sort
               oft
               times
               ,
               that
               by
               vntruths
               and
               lyes
               told
               out
               ,
               much
               strife
               and
               contention
               ariseth
               ,
               which
               bring
               and
               cause
               great
               trouble
               and
               annoyance
               .
               An
               example
               of
               many
               ,
               may
               that
               be
               of
               Ziba
               ,
               his
               false
               report
               to
               Dauid
               of
               Mepbibosheth
               ,
               that
               he
               refused
               to
               goe
               with
               Dauid
               against
               Absolom
               ,
               when
               hee
               himselfe
               withheld
               his
               beast
               from
               him
               ,
               at
               
               such
               time
               as
               he
               would
               full
               gladly
               haue
               gone
               ,
               and
               whereon
               he
               should
               ride
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               lame
               .
               Another
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Iewes
               slandering
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               
               that
               he
               said
               ,
               Destroy
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               in
               three
               dayes
               I
               will
               reare
               it
               againe
               .
               Whereas
               hee
               said
               destroy
               this
               Temple
               ,
               meaning
               his
               body
               :
               so
               they
               that
               
               hearing
               Christ
               say
               of
               his
               beloued
               disciple
               Iohn
               ,
               If
               I
               will
               that
               hee
               abide
               till
               I
               come
               ,
               what
               is
               that
               to
               thee
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
               gaue
               it
               forth
               erroniously
               ,
               that
               hee
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               that
               hee
               abide
               till
               I
               come
               ,
               and
               so
               gathered
               that
               Iohn
               should
               not
               dye
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               this
               soundnesse
               and
               fidelitie
               in
               reports
               hearing
               ,
               bearing
               and
               telling
               ,
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               bee
               a
               man
               well
               ballanced
               with
               grace
               ,
               and
               girded
               with
               veritie
               ,
               as
               a
               peece
               of
               his
               christian
               furniture
               ,
               who
               lesse
               or
               more
               lieth
               not
               open
               to
               the
               diuell
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               who
               will
               doe
               much
               to
               make
               them
               that
               goe
               for
               professors
               ,
               to
               lose
               the
               credite
               of
               their
               godlinesse
               .
               Was
               it
               not
               a
               goodly
               ornament
               for
               the
               old
               Prophet
               (
               whose
               honour
               is
               to
               be
               true
               of
               his
               word
               )
               
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               a
               lye
               ,
               both
               warpe
               and
               woofe
               ,
               making
               and
               telling
               ?
               Was
               it
               not
               a
               sweete
               nosegay
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               thinke
               wee
               ,
               that
               two
               great
               and
               forward
               professors
               ,
               should
               be
               drawne
               forth
               and
               censured
               for
               lyars
               ,
               I
               meane
               Ananias
               
               and
               his
               wife
               ?
               Euen
               christians
               rake
               vp
               the
               common
               scumme
               and
               scurfe
               of
               the
               age
               they
               liue
               in
               :
               and
               hauing
               heard
               reports
               ,
               doe
               out
               of
               a
               corrupt
               vanitie
               ,
               or
               a
               leaud
               and
               sinister
               intent
               ,
               altogether
               corrupt
               the
               truth
               and
               text
               thereof
               with
               glosses
               and
               comments
               ,
               additions
               and
               detractions
               of
               their
               owne
               making
               ,
               Psalm
               .
               15.
               this
               is
               no
               good
               signe
               of
               a
               man
               that
               shall
               dwell
               with
               God
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               collect
               by
               contraries
               .
               If
               the
               Lord
               require
               that
               wee
               bee
               wise
               ,
               and
               beware
               
               of
               beleeuing
               euery
               thing
               ,
               lest
               we
               become
               reporters
               of
               an
               vntruth
               vnwillingly
               :
               how
               shall
               they
               escape
               that
               cast
               each
               tale
               in
               their
               owne
               mould
               ,
               and
               hammer
               it
               in
               their
               owne
               forge
               ,
               ere
               they
               giue
               it
               out
               ?
               and
               when
               it
               is
               broched
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               like
               that
               which
               they
               heard
               from
               another
               ,
               then
               an
               apple
               is
               to
               an
               oyster
               ,
               as
               the
               speech
               is
               .
               Whereas
               the
               breast
               of
               each
               honest
               man
               should
               be
               an
               harbour
               for
               truth
               to
               lodge
               in
               :
               and
               should
               be
               as
               precisely
               carefull
               to
               see
               it
               safely
               deliuered
               and
               vttered
               forth
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               pledge
               or
               secret
               pawne
               left
               him
               by
               his
               friend
               .
               And
               let
               this
               worke
               a
               detestation
               of
               this
               Popish
               practise
               of
               lying
               and
               giuing
               foorth
               reports
               (
               yea
               and
               coyning
               them
               oft
               times
               )
               which
               they
               thinke
               will
               make
               for
               their
               vantage
               ,
               not
               onely
               falsely
               ,
               but
               so
               incredibly
               ,
               and
               shamelessely
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               hearers
               blush
               for
               shame
               thereof
               .
               It
               hath
               been
               ,
               is
               ,
               and
               euer
               will
               bee
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               rotten
               pillars
               wherewith
               they
               stay
               vp
               their
               kingdome
               and
               maintaine
               their
               diuelish
               doctrine
               .
               But
               here
               I
               ende
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             THE
             SEVENTIE
             TWO
             SERMON
             ON
             THE
             XIII
             .
             CHAPTER
             OF
             THE
             BOOKE
             OF
             IVDGES
             .
          
           
             IT
             appeareth
             that
             Manoah
             beleeued
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
             hee
             prayed
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             might
             appeare
             againe
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             had
             brought
             the
             message
             to
             his
             wife
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             left
             in
             doubt
             what
             they
             should
             doe
             to
             the
             childe
             ,
             euen
             as
             they
             beleeued
             him
             that
             it
             should
             be
             borne
             .
             And
             the
             Lord
             heard
             his
             prayer
             and
             sent
             him
             againe
             vnto
             them
             :
             and
             hereby
             it
             was
             that
             the
             man
             of
             God
             appeared
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             second
             part
             of
             the
             chapter
             may
             be
             seene
             .
          
           
             In
             that
             Manoah
             gaue
             credite
             to
             his
             wife
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             his
             prayer
             ,
             to
             
             send
             him
             to
             them
             againe
             ,
             we
             see
             that
             there
             was
             faithfulnesse
             and
             trustinesse
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             as
             shee
             reported
             the
             message
             by
             and
             by
             that
             was
             brought
             vnto
             her
             ,
             so
             hee
             beleeued
             it
             at
             her
             mouth
             accordingly
             .
             A
             liuely
             glasse
             for
             couples
             to
             looke
             in
             ,
             to
             direct
             them
             in
             this
             poynt
             ,
             how
             they
             should
             
             be
             true
             and
             trustie
             one
             to
             the
             other
             :
             according
             to
             that
             which
             Salomon
             speaks
             
             of
             a
             faithfull
             wife
             ,
             Prou.
             31.
             
             That
             her
             husbands
             heart
             resteth
             in
             her
             :
             and
             a
             man
             would
             thinke
             ,
             that
             there
             had
             need
             to
             bee
             no
             lesse
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             who
             must
             liue
             for
             their
             whole
             life
             time
             together
             .
             And
             much
             wearinesse
             and
             discontentment
             must
             there
             of
             necessitie
             bee
             betwixt
             them
             otherwise
             ;
             as
             they
             finde
             ,
             who
             respect
             not
             grace
             chiefely
             in
             their
             matches
             ,
             but
             either
             to
             satisfie
             their
             eye
             ,
             saying
             with
             Samson
             ,
             giue
             me
             her
             for
             she
             pleaseth
             me
             :
             or
             else
             make
             them
             vp
             for
             wealth
             ,
             or
             begin
             their
             marriage
             in
             a
             worse
             manner
             then
             by
             
             both
             the
             former
             .
             Such
             finde
             litle
             trustinesse
             one
             at
             ahothers
             hand
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             within
             a
             small
             time
             after
             :
             who
             yet
             haue
             that
             which
             they
             sought
             ,
             and
             reape
             the
             fruite
             of
             their
             owne
             labours
             ;
             when
             they
             meete
             with
             many
             curses
             in
             their
             matches
             ,
             euen
             as
             God
             hath
             foretold
             them
             .
             But
             of
             this
             I
             will
             adde
             no
             more
             here
             ,
             hauing
             so
             oft
             spoken
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             well
             to
             be
             marked
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             doubtfull
             case
             of
             the
             childes
             bringing
             
             vp
             ,
             about
             which
             they
             were
             carefull
             ,
             but
             yet
             knowing
             not
             what
             to
             doe
             ;
             in
             this
             doubt
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             he
             therefore
             prayeth
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             direction
             by
             the
             appearing
             againe
             of
             the
             Angell
             ,
             for
             he
             knew
             that
             God
             would
             not
             leaue
             them
             in
             suspence
             ,
             about
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             he
             would
             haue
             them
             doe
             .
             Which
             should
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             difficulties
             and
             doubts
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             other
             troubles
             ,
             wee
             should
             seeke
             to
             God
             to
             guide
             and
             assist
             vs
             :
             they
             being
             matters
             in
             doing
             whereof
             ,
             we
             must
             giue
             proofe
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             both
             as
             Iehosophat
             did
             ,
             
             and
             as
             the
             Lord
             commandeth
             in
             the
             Psalme
             :
             saying
             ,
             Call
             on
             mee
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             ,
             &c.
             
             We
             can
             skill
             to
             complaine
             and
             make
             our
             moane
             ,
             to
             euery
             one
             that
             wee
             meete
             with
             ,
             what
             heauy
             affliction
             haue
             befalne
             vs
             ,
             who
             
             yet
             cannot
             helpe
             vs
             ,
             but
             rather
             increase
             our
             sorrowes
             ;
             but
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             should
             chiefely
             complaine
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             moane
             ,
             men
             haue
             no
             acquaintance
             .
             But
             as
             it
             is
             with
             them
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             bee
             strangers
             to
             him
             ,
             euen
             so
             they
             haue
             helpe
             ,
             and
             thriue
             accordingly
             .
             Let
             the
             reader
             see
             chap.
             1.
             2.
             and
             often
             in
             this
             booke
             ,
             touching
             this
             argument
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             next
             poynt
             ,
             which
             is
             answerable
             thereto
             .
          
           
             As
             he
             sought
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             hee
             obtained
             that
             which
             he
             asked
             ,
             to
             teach
             
             that
             it
             is
             not
             in
             vaine
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             seeing
             that
             God
             hauing
             sent
             to
             them
             a
             strange
             and
             vnusuall
             message
             ,
             which
             Manoah
             did
             not
             well
             vnderstand
             ,
             knew
             hee
             would
             not
             leaue
             him
             in
             suspence
             and
             feare
             ,
             but
             would
             make
             his
             minde
             knowne
             to
             them
             more
             perfectly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             prayed
             in
             faith
             :
             in
             like
             manner
             we
             are
             to
             doe
             ;
             to
             beleeue
             that
             we
             shall
             obtaine
             that
             which
             we
             pray
             for
             .
             He
             must
             pray
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             wauer
             not
             ,
             saith
             Saint
             Iames
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             
             other
             place
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             prayer
             of
             faith
             that
             must
             saue
             .
             And
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             call
             vpon
             him
             ,
             in
             whom
             we
             beleeue
             not
             .
             Which
             I
             say
             ,
             both
             because
             
             that
             is
             no
             prayer
             but
             babling
             ,
             that
             is
             voyde
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             that
             such
             prayer
             of
             faith
             ,
             euen
             by
             one
             ,
             much
             more
             by
             many
             ,
             being
             seruent
             ,
             obtaineth
             most
             vnlikely
             things
             at
             Gods
             hands
             .
             And
             in
             all
             difficulties
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             speediest
             remedy
             ,
             (
             both
             because
             for
             the
             time
             present
             ,
             it
             easeth
             the
             heart
             well
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             giueth
             hope
             of
             redresse
             one
             way
             or
             other
             )
             
             and
             vnburdeneth
             the
             minde
             of
             that
             vnprofitable
             heauinesse
             which
             cloggeth
             it
             ,
             and
             deteineth
             it
             from
             being
             well
             occupied
             .
             Although
             more
             particularly
             ,
             the
             occasion
             that
             mooued
             Manoah
             hereto
             ,
             was
             a
             trouble
             which
             concerned
             the
             married
             estate
             ;
             which
             howsoeuer
             it
             neuer
             falleth
             out
             (
             in
             this
             kinde
             )
             now
             adaies
             to
             couples
             :
             yet
             in
             stead
             thereof
             ,
             many
             other
             doe
             ,
             as
             care
             of
             bringing
             vp
             the
             children
             ,
             employing
             them
             in
             the
             fittest
             trade
             of
             life
             ,
             bestowing
             them
             in
             marriage
             ;
             defraying
             the
             charge
             of
             housekeeping
             ,
             with
             many
             more
             such
             .
             In
             all
             which
             are
             there
             not
             many
             difficulties
             ,
             feares
             ,
             and
             doubtings
             ,
             which
             arise
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             carefull
             and
             tender
             Parents
             and
             gouernours
             ?
             Yes
             doubtlesse
             ,
             and
             such
             I
             meane
             ,
             so
             daily
             and
             successiue
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             breede
             no
             small
             distemper
             ,
             inwardly
             by
             fretting
             ,
             carking
             and
             contriuing
             :
             nor
             disturbance
             in
             the
             family
             by
             impatience
             and
             discord
             ,
             if
             a
             wise
             course
             be
             not
             taken
             to
             stay
             and
             preuent
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
             Now
             what
             course
             can
             bee
             like
             this
             of
             Manoah
             ,
             who
             being
             troubled
             about
             a
             message
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             sent
             him
             ,
             doth
             repaire
             to
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             and
             desireth
             him
             to
             free
             him
             from
             the
             feare
             and
             doubt
             which
             hee
             had
             caused
             :
             so
             should
             the
             husband
             and
             wife
             do
             together
             ,
             that
             seeing
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             ordainer
             of
             marriage
             ,
             the
             blessing
             of
             posteritie
             is
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             vndertaken
             to
             prouide
             for
             them
             and
             theirs
             to
             many
             generations
             that
             feare
             him
             :
             therefore
             it
             would
             please
             the
             Lord
             to
             giude
             them
             in
             their
             gouernement
             ,
             to
             frame
             their
             mindes
             to
             patience
             and
             contentednesse
             in
             their
             crosses
             ,
             to
             giue
             a
             blessing
             to
             their
             education
             and
             care
             of
             their
             children
             ,
             to
             blesse
             their
             labours
             and
             callings
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             bee
             sufficiencie
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             word
             to
             shew
             them
             the
             best
             way
             or
             issue
             out
             of
             those
             troubles
             of
             household
             and
             familie
             ,
             which
             vnsettle
             and
             disquiet
             them
             .
             A
             man
             would
             thinke
             it
             were
             a
             iollie
             ease
             (
             in
             such
             cases
             )
             to
             haue
             God
             a
             mans
             friend
             ,
             ouer
             it
             is
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             neither
             haue
             God
             nor
             friend
             to
             counsell
             them
             ,
             but
             vncomfortably
             to
             beare
             their
             burdens
             by
             their
             owne
             strength
             ,
             which
             none
             at
             all
             is
             able
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Angell
             at
             the
             prayer
             of
             Manoah
             ,
             appearing
             againe
             to
             the
             woman
             in
             the
             field
             without
             her
             husband
             ,
             she
             made
             hast
             to
             tell
             her
             husband
             that
             he
             appeared
             
             againe
             to
             her
             ,
             as
             hee
             had
             done
             that
             day
             already
             ;
             which
             newes
             shee
             knew
             would
             not
             a
             little
             ioy
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             ease
             him
             of
             much
             doubting
             that
             troubled
             him
             .
             And
             this
             teacheth
             the
             wife
             another
             dutie
             to
             her
             husband
             ,
             to
             fulfill
             his
             ioy
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             the
             things
             that
             may
             make
             him
             cheerefull
             and
             a
             glad
             man
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             she
             is
             able
             :
             as
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             husband
             should
             ,
             yea
             and
             that
             much
             more
             ,
             doe
             the
             like
             to
             her
             againe
             .
             And
             such
             countenance
             ,
             gesture
             and
             speech
             ,
             with
             their
             whole
             carriage
             should
             be
             betweene
             them
             ,
             as
             might
             free
             them
             from
             feare
             or
             doubt
             of
             heartie
             loue
             and
             kindenesse
             ,
             but
             rather
             by
             all
             good
             occasions
             ,
             might
             make
             one
             another
             ioyfull
             .
             As
             for
             brawling
             ,
             chiding
             ,
             
             prouoking
             each
             other
             ,
             or
             secret
             dislikings
             ,
             tetches
             ,
             or
             conceits
             ,
             which
             might
             cause
             the
             same
             ,
             though
             there
             will
             neuer
             want
             occasions
             ;
             nay
             if
             they
             should
             ,
             yet
             the
             euill
             heart
             ministreth
             too
             many
             ,
             they
             (
             I
             say
             )
             should
             be
             farre
             from
             them
             ,
             especially
             from
             nestling
             ,
             and
             being
             seated
             in
             them
             .
             Therefore
             Salomon
             speaking
             of
             such
             a
             woman
             ,
             saith
             of
             her
             thus
             :
             Who
             shall
             finde
             a
             vertuous
             
             woman
             ?
             For
             her
             price
             is
             farre
             aboue
             the
             pearles
             .
             The
             heart
             of
             her
             husband
             trusteth
             in
             her
             ,
             euen
             as
             hers
             also
             should
             rest
             in
             him
             :
             for
             they
             haue
             many
             other
             troubles
             ,
             and
             such
             also
             as
             accompanie
             marriage
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             haue
             little
             neede
             to
             trouble
             one
             another
             also
             ,
             but
             ought
             euery
             way
             to
             allay
             
             and
             stoppe
             occasions
             ,
             or
             to
             remooue
             them
             by
             their
             sweete
             and
             christian
             societie
             and
             liuing
             together
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             most
             absurd
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             them
             should
             doe
             that
             ,
             which
             may
             grieue
             the
             other
             ;
             but
             monstrous
             that
             one
             should
             seeke
             to
             vexe
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             ,
             where
             both
             are
             of
             one
             minde
             ,
             and
             will
             ,
             in
             good
             things
             ,
             this
             is
             no
             difficult
             matter
             ,
             thus
             to
             ioyne
             and
             worke
             together
             that
             naturall
             loue
             and
             content
             in
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             so
             (
             which
             is
             the
             fruite
             thereof
             )
             ioy
             and
             peace
             in
             the
             good
             successe
             they
             haue
             in
             their
             endeauours
             and
             affaires
             ,
             may
             be
             procured
             and
             augmented
             ,
             I
             say
             among
             such
             as
             be
             of
             one
             sound
             minde
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             easilie
             obtained
             (
             though
             the
             best
             had
             need
             to
             watch
             for
             such
             grace
             ,
             that
             ficklenesse
             ,
             estrangement
             and
             wearinesse
             ,
             doe
             not
             breake
             in
             )
             but
             how
             shall
             this
             bee
             found
             among
             other
             couples
             ,
             wholely
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             voide
             of
             goodnesse
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             greatest
             number
             is
             ?
             Surely
             not
             easilie
             ,
             especially
             if
             trials
             come
             (
             for
             alas
             the
             worst
             make
             a
             shift
             to
             please
             each
             other
             while
             they
             prosper
             )
             as
             we
             see
             in
             that
             foolish
             woman
             ,
             Iobs
             wife
             ,
             who
             while
             things
             went
             well
             with
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             said
             to
             haue
             broken
             out
             so
             grossely
             ,
             but
             seeing
             her
             husband
             plunged
             into
             miserie
             ,
             added
             to
             his
             sorrow
             by
             her
             vnseasonable
             speech
             ,
             whereas
             shee
             should
             then
             (
             aboue
             all
             other
             times
             )
             haue
             spake
             somewhat
             in
             season
             ,
             to
             haue
             comforted
             him
             ,
             when
             all
             other
             outward
             helps
             failed
             .
             No
             man
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             euer
             hated
             his
             owne
             flesh
             ,
             but
             nourished
             and
             cherished
             it
             :
             so
             that
             selfeloue
             might
             somewhat
             perswade
             this
             dutie
             ,
             that
             couples
             should
             seeke
             the
             peace
             and
             welfare
             of
             each
             other
             .
             And
             if
             the
             example
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             may
             preuaile
             (
             as
             we
             know
             married
             persons
             are
             sent
             to
             that
             rule
             to
             learne
             of
             him
             )
             then
             let
             them
             consider
             ,
             how
             tenderly
             hee
             careth
             for
             his
             Church
             and
             spouse
             ,
             by
             all
             meanes
             procuring
             delight
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             auoiding
             molestation
             from
             her
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               I
               charge
               you
               wake
               not
               my
               spouse
            
             
             
               till
               she
               please
            
             .
             This
             charinesse
             and
             care
             of
             remoouing
             all
             such
             things
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             might
             cause
             each
             others
             heauinesse
             and
             griefe
             ,
             and
             bearing
             the
             
             burthen
             of
             each
             other
             ,
             that
             the
             afflicted
             partie
             might
             bee
             eased
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             way
             to
             witnesse
             in
             them
             this
             sympathie
             of
             affection
             ,
             and
             like
             mindednesse
             .
          
           
             Now
             when
             Manoah
             commeth
             to
             the
             Angell
             to
             be
             satisfied
             in
             his
             doubt
             ,
             
             marke
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             speech
             :
             he
             vseth
             no
             long
             circumstance
             ,
             but
             directly
             goeth
             to
             the
             matter
             .
             Art
             thou
             the
             man
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             that
             appeared
             to
             the
             woman
             ?
             Such
             was
             the
             simplicitie
             of
             that
             age
             ,
             that
             one
             might
             aske
             of
             another
             that
             which
             concerned
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             answered
             .
             How
             farre
             was
             that
             from
             the
             practise
             of
             our
             time
             ?
             for
             now
             there
             is
             much
             courtesie
             ,
             glosing
             and
             coloured
             hypocrisie
             and
             subtiltie
             ,
             but
             little
             good
             meaning
             and
             honest
             simplicitie
             :
             neither
             shall
             a
             man
             be
             sure
             of
             the
             minde
             of
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             faire
             words
             enough
             tending
             that
             way
             .
             A
             shew
             of
             loue
             but
             with
             dissimulation
             .
             
          
           
             Touching
             vnfaithfulnesse
             in
             dealings
             and
             conuersation
             among
             men
             ,
             I
             haue
             elsewhere
             spoken
             chap.
             12.
             2.
             3.
             to
             the
             which
             this
             as
             a
             limme
             thereof
             may
             bee
             added
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             to
             speake
             of
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             vnfaithfulnesse
             in
             speech
             .
             Both
             are
             birds
             hatcht
             in
             the
             same
             neast
             of
             a
             false
             &
             deceitful
             heart
             ,
             I
             meane
             as
             well
             Ioabs
             curtesie
             to
             Abner
             ,
             as
             Zibas
             fidelitie
             to
             Mephibosheth
             .
             It
             is
             an
             equall
             
             ornament
             to
             a
             christian
             (
             say
             they
             what
             they
             can
             ,
             that
             mislike
             the
             olde
             fashion
             )
             to
             be
             a
             plaine
             dealing
             and
             a
             plaine
             spoken
             man
             ;
             for
             both
             argue
             he
             is
             a
             plaine
             hearted
             man.
             He
             that
             carieth
             with
             him
             an
             heart
             and
             an
             heart
             ,
             carieth
             
             about
             him
             ,
             a
             tongue
             and
             a
             tongue
             ,
             an
             hand
             and
             an
             hand
             ,
             all
             double
             and
             dissembling
             ,
             all
             abominable
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             Salomon
             faith
             .
             For
             though
             the
             clouen
             footed
             beast
             was
             cleaner
             then
             the
             whole-houed
             ,
             yet
             the
             clouen
             hearted
             and
             clouen
             tongued
             man
             is
             more
             vncleane
             to
             him
             ,
             then
             the
             single
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             vniforme
             tongue
             .
             In
             which
             respect
             the
             Iewes
             were
             brought
             vp
             to
             hate
             doublenesse
             and
             falsehood
             by
             the
             forbidden
             types
             of
             Plowing
             with
             two
             kindes
             of
             beasts
             ,
             wearing
             two
             kindes
             of
             stuffe
             ,
             and
             sowing
             two
             
             kindes
             of
             graine
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             plough
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             garment
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             field
             .
             But
             wee
             at
             this
             day
             haue
             both
             abrogated
             ceremony
             and
             substance
             too
             for
             the
             most
             part
             :
             and
             though
             (
             as
             in
             other
             points
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             )
             we
             hold
             ,
             that
             generally
             the
             equitie
             of
             morall
             commandements
             is
             eternall
             ,
             yet
             in
             particular
             ,
             this
             plaine
             hearted
             and
             faithfull
             communicating
             and
             dealing
             of
             men
             together
             ,
             is
             abolished
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             a
             meere
             ceremony
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             men
             haue
             not
             quite
             forgotten
             ceremonies
             in
             this
             dutie
             ,
             but
             their
             new
             found
             ceremonies
             haue
             eaten
             vp
             the
             old
             substance
             sheere
             ,
             euen
             as
             the
             leane
             kine
             deuoured
             the
             fatte
             in
             Pharoahs
             dreame
             ,
             I
             meane
             this
             ,
             the
             affected
             apish
             
             or
             complementall
             speeches
             of
             the
             most
             men
             ,
             haue
             quite
             consumed
             the
             trueth
             ,
             simplicitie
             and
             honestie
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             should
             bee
             found
             among
             them
             .
             I
             mislike
             not
             seemely
             and
             courteous
             speech
             ,
             if
             it
             carrie
             with
             it
             the
             colour
             and
             temper
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             but
             I
             meane
             that
             which
             Salomon
             speakes
             of
             in
             
             the
             Prouerbs
             ,
             when
             the
             words
             are
             soft
             as
             butter
             and
             oyle
             ,
             sweete
             as
             honey
             ,
             but
             the
             heart
             is
             sharpe
             as
             a
             sword
             ,
             and
             bitter
             as
             wormewood
             ,
             and
             hath
             seuen
             abominations
             in
             it
             .
             Indeed
             I
             confesse
             all
             haue
             not
             in
             them
             this
             cursed
             habit
             (
             it
             commonly
             being
             the
             cloake
             of
             the
             malicious
             and
             politique
             whom
             a
             man
             may
             for
             the
             most
             part
             vnderstand
             to
             meane
             contrarily
             to
             that
             they
             speake
             )
             but
             it
             is
             also
             a
             vanitie
             and
             affectation
             of
             many
             others
             ,
             to
             bee
             more
             full
             of
             shewes
             and
             courteousnesse
             ,
             then
             to
             intend
             friendship
             or
             goodwill
             .
             Be
             it
             of
             malice
             or
             of
             vanitie
             ,
             it
             is
             naught
             :
             if
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             diuelish
             :
             if
             of
             the
             
             latter
             ,
             frothie
             and
             superfluous
             .
             Sinnes
             stay
             not
             alway
             in
             the
             Court
             :
             they
             come
             downe
             also
             into
             the
             countrey
             ,
             wherein
             many
             men
             are
             so
             hollow
             ,
             that
             their
             consciences
             tell
             them
             ,
             they
             deserue
             to
             be
             hollowly
             dealt
             with
             :
             they
             haue
             vsed
             vndermining
             questions
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             haue
             answers
             ,
             as
             sinister
             ,
             indirect
             ,
             and
             forked
             .
             So
             that
             now
             adaies
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             would
             haue
             a
             plaine
             answere
             from
             another
             ,
             he
             is
             saine
             to
             vse
             some
             slight
             or
             wile
             to
             get
             it
             out
             :
             for
             if
             he
             speake
             plainly
             ,
             the
             other
             hath
             so
             many
             casts
             and
             conceits
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             that
             he
             feares
             aduantage
             will
             be
             taken
             some
             way
             against
             him
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             no
             lesse
             then
             a
             token
             of
             a
             bad
             conscience
             .
             If
             it
             be
             a
             matter
             that
             wee
             would
             communicate
             ,
             for
             redresse
             of
             any
             euill
             ,
             in
             towne
             ,
             familie
             ,
             or
             person
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             how
             to
             breake
             one
             with
             another
             about
             it
             ,
             (
             the
             meaner
             to
             his
             better
             especially
             )
             but
             if
             wee
             doe
             ,
             a
             slender
             regard
             shall
             be
             had
             of
             it
             .
             Euen
             so
             in
             friendly
             meetings
             at
             table
             ,
             when
             we
             haue
             apparant
             cause
             offered
             of
             thankes
             by
             Gods
             benefits
             ,
             yet
             euen
             there
             it
             is
             harsh
             to
             heare
             any
             words
             sauouring
             of
             
             religion
             ,
             or
             tending
             to
             edification
             ,
             (
             although
             giuing
             of
             thanks
             is
             the
             speech
             with
             which
             our
             table
             should
             by
             the
             Apostles
             commandement
             be
             seasoned
             )
             but
             if
             there
             be
             not
             some
             to
             crosse
             them
             ,
             that
             offer
             occasion
             of
             such
             speech
             ,
             yet
             shall
             ye
             haue
             the
             most
             part
             winding
             away
             from
             (
             seconding
             or
             giuing
             liking
             of
             it
             )
             into
             other
             needlesse
             ,
             worldly
             ,
             or
             frothie
             speech
             ,
             euery
             one
             as
             he
             delighteth
             to
             talke
             .
             And
             as
             our
             speech
             to
             men
             is
             many
             waies
             to
             be
             charged
             ,
             so
             is
             our
             commoning
             with
             God
             seldome
             ,
             and
             when
             wee
             haue
             any
             ,
             full
             of
             coldnes
             ,
             loosenes
             and
             wandring
             .
          
           
             Manoah
             ,
             vnderstanding
             the
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             hee
             had
             said
             to
             his
             wife
             ,
             
             and
             seeing
             that
             she
             had
             rightly
             related
             the
             matter
             to
             him
             (
             for
             the
             message
             which
             this
             man
             of
             God
             had
             done
             to
             his
             wife
             before
             ,
             and
             she
             had
             reported
             to
             him
             ,
             agreed
             with
             his
             second
             rehearsall
             thereof
             in
             all
             points
             )
             hee
             resteth
             in
             that
             they
             say
             :
             for
             so
             he
             answereth
             ,
             Be
             it
             as
             thou
             hast
             said
             :
             or
             thus
             ,
             I
             beleeue
             it
             shall
             so
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             although
             to
             manward
             it
             seemeth
             not
             likely
             .
             So
             whē
             wee
             haue
             receiued
             any
             message
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             examining
             and
             comparing
             one
             scripture
             with
             another
             ,
             for
             the
             confirming
             of
             vs
             therein
             ;
             we
             haue
             
             proofe
             what
             the
             will
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             which
             we
             were
             in
             some
             doubt
             of
             before
             ;
             we
             ought
             to
             cease
             discoursing
             ,
             and
             though
             wee
             were
             held
             in
             suspence
             ,
             as
             Peter
             was
             at
             the
             vision
             ,
             till
             we
             were
             resolued
             ,
             yet
             now
             wee
             should
             without
             contradiction
             or
             difficultie
             receiue
             it
             from
             God
             ,
             yeeld
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             rest
             in
             it
             .
             Euen
             as
             before
             we
             know
             it
             we
             were
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             occasion
             offered
             vs
             ,
             to
             doe
             as
             Manoah
             did
             ,
             being
             vnresolued
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             trie
             the
             spirit
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             God
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             God
             to
             reueale
             it
             to
             vs
             :
             and
             therefore
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             speaketh
             ,
             to
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             for
             further
             knowledge
             therein
             :
             according
             to
             
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Beraeans
             ,
             who
             tried
             all
             things
             ,
             holding
             themselues
             to
             the
             truth
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             counselleth
             the
             Thessalonians
             to
             doe
             .
             We
             see
             that
             all
             
             naturall
             motions
             tend
             to
             a
             rest
             and
             quietnes
             :
             wherein
             the
             perfection
             and
             end
             of
             the
             thing
             so
             moued
             ,
             consisteth
             .
             And
             he
             that
             runneth
             a
             race
             ,
             attaineth
             not
             his
             purpose
             ,
             till
             he
             haue
             reached
             to
             the
             end
             of
             his
             course
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             resteth
             .
             And
             because
             I
             am
             come
             by
             occasion
             of
             Manoahs
             resting
             in
             that
             particular
             which
             he
             sought
             ,
             and
             haue
             shewed
             that
             we
             also
             ought
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             :
             I
             will
             say
             something
             of
             that
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             rest
             in
             ,
             after
             a
             more
             generall
             manner
             .
             My
             meaning
             is
             this
             :
             A
             Christians
             perfection
             and
             end
             which
             shall
             hereafter
             be
             full
             in
             the
             blessed
             rest
             of
             glorie
             ,
             (
             the
             Sabbath
             of
             the
             Saints
             )
             is
             
             begun
             euen
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             minde
             ,
             soule
             ,
             and
             whole
             man
             is
             at
             rest
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             enioyeth
             ,
             feeleth
             ,
             and
             possesseth
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             much
             trauailed
             and
             tooke
             paines
             .
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             minde
             is
             actuall
             resolution
             and
             
             certaintie
             of
             the
             truth
             against
             errour
             and
             doubting
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             fruite
             of
             seeking
             knowledge
             .
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             soule
             is
             ,
             perswasion
             and
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             and
             his
             alsufficiencie
             ,
             being
             reconciled
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             fruite
             of
             seeking
             faith
             .
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             whole
             man
             is
             his
             inward
             setlednesse
             ,
             being
             the
             fruites
             of
             faith
             ,
             repentance
             ,
             and
             sanctification
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             end
             of
             seeking
             encrease
             and
             growth
             in
             grace
             .
             Now
             because
             all
             these
             are
             but
             imperfect
             in
             vs
             here
             ,
             (
             for
             we
             know
             ,
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             grow
             ,
             but
             in
             measure
             )
             therefore
             we
             must
             seeke
             still
             to
             know
             ,
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             be
             setled
             ,
             more
             and
             better
             ,
             daily
             .
             Howbeit
             herein
             stands
             not
             our
             happinesse
             ,
             in
             that
             we
             are
             learning
             ,
             laboring
             ,
             endeuouring
             after
             ,
             but
             rather
             in
             that
             which
             we
             hold
             ,
             and
             haue
             learned
             and
             gotten
             .
             This
             laieth
             much
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             such
             as
             hauing
             long
             been
             vnder
             teaching
             ,
             fare
             as
             if
             they
             neuer
             had
             heard
             :
             after
             tenne
             ,
             twentie
             ,
             and
             more
             yeeres
             asking
             ,
             Oh
             that
             I
             were
             resolued
             of
             the
             truth
             !
             Oh
             that
             I
             might
             heare
             the
             way
             to
             saluation
             plainly
             described
             !
             Oh
             that
             this
             or
             that
             doubt
             ,
             feare
             ,
             temptation
             ,
             lust
             and
             corruption
             were
             remoued
             !
             Why
             ,
             O
             thou
             sluggard
             ,
             what
             hath
             bin
             a
             doing
             all
             this
             while
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             not
             bin
             iogged
             ,
             pulled
             ,
             and
             punched
             out
             of
             thy
             snorting
             and
             dead
             sleepe
             by
             the
             Ministerie
             ,
             and
             doest
             thou
             now
             open
             thine
             eyes
             ,
             and
             aske
             why
             no
             bodie
             would
             awake
             thee
             ?
             It
             was
             thy
             sottishnes
             and
             lethargie
             ,
             not
             want
             of
             rousing
             ,
             which
             drowned
             thee
             
             in
             sleepe
             so
             long
             .
             Therefore
             if
             thou
             haue
             care
             of
             thy
             soule
             ,
             beseech
             the
             Lord
             to
             bedew
             and
             moisten
             those
             drie
             clods
             of
             thy
             minde
             and
             soule
             ,
             wherein
             the
             seede
             of
             the
             word
             hath
             lien
             so
             long
             vnprofitable
             ,
             that
             at
             length
             it
             may
             take
             roote
             and
             fructifie
             .
             And
             cease
             not
             till
             by
             this
             meanes
             thou
             be
             resolued
             and
             setled
             about
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             so
             thou
             maist
             rest
             safely
             ,
             and
             not
             (
             as
             before
             )
             dangerously
             :
             rest
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             not
             from
             worke
             and
             exercise
             of
             thy
             knowledge
             and
             faith
             (
             for
             the
             vse
             of
             both
             is
             to
             be
             occupied
             ,
             when
             thou
             hast
             them
             )
             but
             from
             vncertaintie
             ,
             error
             ,
             doubting
             ,
             and
             distrust
             .
             This
             point
             I
             desire
             the
             reader
             to
             compare
             with
             that
             I
             haue
             spoken
             touching
             Gedeon
             ,
             chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             When
             Manoah
             was
             resolued
             that
             hee
             should
             haue
             a
             childe
             by
             his
             wife
             ,
             
             though
             she
             had
             been
             barren
             ,
             he
             asked
             what
             they
             should
             doe
             to
             the
             childe
             ,
             of
             which
             thing
             they
             no
             lesse
             doubted
             :
             whereby
             hee
             still
             sheweth
             his
             desire
             of
             resolution
             in
             the
             doubts
             that
             remained
             :
             and
             teacheth
             vs
             to
             be
             wise
             in
             making
             our
             benefit
             of
             the
             company
             and
             familiarity
             of
             such
             as
             are
             able
             and
             willing
             to
             resolue
             vs
             ,
             and
             pretend
             we
             not
             foolish
             bashfulnes
             ,
             (
             when
             indeed
             it
             is
             but
             slothfulnes
             )
             or
             lothnes
             to
             be
             troublesome
             ,
             lest
             by
             that
             meanes
             wee
             procure
             to
             our selues
             more
             trouble
             (
             then
             wee
             can
             easily
             auoide
             afterward
             )
             by
             such
             bashfulnes
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             sloth
             .
             But
             I
             will
             not
             repeate
             any
             thing
             .
             Now
             to
             this
             second
             demaund
             ,
             the
             Angell
             answereth
             the
             same
             that
             hee
             did
             to
             the
             woman
             .
             But
             to
             the
             woman
             his
             prescription
             was
             ;
             what
             she
             should
             do
             her selfe
             ,
             and
             not
             what
             they
             should
             doe
             to
             the
             childe
             .
             So
             that
             it
             seemed
             he
             answered
             not
             Manoahs
             doubt
             :
             for
             when
             he
             asked
             what
             they
             should
             do
             to
             the
             childe
             ,
             the
             Angell
             answered
             ,
             what
             she
             should
             doe
             that
             was
             to
             beare
             the
             childe
             .
             But
             it
             was
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             spoken
             thus
             :
             That
             which
             I
             said
             that
             she
             should
             obserue
             ,
             was
             that
             she
             should
             doe
             it
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             child
             ,
             and
             therefore
             much
             more
             he
             must
             obserue
             the
             same
             .
          
           
           
             Againe
             ,
             whereas
             she
             was
             bidden
             to
             abstaine
             from
             that
             which
             was
             vncleane
             ,
             and
             that
             might
             seeme
             a
             needlesse
             charge
             ,
             seeing
             the
             law
             forbad
             all
             people
             the
             vse
             of
             vncleane
             things
             before
             that
             time
             :
             to
             that
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Philistims
             had
             got
             dominion
             ouer
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             confusion
             in
             the
             Common
             wealth
             and
             tyrannie
             grew
             ;
             so
             religion
             among
             the
             Iewes
             began
             not
             a
             little
             to
             decay
             .
             No
             wonder
             then
             ,
             if
             among
             other
             things
             of
             greater
             weight
             ,
             this
             one
             point
             of
             the
             ceremoniall
             law
             was
             broken
             ,
             that
             they
             fell
             to
             eate
             things
             vncleane
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             which
             was
             cleane
             .
             For
             it
             was
             common
             with
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             vpon
             diuers
             occasions
             to
             breake
             the
             ceremonie
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             that
             1.
             
             Sam.
             14.
             
             See
             the
             place
             .
             And
             by
             this
             wee
             may
             learne
             that
             
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             seeme
             strange
             when
             wee
             see
             in
             the
             places
             of
             ignorance
             and
             darknesse
             ,
             sundrie
             euill
             customes
             ,
             errours
             ,
             and
             prophane
             practises
             receiued
             and
             vsed
             :
             and
             no
             print
             nor
             step
             of
             Gods
             commandements
             and
             ordinances
             remaining
             ,
             but
             all
             worne
             out
             and
             forgotten
             .
             Alas
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             pitied
             and
             lamented
             ,
             not
             wondred
             at
             and
             scorned
             .
             There
             are
             more
             waies
             to
             deface
             and
             race
             out
             religion
             ,
             then
             warre
             and
             forreine
             tyranny
             .
             Blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             we
             sigh
             not
             vnder
             that
             burthen
             :
             no
             ,
             nor
             yet
             vnder
             the
             bondage
             of
             Antichrist
             :
             wee
             haue
             peace
             ,
             and
             gouernment
             ,
             free
             from
             a
             profession
             of
             Poperie
             .
             Let
             vs
             pray
             the
             Lord
             to
             adde
             hereunto
             this
             mercie
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             free
             passage
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             also
             cured
             of
             that
             blindnesse
             which
             now
             possesseth
             many
             places
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             the
             people
             in
             errour
             ,
             superstition
             and
             all
             kinds
             of
             vngodlinesse
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Angell
             spake
             the
             same
             thing
             to
             Manoah
             ,
             
             that
             he
             did
             to
             his
             wife
             before
             ,
             about
             the
             same
             matter
             ;
             we
             obserue
             by
             his
             example
             ,
             that
             it
             becommeth
             ,
             and
             is
             meete
             for
             Gods
             seruants
             alwaies
             to
             speake
             the
             same
             truth
             ,
             in
             or
             about
             any
             matter
             ,
             at
             one
             time
             and
             in
             one
             companie
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             at
             and
             in
             another
             :
             according
             to
             the
             Apostles
             words
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             cast
             off
             lying
             ,
             and
             euery
             man
             speake
             the
             truth
             to
             
             his
             neighbour
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             the
             iust
             reproch
             and
             conuiction
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             carrie
             two
             tongues
             in
             their
             head
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             and
             are
             such
             as
             haue
             lost
             their
             credit
             by
             reporting
             vntruth
             where
             they
             come
             ,
             and
             doe
             hurt
             to
             other
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             bring
             an
             ill
             name
             on
             themselues
             .
             But
             this
             I
             noted
             out
             of
             the
             womans
             report
             to
             her
             husband
             ,
             and
             in
             diuers
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Angels
             words
             ,
             in
             prescribing
             that
             the
             woman
             should
             abstaine
             from
             things
             forbidden
             and
             vncleane
             ,
             seeing
             the
             childe
             that
             
             was
             to
             be
             a
             Nazarite
             must
             be
             borne
             of
             her
             ;
             when
             yet
             the
             prescription
             was
             chiefly
             for
             the
             child
             ,
             we
             should
             learne
             this
             :
             That
             when
             things
             which
             seeme
             lesse
             likely
             are
             commanded
             or
             forbidden
             ,
             much
             more
             those
             which
             are
             more
             apparantly
             so
             .
             As
             if
             the
             seruant
             and
             childe
             must
             keepe
             holy
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             
             much
             more
             the
             parents
             and
             master
             should
             doe
             so
             :
             and
             most
             of
             all
             the
             Minister
             .
             And
             if
             the
             appearance
             of
             euill
             be
             forbidden
             ;
             much
             more
             the
             euill
             it selfe
             .
             And
             so
             if
             a
             smaller
             thing
             be
             commanded
             or
             forbidden
             ,
             much
             more
             a
             greater
             .
             And
             this
             is
             to
             the
             iuster
             condemning
             of
             them
             that
             both
             heare
             this
             taught
             them
             ,
             and
             see
             many
             well
             gouerned
             christians
             to
             giue
             them
             example
             herein
             ,
             yet
             not
             onely
             follow
             them
             not
             ,
             neither
             the
             doctrine
             which
             they
             heare
             ,
             but
             offend
             in
             the
             shamefullest
             and
             foullest
             manner
             .
             And
             let
             vs
             know
             that
             if
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             Commandements
             will
             haue
             all
             his
             seruants
             to
             vnderstand
             by
             the
             great
             sinne
             or
             dutie
             expressed
             ,
             that
             his
             will
             is
             the
             same
             in
             all
             the
             
             rest
             of
             that
             kinde
             ,
             be
             they
             neuer
             so
             small
             and
             special
             :
             how
             much
             more
             then
             if
             hee
             manifest
             his
             liking
             or
             disling
             of
             a
             lesser
             euill
             (
             that
             is
             more
             secret
             and
             more
             doubted
             of
             )
             or
             of
             a
             lesser
             dutie
             (
             seruing
             to
             be
             of
             lesse
             necessitie
             )
             ought
             we
             to
             collect
             that
             he
             will
             not
             hold
             vs
             guiltlesse
             in
             those
             euils
             committed
             ,
             or
             duties
             neglected
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             manifest
             ,
             as
             being
             either
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             or
             by
             apparant
             Scripture
             allowed
             or
             forbidden
             ?
             If
             he
             will
             not
             hold
             him
             excused
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             wise
             to
             gather
             the
             lesse
             by
             the
             greater
             :
             woe
             be
             to
             the
             carelesse
             ,
             who
             being
             commanded
             to
             streine
             out
             a
             gnat
             ,
             swalloweth
             a
             cammell
             .
             Thus
             much
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             proceed
             in
             the
             text
             .
          
           
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Manoah
                   then
                   said
                   to
                   the
                   Angell
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   pray
                   thee
                   let
                   vs
                   retaine
                   thee
                   ,
                   vntill
                   we
                   haue
                   made
                   readie
                   a
                   Kid
                   for
                   thee
                   .
                
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Angell
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   said
                   to
                   Manoah
                   ,
                   Though
                   thou
                   make
                   me
                   abide
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   eate
                   of
                   thy
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   make
                   a
                   burnt
                   offering
                   ,
                   offer
                   it
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   for
                   Manoah
                   knew
                   not
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   an
                   Angell
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Againe
                   Manoah
                   said
                   vnto
                   the
                   Angell
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   What
                   is
                   thy
                   name
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   thy
                   saying
                   is
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   honour
                   thee
                   ?
                
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   said
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   Why
                   askest
                   thou
                   thus
                   after
                   my
                   name
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   secret
                   ?
                
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   Manoah
                   tooke
                   a
                   Kid
                   with
                   a
                   meate
                   offering
                   ,
                   and
                   offered
                   it
                   vpon
                   a
                   stone
                   ,
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   Angell
                   did
                   wonderously
                   ,
                   whiles
                   Manoah
                   and
                   his
                   wife
                   looked
                   on
                   .
                
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 
                   For
                   when
                   the
                   flame
                   came
                   vp
                   toward
                   heauen
                   from
                   the
                   altar
                   ,
                   the
                   Angell
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ascended
                   vp
                   in
                   the
                   flame
                   of
                   the
                   altar
                   ,
                   and
                   Manoah
                   and
                   his
                   wife
                   beheld
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   fell
                   on
                   their
                   faces
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   .
                
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 
                   (
                   So
                   the
                   Angell
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   did
                   no
                   more
                   appeare
                   vnto
                   Manaoh
                   and
                   his
                   wife
                   )
                   Then
                   Manoah
                   knew
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   an
                   Angell
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 
                   And
                   Manoah
                   said
                   vnto
                   his
                   wife
                   ,
                   We
                   shall
                   surely
                   dye
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   haue
                   seene
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 
                   But
                   his
                   wife
                   said
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   If
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   kill
                   vs
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   receiued
                   a
                   burnt
                   offering
                   and
                   a
                   meate
                   offering
                   of
                   our
                   hands
                   ,
                   neither
                   would
                   he
                   haue
                   shewed
                   vs
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   nor
                   would
                   haue
                   now
                   told
                   vs
                   any
                   such
                   .
                
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   wife
                   bare
                   a
                   sonne
                   and
                   called
                   his
                   name
                   Samson
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   child
                   grew
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   blessed
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IN
               this
               third
               part
               ,
               followeth
               the
               signe
               by
               which
               they
               should
               be
               certified
               ,
               
               that
               the
               thing
               told
               them
               by
               the
               man
               of
               God
               ,
               should
               come
               to
               passe
               .
               But
               first
               Manoah
               doth
               two
               things
               :
               one
               ,
               he
               desireth
               the
               Angel
               to
               eate
               :
               the
               other
               ,
               hee
               asketh
               him
               his
               name
               ,
               to
               both
               whereof
               the
               Angell
               makes
               answere
               .
               Of
               these
               first
               in
               order
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               Angel
               of
               God
               hath
               now
               done
               his
               message
               ,
               and
               
               answered
               Manoahs
               doubt
               .
               But
               he
               kindly
               accepting
               him
               for
               the
               good
               tidings
               he
               brought
               vnto
               him
               ,
               desired
               to
               retaine
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               refresh
               himselfe
               after
               his
               trauaile
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               hee
               thought
               )
               his
               hunger
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hee
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               let
               vs
               stay
               thee
               while
               we
               make
               ready
               a
               Kid
               for
               thee
               .
               But
               the
               Angel
               hauing
               
               no
               need
               to
               eate
               ,
               drew
               Manoah
               from
               his
               purpose
               ,
               telling
               him
               he
               would
               not
               eate
               ,
               and
               led
               him
               to
               more
               heauenly
               matter
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               honour
               God
               ,
               by
               offering
               a
               burnt
               offering
               vnto
               him
               .
            
             
               In
               these
               two
               verses
               we
               may
               consider
               diuers
               things
               :
               first
               in
               Manoah
               ,
               then
               
               in
               the
               Angels
               answere
               .
               In
               Manoah
               these
               two
               following
               :
               First
               his
               curtesie
               and
               thankfulnes
               in
               offering
               him
               to
               eate
               ,
               (
               thinking
               hee
               had
               been
               a
               man
               )
               hauing
               brought
               such
               a
               message
               from
               God
               to
               him
               and
               his
               wife
               .
               And
               this
               confirmeth
               vs
               in
               that
               wee
               haue
               heard
               before
               ,
               that
               where
               wee
               receiue
               kindnesse
               ,
               wee
               should
               render
               and
               shew
               the
               like
               againe
               ,
               as
               we
               can
               .
               And
               the
               godly
               vsed
               both
               ,
               then
               ,
               before
               ,
               and
               after
               ,
               to
               offer
               such
               curtesie
               to
               the
               seruants
               of
               God
               being
               strangers
               ,
               though
               they
               brought
               no
               message
               to
               them
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               called
               hospitalitie
               ,
               as
               wee
               reade
               of
               the
               Shunamite
               ,
               who
               requested
               Elisha
               to
               turne
               in
               as
               he
               came
               by
               ,
               and
               built
               him
               a
               conuenient
               chamber
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               They
               knowing
               that
               he
               who
               receiued
               a
               Prophet
               in
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               
               and
               a
               righteous
               man
               because
               he
               was
               so
               ,
               should
               receiue
               the
               reward
               that
               such
               should
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               a
               thing
               so
               commendable
               in
               Christians
               to
               be
               kind
               towards
               them
               that
               deserue
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               contrary
               is
               odious
               and
               brutish
               in
               them
               .
               Those
               that
               are
               commanded
               to
               doe
               well
               to
               their
               enemies
               ,
               and
               loue
               them
               that
               hate
               them
               ,
               what
               great
               thing
               is
               it
               if
               they
               loue
               and
               be
               kinde
               to
               the
               well
               deseruing
               ?
               (
               Heathens
               and
               Publicans
               doe
               likewise
               )
               But
               to
               be
               vnkind
               towards
               them
               that
               haue
               been
               louing
               and
               well
               affected
               toward
               them
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               worse
               then
               heathenish
               ,
               but
               also
               then
               any
               beast
               will
               yeeld
               to
               another
               .
               Nay
               histories
               report
               that
               alion
               hauing
               bin
               eased
               and
               holpen
               by
               a
               passenger
               that
               came
               by
               ,
               of
               a
               wound
               which
               by
               some
               meanes
               had
               befallen
               him
               :
               long
               after
               acknowledged
               the
               benefit
               .
               For
               the
               Romanes
               vsing
               to
               behold
               the
               spectacle
               of
               men
               sighting
               with
               beasts
               :
               condemned
               malefactors
               to
               this
               death
               .
               Now
               among
               the
               rest
               this
               man
               being
               one
               ,
               came
               armed
               into
               the
               place
               ,
               to
               fight
               for
               his
               life
               :
               and
               (
               as
               it
               fell
               out
               )
               this
               Lion
               was
               the
               beast
               ,
               which
               was
               committed
               with
               him
               .
               The
               Lion
               no
               sooner
               saw
               the
               man
               ,
               but
               came
               and
               fell
               downe
               at
               his
               feete
               ,
               holding
               vp
               his
               foote
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               al
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               making
               no
               semblance
               of
               furie
               against
               his
               preseruer
               .
               The
               matter
               being
               enquired
               into
               ,
               it
               was
               found
               that
               this
               man
               had
               taken
               a
               thorne
               out
               of
               the
               foote
               of
               the
               Lion
               and
               so
               eased
               his
               paine
               .
               This
               (
               being
               but
               a
               discourse
               of
               a
               thing
               of
               inferiour
               nature
               )
               I
               may
               be
               thought
               not
               so
               wisely
               to
               insert
               in
               so
               graue
               an
               argument
               :
               neither
               had
               I
               done
               it
               for
               the
               strangenes
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               would
               thereby
               shame
               such
               boisterous
               ,
               rough
               and
               barbarous
               natures
               ,
               as
               being
               prouoked
               to
               this
               dutie
               of
               kindnesse
               ,
               by
               the
               strongest
               meanes
               ,
               yet
               out
               of
               a
               bitter
               stomacke
               ,
               doe
               rather
               thereby
               take
               occasion
               of
               hatred
               and
               mischiefe
               ,
               like
               Saul
               ,
               who
               by
               Dauids
               innocencie
               and
               pitie
               to
               his
               life
               ,
               was
               the
               more
               enraged
               against
               him
               .
               But
               these
               meete
               with
               their
               match
               ,
               for
               God
               giues
               them
               ouer
               to
               be
               touzed
               and
               hampered
               by
               such
               as
               spare
               them
               not
               ,
               and
               want
               conscience
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               fallen
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               to
               teach
               them
               for
               euer
               after
               to
               abhorre
               such
               inhumanitie
               ,
               I
               had
               said
               lionlike
               crueltie
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               should
               wrong
               that
               creature
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               ascribe
               mans
               euill
               qualitie
               vnto
               it
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               first
               thing
               to
               be
               noted
               in
               Manoah
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               before
               .
               The
               
               other
               thing
               here
               to
               bee
               learned
               out
               of
               the
               example
               of
               Manoah
               is
               this
               ,
               with
               what
               reuerence
               we
               ought
               to
               receiue
               Gods
               message
               by
               them
               whom
               he
               sendeth
               
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               entirely
               knit
               vnto
               the
               messenger
               himselfe
               ,
               for
               his
               message
               sake
               .
               Eglon
               a
               heathen
               king
               shewed
               this
               reuerence
               to
               the
               message
               of
               Ehud
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Gedeon
               much
               more
               ,
               with
               others
               .
               Beautifull
               should
               the
               feete
               of
               them
               be
               ,
               who
               bring
               glad
               tidings
               (
               and
               yet
               the
               feete
               of
               such
               as
               
               went
               barefoote
               in
               those
               countries
               ,
               were
               not
               very
               beautifull
               of
               themselues
               ,
               but
               vnseemely
               )
               And
               so
               much
               the
               more
               precious
               and
               heauenlier
               that
               the
               message
               is
               which
               they
               bring
               ,
               they
               doing
               the
               same
               in
               such
               manner
               as
               becommeth
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               (
               blessed
               be
               God
               )
               we
               haue
               experience
               of
               no
               lesse
               in
               some
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               apprehend
               and
               embrace
               the
               ioyfull
               tidings
               of
               saluation
               brought
               vnto
               them
               by
               Gods
               messengers
               ,
               soundly
               ,
               sweetly
               ,
               and
               sauourly
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               assurance
               of
               pardon
               and
               happinesse
               ,
               are
               knit
               to
               the
               messengers
               most
               dearely
               and
               vnfainedly
               for
               their
               worke
               sake
               ,
               (
               though
               they
               be
               but
               the
               instruments
               ,
               and
               sometime
               meane
               persons
               in
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               world
               )
               by
               whom
               God
               worketh
               and
               reuealeth
               his
               will
               and
               minde
               vnto
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               beleeue
               .
            
             
               Which
               thing
               Paul
               knowing
               very
               well
               ,
               told
               Philemon
               that
               hee
               owed
               himselfe
               
               vnto
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               he
               had
               receiued
               by
               his
               ministerie
               ,
               whereby
               hee
               was
               truly
               turned
               vnto
               God
               ;
               and
               what
               marueile
               ?
               Therefore
               such
               messengers
               of
               God
               deserue
               not
               checks
               and
               taunts
               (
               as
               the
               wicked
               and
               vnthankfull
               world
               can
               doe
               no
               other
               then
               giue
               them
               )
               for
               their
               so
               testifying
               their
               affection
               to
               them
               .
               And
               they
               are
               iustly
               to
               be
               pitied
               ,
               who
               hauing
               heard
               the
               message
               of
               God
               at
               the
               mouthes
               of
               such
               ,
               yet
               haue
               their
               hearts
               no
               way
               inlarged
               to
               them
               ,
               whereby
               they
               giue
               testimonie
               that
               they
               haue
               taken
               no
               good
               by
               their
               preaching
               .
            
             
               Will
               an
               earthly
               King
               endure
               his
               Ambassadour
               to
               be
               lowred
               vpon
               ,
               or
               abused
               thinke
               we
               ?
               Look
               vpon
               Dauid
               ,
               how
               he
               reuenged
               the
               indignitie
               which
               
               Hanun
               offered
               his
               seruants
               ?
               And
               what
               did
               the
               husbandman
               to
               those
               that
               farmed
               his
               vineyards
               ,
               and
               beate
               ,
               wounded
               and
               slew
               his
               messengers
               ?
               Hee
               
               that
               despiseth
               you
               (
               saith
               Christ
               this
               husbandman
               ,
               Ioh.
               15.
               )
               despiseth
               me
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               sent
               me
               .
               Next
               to
               the
               contempt
               of
               the
               message
               ,
               this
               despight
               of
               the
               messenger
               is
               most
               damnable
               .
               For
               by
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               the
               Lord
               manifests
               his
               will
               ,
               touching
               our
               liuing
               peaceably
               heere
               ,
               and
               enioying
               life
               hereafter
               for
               euer
               :
               (
               which
               are
               treasures
               precious
               ,
               farre
               aboue
               those
               of
               Princes
               )
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               sauage
               people
               that
               lightly
               weigh
               them
               :
               But
               they
               that
               haue
               found
               comfort
               by
               them
               ,
               yea
               their
               reconciliation
               ,
               as
               Iob.
               33.
               
               speaketh
               :
               they
               that
               haue
               tasted
               of
               the
               good
               gift
               of
               God
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               haue
               their
               soules
               bathed
               in
               this
               dew
               of
               heauenly
               knowledge
               ,
               esteeme
               them
               worthie
               of
               more
               honour
               then
               they
               can
               yeeld
               them
               ,
               and
               count
               them
               as
               a
               few
               men
               of
               a
               thousand
               ,
               and
               are
               neerlier
               knit
               to
               them
               ,
               then
               nature
               can
               knit
               them
               to
               their
               owne
               flesh
               .
               And
               so
               is
               the
               Minister
               againe
               to
               them
               ,
               being
               as
               the
               
               crowne
               of
               his
               ministerie
               .
               And
               yet
               to
               preuent
               a
               cauill
               ,
               I
               say
               not
               that
               they
               worship
               them
               as
               God
               neither
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               :
               but
               indeed
               they
               make
               more
               of
               them
               ,
               then
               common
               men
               :
               which
               little
               liketh
               them
               who
               would
               haue
               them
               thought
               of
               as
               men
               ,
               not
               worthie
               to
               haue
               place
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               no
               ,
               nor
               on
               earth
               at
               all
               .
               Therefore
               let
               all
               good
               hearers
               learne
               ,
               first
               to
               bee
               riuetted
               into
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               to
               get
               acquaintance
               with
               that
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               ,
               if
               their
               hearts
               can
               go
               against
               the
               messenger
               let
               them
               ;
               but
               that
               cannot
               be
               ,
               they
               must
               needs
               aduance
               themselues
               in
               ioy
               and
               affection
               to
               the
               instrument
               ,
               if
               once
               God
               and
               
               his
               ordinance
               haue
               got
               any
               honour
               and
               loue
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
               As
               for
               senselesse
               blockes
               ,
               or
               cauilling
               controulers
               ,
               either
               of
               message
               or
               instrument
               ,
               who
               take
               vpon
               them
               to
               carpe
               at
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               or
               the
               manner
               of
               vttering
               ,
               or
               the
               persons
               that
               bring
               it
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               trueth
               is
               ,
               the
               wofull
               people
               make
               no
               other
               vse
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               but
               to
               iangle
               and
               censure
               them
               )
               they
               bewray
               themselues
               to
               be
               no
               children
               of
               wisdome
               as
               yet
               :
               what
               they
               may
               be
               ,
               I
               say
               not
               ,
               but
               yet
               they
               be
               not
               bred
               nor
               begot
               by
               her
               ,
               for
               doubtlesse
               they
               would
               then
               pleade
               for
               ,
               and
               iustifie
               her
               .
               I
               haue
               often
               thought
               it
               Gods
               mercy
               to
               keepe
               the
               knowledge
               of
               such
               discouragements
               from
               them
               that
               are
               to
               enter
               into
               this
               office
               (
               lest
               they
               should
               bee
               deterred
               wholly
               from
               it
               )
               till
               by
               experience
               they
               might
               be
               armed
               against
               it
               .
               To
               conclude
               then
               ,
               if
               Manoah
               for
               a
               temporall
               benefit
               foretold
               him
               by
               the
               Angell
               ,
               and
               but
               once
               appearing
               to
               him
               ,
               yet
               because
               hee
               was
               the
               messenger
               of
               God
               ,
               shewed
               himselfe
               so
               kinde
               as
               hee
               did
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               as
               hee
               tooke
               him
               to
               bee
               a
               man
               ,
               so
               hee
               was
               carefull
               to
               entertaine
               him
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               meete
               such
               an
               one
               should
               be
               ;
               oh
               how
               much
               more
               ought
               the
               teacher
               and
               messenger
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               ouer
               whom
               he
               is
               set
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               he
               is
               sent
               of
               God
               to
               guide
               them
               safely
               to
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               yea
               and
               to
               whom
               he
               declareth
               the
               whole
               secrets
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               daily
               both
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ,
               as
               Paul
               speakes
               :
               how
               much
               more
               ought
               they
               (
               I
               say
               )
               to
               be
               knit
               in
               true
               loue
               the
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ?
               Whereas
               there
               is
               scarcely
               outward
               peace
               and
               agreement
               betwixt
               the
               most
               of
               them
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               bee
               in
               euill
               ,
               as
               in
               vaine
               iangling
               and
               prating
               ,
               drinking
               and
               gaming
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               spending
               their
               time
               together
               :
               and
               this
               of
               Manoah
               .
            
             
               The
               words
               of
               the
               Angell
               follow
               :
               wherein
               first
               ,
               that
               he
               denieth
               not
               ,
               that
               
               he
               may
               be
               moued
               to
               stay
               with
               him
               if
               there
               were
               cause
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               eate
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               make
               prouision
               for
               him
               :
               therein
               (
               I
               say
               )
               hee
               teacheth
               vs
               these
               two
               things
               ;
               the
               one
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               lawfully
               and
               willingly
               be
               perswaded
               (
               vnlesse
               there
               be
               necessitie
               to
               the
               contrarie
               )
               to
               stay
               together
               ,
               one
               neighbour
               with
               
               another
               in
               company
               ,
               after
               we
               haue
               done
               our
               earthly
               businesse
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               seene
               cause
               ,
               and
               namely
               ,
               if
               thereby
               we
               may
               doe
               good
               or
               take
               good
               one
               by
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               to
               conferre
               ,
               and
               vse
               good
               communication
               together
               ,
               for
               knowledge
               ,
               edification
               ,
               and
               their
               mutuall
               comfort
               and
               increase
               of
               loue
               betwixt
               our selues
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               good
               of
               each
               other
               .
               In
               these
               respects
               (
               I
               say
               )
               neighbours
               may
               keepe
               company
               one
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               after
               their
               other
               affaires
               and
               businesse
               ended
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               be
               not
               in
               vse
               among
               neighbours
               ,
               where
               no
               religion
               is
               ,
               yet
               let
               not
               other
               lose
               that
               benefit
               .
               But
               otherwise
               if
               they
               doe
               not
               so
               in
               tarrying
               together
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               instruct
               ,
               edifie
               and
               comfort
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               prouoke
               mutually
               to
               loue
               ,
               and
               good
               works
               ,
               it
               is
               much
               meeter
               for
               them
               to
               depart
               asunder
               ,
               each
               to
               his
               owne
               home
               and
               calling
               ;
               rather
               then
               to
               fall
               to
               idle
               ,
               needlesse
               ,
               or
               hurtfull
               iangling
               and
               spending
               the
               time
               in
               no
               good
               sort
               together
               .
               This
               is
               somewhat
               like
               that
               which
               I
               haue
               been
               before
               occasioned
               to
               speake
               of
               in
               the
               womans
               wisdome
               ,
               shewed
               in
               departure
               from
               the
               Angell
               ,
               as
               soone
               as
               she
               had
               receiued
               his
               message
               .
               There
               is
               a
               danger
               as
               well
               in
               mens
               too
               long
               staying
               together
               with
               men
               as
               with
               women
               :
               and
               it
               is
               apparant
               ,
               that
               many
               haue
               held
               out
               company
               longer
               then
               was
               meete
               ,
               after
               their
               necessarie
               affaires
               were
               dispatched
               ,
               or
               their
               lawfull
               refreshings
               by
               the
               creatures
               enioyed
               :
               because
               they
               fall
               from
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               to
               drunkennesse
               ,
               to
               vngodly
               gaming
               's
               ,
               to
               buy
               and
               sell
               their
               neighbours
               ,
               to
               plot
               mischiefe
               ,
               to
               
               wrangle
               ,
               quarrell
               and
               bee
               at
               daggers
               drawing
               each
               with
               other
               :
               had
               it
               not
               bin
               wel
               these
               had
               not
               met
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               to
               haue
               bin
               parted
               in
               season
               ?
               But
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               if
               time
               ,
               place
               ,
               and
               good
               occasion
               offered
               doe
               serue
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               dutie
               of
               a
               Christian
               to
               redeeme
               any
               seasons
               in
               company
               to
               doe
               good
               therein
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               but
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               that
               they
               meete
               not
               commonly
               nor
               oft
               together
               .
               And
               where
               there
               is
               willingnes
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               may
               be
               thought
               ,
               simplicitie
               and
               vprightnesse
               in
               them
               that
               desire
               it
               ,
               there
               ought
               to
               bee
               readinesse
               and
               forwardnesse
               in
               him
               that
               can
               yeelde
               it
               (
               except
               other
               predominant
               reasons
               doe
               vrge
               the
               contrarie
               )
               without
               any
               strangenes
               and
               austeritie
               ,
               and
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               world
               looke
               after
               no
               such
               matter
               in
               their
               meeting
               together
               .
               And
               this
               wisdome
               we
               may
               learne
               by
               the
               Angels
               words
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               part
               of
               his
               answere
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               eate
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               
               prouide
               for
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               no
               man
               (
               as
               Manoah
               tooke
               him
               to
               be
               )
               and
               therefore
               had
               no
               need
               to
               eate
               .
               For
               though
               sometime
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               did
               eate
               ,
               as
               with
               Abraham
               and
               Lot
               ,
               and
               did
               put
               on
               the
               shape
               of
               men
               when
               they
               had
               some
               message
               of
               God
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               so
               tarried
               the
               longer
               ,
               yet
               here
               the
               Angell
               hauing
               done
               that
               he
               came
               for
               ,
               and
               so
               hastning
               to
               depart
               ,
               refused
               to
               eate
               ,
               seeing
               it
               was
               needlesse
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               speech
               the
               Angell
               teacheth
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               creatures
               of
               God
               ought
               
               not
               to
               be
               spent
               needlesly
               ,
               but
               receiued
               for
               necessary
               vse
               :
               euen
               as
               our
               Sauiour
               taught
               long
               since
               ,
               that
               the
               broken
               meate
               and
               fragments
               should
               not
               bee
               
               cast
               away
               ,
               which
               were
               left
               after
               the
               people
               had
               been
               satisfied
               .
               And
               this
               commendeth
               frugalitie
               and
               honest
               sparing
               ,
               as
               it
               condemneth
               the
               prodigall
               lauishing
               and
               wasting
               that
               many
               stroy
               goods
               doe
               vse
               ,
               who
               fatte
               their
               dogges
               ,
               and
               famish
               the
               poore
               ,
               for
               whom
               broken
               meate
               should
               be
               reserued
               .
               But
               of
               this
               I
               shall
               say
               more
               afterward
               God
               willing
               .
            
             
               Neither
               is
               it
               vnworthy
               the
               nothing
               for
               vs
               ,
               to
               see
               how
               carefull
               the
               holy
               ghost
               is
               here
               ,
               to
               cleare
               the
               good
               meaning
               of
               Manoah
               from
               any
               blame
               .
               Hee
               
               knew
               not
               (
               saith
               the
               text
               )
               that
               it
               was
               an
               Angell
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 q.
                 d.
              
               If
               hee
               had
               known
               it
               ,
               ye
               may
               well
               thinke
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               haue
               spoken
               so
               :
               but
               being
               ignorant
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               be
               excused
               :
               I
               blame
               him
               not
               for
               it
               ,
               no
               reason
               therefore
               that
               his
               simplicitie
               should
               make
               him
               subiect
               to
               hard
               censure
               .
               It
               is
               not
               simply
               indeed
               excusable
               in
               Manoah
               ,
               onely
               because
               he
               was
               ignorant
               (
               for
               Peter
               was
               faultie
               for
               saying
               hee
               knew
               not
               what
               ,
               being
               with
               Christ
               vpon
               the
               mount
               )
               but
               because
               he
               was
               neither
               bound
               to
               know
               ,
               nor
               able
               of
               himselfe
               to
               know
               any
               such
               matter
               .
               See
               then
               how
               tender
               the
               Lord
               is
               of
               the
               credit
               of
               his
               good
               seruants
               ,
               that
               whiles
               they
               in
               their
               innocency
               walke
               according
               to
               their
               knowledge
               ,
               he
               auoideth
               all
               the
               blame
               that
               might
               grow
               to
               them
               by
               their
               vnauoidable
               ignorance
               :
               the
               Lord
               will
               iudge
               the
               worke
               of
               his
               seruants
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               they
               haue
               ;
               but
               as
               for
               the
               defect
               which
               is
               inuincible
               ,
               it
               shall
               doe
               them
               no
               harme
               :
               this
               by
               the
               way
               .
               The
               thing
               I
               purpose
               to
               insist
               most
               in
               ,
               is
               ,
               
               that
               knowing
               afterward
               this
               messenger
               to
               be
               an
               Angell
               (
               otherwise
               then
               he
               supposed
               )
               was
               ashamed
               euen
               of
               his
               blamelesse
               error
               :
               how
               much
               more
               ought
               we
               to
               blush
               for
               our
               faultie
               errors
               ,
               nay
               grosse
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               (
               which
               is
               worst
               )
               wilfull
               sinnes
               ?
               That
               which
               Paul
               Rom.
               6.
               saith
               ,
               implieth
               no
               lesse
               ,
               
               That
               we
               being
               regenerate
               should
               be
               ashamed
               to
               looke
               backe
               into
               our
               olde
               profane
               course
               of
               blindnesse
               and
               badnesse
               :
               as
               if
               a
               deuout
               Papist
               (
               like
               Ephraim
               in
               the
               Prophet
               )
               being
               conuerted
               ,
               should
               be
               abashed
               to
               consider
               the
               vnfruitfulnes
               
               of
               his
               deuotion
               ,
               and
               kneeling
               to
               the
               Crucifix
               ,
               and
               the
               image
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               and
               a
               peece
               of
               bread
               ,
               saying
               to
               these
               Idols
               ,
               Fie
               vpon
               you
               ,
               get
               you
               hence
               ,
               they
               were
               blinde
               that
               made
               them
               ,
               they
               themselues
               are
               like
               the
               makers
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               I
               as
               blind
               that
               worship
               them
               .
               So
               should
               the
               proud
               boaster
               ,
               that
               hath
               scornefully
               disdained
               his
               neighbour
               (
               in
               his
               heate
               and
               madnesse
               )
               being
               come
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               seeing
               he
               is
               no
               better
               then
               earth
               and
               a
               fire-brand
               of
               hell
               ,
               be
               ashamed
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               say
               ;
               Who
               am
               I
               ,
               that
               haue
               thus
               basely
               forgot
               my selfe
               ?
               So
               he
               that
               hath
               come
               iollily
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               yet
               profanely
               ,
               because
               hee
               could
               discerne
               no
               more
               at
               the
               Lords
               boord
               ,
               then
               his
               owne
               :
               when
               he
               seeth
               his
               boldnesse
               ,
               and
               how
               farre
               hee
               hath
               ventured
               ;
               how
               should
               it
               astonish
               him
               ?
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               knowledge
               and
               grace
               haue
               no
               greater
               enemies
               then
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               who
               (
               if
               they
               could
               see
               themselues
               as
               they
               cannot
               )
               how
               highly
               would
               they
               magnifie
               God
               for
               knowledge
               ?
               if
               for
               no
               other
               cause
               ,
               yet
               for
               this
               ,
               that
               thereby
               they
               are
               made
               to
               see
               their
               estate
               far
               other
               ,
               then
               they
               could
               euer
               beleeue
               it
               to
               be
               :
               and
               so
               resting
               thankfull
               ,
               walke
               in
               the
               light
               thereof
               ,
               and
               abhorre
               their
               former
               blindnes
               .
            
             
               The
               Angel
               seeing
               Manoah
               deceiued
               taking
               him
               to
               be
               a
               man
               ,
               led
               him
               further
               to
               more
               fit
               matters
               for
               him
               ,
               bidding
               him
               make
               a
               burnt
               offering
               of
               the
               
               meate
               that
               he
               desired
               to
               refresh
               him
               with
               .
               For
               to
               no
               end
               was
               Manoahs
               speaking
               of
               meate
               to
               him
               ,
               offering
               him
               to
               eate
               the
               kid
               of
               the
               goates
               .
               This
               speech
               of
               his
               sheweth
               that
               it
               is
               true
               wisedome
               to
               take
               occasion
               to
               draw
               one
               another
               forward
               to
               holy
               duties
               ,
               and
               to
               communication
               of
               heauenly
               things
               .
               The
               most
               being
               earthly
               ,
               and
               fast
               locked
               vp
               therein
               ,
               Manoah
               was
               busie
               about
               prouiding
               for
               him
               ,
               which
               through
               his
               errour
               ,
               was
               to
               no
               end
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Angell
               drew
               him
               to
               that
               which
               was
               profitable
               indeed
               .
               And
               so
               it
               well
               becommeth
               Christians
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               leade
               one
               another
               from
               vnprofitable
               expence
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               to
               talke
               of
               things
               more
               diuine
               and
               fit
               to
               the
               edifying
               one
               of
               another
               :
               neither
               ought
               the
               wise
               christian
               to
               stumble
               at
               it
               when
               he
               meeteth
               in
               companie
               with
               such
               as
               are
               vnsauourie
               ,
               whose
               tongues
               are
               their
               owne
               to
               set
               themselues
               on
               worke
               as
               they
               please
               .
               Alas
               what
               other
               is
               to
               bee
               looked
               for
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               neuer
               learned
               how
               to
               gouerne
               themselues
               either
               alone
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               priuate
               houses
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               publike
               actions
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ?
               How
               should
               their
               tongues
               be
               well
               seasoned
               in
               companie
               ,
               or
               bring
               foorth
               fauourie
               and
               gracious
               matter
               ,
               out
               of
               an
               vncleane
               heart
               abounding
               with
               the
               contrary
               ?
               But
               rather
               let
               him
               pitie
               such
               ,
               (
               for
               all
               bad
               men
               are
               not
               bad
               of
               malice
               )
               and
               by
               his
               milde
               and
               modest
               silence
               at
               least
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               by
               speaking
               that
               which
               is
               likest
               to
               preuaile
               and
               doe
               good
               ;
               turne
               off
               ,
               and
               put
               by
               their
               superfluous
               and
               frothie
               talke
               :
               not
               fearing
               but
               that
               it
               will
               giue
               place
               ,
               and
               cause
               the
               vtterers
               thereof
               to
               say
               ,
               Indeed
               this
               speech
               of
               yours
               is
               farre
               meeter
               for
               the
               companie
               ,
               and
               deserueth
               to
               be
               accounted
               of
               ,
               and
               pitie
               it
               were
               that
               loose
               and
               vaine
               talke
               should
               haue
               put
               it
               by
               :
               pardon
               vs
               ,
               for
               if
               we
               had
               knowne
               better
               ,
               wee
               would
               haue
               vsed
               better
               .
               Is
               not
               this
               a
               good
               effect
               of
               Christian
               boldnesse
               (
               though
               no
               more
               then
               needs
               )
               thus
               to
               take
               occasion
               to
               breake
               off
               bad
               communication
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               farre
               preferred
               before
               an
               offensiue
               giuing
               place
               to
               ill
               speech
               till
               it
               haue
               gotten
               the
               vpper
               hand
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               is
               too
               late
               to
               represse
               it
               ?
               But
               to
               come
               neerer
               to
               the
               occasion
               of
               this
               text
               .
               A
               Christians
               dutie
               towards
               them
               that
               come
               behinde
               him
               in
               experience
               and
               the
               right
               vse
               of
               conference
               with
               such
               ,
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               make
               himselfe
               sport
               at
               their
               weaknes
               ,
               or
               
               to
               scorne
               their
               ignorance
               ,
               but
               to
               goe
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               teach
               them
               how
               to
               spend
               the
               time
               more
               profitably
               .
               A
               man
               may
               discerne
               teachablenes
               ,
               and
               an
               humble
               spirit
               in
               many
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               a
               simple
               meaning
               ,
               vtter
               that
               little
               good
               speech
               that
               they
               can
               ,
               or
               which
               comes
               next
               to
               minde
               ,
               though
               they
               can
               little
               consider
               to
               what
               purpose
               or
               edifying
               .
               Here
               is
               a
               fit
               occasion
               offered
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               with
               lenitie
               &
               softnes
               to
               diuert
               rather
               then
               breake
               off
               such
               speech
               ,
               to
               loosen
               the
               bands
               of
               it
               rather
               ,
               then
               violently
               to
               cut
               them
               asunder
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               hearers
               may
               see
               themselues
               wound
               into
               better
               communication
               ere
               they
               are
               aware
               ,
               and
               secretly
               blush
               at
               their
               owne
               ignorance
               .
            
             
               The
               particular
               that
               the
               Angell
               mentioned
               ,
               was
               to
               counsell
               him
               to
               offer
               
               a
               burnt
               offering
               to
               the
               Lord.
               The
               signification
               thereof
               was
               ,
               that
               thereby
               hee
               should
               consecrate
               himselfe
               ,
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               with
               the
               powers
               and
               parts
               of
               both
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               so
               he
               should
               honour
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               became
               him
               ,
               and
               shew
               ,
               that
               hee
               did
               thereby
               acknowledge
               himselfe
               willing
               and
               readie
               to
               obey
               him
               in
               all
               things
               .
               And
               this
               is
               our
               true
               seruing
               of
               God
               to
               offer
               
               vp
               our selues
               wholly
               vnder
               his
               gouernment
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               to
               the
               Romans
               .
               And
               so
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               they
               doe
               nothing
               lesse
               ,
               who
               giue
               themselues
               to
               follow
               their
               owne
               lusts
               ,
               and
               the
               deuices
               and
               desires
               of
               their
               wicked
               hearts
               ,
               or
               who
               in
               some
               things
               wil
               yeeld
               him
               dutie
               ,
               and
               by
               halues
               ,
               as
               we
               reade
               that
               Saul
               did
               ,
               for
               which
               cause
               the
               Lord
               reiected
               him
               .
               Let
               the
               reader
               looke
               more
               of
               this
               point
               in
               chap.
               2.
               and
               in
               chap.
               10.
               and
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               And
               further
               as
               Manoah
               for
               the
               kindnesse
               hee
               receiued
               of
               the
               Angell
               ,
               was
               bidden
               to
               offer
               to
               God
               that
               which
               he
               offered
               to
               him
               ;
               so
               we
               should
               not
               offend
               ,
               who
               are
               Gods
               Ministers
               ,
               if
               in
               the
               like
               case
               we
               doe
               the
               like
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               if
               for
               our
               trauaile
               by
               aduice
               and
               counsell
               to
               any
               brother
               ,
               either
               troubled
               in
               conscience
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               with
               some
               great
               and
               dangerous
               doubt
               ;
               he
               being
               satisfied
               and
               quieted
               to
               his
               good
               contentment
               by
               our
               counsell
               ,
               if
               (
               I
               say
               )
               he
               ,
               the
               partie
               so
               counselled
               by
               vs
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               thankfull
               minde
               should
               offer
               gratuitie
               to
               vs
               ,
               (
               as
               many
               thinke
               it
               their
               dutie
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               wee
               should
               not
               offend
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               desire
               him
               to
               giue
               it
               either
               wholly
               ,
               or
               a
               part
               thereof
               ,
               as
               freely
               to
               some
               very
               good
               vse
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               well
               able
               ,
               as
               to
               some
               godly
               poore
               ,
               as
               hee
               would
               haue
               done
               to
               vs
               ,
               seeing
               we
               thinke
               it
               vnmeete
               for
               vs
               to
               receiue
               it
               ,
               because
               we
               would
               in
               no
               wise
               bring
               a
               reproch
               to
               our
               ministerie
               ,
               orgiue
               occasion
               to
               any
               ,
               to
               thinke
               ,
               that
               we
               doe
               basely
               sell
               the
               gifts
               of
               God
               for
               money
               .
               For
               if
               hee
               bee
               both
               able
               and
               willing
               (
               as
               Naaman
               the
               Sirian
               in
               the
               like
               case
               was
               )
               to
               shew
               thankfulnes
               ,
               which
               we
               thinke
               it
               vnmeete
               to
               receiue
               ,
               we
               shall
               doe
               a
               good
               dutie
               to
               helpe
               to
               benefit
               some
               other
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               need
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               fit
               an
               occasion
               is
               offered
               by
               Gods
               prouidence
               ,
               to
               relieue
               him
               .
               Too
               few
               such
               occasions
               are
               offered
               of
               doing
               good
               in
               that
               maner
               ,
               &
               if
               they
               be
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               taken
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               well
               knowne
               how
               many
               there
               are
               to
               doe
               good
               vnto
               and
               how
               wee
               are
               commanded
               by
               God
               to
               take
               all
               occasions
               thereof
               ,
               as
               he
               offereth
               them
               .
               And
               if
               ye
               aske
               ,
               why
               Elisha
               did
               not
               worke
               vpon
               Naaman
               in
               that
               manner
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               hee
               was
               an
               heathen
               ,
               and
               a
               stranger
               ,
               newly
               conuerted
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               had
               requested
               any
               such
               kindnesse
               of
               him
               ,
               it
               must
               haue
               been
               put
               into
               his
               hands
               to
               dispose
               ;
               in
               all
               which
               respects
               hee
               refrained
               .
               But
               of
               this
               I
               haue
               said
               somewhat
               before
               ,
               chap.
               8.
               in
               Gedeon
               his
               refusing
               the
               kingdome
               and
               demanding
               the
               earings
               :
               the
               lesse
               therefore
               shall
               serue
               .
            
             
               Another
               thing
               I
               thinke
               good
               to
               stay
               about
               a
               little
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               and
               that
               
               is
               ,
               by
               occasion
               of
               a
               word
               the
               Angell
               spake
               .
               And
               that
               is
               this
               :
               that
               hee
               called
               that
               ,
               bread
               ,
               which
               Manoah
               called
               flesh
               :
               For
               when
               hee
               desired
               the
               Angell
               that
               hee
               might
               prepare
               for
               him
               a
               kid
               of
               the
               goates
               ,
               the
               other
               answered
               hee
               would
               not
               eate
               of
               his
               bread
               :
               whereby
               who
               doubteth
               (
               will
               some
               say
               )
               but
               that
               both
               meant
               one
               particular
               thing
               ?
               Manoah
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               prepare
               some
               refreshing
               for
               him
               ;
               and
               the
               Angell
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               not
               eate
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               Here
               by
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               signifieth
               not
               bread
               onely
               ,
               but
               all
               
               food
               ,
               and
               so
               flesh
               particularly
               ;
               by
               this
               word
               (
               I
               say
               )
               the
               Papists
               (
               who
               are
               faine
               to
               catch
               hold
               of
               euery
               thing
               that
               they
               thinke
               may
               serue
               for
               their
               purpose
               )
               take
               occasion
               to
               maintaine
               their
               transubstantiation
               ;
               and
               they
               crie
               aloud
               ,
               that
               the
               bread
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               may
               signifie
               flesh
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               in
               other
               places
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               Where
               it
               appeares
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               so
               hastie
               to
               alleage
               a
               proofe
               from
               hence
               for
               their
               purpose
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               they
               take
               one
               thing
               for
               another
               .
               For
               though
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               may
               signifie
               flesh
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               bread
               ,
               yet
               they
               should
               remember
               that
               Paul
               wrote
               in
               the
               Greeke
               tongue
               ,
               where
               the
               Greeke
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifieth
               bread
               ,
               is
               neuer
               taken
               for
               flesh
               .
               And
               what
               gaine
               they
               by
               thus
               playing
               the
               Sophisters
               among
               the
               ignorant
               ?
               For
               they
               who
               are
               able
               to
               iudge
               ,
               do
               see
               that
               they
               abuse
               the
               reader
               grossely
               in
               saying
               ,
               bread
               may
               be
               taken
               for
               flesh
               ,
               because
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               sometime
               signifieth
               so
               ,
               when
               the
               Greeke
               word
               neuer
               signifieth
               so
               ;
               in
               which
               tongue
               yet
               all
               that
               concerneth
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               is
               written
               .
               And
               so
               while
               they
               goe
               about
               (
               with
               the
               dogge
               )
               to
               get
               the
               flesh
               that
               shineth
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               they
               lose
               that
               which
               they
               seemed
               to
               haue
               in
               their
               mouth
               ,
               and
               so
               both
               .
               And
               yet
               if
               the
               Greeke
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               did
               signifie
               flesh
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               bread
               ,
               how
               doth
               it
               follow
               that
               it
               should
               signifie
               so
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               against
               sense
               ,
               reason
               ,
               scripture
               and
               truth
               ?
               So
               wee
               see
               what
               substantiall
               proofes
               they
               bring
               to
               vphold
               and
               iustifie
               their
               absurd
               opinions
               and
               religion
               .
               This
               I
               say
               vpon
               this
               supposition
               granted
               ,
               that
               the
               Angell
               and
               Manoah
               spake
               of
               the
               same
               indiciduall
               thing
               ,
               which
               yet
               no
               man
               will
               grant
               to
               bee
               a
               necessarie
               consequence
               .
               For
               though
               Manoah
               meant
               flesh
               ,
               yet
               the
               Angell
               might
               meane
               bread
               ,
               both
               by
               a
               Synecdoche
               ,
               meaning
               a
               refreshing
               by
               bread
               and
               meate
               :
               Manoah
               might
               offer
               him
               a
               kid
               ,
               and
               he
               might
               answere
               (
               I
               will
               not
               eate
               of
               thy
               bread
               )
               in
               this
               sense
               ;
               Prepare
               nothing
               for
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               eate
               so
               much
               as
               any
               bread
               ,
               much
               lesse
               of
               thy
               flesh
               .
               Who
               is
               so
               simple
               as
               to
               thinke
               otherwise
               ,
               except
               any
               should
               imagine
               that
               the
               meate
               was
               like
               to
               be
               set
               before
               the
               Angell
               ,
               without
               bread
               ?
               If
               bread
               were
               needfull
               also
               ,
               what
               necessitie
               is
               it
               that
               both
               their
               meanings
               must
               needs
               be
               about
               the
               same
               particular
               ?
               But
               I
               spare
               .
               Thus
               much
               of
               Manoahs
               desiring
               him
               to
               eate
               :
               the
               second
               thing
               followeth
               ,
               of
               asking
               him
               his
               name
               :
               but
               of
               this
               in
               the
               next
               Sermon
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SEVENTY
           THREE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           XIII
           .
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           THus
           he
           still
           seeing
           the
           man
           of
           God
           (
           as
           he
           tooke
           him
           to
           
           be
           )
           to
           shew
           such
           grace
           in
           his
           speech
           ,
           was
           the
           more
           knit
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           desired
           to
           know
           his
           name
           :
           and
           hee
           shewes
           him
           the
           reason
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           when
           it
           should
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           which
           he
           promised
           ,
           Manoah
           might
           honour
           him
           with
           some
           reward
           :
           The
           Angell
           seeing
           it
           a
           needlesse
           thing
           that
           he
           asked
           ,
           did
           not
           answere
           to
           him
           in
           word
           :
           but
           thought
           it
           fitter
           to
           make
           himselfe
           knowne
           to
           him
           in
           deedes
           then
           in
           words
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           confirme
           the
           former
           promise
           made
           to
           them
           .
           And
           this
           to
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           verse
           ,
           the
           next
           words
           doe
           proue
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           hee
           did
           wonderfully
           ;
           for
           so
           are
           the
           words
           in
           the
           originall
           :
           hee
           was
           marueilous
           ,
           or
           he
           did
           wonderfully
           .
        
         
           The
           Angel
           that
           resolued
           there
           should
           be
           no
           yeelding
           of
           gratuitie
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           which
           cause
           Manoah
           asked
           his
           name
           ,
           hee
           did
           not
           tell
           him
           :
           and
           yet
           who
           can
           deny
           but
           Manoah
           asked
           it
           vpon
           good
           consideration
           ,
           namely
           that
           hee
           might
           shew
           himselfe
           thankfull
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           thought
           himselfe
           bound
           to
           be
           ?
           Wherein
           he
           gaue
           cleere
           testimonie
           of
           his
           honest
           and
           single
           heart
           ,
           in
           desiring
           to
           take
           the
           opportunitie
           thereof
           vnto
           him
           afterwards
           for
           the
           kindnesse
           that
           was
           offered
           him
           .
           Which
           is
           a
           necessarie
           duty
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           regarded
           nor
           looked
           for
           of
           them
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           due
           .
           But
           of
           this
           before
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           the
           Angell
           did
           shew
           (
           as
           we
           see
           in
           this
           verse
           )
           what
           hee
           was
           ,
           by
           
           deeds
           rather
           then
           by
           words
           ,
           he
           hath
           not
           onely
           left
           vs
           his
           example
           ,
           but
           also
           confirmed
           vs
           in
           that
           the
           Scripture
           teacheth
           both
           Minister
           and
           people
           concerning
           that
           matter
           .
           And
           first
           of
           the
           former
           (
           who
           being
           a
           publike
           messenger
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           called
           an
           Angel
           )
           my
           meaning
           is
           not
           that
           the
           Minister
           is
           liable
           to
           euery
           ianglers
           censure
           ,
           for
           his
           allowance
           of
           him
           ,
           or
           for
           his
           sufficiencie
           .
           But
           let
           him
           get
           this
           Seale
           of
           his
           Ministerie
           ,
           which
           here
           the
           Angell
           bringeth
           out
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           efficacie
           of
           working
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           both
           a
           powerfull
           teaching
           ,
           and
           a
           powerfull
           example
           ;
           and
           these
           shall
           be
           his
           iudges
           .
           By
           these
           they
           must
           iudge
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           are
           able
           to
           iudge
           ,
           and
           they
           who
           iudge
           by
           any
           other
           rule
           ,
           are
           ignorant
           or
           malicious
           ,
           and
           therefore
           disabled
           to
           iudge
           .
           And
           the
           best
           Ministers
           that
           euer
           were
           ,
           neuer
           refused
           this
           Canon
           of
           doctrine
           and
           life
           to
           be
           examined
           by
           .
           Neither
           our
           Sauiour
           nor
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           euer
           arrogated
           to
           themselues
           such
           libertie
           as
           to
           be
           receiued
           ,
           the
           one
           for
           true
           Messiah
           ,
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           a
           true
           Apostle
           ,
           vpon
           their
           bare
           word
           .
           It
           might
           haue
           opened
           a
           gap
           to
           euery
           seducing
           spirit
           ,
           to
           haue
           stood
           vpon
           his
           owne
           worth
           ,
           and
           (
           like
           Antichrist
           at
           this
           day
           )
           to
           compell
           mens
           consciences
           to
           acknowledge
           him
           a
           successor
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           because
           he
           (
           out
           of
           the
           abundance
           of
           his
           owne
           sense
           )
           
           boasted
           himselfe
           so
           .
           So
           that
           base
           testimonies
           are
           inartificiall
           arguments
           (
           all
           meere
           men
           being
           lyars
           )
           but
           to
           trie
           the
           spirits
           whether
           they
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           a
           
           needfull
           dutie
           :
           they
           that
           are
           so
           tried
           ,
           haue
           no
           wrong
           done
           them
           ,
           neither
           can
           complaine
           ,
           if
           their
           charter
           bee
           demanded
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           power
           of
           teaching
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           .
           These
           workes
           admit
           no
           appeale
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           no
           miraculous
           works
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Angels
           here
           )
           yet
           they
           are
           demonstrations
           .
           In
           the
           11.
           of
           Matthew
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           sends
           his
           disciples
           to
           Christ
           in
           
           policie
           to
           resolue
           them
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           mediatorship
           :
           our
           Sauiour
           (
           when
           they
           had
           done
           their
           errand
           )
           doth
           not
           scorne
           them
           ,
           or
           disdaine
           to
           giue
           account
           of
           his
           calling
           .
           But
           what
           manner
           of
           euidence
           giueth
           hee
           ?
           Goe
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             tell
             Iohn
             ,
             what
             yee
             haue
             heard
             and
             seene
             ,
             The
             blinde
             see
             ,
             the
             lame
             goe
             ,
             the
             poore
             receiue
             the
             Gospell
             .
             q.
             d.
          
           If
           these
           workes
           will
           not
           euince
           what
           I
           am
           ,
           take
           mee
           not
           for
           him
           that
           I
           goe
           for
           .
           So
           he
           tels
           the
           Pharisies
           ,
           If
           I
           gaue
           witnesse
           onely
           to
           my selfe
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           claime
           credit
           thereto
           :
           but
           the
           workes
           I
           doe
           ,
           they
           beare
           witnesse
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           further
           I
           desire
           not
           to
           be
           embraced
           .
           So
           Paul
           tels
           
           the
           Corinths
           ,
           ye
           are
           my
           Epistle
           written
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           &c.
           
             q.
             d.
          
           The
           spirit
           of
           God
           coworking
           with
           my
           Ministerie
           ,
           to
           the
           begetting
           of
           faith
           ,
           a
           new
           heart
           and
           life
           in
           you
           ,
           hath
           sealed
           also
           this
           truth
           vnto
           you
           ,
           That
           I
           am
           a
           true
           Apostle
           of
           Christ
           ,
           against
           all
           gainesayers
           .
           And
           it
           is
           the
           dutie
           of
           all
           Gods
           Ministers
           to
           adde
           this
           commendation
           and
           allowance
           vnto
           the
           outward
           calling
           
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           their
           letters
           commendatorie
           I
           meane
           and
           licenses
           .
           And
           if
           hereupon
           wee
           may
           bee
           receiued
           ,
           let
           vs
           not
           complaine
           :
           as
           for
           them
           who
           vpon
           this
           testimony
           from
           God
           ,
           will
           not
           admit
           vs
           ,
           either
           our
           persons
           ,
           as
           factious
           Separatists
           ;
           or
           the
           power
           of
           our
           Ministerie
           ,
           as
           all
           vnbeleeuers
           and
           vngodly
           ones
           ,
           woe
           be
           vnto
           them
           ,
           for
           in
           not
           receiuing
           vs
           ,
           they
           despise
           him
           that
           sent
           vs.
           As
           for
           their
           censures
           ,
           we
           may
           appeale
           from
           them
           with
           our
           Sauiour
           ;
           saying
           ,
           I
           receiue
           not
           praise
           or
           dispraise
           of
           men
           ,
           I
           haue
           another
           Iudge
           :
           And
           with
           Paul
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           slight
           thing
           with
           me
           to
           be
           iudged
           of
           such
           ,
           I
           passe
           not
           
           for
           your
           iudgement
           .
           And
           secondly
           let
           all
           priuat
           persons
           ,
           that
           receiue
           the
           message
           of
           God
           by
           the
           Minister
           ,
           know
           their
           dutie
           also
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           declare
           what
           they
           bee
           by
           the
           good
           actions
           of
           their
           liues
           ,
           rather
           then
           by
           their
           talke
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           examples
           to
           other
           in
           their
           conuersation
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           their
           communication
           
           onely
           .
           So
           our
           Sauiour
           taught
           when
           he
           came
           to
           giue
           his
           life
           for
           vs
           here
           on
           earth
           :
           If
           ye
           abide
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           my
           word
           in
           you
           ,
           then
           are
           ye
           my
           very
           
           disciples
           indeed
           .
        
         
           Agreeable
           hereunto
           are
           his
           words
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           Not
           euery
           one
           that
           saith
           Lord
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           shall
           enter
           into
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           doth
           the
           will
           of
           my
           father
           which
           is
           in
           heauen
           .
           Neither
           let
           any
           man
           desire
           to
           bee
           
           taken
           for
           better
           then
           he
           is
           ,
           but
           submit
           himselfe
           to
           this
           touchstone
           which
           will
           bewray
           what
           mettall
           he
           is
           made
           of
           :
           and
           for
           as
           much
           as
           the
           inward
           duties
           of
           faith
           and
           pietie
           are
           vnknowne
           to
           others
           ,
           let
           the
           workes
           of
           each
           mans
           calling
           say
           for
           him
           what
           he
           is
           ,
           let
           a
           good
           magistrate
           be
           content
           to
           lose
           the
           credit
           of
           his
           profession
           ,
           if
           he
           cannot
           maintaine
           it
           by
           vprightnes
           ,
           courage
           in
           punishing
           offenders
           ,
           &
           defending
           the
           innocent
           ,
           being
           free
           from
           couetousnes
           ,
           parcialitie
           ,
           or
           iniustice
           .
           Let
           the
           husbandman
           approue
           his
           religion
           ,
           by
           walking
           as
           a
           man
           of
           vnderstanding
           before
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           she
           hers
           ,
           by
           submission
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           reuerence
           towards
           him
           :
           and
           so
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           familie
           in
           their
           seuerall
           places
           .
           And
           otherwise
           ,
           let
           them
           hold
           their
           peace
           as
           
           guiltie
           persons
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           doctrine
           is
           to
           settle
           the
           best
           Christians
           to
           bee
           so
           still
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           taunts
           and
           mockes
           of
           the
           vngodly
           ,
           who
           bayte
           them
           with
           the
           names
           of
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           singularitie
           ,
           seeing
           they
           declare
           that
           out
           by
           their
           good
           liues
           ,
           which
           they
           imbrace
           with
           their
           hearts
           :
           and
           generally
           let
           all
           such
           take
           warning
           by
           this
           ,
           as
           onely
           haue
           a
           name
           they
           liue
           ,
           but
           are
           dead
           ,
           and
           who
           speake
           well
           ,
           but
           haue
           not
           hearts
           to
           doe
           thereafter
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           such
           as
           reproach
           and
           scorne
           them
           who
           honour
           their
           profession
           with
           a
           life
           answerable
           ,
           their
           iudgement
           sleepeth
           not
           .
        
         
           It
           appeareth
           by
           that
           which
           is
           said
           here
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Angell
           willed
           Manoah
           to
           doe
           ,
           euen
           so
           he
           did
           :
           I
           meane
           ,
           offer
           a
           burnt
           offering
           vnto
           the
           Lord.
           Now
           
           where
           it
           is
           obiected
           that
           it
           was
           not
           lawfull
           for
           him
           to
           offer
           in
           any
           place
           ,
           but
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           it
           was
           not
           lawfull
           for
           him
           to
           offer
           where
           the
           Angell
           met
           him
           ;
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           lawfull
           to
           offer
           in
           other
           places
           while
           the
           Arke
           was
           carried
           about
           ,
           and
           was
           staied
           in
           no
           certaine
           place
           :
           but
           after
           the
           building
           of
           the
           temple
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           then
           indeed
           that
           law
           tooke
           effect
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           not
           lawfull
           to
           sacrifice
           elsewhere
           ,
           but
           all
           high
           places
           were
           then
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           .
           And
           this
           I
           say
           ,
           supposing
           the
           action
           to
           be
           ordinarie
           ;
           
           but
           indeed
           this
           of
           Manoah
           had
           bin
           warrantable
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           as
           being
           grounded
           vpon
           diuine
           warrant
           ,
           commanding
           him
           so
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           it
           is
           againe
           obiected
           ,
           that
           Manoah
           not
           being
           of
           the
           tribe
           of
           Leui
           ,
           but
           of
           Dan
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           offer
           sacrifice
           ,
           neither
           was
           that
           according
           to
           the
           law
           that
           hee
           did
           :
           it
           is
           answered
           ,
           that
           hee
           gaue
           the
           flesh
           and
           the
           other
           things
           to
           the
           Angell
           ,
           whom
           he
           tooke
           to
           bee
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           offer
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           Prophets
           had
           an
           extraordinary
           calling
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           were
           not
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Aaron
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           lawfull
           for
           them
           to
           sacrifice
           ,
           as
           Elia
           and
           Elisha
           did
           :
           for
           when
           the
           Priests
           corrupted
           the
           pure
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Lord
           stirred
           vp
           the
           Prophets
           to
           restore
           it
           againe
           .
           But
           this
           was
           no
           Prophet
           ,
           ye
           will
           say
           ;
           I
           answere
           ,
           no
           hee
           was
           not
           ,
           but
           more
           then
           a
           Prophet
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           flesh
           and
           the
           other
           offering
           being
           laide
           on
           the
           rocke
           ,
           the
           Angell
           did
           wonderfully
           ;
           hee
           raised
           fire
           out
           of
           the
           rocke
           ,
           and
           consumed
           the
           sacrifice
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           same
           we
           haue
           heard
           to
           haue
           been
           done
           in
           Gedeons
           sacrifice
           before
           :
           for
           although
           it
           bee
           not
           expressely
           said
           here
           ,
           that
           fire
           was
           brought
           out
           of
           the
           rocke
           as
           there
           ;
           yet
           seeing
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           of
           any
           fire
           brought
           by
           Manoah
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           the
           Angell
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           departed
           in
           the
           flame
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           likely
           that
           fire
           was
           stricken
           out
           of
           the
           stone
           :
           the
           Angell
           ascended
           into
           heauen
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           would
           vse
           the
           flame
           insteade
           of
           a
           chariot
           ,
           and
           he
           dissolued
           the
           body
           which
           he
           tooke
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           went
           away
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           great
           wonder
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           Monoah
           and
           his
           wife
           were
           stricken
           with
           a
           great
           feare
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           that
           he
           was
           an
           Angell
           of
           God
           :
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           he
           appeared
           no
           more
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           Manoah
           did
           as
           the
           Angell
           willed
           him
           ,
           turning
           that
           which
           hee
           
           would
           haue
           set
           before
           the
           man
           of
           God
           for
           meate
           ,
           into
           a
           sacrifice
           ;
           it
           teacheth
           how
           fit
           and
           ready
           we
           should
           be
           ,
           to
           be
           moued
           and
           ledde
           by
           good
           instruction
           to
           any
           duty
           that
           wee
           know
           not
           ,
           neither
           thought
           of
           before
           :
           meekely
           receiuing
           the
           words
           of
           exhortation
           without
           resistance
           or
           vnwillingnesse
           .
           This
           minde
           was
           in
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           to
           whom
           Paul
           writeth
           thus
           :
           We
           are
           
           perswaded
           of
           you
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           both
           yee
           doe
           already
           ,
           and
           will
           doe
           still
           
           the
           things
           that
           wee
           commande
           you
           ,
           meaning
           ,
           that
           they
           resolued
           with
           themselues
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           the
           rule
           of
           their
           life
           .
        
         
           Thus
           should
           all
           Christians
           bee
           affected
           ,
           like
           the
           paterne
           that
           Paul
           giues
           the
           widowes
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           diligently
           be
           giuen
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           particular
           
           duties
           of
           compassion
           ,
           Rom.
           12.
           but
           to
           euery
           good
           worke
           .
           This
           commendeth
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           highly
           in
           all
           such
           as
           are
           thus
           prepared
           to
           serue
           God
           in
           euery
           part
           of
           their
           life
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           shall
           see
           what
           the
           good
           and
           acceptable
           
           will
           of
           God
           is
           toward
           them
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           ready
           still
           to
           new
           duties
           .
           And
           so
           it
           doth
           much
           checke
           and
           accuse
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           slow
           and
           backward
           to
           any
           good
           thing
           that
           shall
           be
           required
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           readily
           yeelded
           to
           by
           their
           brethren
           :
           they
           would
           be
           counted
           with
           the
           forwardest
           ,
           but
           yet
           in
           duties
           that
           like
           them
           not
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           reasoning
           against
           them
           ,
           though
           in
           some
           other
           they
           shew
           themselues
           commendable
           .
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           clearely
           seene
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           enough
           to
           binde
           their
           consciences
           ,
           to
           that
           whereto
           they
           should
           yeeld
           ,
           lest
           they
           be
           lead
           by
           company
           ,
           will
           ,
           or
           fancy
           :
           and
           there
           is
           cause
           of
           this
           readinesse
           and
           alacritie
           in
           receiuing
           the
           word
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           if
           they
           consider
           that
           the
           Minister
           himselfe
           is
           tied
           to
           the
           like
           dutie
           in
           vttering
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           charge
           of
           Peter
           ,
           feede
           the
           flocke
           of
           
           God
           with
           a
           ready
           minde
           ,
           not
           of
           constraint
           :
           and
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           confirmes
           it
           ,
           There
           is
           necessitie
           imposed
           vpon
           me
           ,
           and
           wo
           be
           to
           me
           if
           I
           preach
           not
           ,
           &c.
           
           If
           then
           I
           doe
           this
           necessarie
           worke
           willingly
           ,
           it
           is
           thankworthie
           :
           otherwise
           it
           is
           necessarie
           ,
           and
           I
           must
           doe
           it
           without
           thanks
           .
           How
           shall
           this
           bee
           ,
           if
           the
           people
           hold
           off
           and
           pleade
           libertie
           to
           take
           and
           refuse
           what
           they
           please
           ?
           Therefore
           Cornelius
           ,
           Acts
           10.
           professeth
           himselfe
           and
           his
           ,
           ready
           to
           heare
           
           whatsoeuer
           Peter
           should
           say
           from
           God
           to
           him
           .
           And
           when
           he
           saith
           
             [
             whatsoeuer
          
           ]
           he
           meaneth
           ,
           whether
           reproofe
           ,
           or
           commandement
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           comfort
           and
           instruction
           .
           This
           she
           weth
           ,
           that
           not
           all
           that
           doe
           some
           duties
           ,
           doe
           them
           readily
           ;
           but
           either
           for
           finister
           respects
           or
           by
           halues
           :
           as
           he
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ?
           who
           was
           bidden
           goe
           into
           the
           vineyard
           ,
           answered
           ,
           hee
           would
           ,
           but
           
           went
           not
           :
           so
           ,
           many
           heare
           zealously
           ,
           but
           neuer
           weighing
           the
           worke
           of
           God
           ,
           
           nor
           forecasting
           the
           difficulties
           ,
           repent
           them
           of
           their
           forwardnesse
           .
           Others
           readily
           yeeld
           to
           the
           truth
           in
           their
           minds
           as
           sound
           and
           good
           ,
           but
           their
           hearts
           come
           slowly
           forward
           ,
           they
           delight
           not
           therein
           ,
           nor
           approue
           it
           ,
           as
           liking
           that
           it
           should
           gouerne
           them
           .
           Againe
           ,
           some
           things
           which
           the
           word
           requires
           we
           yeeld
           to
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           outward
           action
           especially
           )
           yea
           and
           stand
           stiffely
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           Iudas
           did
           for
           the
           relieuing
           the
           poore
           ,
           because
           (
           in
           a
           diuers
           respect
           )
           our
           desire
           concurreth
           with
           Gods
           commandement
           ,
           euen
           corruptly
           peruerting
           the
           end
           and
           vse
           of
           a
           good
           duty
           to
           our
           own
           benefit
           ,
           which
           ought
           onely
           tend
           to
           Gods
           glorie
           .
           But
           here
           we
           doe
           not
           obey
           readily
           ,
           because
           the
           manner
           of
           obeying
           ,
           which
           is
           for
           conscience
           sake
           ,
           displeaseth
           vs
           :
           as
           the
           artificer
           liketh
           it
           well
           ,
           that
           God
           calleth
           for
           diligence
           in
           his
           calling
           ,
           for
           his
           coueteous
           
           minds
           sake
           ;
           but
           to
           be
           occupied
           therein
           for
           the
           seruing
           of
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           the
           auoyding
           of
           noysome
           lusts
           and
           temptations
           ,
           the
           practise
           of
           his
           faith
           and
           patience
           ,
           thankfulnes
           &
           contentment
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           readines
           thereto
           :
           yea
           this
           awkenesse
           is
           in
           the
           best
           ,
           that
           they
           like
           any
           dutie
           should
           bee
           vrged
           which
           others
           are
           tardie
           in
           ,
           and
           themselues
           prone
           vnto
           ;
           but
           to
           be
           drawn
           any
           further
           ,
           and
           to
           suffer
           exhortation
           and
           reproofe
           for
           their
           blemishes
           and
           errors
           ,
           that
           is
           vnwelcome
           .
           So
           that
           readines
           and
           teachablenes
           humbly
           to
           
           giue
           place
           ,
           and
           curbe
           our
           contradicting
           and
           rebellious
           nature
           ,
           where
           God
           hath
           manifested
           his
           will
           vpon
           good
           ground
           ,
           is
           a
           rare
           gift
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           attendeth
           onely
           vpon
           them
           ,
           who
           with
           Dauid
           haue
           a
           respect
           to
           all
           Gods
           
           commandements
           .
           Excellent
           is
           that
           speech
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           O
           Lord
           thou
           saidst
           ,
           Seeke
           my
           face
           ;
           and
           I
           answered
           ,
           Lord
           I
           will
           seeke
           thy
           face
           .
           Euen
           as
           the
           waxe
           applied
           to
           the
           seale
           ,
           receiues
           the
           impression
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           instruments
           of
           musicke
           in
           the
           Temple
           sounded
           according
           to
           the
           skilfull
           blowing
           or
           fingering
           of
           Asaph
           and
           his
           brethren
           ,
           so
           pliant
           and
           tunable
           should
           our
           hearts
           be
           to
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           make
           such
           harmony
           in
           his
           eares
           ,
           as
           he
           himselfe
           hath
           made
           inwardly
           in
           them
           :
           as
           the
           seruant
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
           whose
           obedience
           in
           going
           ,
           comming
           ,
           and
           dooing
           ,
           seemed
           to
           be
           so
           prompt
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           the
           eccho
           of
           his
           Masters
           voyce
           .
           And
           such
           as
           haue
           attained
           any
           measure
           herein
           ,
           let
           them
           looke
           to
           this
           one
           thing
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           constant
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           lest
           (
           beside
           the
           expectation
           )
           the
           diuell
           in
           time
           by
           inward
           or
           outward
           discouragings
           or
           allurings
           ,
           quite
           alter
           their
           temper
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           first
           to
           heare
           without
           delight
           ,
           remissely
           and
           coldly
           ,
           and
           in
           time
           with
           dislike
           and
           resistance
           ,
           as
           wofull
           experience
           witnesseth
           .
           Touching
           the
           particular
           kinde
           of
           Manoahs
           readinesse
           to
           turne
           the
           meate
           into
           sacrifice
           ,
           see
           more
           in
           the
           peoples
           giuing
           to
           Gedeon
           the
           earings
           of
           their
           pray
           ,
           which
           poynt
           is
           diuers
           from
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           Further
           this
           consuming
           of
           the
           sacrifice
           with
           fire
           by
           the
           Angell
           procured
           
           in
           such
           a
           wonderfull
           manner
           ,
           as
           it
           could
           bee
           no
           other
           then
           the
           worke
           of
           God
           ,
           this
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           was
           done
           for
           the
           confirming
           of
           Manoah
           and
           his
           wife
           :
           the
           which
           also
           was
           granted
           to
           Gedeon
           in
           the
           like
           case
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           prayers
           of
           Elia
           ,
           
           he
           did
           giue
           the
           like
           signe
           for
           the
           confirming
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           Iehoua
           the
           God
           of
           Elia
           ,
           was
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           Baal
           an
           idoll
           ,
           and
           his
           priests
           deceiuers
           
           of
           them
           .
           By
           all
           which
           and
           many
           more
           such
           ,
           the
           Lord
           testifieth
           ,
           how
           willing
           he
           is
           ,
           that
           his
           poore
           seruants
           should
           be
           free
           from
           doubtings
           and
           feare
           ,
           which
           doe
           much
           distract
           and
           disquiet
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           though
           he
           allow
           them
           not
           to
           looke
           for
           ,
           or
           depend
           vpon
           signes
           now
           ,
           as
           in
           times
           past
           ,
           yet
           a
           most
           sure
           rule
           he
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           in
           his
           word
           to
           goe
           by
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           he
           sendeth
           vs
           ,
           saying
           ;
           Search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           for
           they
           beare
           record
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           shew
           ,
           what
           my
           will
           is
           toward
           you
           .
           And
           whereas
           it
           will
           
           be
           obiected
           to
           me
           that
           all
           cannot
           vnderstand
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           may
           be
           farre
           enough
           off
           from
           resolution
           in
           doubtfull
           cases
           :
           I
           answere
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           taken
           order
           ,
           (
           if
           hee
           were
           obeyed
           therein
           )
           that
           throughout
           his
           Church
           there
           should
           bee
           preachers
           to
           reueale
           his
           minde
           to
           the
           hearers
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           their
           abode
           ,
           and
           liue
           with
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           may
           helpe
           to
           resolue
           their
           doubts
           ,
           as
           they
           shall
           arise
           daily
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           helpe
           to
           stablish
           their
           faith
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           forward
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           glorie
           ,
           all
           
           which
           the
           poore
           people
           haue
           neede
           of
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           Gods
           matters
           were
           regarded
           of
           men
           but
           as
           their
           owne
           be
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           such
           care
           to
           furnish
           all
           places
           ,
           by
           them
           whom
           it
           concerneth
           ,
           with
           fit
           and
           meete
           teachers
           (
           choyce
           being
           made
           alwaies
           of
           the
           best
           first
           ,
           and
           they
           sought
           after
           )
           that
           both
           the
           rest
           of
           them
           who
           are
           students
           in
           Diuinitie
           might
           be
           well
           incouraged
           to
           follow
           their
           studie
           ,
           and
           best
           examples
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           well
           prouided
           for
           thereby
           ,
           and
           so
           might
           grow
           to
           resolue
           themselues
           in
           many
           of
           their
           doubts
           ,
           and
           be
           helped
           by
           their
           teachers
           in
           the
           rest
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           
           might
           liue
           comfortably
           ,
           which
           a
           few
           attaine
           to
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           may
           be
           seene
           also
           ,
           what
           other
           people
           goe
           without
           of
           their
           due
           ,
           by
           wanting
           such
           
           teachers
           ,
           and
           they
           who
           are
           causes
           of
           it
           ,
           may
           repent
           ,
           which
           would
           bring
           great
           ioy
           into
           our
           streetes
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           said
           further
           here
           ,
           that
           after
           this
           was
           done
           ,
           the
           Angell
           did
           yet
           wonderfully
           
           in
           another
           thing
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           flame
           ascended
           from
           the
           altar
           toward
           heauen
           ,
           he
           ascended
           in
           it
           ,
           Manoah
           and
           his
           wife
           beholding
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           know
           what
           he
           was
           who
           appeared
           to
           them
           ,
           euen
           the
           Angell
           of
           God
           ,
           whom
           they
           tooke
           to
           be
           some
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           prophet
           .
           Thus
           they
           were
           better
           confirmed
           about
           that
           which
           was
           said
           to
           them
           concerning
           the
           childe
           .
           This
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           verse
           ,
           confirmeth
           vs
           in
           that
           we
           learned
           
           there
           ,
           namely
           ,
           what
           a
           care
           the
           Lord
           hath
           to
           ease
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           to
           relieue
           vs
           therein
           :
           which
           being
           beleeued
           of
           vs
           ,
           is
           no
           small
           refreshing
           and
           incouragement
           to
           vs.
           But
           of
           this
           poynt
           hath
           been
           already
           spoken
           much
           in
           the
           historie
           of
           Gedeon
           .
        
         
           Also
           it
           is
           said
           here
           ,
           that
           Manoah
           and
           his
           wife
           ,
           when
           they
           beheld
           this
           ,
           and
           knew
           ,
           as
           it
           followeth
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           an
           Angell
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           (
           I
           say
           )
           fell
           on
           their
           faces
           to
           the
           earth
           for
           feare
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           his
           words
           to
           his
           wife
           afterward
           .
           For
           we
           may
           not
           be
           ignorant
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           in
           those
           times
           
           the
           people
           were
           afraid
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           an
           Angell
           ,
           or
           in
           beholding
           any
           signes
           of
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           as
           in
           Exod.
           19.
           we
           reade
           ,
           and
           Iudg.
           6.
           so
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           with
           
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           would
           be
           with
           vs
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           haue
           the
           like
           occasions
           offred
           vs
           :
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           first
           our
           inherent
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           inborne
           corruption
           that
           is
           in
           vs
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           accusation
           of
           our
           consciences
           ,
           which
           tell
           vs
           what
           wee
           are
           in
           ,
           and
           of
           our selues
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           most
           vile
           ,
           rebellious
           ,
           and
           disobedient
           ;
           the
           which
           ought
           to
           humble
           vs
           ,
           when
           God
           by
           such
           or
           other
           meanes
           ,
           doth
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           shew
           vs
           our
           face
           in
           a
           glasse
           ,
           that
           through
           our
           sin
           we
           be
           afraid
           ,
           whereas
           we
           should
           reioyce
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           they
           did
           shew
           reuerence
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           it
           was
           their
           duty
           so
           to
           doe
           :
           and
           we
           owe
           the
           same
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           Gods
           speciall
           presence
           in
           the
           congregation
           .
           But
           as
           we
           see
           it
           was
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           in
           doing
           a
           good
           thing
           they
           passed
           measure
           in
           their
           feare
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           excessiue
           in
           them
           :
           so
           wee
           may
           beholde
           thereby
           ,
           how
           hard
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           auoyde
           corruption
           in
           our
           best
           actions
           .
           But
           as
           they
           went
           too
           farre
           in
           one
           extremitie
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           too
           much
           afraid
           ,
           so
           wee
           goe
           further
           in
           the
           contrary
           ,
           for
           that
           wee
           come
           short
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           feare
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           at
           all
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           before
           him
           in
           speciall
           manner
           ,
           or
           very
           little
           .
           So
           that
           the
           reuerend
           behauiour
           of
           the
           Fathers
           toward
           God
           ,
           will
           be
           an
           accusation
           of
           vs
           for
           the
           contrary
           ,
           when
           yet
           we
           ought
           to
           carry
           our selues
           reuerently
           in
           all
           places
           .
           Let
           the
           reader
           looke
           backe
           into
           the
           6.
           chapter
           and
           22.
           verse
           ,
           where
           this
           argument
           is
           largely
           handled
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           it
           is
           said
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           that
           the
           Angell
           hauing
           done
           that
           which
           he
           
           came
           for
           to
           them
           ,
           departed
           ,
           and
           was
           no
           more
           seene
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           teacheth
           vs
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           haue
           met
           together
           before
           the
           Lord
           to
           serue
           him
           ,
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           in
           the
           publike
           vse
           of
           prayer
           ,
           word
           ,
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           haue
           religiously
           ended
           these
           duties
           ;
           then
           wee
           should
           depart
           ,
           euery
           one
           to
           his
           place
           ,
           considering
           how
           many
           and
           great
           inconueniencies
           doe
           follow
           idle
           and
           needlesse
           tarrying
           behinde
           ,
           and
           loyterings
           :
           whereby
           we
           doe
           not
           onely
           forget
           such
           good
           instructions
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           (
           whereas
           while
           they
           
           
           be
           fresh
           in
           our
           remembrance
           ,
           we
           might
           in
           our
           returning
           ,
           either
           meditate
           on
           them
           ,
           or
           reuiue
           the
           memory
           of
           them
           by
           good
           company
           ,
           but
           also
           fall
           to
           drinking
           ,
           playing
           ,
           prating
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           behauiour
           ,
           as
           whereby
           wee
           doe
           much
           more
           hurt
           to
           our selues
           and
           others
           ,
           then
           we
           got
           good
           by
           our
           hearing
           .
           The
           diuell
           hath
           more
           strings
           to
           his
           bow
           then
           one
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           he
           cannot
           draw
           men
           to
           neglect
           the
           meanes
           altogether
           ,
           hee
           will
           busie
           their
           heads
           with
           wandring
           ,
           or
           oppresse
           their
           bodies
           with
           sleepe
           :
           but
           where
           neither
           of
           these
           preuaile
           ,
           yet
           sometimes
           he
           windeth
           in
           with
           thē
           so
           by
           other
           deludings
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           hee
           depriueth
           them
           of
           all
           fruite
           which
           they
           seemed
           to
           haue
           got
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           easilie
           as
           they
           may
           be
           brought
           asleepe
           :
           and
           not
           least
           of
           all
           ,
           by
           occasioning
           forgetfulnesse
           of
           that
           they
           heare
           ,
           by
           needlesse
           company
           afterward
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           improuidence
           .
           And
           while
           men
           are
           yet
           hot
           and
           glowing
           through
           the
           power
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           hee
           doth
           cast
           cold
           water
           vpon
           their
           affections
           ,
           and
           quencheth
           the
           spirit
           ,
           which
           had
           kindled
           good
           desires
           in
           them
           before
           .
           And
           yet
           few
           are
           so
           wise
           as
           to
           suspect
           the
           danger
           ,
           but
           thinke
           themselues
           safe
           enough
           ,
           and
           well
           fenced
           from
           the
           diuell
           ,
           they
           hauing
           so
           lately
           been
           taken
           vp
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           as
           in
           hearing
           and
           prayer
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           easily
           beguiled
           by
           him
           ,
           that
           doggeth
           them
           ,
           though
           inuisibly
           ,
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           it
           .
           And
           this
           I
           speake
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           common
           abuse
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           (
           which
           of
           Christians
           ought
           to
           be
           abhorred
           )
           but
           euen
           of
           other
           meetings
           occasioned
           besides
           ,
           and
           not
           auoided
           .
           But
           let
           this
           be
           well
           considered
           after
           their
           publike
           hearing
           ,
           besides
           the
           shunning
           of
           vnseasonable
           companies
           ,
           that
           although
           I
           forbid
           not
           men
           to
           returne
           to
           their
           lawfull
           callings
           and
           affaires
           after
           hearing
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           word
           fitteth
           them
           much
           better
           (
           and
           they
           are
           no
           enemies
           to
           the
           fruite
           which
           they
           haue
           gained
           in
           publique
           )
           yet
           I
           say
           thus
           much
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           there
           ought
           to
           bee
           some
           respite
           betweene
           the
           one
           and
           other
           (
           if
           it
           may
           bee
           )
           so
           much
           as
           may
           serue
           to
           draw
           the
           minde
           and
           affections
           together
           ,
           and
           settle
           some
           reuerence
           vpon
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           rush
           not
           forward
           loosely
           to
           matters
           of
           another
           nature
           ,
           as
           if
           with
           the
           foole
           in
           Iames
           they
           had
           forgot
           the
           hew
           whereof
           they
           saw
           themselues
           to
           be
           in
           the
           glasse
           of
           the
           word
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           cannot
           be
           that
           they
           separate
           themselues
           to
           the
           reuiewing
           of
           the
           things
           they
           haue
           heard
           ,
           Prou.
           18.
           
           but
           it
           must
           needs
           bee
           that
           they
           haue
           to
           doe
           with
           others
           ,
           as
           in
           markets
           and
           faires
           (
           where
           yet
           Sermons
           are
           vsuall
           heard
           by
           all
           sorts
           )
           or
           the
           like
           occasions
           :
           then
           let
           men
           watch
           more
           specially
           to
           their
           hearts
           and
           tongues
           ,
           that
           neither
           they
           breake
           measure
           ,
           nor
           forget
           the
           right
           manner
           and
           end
           of
           their
           companying
           together
           ,
           but
           rather
           take
           occasion
           to
           season
           others
           with
           such
           things
           as
           they
           lateliest
           heard
           ,
           then
           to
           driue
           out
           one
           nayle
           with
           another
           (
           to
           vse
           the
           phrase
           of
           Ecclesiastes
           )
           and
           lose
           all
           abroad
           which
           they
           should
           haue
           carried
           home
           for
           the
           prouision
           of
           their
           familie
           .
           But
           alas
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           common
           sort
           whereunto
           shall
           I
           liken
           them
           ?
           They
           are
           like
           to
           foolish
           market
           men
           ,
           who
           hauing
           stored
           their
           purses
           with
           money
           ,
           and
           their
           sacks
           with
           necessaries
           ,
           steppe
           into
           some
           lewde
           house
           or
           other
           ,
           where
           they
           finde
           such
           companions
           ,
           as
           either
           by
           gaming
           ,
           or
           drunkennesse
           ,
           or
           iugling
           ,
           picke
           that
           money
           out
           of
           their
           purses
           ,
           and
           their
           commodities
           which
           they
           had
           bought
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           send
           them
           home
           farre
           more
           bare
           and
           empty
           then
           they
           came
           forth
           .
           This
           dealing
           is
           bad
           enough
           at
           a
           market
           ,
           but
           worse
           at
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           or
           vpon
           the
           occasion
           of
           religious
           actions
           :
           worse
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           because
           the
           former
           commonly
           
           falls
           out
           against
           a
           mans
           will
           :
           but
           the
           latter
           wrong
           ,
           men
           offer
           to
           themselues
           voluntarily
           .
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           wondered
           at
           that
           there
           are
           many
           such
           ;
           for
           as
           they
           whom
           our
           Sauiour
           whipt
           out
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           because
           they
           made
           
             the
             house
             of
             prayer
             a
             den
             of
             theeues
             ,
          
           came
           not
           thither
           to
           serue
           God
           ,
           but
           themselues
           :
           so
           now
           many
           come
           to
           the
           congregation
           ,
           onely
           to
           meete
           their
           copesmates
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           are
           to
           deale
           ,
           contract
           ,
           buy
           and
           sell
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           :
           the
           Temple
           is
           their
           place
           to
           them
           where
           they
           appoint
           to
           concurre
           :
           their
           market
           begins
           not
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           while
           Gods
           is
           done
           .
           This
           point
           is
           needfull
           to
           be
           enforced
           daily
           ,
           where
           such
           meetings
           are
           .
        
         
           How
           much
           more
           then
           ,
           are
           the
           loose
           and
           vnaduised
           gaddings
           from
           our
           owne
           houses
           wantonly
           and
           wailily
           without
           any
           good
           end
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           I
           say
           ,
           are
           they
           full
           of
           danger
           ?
           For
           of
           wilfull
           goings
           forth
           to
           euill
           ends
           and
           purposes
           (
           as
           in
           youth
           and
           masterlesse
           persons
           is
           to
           bee
           seene
           )
           I
           neede
           not
           speake
           ,
           all
           doe
           know
           how
           odious
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           what
           mischiefe
           they
           bring
           with
           them
           :
           the
           most
           are
           easilie
           deceiued
           about
           the
           other
           .
           
             Dinah
             Iacobs
          
           
           daughter
           ,
           who
           went
           to
           see
           the
           maydes
           of
           the
           countrey
           ,
           may
           bee
           an
           example
           to
           all
           such
           .
           It
           were
           meeter
           for
           Christians
           ,
           to
           learne
           of
           Dauid
           in
           this
           behalfe
           ,
           what
           to
           answere
           :
           when
           he
           was
           of
           his
           enuious
           brother
           Eliab
           asked
           what
           hee
           made
           there
           ,
           (
           his
           father
           hauing
           sent
           him
           thither
           ,
           namely
           into
           the
           campe
           )
           he
           answered
           him
           ,
           is
           there
           not
           a
           cause
           ?
           As
           if
           he
           should
           haue
           saide
           ,
           haue
           I
           not
           cause
           to
           be
           here
           ?
           then
           I
           might
           indeed
           be
           iustly
           found
           fault
           with
           .
           So
           let
           all
           aduised
           persons
           see
           cause
           of
           their
           being
           abroad
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           where
           they
           may
           defend
           their
           being
           ,
           to
           the
           peace
           of
           their
           conscience
           .
           The
           most
           mischiefes
           that
           are
           now
           ,
           or
           haue
           been
           ,
           haue
           come
           by
           mens
           leauing
           
           of
           their
           calling
           ,
           and
           going
           into
           company
           without
           cause
           ,
           or
           hauing
           cause
           ,
           by
           not
           returning
           in
           due
           time
           .
           But
           of
           this
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           more
           shall
           be
           said
           of
           it
           in
           his
           proper
           place
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           be
           said
           of
           the
           signe
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           went
           before
           it
           :
           now
           is
           added
           
           to
           the
           former
           in
           these
           three
           verses
           an
           other
           thing
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           a
           new
           trouble
           which
           befell
           Manoah
           and
           his
           wife
           ,
           which
           was
           this
           ;
           that
           because
           they
           had
           seene
           an
           Angell
           of
           God
           ,
           therefore
           he
           concludeth
           ,
           they
           should
           certainely
           dye
           .
           To
           whom
           his
           wife
           answered
           (
           as
           more
           strong
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           confident
           then
           he
           )
           wee
           shall
           not
           dye
           ,
           and
           sheweth
           her
           reasons
           ,
           as
           followeth
           to
           bee
           considered
           .
           Thus
           ,
           as
           I
           noted
           in
           the
           story
           of
           Gedeon
           ,
           wee
           see
           how
           a
           new
           
           trouble
           arose
           to
           the
           good
           man
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           daily
           to
           Gods
           seruants
           ,
           marueiled
           at
           by
           them
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           in
           great
           fauour
           brought
           vpon
           them
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           seene
           of
           them
           also
           that
           will
           trie
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           receiue
           it
           meekely
           .
           But
           
           of
           this
           in
           the
           storie
           now
           cited
           .
        
         
           The
           trouble
           that
           oppressed
           Manoah
           ,
           and
           that
           caused
           him
           to
           breake
           out
           into
           these
           words
           (
           we
           shall
           surely
           dye
           )
           was
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           seene
           the
           Lord.
           And
           by
           this
           we
           see
           what
           Angell
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           was
           so
           called
           in
           the
           21.
           verse
           ?
           
           Euen
           the
           eternall
           word
           ,
           whom
           here
           he
           calleth
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           is
           of
           his
           wife
           called
           Iehoua
           ,
           who
           sometime
           put
           on
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           appeared
           to
           men
           ,
           as
           also
           Angels
           did
           .
           And
           it
           is
           cleare
           in
           the
           stories
           of
           the
           scripture
           ,
           that
           after
           good
           men
           had
           seene
           God
           thus
           ,
           or
           an
           Angell
           ,
           they
           were
           exceedingly
           terrified
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           looked
           for
           no
           other
           then
           present
           death
           :
           for
           they
           knew
           what
           God
           had
           said
           to
           Moses
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           should
           not
           see
           him
           ,
           and
           liue
           :
           but
           they
           misunderstoode
           the
           words
           when
           they
           tooke
           
           them
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           his
           appearing
           in
           a
           bodily
           shape
           ,
           for
           many
           had
           often
           seene
           him
           so
           ,
           and
           yet
           liued
           after
           :
           as
           both
           Gedeon
           did
           ,
           and
           this
           Manoah
           and
           his
           wife
           ,
           with
           others
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           this
           their
           feare
           ,
           reade
           before
           in
           verse
           20.
           
        
         
           The
           thing
           I
           note
           here
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           what
           great
           weaknesses
           oppresse
           Gods
           seruants
           
           oft
           times
           ,
           as
           wee
           see
           heere
           they
           did
           Manoah
           ,
           of
           which
           kinde
           is
           deadly
           feare
           ,
           doubting
           ,
           and
           distraction
           .
           And
           who
           can
           say
           ,
           euen
           of
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           not
           been
           wound
           and
           wrapped
           in
           with
           such
           sore
           disquietnes
           either
           in
           some
           sore
           affliction
           ,
           while
           they
           haue
           thought
           of
           the
           vttermost
           that
           might
           come
           to
           them
           by
           it
           ,
           or
           when
           in
           some
           sudden
           and
           deep
           passion
           ,
           they
           haue
           feared
           some
           grieuous
           calamitie
           to
           bee
           comming
           toward
           them
           ?
           In
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           made
           this
           resolution
           with
           themselues
           ,
           that
           
           they
           were
           vndone
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           they
           haue
           seene
           that
           God
           hath
           giuen
           an
           issue
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           haue
           passed
           ouer
           their
           heads
           as
           a
           clowd
           :
           and
           they
           haue
           safely
           escaped
           and
           waded
           out
           of
           them
           .
           So
           that
           they
           haue
           not
           risen
           from
           deliberate
           consideration
           and
           grounded
           knowledge
           of
           Gods
           will
           ,
           but
           from
           feare
           oppressing
           them
           ,
           and
           too
           vnaduised
           and
           rash
           iudging
           ,
           and
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           and
           oft
           times
           hasted
           on
           by
           melancholy
           :
           vnto
           the
           which
           as
           the
           best
           are
           subiect
           ,
           so
           yet
           they
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           grace
           and
           goodnesse
           are
           smoothered
           and
           ouerwhelmed
           in
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           fall
           deeply
           into
           these
           disguising
           of
           themselues
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           they
           must
           bee
           carefull
           daily
           to
           watch
           and
           pray
           in
           faith
           ,
           that
           no
           such
           oppressing
           and
           turbulent
           thoughts
           and
           vexations
           take
           hold
           of
           them
           ,
           euen
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           hath
           giuen
           charge
           ,
           saying
           :
           Let
           not
           your
           
           hearts
           be
           troubled
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           conclude
           ,
           seeing
           it
           falleth
           out
           (
           as
           in
           this
           storie
           is
           manifest
           )
           that
           
           good
           people
           may
           oft
           times
           be
           at
           this
           point
           ,
           and
           are
           also
           (
           as
           Manoah
           was
           here
           being
           plunged
           into
           feare
           )
           to
           doubt
           so
           dreadfully
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           toward
           them
           ,
           all
           may
           learne
           by
           this
           ,
           how
           needfull
           it
           is
           ,
           for
           them
           to
           gather
           and
           get
           all
           arguments
           and
           testimonies
           thereof
           before
           trials
           come
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           peace
           to
           giue
           all
           diligence
           to
           make
           their
           calling
           and
           election
           sure
           ,
           that
           in
           
           their
           greatest
           need
           they
           may
           be
           quiet
           and
           confident
           ,
           and
           not
           doubt
           in
           time
           of
           triall
           .
           One
           way
           is
           to
           endeuour
           to
           haue
           a
           good
           conscience
           alwaies
           both
           toward
           God
           and
           men
           :
           also
           to
           be
           the
           same
           in
           secret
           ,
           that
           wee
           would
           seeme
           (
           when
           we
           walke
           most
           innocently
           before
           men
           )
           openly
           to
           be
           ;
           with
           many
           other
           such
           fruites
           of
           faith
           :
           wherein
           the
           folly
           and
           senselesse
           blockishnesse
           
           euen
           of
           many
           of
           the
           better
           sort
           may
           bee
           marueiled
           at
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           in
           this
           so
           weightie
           a
           matter
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           great
           vse
           vnto
           them
           ,
           be
           so
           carelesse
           .
           Let
           the
           reader
           looke
           into
           the
           sixth
           chapter
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           already
           referred
           him
           .
        
         
           We
           heard
           in
           the
           last
           verse
           ,
           of
           the
           great
           feare
           that
           oppressed
           Manoah
           for
           
           that
           hee
           had
           seene
           the
           Lord.
           Now
           it
           followeth
           in
           this
           verse
           what
           his
           wife
           did
           ,
           when
           he
           vttered
           his
           feare
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           next
           and
           last
           verse
           is
           shewed
           that
           Samson
           was
           borne
           .
           When
           the
           wife
           of
           Manoah
           saw
           her
           husband
           so
           troubled
           ,
           she
           was
           better
           staied
           :
           and
           therefore
           counselled
           ,
           and
           by
           reasons
           did
           perswade
           him
           so
           to
           be
           also
           .
           Thus
           the
           Lord
           oft
           times
           spareth
           one
           of
           his
           
           children
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           in
           the
           same
           house
           ,
           when
           hee
           afflicteth
           another
           ,
           and
           vpholdeth
           one
           when
           another
           is
           cast
           downe
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           bee
           marked
           of
           vs.
           And
           this
           he
           doth
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           here
           in
           spiritual
           trials
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           bodily
           health
           ,
           
           and
           visitations
           :
           to
           the
           end
           that
           one
           may
           bee
           an
           helper
           and
           comfort
           to
           another
           .
           And
           if
           he
           visit
           all
           together
           ,
           which
           is
           rarely
           seene
           ,
           yet
           he
           supplieth
           their
           wants
           some
           other
           way
           ,
           in
           giuing
           that
           grace
           to
           the
           parties
           asunder
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           enioy
           one
           by
           the
           other
           together
           .
           And
           although
           this
           mercie
           be
           little
           obserued
           ,
           while
           it
           is
           enioyed
           ,
           (
           men
           being
           readie
           to
           aggrauate
           their
           crosses
           ,
           and
           amplifie
           them
           to
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           but
           blinde
           in
           seeing
           Gods
           goodnesse
           in
           his
           afflicting
           them
           )
           yet
           such
           it
           is
           ,
           as
           might
           full
           ill
           be
           spared
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           is
           ,
           it
           causeth
           men
           to
           accuse
           themselues
           of
           vnthankfulnes
           ,
           which
           hath
           procured
           the
           increase
           and
           multiplying
           of
           their
           crosses
           .
           We
           know
           addition
           of
           miserie
           made
           him
           who
           thought
           it
           a
           small
           benefit
           to
           liue
           as
           a
           sonne
           
           vnder
           his
           fathers
           wing
           ,
           to
           wish
           he
           might
           be
           entertained
           but
           in
           the
           place
           of
           a
           hireling
           .
        
         
           To
           returne
           to
           the
           point
           againe
           ,
           this
           mercifull
           forbearance
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           euen
           seene
           oftentimes
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           persons
           visitation
           :
           that
           although
           he
           lay
           his
           hand
           vpon
           the
           bodie
           ,
           yet
           oft
           times
           the
           minde
           is
           free
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           is
           able
           to
           sustaine
           the
           bodies
           infirmitie
           .
           Yet
           I
           spake
           not
           this
           ,
           as
           if
           this
           were
           a
           token
           of
           Gods
           forsaking
           a
           man
           ,
           when
           he
           seemeth
           to
           afflict
           on
           euery
           side
           :
           for
           then
           the
           Lord
           driues
           his
           people
           to
           cling
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           all
           props
           and
           crutches
           are
           remoued
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           sinke
           altogether
           .
           Iobs
           wife
           and
           himselfe
           
           were
           downe
           together
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           may
           say
           )
           children
           slaine
           ,
           cattell
           and
           substance
           destroyed
           ,
           friends
           and
           kindred
           alienated
           .
           And
           this
           wrought
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           strongly
           vpon
           his
           weakest
           part
           :
           but
           if
           the
           Lord
           had
           not
           been
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           yea
           instead
           of
           all
           comfort
           by
           wife
           ,
           or
           others
           ;
           he
           could
           neither
           haue
           resisted
           desperate
           impatience
           ,
           euen
           at
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           first
           heauie
           message
           that
           was
           brought
           vnto
           him
           ,
           nor
           (
           much
           lesse
           )
           haue
           said
           afterward
           ,
           Although
           he
           kill
           me
           ,
           I
           will
           trust
           in
           him
           .
           Therefore
           although
           the
           Lord
           doe
           ordinarily
           
           thus
           measure
           out
           to
           his
           children
           ,
           that
           all
           sorrow
           comes
           not
           at
           once
           :
           yet
           let
           none
           indent
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           thus
           hee
           shall
           deale
           alway
           with
           him
           .
           The
           Lord
           is
           tied
           to
           no
           certaintie
           ,
           or
           necessitie
           in
           temporall
           crosses
           to
           his
           best
           seruants
           ,
           saue
           onely
           to
           be
           their
           God
           alsufficient
           ,
           and
           to
           minister
           vnto
           them
           the
           grace
           which
           shall
           be
           sufficient
           .
           Many
           haue
           fallen
           into
           such
           streights
           through
           infectious
           diseases
           ,
           pouertie
           ,
           trauaile
           ,
           &c.
           that
           they
           wanted
           succour
           and
           comfort
           ,
           from
           the
           neerest
           vnto
           them
           .
           Onely
           the
           Lord
           forsake
           not
           his
           ,
           being
           neerer
           to
           them
           in
           miserie
           ,
           then
           nature
           can
           make
           the
           neerest
           friends
           to
           each
           other
           .
        
         
           But
           seeing
           the
           woman
           here
           ,
           though
           in
           regard
           of
           her
           sexe
           the
           weaker
           
           vessell
           ,
           was
           yet
           the
           stronger
           in
           faith
           ,
           to
           incourage
           her
           husband
           when
           hee
           fainted
           ,
           let
           vs
           learne
           ,
           that
           the
           husband
           may
           not
           despise
           his
           wiues
           counsell
           ,
           when
           God
           shall
           grace
           her
           equally
           or
           aboue
           him
           .
           It
           is
           many
           mens
           cases
           to
           be
           honoured
           with
           such
           wiues
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           faith
           ,
           experience
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           humilitie
           ,
           innocencie
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           good
           gifts
           of
           God
           ,
           might
           hardly
           bee
           wanted
           ,
           and
           are
           much
           to
           bee
           regarded
           .
           But
           they
           that
           haue
           these
           gifts
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           farre
           from
           thinking
           on
           the
           other
           side
           meanely
           and
           basely
           of
           their
           husbands
           ,
           remembring
           who
           commandeth
           them
           the
           carriage
           of
           reuerence
           towards
           them
           :
           Husbands
           againe
           must
           reioyce
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           scorne
           to
           take
           good
           by
           them
           ,
           vpon
           a
           vaine
           conceit
           that
           their
           wiues
           will
           deny
           them
           supremacie
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           many
           will
           say
           )
           crow
           ouer
           them
           .
           And
           yet
           those
           that
           want
           grace
           ,
           and
           be
           otherwise
           ill
           qualitied
           ,
           let
           them
           not
           leane
           much
           to
           their
           counsell
           ,
           
           remembring
           Ahab
           and
           Salomon
           ,
           in
           this
           sinne
           ,
           little
           differing
           .
           See
           vers
           .
           9.
           and
           10.
           of
           this
           chapter
           .
        
         
           Her
           first
           reason
           was
           this
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           sound
           and
           good
           :
           If
           God
           (
           said
           she
           )
           
           would
           haue
           killed
           vs
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           haue
           receiued
           our
           sacrifice
           .
           But
           he
           hath
           receiued
           it
           .
           And
           how
           knew
           she
           that
           it
           was
           accepted
           of
           God
           ?
           I
           say
           ,
           seeing
           he
           it
           was
           that
           bad
           her
           offer
           it
           ,
           therefore
           it
           was
           acceptable
           to
           him
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           the
           manner
           was
           allowable
           ,
           for
           that
           God
           had
           consumed
           the
           sacrifice
           with
           
           the
           flame
           .
           And
           we
           may
           say
           the
           like
           .
           That
           if
           God
           heare
           our
           prayers
           ,
           and
           approue
           of
           our
           weake
           and
           poore
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           wee
           may
           assure
           our selues
           that
           
           he
           loueth
           vs
           ,
           and
           therefore
           will
           not
           in
           any
           aduersitie
           forsake
           or
           cast
           vs
           off
           .
           But
           God
           heareth
           not
           such
           as
           lie
           still
           in
           their
           sinnes
           .
           This
           reason
           of
           the
           woman
           
           (
           pithie
           and
           concludent
           )
           may
           bee
           further
           extended
           to
           this
           sense
           :
           that
           seeing
           God
           had
           then
           allowed
           and
           accepted
           them
           and
           their
           offering
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           lesse
           ground
           to
           looke
           for
           it
           ,
           nay
           were
           more
           vnlike
           to
           speed
           of
           their
           desires
           :
           then
           much
           more
           would
           hee
           now
           and
           in
           time
           to
           come
           testifie
           his
           loue
           towards
           them
           ,
           hauing
           passed
           his
           word
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           token
           thereof
           ,
           deuoured
           their
           sacrifice
           .
           It
           was
           his
           meere
           goodnesse
           (
           saith
           she
           )
           to
           giue
           vs
           any
           accesse
           at
           all
           to
           his
           Maiestie
           ,
           to
           offer
           vp
           our
           requests
           and
           thanksgiuing
           to
           him
           and
           to
           vouchsafe
           to
           smell
           asweete
           fauour
           from
           our
           offering
           .
           He
           needed
           haue
           done
           no
           such
           matter
           ,
           it
           came
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           it
           was
           his
           free
           loue
           to
           vs
           ,
           to
           reueile
           himselfe
           to
           vs
           more
           specially
           then
           to
           others
           .
           Doubtlesse
           if
           hee
           had
           meant
           to
           slay
           vs
           ,
           he
           would
           haue
           done
           it
           before
           ,
           and
           spared
           all
           this
           labour
           :
           therefore
           these
           are
           arguments
           rather
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           reueile
           himselfe
           yet
           further
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           loue
           vs
           more
           dearely
           ,
           and
           giue
           vs
           more
           cause
           hereafter
           to
           trust
           him
           ,
           and
           giue
           thankes
           to
           him
           .
           So
           that
           when
           she
           saith
           ,
           He
           meanes
           not
           to
           kill
           vs
           :
           she
           implieth
           more
           ,
           viz.
           But
           rather
           blesse
           vs
           more
           abundantly
           then
           before
           ,
           so
           farre
           will
           he
           be
           from
           killing
           vs.
           And
           this
           argumentation
           of
           hers
           ,
           is
           not
           vnlike
           to
           that
           of
           Pauls
           ,
           Rom.
           5.
           8.
           
           If
           Christ
           dyed
           for
           vs
           being
           sinners
           ,
           much
           more
           being
           iustified
           in
           his
           blood
           ,
           shall
           we
           be
           saued
           from
           wrath
           .
           And
           it
           serues
           as
           a
           president
           for
           Gods
           people
           ,
           in
           their
           doubts
           and
           temptations
           ,
           to
           rouse
           vp
           themselues
           from
           deadly
           feare
           ,
           and
           to
           gather
           strength
           againe
           to
           themselues
           ,
           by
           reason
           framed
           according
           to
           this
           of
           hers
           .
           And
           thus
           should
           euery
           afflicted
           soule
           and
           conscience
           reason
           in
           time
           of
           his
           trouble
           ,
           and
           say
           to
           himselfe
           :
           There
           was
           a
           time
           when
           I
           was
           out
           of
           couenant
           with
           God
           ,
           had
           no
           promise
           to
           ground
           my
           faith
           vpon
           ,
           and
           wanted
           hope
           :
           yet
           then
           the
           Lord
           visited
           me
           in
           mercie
           ,
           opened
           my
           eyes
           to
           see
           ,
           and
           my
           heart
           to
           mourne
           vnder
           the
           burthen
           of
           my
           sinne
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           him
           for
           ease
           ,
           and
           to
           finde
           forgiuenesse
           .
           Since
           that
           time
           I
           haue
           had
           much
           doubting
           ,
           and
           been
           troubled
           about
           beleeuing
           ,
           and
           repentance
           ,
           which
           haue
           driuen
           me
           to
           proue
           them
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           I
           haue
           rested
           ,
           and
           found
           peace
           .
           Now
           therefore
           though
           I
           am
           tempted
           againe
           strongly
           to
           thinke
           my
           estate
           to
           be
           vnsound
           and
           naught
           ,
           yet
           I
           remember
           Gods
           mercies
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           therein
           am
           and
           will
           be
           comforted
           .
           If
           God
           had
           meant
           to
           forsake
           and
           cast
           me
           off
           quite
           ,
           hee
           would
           not
           haue
           proceeded
           so
           farre
           with
           me
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           he
           would
           haue
           let
           me
           lien
           still
           in
           darknesse
           ,
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           hypocrisie
           ,
           &c.
           and
           taken
           lesse
           paines
           to
           call
           me
           ,
           change
           me
           ,
           reforme
           and
           gouerne
           me
           .
           These
           betoken
           not
           hatred
           ,
           but
           loue
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           the
           deuouring
           of
           the
           sacrifice
           argued
           that
           God
           would
           kill
           Manoah
           and
           his
           wife
           .
           Doubtlesse
           the
           Lord
           who
           did
           owe
           me
           no
           such
           fauour
           at
           all
           ,
           shewed
           
           me
           mercy
           freely
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           shew
           me
           more
           in
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           finish
           his
           gracious
           worke
           in
           me
           .
           And
           thus
           I
           construe
           all
           his
           dealings
           with
           me
           hitherto
           ,
           his
           enabling
           me
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           to
           hate
           sin
           ,
           to
           grow
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           to
           inioy
           his
           blessing
           vpon
           all
           these
           to
           much
           encrease
           .
           Let
           others
           say
           as
           they
           will
           :
           I
           will
           not
           be
           so
           vnthankfull
           as
           to
           think
           he
           hath
           done
           all
           this
           in
           vaine
           ,
           that
           were
           to
           mock
           and
           deceiue
           me
           :
           but
           I
           verily
           beleeue
           all
           was
           and
           is
           for
           good
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           I
           shall
           see
           more
           promises
           fulfilled
           ,
           till
           I
           see
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           in
           the
           land
           of
           the
           liuing
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           here
           I
           end
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           SEVENTIE
           FOVRE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           XIII
           .
           AND
           XIIII
           .
           CHAPTERS
           OF
           THE
           BOOK
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           OF
           the
           first
           reason
           of
           Manoahs
           wife
           ,
           we
           heard
           in
           the
           last
           sermon
           .
           The
           second
           followeth
           ,
           which
           was
           this
           :
           he
           appeared
           again
           &
           again
           to
           vs
           (
           saith
           she
           )
           &
           instructed
           vs
           what
           we
           should
           do
           ,
           wherto
           also
           she
           said
           to
           her
           husband
           ,
           we
           attended
           readily
           (
           as
           you
           know
           )
           and
           beleeued
           his
           words
           :
           (
           for
           thus
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           her
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           the
           word
           profiteth
           not
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           not
           mixed
           with
           faith
           )
           therefore
           she
           concludeth
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           
           not
           dye
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           her
           so
           commendable
           ,
           is
           no
           lesse
           in
           so
           many
           of
           vs
           ,
           as
           the
           like
           is
           found
           ,
           but
           an
           especiall
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           vphold
           our selues
           in
           
           tryals
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           beleeue
           God
           ,
           and
           giue
           credit
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           we
           haue
           nothing
           else
           to
           depend
           vpon
           .
           But
           if
           we
           be
           faint
           in
           trouble
           ,
           then
           ,
           as
           Salomon
           
           saith
           ,
           our
           strength
           was
           neuer
           great
           .
           And
           as
           it
           was
           no
           small
           trouble
           to
           Manoah
           so
           to
           doubt
           ,
           in
           like
           maner
           shall
           we
           find
           it
           .
           Further
           ,
           out
           of
           this
           second
           reason
           of
           hers
           rightly
           vnderstood
           ,
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           although
           this
           is
           no
           good
           consequent
           ,
           God
           hath
           sent
           his
           word
           among
           vs
           againe
           and
           againe
           ,
           therefore
           he
           will
           not
           destroy
           vs
           ,
           but
           loueth
           vs
           :
           yet
           let
           vs
           take
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           both
           meant
           of
           her
           ,
           and
           practised
           of
           both
           her
           and
           her
           husband
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           they
           receiued
           the
           message
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Angell
           ,
           and
           beleeued
           his
           word
           ,
           being
           confirmed
           
           by
           a
           signe
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           reason
           is
           good
           ,
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           God
           instructed
           vs
           ,
           and
           we
           receiued
           it
           ,
           therefore
           he
           will
           not
           destroy
           vs.
           And
           thereafter
           is
           our
           instruction
           .
           For
           if
           we
           imbrace
           and
           beleeue
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           scripture
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           for
           our
           vse
           and
           benefite
           ,
           and
           receiue
           it
           ,
           not
           as
           the
           word
           of
           
           man
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           indeed
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           it
           be
           sweet
           to
           vs
           ,
           as
           the
           honey
           
           to
           the
           tast
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           spake
           ,
           then
           may
           we
           be
           sure
           that
           we
           shall
           not
           perish
           .
           But
           more
           particularly
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           this
           second
           reason
           hauing
           relation
           to
           the
           Angels
           message
           ,
           giue
           vs
           occasion
           to
           looke
           backe
           into
           the
           nature
           and
           quality
           thereof
           .
           The
           Lord
           (
           sayth
           she
           )
           hath
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           whereas
           
           I
           was
           barren
           ,
           I
           should
           conceiue
           a
           sonne
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           be
           an
           instrument
           to
           saue
           Israel
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Philistims
           .
           The
           time
           also
           he
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           my
           dyet
           and
           abstinence
           he
           hath
           prescribed
           ,
           adding
           the
           reason
           ,
           because
           the
           childe
           must
           be
           a
           Nazarite
           .
           And
           this
           he
           hath
           not
           once
           to
           me
           ,
           but
           the
           second
           time
           to
           vs
           both
           testified
           ,
           and
           we
           haue
           rested
           therein
           ,
           beleeued
           the
           report
           ,
           and
           receiued
           a
           signe
           .
           What
           ?
           shall
           we
           now
           thinke
           God
           will
           kill
           vs
           ?
           How
           then
           haue
           we
           beleeued
           the
           message
           ,
           seeing
           that
           if
           he
           kill
           vs
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           that
           a
           child
           should
           be
           borne
           and
           begotten
           by
           vs
           ,
           and
           therefore
           all
           the
           other
           particularities
           are
           absurd
           and
           frinolous
           .
           Or
           ,
           if
           we
           still
           beleeue
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           how
           can
           we
           say
           ,
           
             God
             will
             slay
             vs
          
           ?
           Thus
           doth
           this
           woman
           bestirre
           her selfe
           to
           settle
           and
           restore
           her
           husband
           ,
           by
           a
           strong
           reason
           drawne
           from
           their
           faith
           in
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           could
           admit
           no
           contrarietie
           ,
           except
           God
           hi●selfe
           could
           be
           charged
           to
           be
           opposite
           in
           his
           performance
           to
           his
           promise
           .
           And
           this
           shewes
           how
           rarely
           God
           hath
           graced
           this
           woman
           ,
           that
           she
           (
           a
           weake
           creature
           )
           should
           be
           able
           thus
           to
           rest
           her selfe
           ,
           and
           vnder-lay
           her
           husband
           ,
           by
           an
           argument
           of
           the
           greatest
           force
           ,
           which
           might
           not
           be
           gainsayd
           ,
           except
           grosse
           absurdities
           were
           granted
           ,
           yea
           impossibilities
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           God
           might
           falsifie
           his
           word
           .
           And
           in
           such
           cases
           as
           Manoah
           was
           ,
           no
           lesse
           euidence
           of
           truth
           and
           proofe
           would
           haue
           serued
           the
           turne
           .
           It
           commendeth
           this
           duty
           vnto
           vs
           when
           we
           shall
           be
           tryed
           in
           the
           like
           manner
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           we
           suffer
           not
           our selues
           with
           Manoah
           to
           forget
           who
           it
           is
           that
           hath
           made
           vs
           a
           promise
           of
           forgiuenes
           ,
           and
           who
           hath
           assured
           vs
           that
           we
           shall
           not
           perish
           ,
           but
           be
           kept
           to
           the
           resurrection
           day
           .
           
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           in
           some
           great
           and
           sudden
           feare
           ,
           or
           trouble
           ,
           the
           Diuell
           may
           quite
           spoyle
           vs
           of
           the
           remembrance
           of
           the
           grounds
           whereupon
           we
           haue
           
           built
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           strip
           vs
           naked
           of
           the
           experience
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           which
           in
           time
           past
           we
           haue
           had
           the
           fruit
           and
           benefite
           of
           ,
           yea
           and
           the
           particular
           circumstances
           also
           ,
           which
           haue
           added
           great
           force
           and
           likely
           hood
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           promiser
           :
           as
           we
           see
           in
           poore
           Manoahs
           example
           .
           But
           then
           should
           we
           step
           forth
           with
           this
           woman
           ,
           and
           accuse
           our selues
           for
           this
           our
           forgetfulnes
           ,
           as
           Christ
           did
           the
           two
           disciples
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             O
             ye
             dull
             and
             slow
             of
             heart
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           giue
           no
           place
           to
           our
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           struggling
           against
           our
           weakenesse
           ,
           as
           a
           strong
           man
           (
           whose
           hands
           and
           feet
           are
           bound
           by
           theeues
           )
           to
           breake
           the
           bands
           and
           get
           the
           vse
           of
           our
           ioynts
           and
           limmes
           ,
           to
           help
           our selues
           withall
           .
           
           Then
           should
           we
           striue
           to
           call
           back
           the
           word
           of
           God
           to
           our
           minds
           ,
           whereupon
           in
           times
           past
           wee
           built
           our
           faith
           and
           confidence
           :
           and
           so
           shame
           our selues
           ,
           that
           wee
           did
           not
           still
           ascribe
           to
           God
           the
           honour
           of
           beleeuing
           him
           ,
           which
           in
           times
           past
           we
           haue
           done
           .
           Nay
           more
           ,
           we
           should
           embolden
           our selues
           thus
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           be
           disappointed
           of
           our
           hope
           ,
           (
           whether
           it
           be
           of
           any
           deliuerance
           present
           ,
           or
           glorie
           itselfe
           hereafter
           )
           except
           God
           himselfe
           can
           be
           conuinced
           of
           falshood
           ,
           which
           is
           impossible
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           so
           were
           blasphemy
           ;
           for
           he
           hath
           passed
           his
           word
           to
           vs
           ,
           we
           haue
           been
           perswaded
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           had
           cleare
           testimonie
           thereof
           at
           sundry
           times
           :
           so
           that
           it
           is
           as
           sure
           our
           state
           is
           good
           ,
           as
           that
           Gods
           word
           (
           so
           much
           as
           in
           one
           iot
           or
           title
           )
           can
           not
           be
           frustrate
           .
           In
           things
           meerly
           temporall
           there
           may
           seeme
           a
           repugnance
           betweene
           the
           Lord
           his
           secret
           will
           ,
           and
           his
           reuealed
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           seeme
           ,
           because
           men
           e●large
           temporall
           promises
           further
           then
           they
           reach
           .
           But
           in
           spirituall
           promises
           
           there
           is
           neuer
           any
           repugnancie
           at
           all
           ,
           where
           faith
           is
           ready
           at
           hand
           to
           argue
           with
           this
           woman
           thus
           :
           If
           this
           should
           be
           ,
           God
           should
           be
           contrary
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           is
           impossible
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           this
           lastverse
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           referre
           the
           next
           to
           the
           Chapter
           following
           )
           
           the
           birth
           of
           the
           child
           Sampson
           is
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           the
           signe
           thereof
           was
           giuen
           before
           by
           the
           Angell
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           Lord
           prepared
           him
           for
           such
           a
           purpose
           ,
           as
           to
           helpe
           his
           people
           against
           their
           enemies
           ,
           by
           giuing
           him
           strength
           of
           body
           ,
           and
           courage
           of
           minde
           .
           About
           his
           birth
           ,
           after
           his
           parents
           had
           receiued
           a
           promise
           from
           God
           of
           hauing
           such
           a
           childe
           ,
           yet
           there
           were
           many
           doubts
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           now
           we
           see
           were
           all
           answered
           .
        
         
           Euen
           so
           we
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           though
           there
           be
           many
           thoughts
           of
           heart
           ,
           
           and
           much
           heauinesse
           in
           Gods
           people
           about
           the
           inioying
           of
           the
           sundry
           good
           things
           that
           God
           hath
           promised
           them
           before
           they
           be
           accomplished
           ,
           yet
           wee
           see
           God
           in
           his
           appoynted
           time
           effecteth
           and
           bringeth
           them
           to
           passe
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           much
           vnbeliefe
           that
           is
           in
           vs
           ,
           yea
           ,
           though
           sometime
           it
           be
           well
           purged
           out
           of
           vs
           ,
           we
           are
           euery
           while
           doubting
           
           till
           we
           obtaine
           the
           things
           which
           are
           promised
           ,
           and
           yet
           some
           of
           them
           we
           liue
           to
           see
           performed
           :
           and
           as
           certainely
           shall
           the
           rest
           be
           also
           ,
           euen
           as
           wee
           see
           the
           promise
           that
           a
           barren
           woman
           should
           beare
           ,
           came
           to
           passe
           to
           the
           parents
           that
           beleeued
           it
           ,
           that
           Gods
           deed
           and
           his
           word
           may
           be
           one
           .
           And
           this
           is
           true
           in
           the
           promises
           of
           remouing
           any
           iudgements
           or
           crosses
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           by
           paine
           ,
           penury
           ,
           or
           other
           oppressions
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           blessings
           temporary
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           grace
           to
           beare
           afflictions
           ,
           or
           to
           vse
           prosperity
           rightly
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           good
           end
           of
           our
           dayes
           .
           How
           many
           and
           great
           promises
           had
           Dauid
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ?
           yet
           through
           not
           only
           the
           long
           deferring
           thereof
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           admirable
           and
           manifold
           oppositions
           that
           he
           met
           with
           ,
           what
           likelyhood
           was
           there
           that
           he
           should
           euer
           haue
           inioyed
           it
           ?
           in
           so
           much
           as
           vpon
           the
           sight
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           brake
           out
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           sayd
           ,
           I
           shall
           surely
           dye
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Saul
           one
           time
           or
           other
           ,
           but
           yet
           came
           it
           not
           to
           passe
           that
           he
           inioyed
           it
           ,
           and
           was
           stablished
           in
           it
           .
           Therefore
           let
           all
           those
           who
           haue
           a
           part
           in
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           count
           it
           their
           singular
           priuiledge
           and
           honour
           to
           haue
           the
           Lord
           of
           heauen
           and
           earth
           thus
           bound
           to
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           indeed
           to
           be
           out
           of
           this
           compasse
           is
           the
           greatest
           misery
           ,
           though
           a
           man
           had
           all
           abundance
           )
           let
           such
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           reioyce
           dayly
           that
           they
           are
           reckoned
           among
           them
           whom
           God
           hath
           assured
           to
           grace
           ,
           enlighten
           ,
           purge
           ,
           gouerne
           ,
           vphold
           ,
           and
           hereafter
           glorifie
           .
           And
           let
           them
           watch
           and
           wait
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           these
           promises
           ,
           seeing
           that
           hee
           who
           hath
           made
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           whom
           they
           
           are
           made
           is
           no
           man
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           change
           yesterday
           and
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           for
           euer
           :
           renewing
           his
           mercy
           dayly
           .
           To
           hold
           this
           by
           faith
           is
           the
           beleeuers
           crowne
           :
           let
           him
           beware
           that
           none
           take
           away
           his
           crowne
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           childe
           grew
           vp
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           the
           Lord
           blessed
           him
           with
           common
           gifts
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           this
           is
           to
           bee
           vnderstood
           :
           but
           it
           is
           not
           so
           clearely
           seene
           that
           it
           should
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           the
           more
           speciall
           gifts
           also
           that
           are
           peculier
           to
           the
           godly
           .
           But
           yet
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           word
           
             [
             blessed
             him
          
           ]
           is
           generall
           to
           both
           kindes
           ,
           and
           not
           restrained
           to
           one
           kind
           only
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           we
           haue
           no
           reason
           to
           restraine
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           take
           it
           generally
           ,
           
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           worthy
           actes
           he
           did
           were
           fruites
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           Hebrewes
           11.
           and
           it
           followeth
           after
           ,
           that
           Sampson
           was
           induced
           with
           speciall
           gifts
           of
           grace
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           with
           courage
           of
           minde
           fit
           for
           a
           valiant
           man
           ,
           and
           bodily
           strength
           sutable
           to
           pursue
           his
           enemies
           .
           And
           this
           is
           said
           of
           Samson
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           type
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           hee
           grew
           in
           fauour
           ,
           &c.
           
           (
           Luke
           1.
           last
           verse
           )
           as
           in
           yeeres
           and
           stature
           .
        
         
           Whereby
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           all
           good
           gifts
           which
           wee
           enioy
           are
           of
           Gods
           free
           
           bountie
           communicated
           to
           vs
           :
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           .
           And
           the
           graciousest
           ,
           wisest
           ,
           or
           hee
           that
           excelleth
           among
           men
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           is
           beautified
           with
           the
           gifts
           which
           he
           hath
           ,
           by
           God
           who
           giueth
           them
           .
           No
           man
           hath
           any
           thing
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           but
           sinne
           .
           The
           heart
           of
           man
           is
           onely
           ,
           and
           alway
           euill
           :
           and
           as
           the
           heart
           is
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           man
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           be
           all
           in
           all
           .
           Therefore
           it
           
           is
           a
           finne
           to
           be
           bewailed
           in
           the
           most
           not
           meanely
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           no
           haste
           to
           sue
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           all
           good
           that
           they
           would
           haue
           ,
           as
           wee
           repaire
           to
           the
           fountaine
           and
           spring
           for
           water
           ,
           neither
           (
           hauing
           obtained
           them
           )
           doe
           praise
           him
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           nor
           vse
           such
           blessings
           to
           honour
           the
           giuer
           .
           So
           that
           if
           any
           should
           desire
           or
           long
           for
           any
           gifts
           of
           God
           that
           wee
           haue
           ,
           wee
           should
           not
           make
           them
           fall
           into
           an
           admiration
           at
           vs
           ,
           but
           they
           should
           be
           sent
           to
           the
           author
           and
           giuer
           of
           them
           :
           and
           lest
           wee
           might
           take
           any
           part
           of
           Gods
           due
           and
           honour
           from
           him
           ,
           we
           should
           answere
           them
           as
           Ioseph
           did
           King
           Pharaoh
           ,
           and
           
           
             Daniel
             Nabuchadnezzer
          
           ,
           The
           Lord
           hath
           reuealed
           the
           secret
           hereof
           to
           vs
           ,
           but
           we
           haue
           no
           such
           wisedome
           in
           vs
           ,
           more
           then
           other
           men
           .
           This
           bee
           added
           to
           that
           which
           heretofore
           hath
           been
           said
           by
           occasion
           of
           the
           like
           words
           before
           ,
           as
           chap.
           11.
           21.
           32.
           and
           many
           other
           places
           .
           And
           so
           much
           of
           Samsons
           birth
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           thing
           in
           this
           chapter
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           things
           pertaining
           thereto
           :
           now
           in
           this
           next
           Chapter
           I
           proceed
           to
           his
           mariage
           .
        
      
       
         
           
             THE
             SEVENTIE
             FOVRE
             SERMON
             ,
             CONTINVED
             IN
             THIS
             XIIII
             .
             CHAPTER
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 began
                 to
                 strengthen
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 host
                 of
                 Dan
                 ,
                 betweene
                 Zocah
                 ,
                 and
                 Eshtoal
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Now
                 Samson
                 went
                 downe
                 to
                 Timnah
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 a
                 woman
                 in
                 Timnah
                 of
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 the
                 Philistims
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 came
                 vp
                 and
                 told
                 his
                 father
                 and
                 his
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 seene
                 a
                 woman
                 in
                 Timnah
                 of
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 the
                 Philistims
                 ,
                 now
                 therefore
                 giue
                 me
                 her
                 to
                 wife
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Then
                 his
                 father
                 and
                 his
                 mother
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 Is
                 there
                 neuer
                 a
                 wife
                 among
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 thy
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 all
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 must
                 goe
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 wife
                 of
                 the
                 vncircumcised
                 Philistims
                 ?
                 and
                 Samson
                 said
                 vnto
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 Giue
                 her
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 she
                 pleaseth
                 me
                 well
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 But
                 his
                 father
                 and
                 his
                 mother
                 knew
                 not
                 that
                 it
                 came
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
              
               
               
                 should
                 seeke
                 an
                 occasion
                 against
                 the
                 Philistims
                 :
                 for
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Philistims
                 reigned
                 ouer
                 Israel
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THis
             first
             verse
             is
             in
             some
             translations
             the
             last
             of
             the
             former
             
             Chapter
             ,
             but
             I
             make
             it
             the
             first
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             some
             other
             also
             doe
             .
             In
             this
             storie
             of
             Samson
             contained
             in
             foure
             Chapters
             ,
             we
             haue
             spoken
             hitherto
             ,
             concerning
             his
             birth
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             ordained
             to
             be
             an
             helper
             to
             Gods
             people
             against
             the
             Philistims
             :
             now
             in
             this
             next
             Chapter
             it
             followeth
             (
             to
             the
             further
             effecting
             hereof
             )
             that
             wee
             see
             how
             the
             Lord
             did
             strengthen
             him
             with
             further
             measure
             of
             the
             gifts
             ,
             wherwith
             he
             had
             blessed
             him
             before
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             after
             his
             mariage
             .
             This
             is
             generally
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             first
             verse
             ,
             and
             particularly
             laid
             foorth
             and
             declared
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             next
             two
             following
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             fifteenth
             and
             sixteenth
             .
             And
             in
             this
             Chapter
             his
             mariage
             is
             spoken
             of
             ,
             seeing
             one
             particular
             occasion
             was
             offered
             there
             to
             him
             ,
             by
             which
             hee
             was
             mooued
             first
             to
             set
             himselfe
             against
             the
             Philistims
             ,
             namely
             an
             iniurie
             wrought
             him
             at
             his
             mariage
             by
             them
             .
             Hereby
             (
             I
             say
             )
             he
             began
             to
             be
             stirred
             and
             prouoked
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             purpose
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             discourseth
             at
             large
             concerning
             his
             mariage
             .
          
           
             The
             parts
             of
             it
             are
             two
             .
             One
             is
             ,
             how
             he
             was
             strengthened
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             in
             the
             first
             verse
             .
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             the
             shewing
             foorth
             of
             Gods
             gifts
             ,
             
             wrought
             in
             him
             by
             the
             same
             spirit
             ,
             both
             at
             the
             going
             about
             his
             mariage
             ,
             and
             at
             it
             :
             and
             this
             is
             throughout
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               HEre
               it
               is
               shewed
               ,
               that
               as
               Samson
               grew
               in
               yeeres
               ,
               the
               Lord
               strengthened
               
               him
               ,
               &
               ofttimes
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               came
               vpon
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               endued
               him
               with
               a
               burning
               loue
               of
               honouring
               God
               ,
               and
               seeking
               the
               good
               of
               his
               people
               :
               and
               this
               he
               did
               ,
               when
               he
               abode
               in
               his
               fathers
               house
               ,
               who
               was
               of
               the
               tribe
               of
               Dan
               ,
               and
               dwelt
               among
               them
               in
               their
               habitations
               ,
               in
               that
               place
               which
               was
               betwixt
               Zorah
               and
               Eshtaol
               ,
               which
               was
               neere
               the
               citie
               Ioarim
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               openeth
               the
               hearts
               of
               those
               whom
               he
               will
               be
               serued
               by
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               the
               heart
               of
               Lydia
               ,
               and
               counteth
               them
               faithfull
               ,
               
               and
               putteth
               them
               in
               his
               seruice
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               Paul
               ,
               and
               leadeth
               them
               by
               his
               spirit
               ,
               
               as
               hee
               did
               Samson
               ,
               to
               loue
               ,
               desire
               ,
               and
               endeuour
               to
               doe
               those
               things
               that
               please
               him
               ,
               without
               the
               which
               ,
               they
               should
               neuer
               goe
               about
               them
               to
               any
               purpose
               ,
               much
               lesse
               be
               well
               carried
               through
               them
               .
               Of
               what
               place
               ,
               state
               ,
               or
               degree
               soeuer
               men
               are
               ,
               thus
               they
               must
               be
               graced
               and
               fitted
               to
               their
               duties
               ,
               although
               indeed
               God
               doe
               not
               now
               ,
               as
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               he
               dealeth
               not
               the
               same
               way
               that
               he
               did
               with
               Samson
               and
               many
               other
               then
               .
               For
               in
               those
               daies
               he
               spake
               to
               our
               fathers
               ,
               and
               inlightened
               them
               after
               sundrie
               manners
               ,
               
               but
               in
               these
               latter
               times
               ,
               the
               outward
               meane
               that
               he
               vseth
               ,
               is
               chiefly
               his
               word
               truly
               preached
               .
               But
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               hath
               alwaies
               wrought
               grace
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               what
               other
               meanes
               soeuer
               he
               hath
               vsed
               .
               But
               wee
               looke
               not
               for
               reuelations
               ,
               nor
               Angels
               ministerie
               now
               ,
               but
               while
               we
               giue
               heed
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               which
               is
               plainly
               ,
               foundly
               ,
               and
               powerfully
               taught
               vs
               ,
               the
               
               Lord
               inlighteneth
               vs
               with
               grace
               and
               power
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               giueth
               vs
               another
               heart
               to
               serue
               him
               ,
               (
               as
               hee
               saith
               in
               Ezek.
               36.
               )
               then
               wee
               had
               before
               .
               
            
             
               This
               doctrine
               is
               a
               double
               linck
               of
               that
               golden
               chaine
               ,
               mentioned
               by
               the
               Apostle
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               
                 [
                 whom
                 he
                 predestinated
                 ,
                 them
                 he
                 called
                 ,
                 iustified
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 glorified
                 .
              
               ]
               There
               is
               no
               other
               way
               to
               seeke
               out
               the
               certaintie
               of
               our
               election
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               meanes
               which
               serue
               to
               our
               calling
               :
               and
               our
               calling
               neuer
               goeth
               without
               the
               gift
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               sanctifying
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               our
               glorifying
               in
               heauen
               .
               So
               that
               as
               predestination
               it selfe
               is
               manifested
               in
               time
               ,
               by
               the
               inlightening
               and
               opening
               the
               heart
               to
               receiue
               the
               glad
               tidings
               of
               the
               Gospell
               :
               so
               when
               Christ
               is
               embraced
               by
               faith
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               giuen
               to
               the
               beleeuer
               ,
               who
               quickens
               the
               heart
               with
               spirituall
               grace
               ,
               and
               fitteth
               such
               a
               partie
               to
               the
               worke
               of
               God
               ;
               both
               inwardly
               more
               renuing
               and
               changing
               his
               nature
               ,
               and
               outwardly
               framing
               the
               life
               to
               his
               will.
               And
               thus
               he
               worketh
               in
               all
               his
               :
               though
               hee
               giue
               greater
               measure
               to
               some
               ,
               (
               who
               are
               deputed
               and
               appointed
               by
               him
               ,
               to
               greater
               imployment
               and
               seruice
               )
               I
               meane
               hee
               giueth
               them
               more
               zeale
               ,
               courage
               ,
               loue
               ,
               diligence
               ,
               constancie
               ,
               experience
               ,
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               And
               yet
               (
               lest
               any
               should
               erre
               about
               this
               point
               )
               know
               wee
               ,
               that
               hee
               workes
               none
               of
               these
               without
               meanes
               :
               those
               therefore
               whom
               he
               will
               thus
               sanctifie
               ,
               hee
               will
               also
               prepare
               ,
               by
               stirring
               vp
               in
               them
               an
               earnest
               coueting
               of
               these
               graces
               ,
               a
               speciall
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               after
               them
               ,
               an
               high
               opinion
               and
               account
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               a
               singlar
               affection
               of
               loue
               to
               them
               ,
               with
               a
               feruent
               desire
               of
               honouring
               the
               giuer
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               a
               studious
               endeuour
               by
               all
               meanes
               both
               of
               prayer
               and
               labour
               ,
               to
               attaine
               them
               :
               yea
               looke
               what
               affections
               he
               worketh
               in
               such
               as
               he
               will
               bring
               to
               the
               certaintie
               and
               assurance
               of
               saluation
               :
               the
               like
               he
               preserueth
               and
               nourisheth
               in
               the
               beleeuer
               ,
               for
               the
               encreasing
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               inabling
               him
               to
               his
               seruice
               in
               better
               manner
               .
               He
               suffereth
               them
               not
               to
               sit
               still
               ,
               or
               take
               their
               ease
               ,
               till
               these
               gifts
               drop
               into
               their
               mouthes
               :
               nor
               to
               be
               indifferent
               ,
               whether
               they
               attaine
               and
               come
               by
               them
               or
               no
               :
               but
               he
               causeth
               them
               to
               giue
               themselues
               no
               rest
               ,
               till
               they
               bee
               satisfied
               from
               time
               to
               time
               with
               the
               good
               things
               that
               they
               desire
               .
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               and
               respect
               it
               is
               verified
               which
               is
               heere
               said
               ,
               All
               whom
               God
               will
               be
               serued
               by
               ,
               hee
               will
               furnish
               them
               with
               gifts
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               here
               Samson
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               WE
               haue
               heard
               in
               the
               former
               verse
               ,
               how
               Samson
               was
               led
               and
               strengthned
               
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               :
               now
               it
               followeth
               to
               see
               how
               that
               grace
               was
               set
               aworke
               in
               him
               :
               and
               first
               in
               going
               about
               his
               mariage
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               he
               was
               led
               by
               God
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               with
               a
               Philistim
               woman
               ,
               for
               it
               had
               otherwise
               been
               vnlawfull
               :
               which
               being
               spoken
               of
               throughout
               this
               whole
               Chapter
               following
               ,
               I
               will
               lay
               foorth
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               referring
               all
               things
               about
               it
               ,
               to
               these
               foure
               points
               .
               First
               ,
               how
               he
               sought
               his
               wife
               ,
               in
               these
               4.
               next
               verses
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               how
               he
               went
               to
               agree
               with
               her
               and
               receiue
               her
               ,
               and
               what
               fell
               out
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               to
               the
               tenth
               verse
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               what
               was
               done
               in
               their
               meeting
               at
               the
               mariage
               ,
               which
               is
               set
               down
               in
               the
               eleuenth
               verse
               ;
               and
               this
               to
               the
               twentieth
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               what
               followed
               the
               mariage
               feast
               ,
               and
               namely
               ,
               that
               hee
               paied
               the
               
               Philistims
               the
               apparell
               and
               linnen
               ,
               and
               how
               hee
               tooke
               occasion
               by
               somewhat
               done
               there
               ,
               to
               begin
               to
               vexe
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               and
               this
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               first
               ,
               his
               seeking
               of
               a
               wife
               was
               thus
               :
               Hee
               going
               to
               Timnah
               
               a
               towne
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               he
               saw
               a
               woman
               there
               ,
               whom
               he
               liked
               :
               and
               he
               desired
               his
               father
               and
               mother
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               be
               giuen
               him
               :
               but
               they
               (
               as
               it
               is
               no
               marueile
               ,
               seeing
               they
               feared
               God
               )
               disliked
               that
               he
               should
               deale
               with
               one
               that
               was
               an
               Idolater
               .
               Neuerthelesse
               hee
               was
               earnest
               for
               her
               ,
               they
               not
               knowing
               then
               that
               God
               had
               moued
               him
               to
               take
               a
               wife
               there
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               hee
               might
               seeke
               an
               occasion
               thereby
               against
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               who
               at
               that
               time
               were
               Lords
               ouer
               Israel
               .
            
             
               Now
               in
               that
               Samson
               was
               growne
               vp
               to
               yeeres
               fit
               for
               mariage
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               
               people
               of
               Israel
               were
               still
               in
               subiection
               to
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               and
               lay
               vnder
               oppression
               by
               them
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               were
               before
               he
               was
               borne
               )
               wee
               may
               see
               cleerely
               that
               they
               were
               long
               held
               vnder
               of
               that
               calamitie
               .
               And
               so
               it
               commeth
               to
               passe
               oft
               times
               ,
               that
               as
               it
               is
               long
               before
               God
               punisheth
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               long
               before
               he
               cease
               punishing
               of
               his
               children
               .
               And
               that
               we
               may
               not
               much
               marueile
               at
               it
               ,
               we
               may
               know
               that
               he
               doth
               so
               ;
               first
               ,
               that
               his
               correction
               may
               in
               some
               measure
               recompence
               the
               abuse
               of
               his
               patience
               :
               And
               secondly
               that
               hee
               may
               frame
               vs
               aright
               to
               his
               minde
               and
               liking
               ,
               which
               is
               hard
               to
               doe
               at
               his
               first
               afflicting
               of
               vs
               ,
               and
               long
               ere
               it
               be
               wrought
               in
               vs
               ,
               because
               of
               our
               vntowardnes
               .
               For
               a
               little
               affliction
               and
               short
               ,
               doth
               not
               commonly
               search
               vs
               deeply
               ,
               nor
               bring
               vs
               very
               readily
               vpon
               our
               knees
               ,
               and
               therefore
               such
               great
               sores
               must
               haue
               deepe
               tents
               ,
               by
               longer
               continuance
               of
               the
               paine
               and
               smart
               .
               Some
               wee
               reade
               of
               to
               haue
               been
               afflicted
               twelue
               yeeres
               ,
               some
               eighteene
               in
               the
               Gospell
               :
               as
               this
               peoples
               forefathers
               were
               long
               vnder
               the
               Moabites
               ,
               and
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
               and
               sore
               vexed
               by
               them
               :
               so
               famines
               haue
               bin
               continued
               ,
               three
               ,
               
               seuen
               ,
               and
               more
               yeeres
               :
               which
               how
               vncomfortable
               ,
               grieuous
               ,
               and
               stinging
               they
               haue
               been
               ,
               we
               may
               easily
               gather
               ,
               by
               that
               which
               we
               sustained
               some
               few
               yeeres
               since
               ,
               who
               saw
               the
               third
               yeere
               of
               famine
               to
               hold
               and
               continue
               ,
               much
               more
               pinching
               and
               oppressing
               ,
               then
               the
               former
               two
               :
               neither
               was
               it
               seene
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
               how
               a
               fourth
               yeere
               could
               haue
               been
               borne
               ,
               (
               if
               it
               should
               haue
               been
               cast
               vpon
               vs
               )
               without
               staruing
               and
               famishing
               to
               death
               of
               a
               great
               number
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               so
               sore
               was
               the
               want
               of
               bread
               .
               To
               speake
               of
               particular
               mens
               calamities
               ,
               in
               which
               also
               they
               haue
               lien
               long
               ,
               it
               were
               endlesse
               and
               infinite
               .
               Let
               
               the
               vse
               of
               this
               doctrine
               to
               all
               of
               vs
               both
               persons
               and
               companies
               ,
               be
               ,
               not
               to
               make
               full
               account
               of
               present
               or
               speedie
               riddance
               from
               any
               crosse
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               we
               are
               held
               vnder
               ;
               and
               yet
               not
               to
               despaire
               ,
               though
               we
               haue
               suffered
               long
               ,
               not
               being
               relieued
               and
               eased
               ,
               but
               abide
               patiently
               ,
               and
               pray
               the
               more
               feruently
               :
               for
               God
               ,
               before
               we
               shall
               fall
               into
               extremitie
               ,
               will
               certainly
               come
               with
               helpe
               ,
               though
               we
               know
               not
               how
               ,
               and
               not
               tarrie
               .
               More
               of
               this
               the
               reader
               may
               finde
               in
               the
               former
               Chapters
               ,
               as
               13.
               1.
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               proceed
               :
               It
               is
               said
               in
               this
               second
               verse
               that
               Samson
               going
               downe
               
               to
               Timnah
               ,
               saw
               there
               a
               woman
               of
               the
               daughters
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               whom
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               he
               desired
               might
               be
               his
               wife
               .
               But
               before
               I
               proceede
               further
               ,
               a
               doubt
               ariseth
               about
               this
               attempt
               of
               his
               whether
               he
               did
               well
               or
               no
               :
               
               for
               this
               action
               of
               his
               ,
               being
               in
               it self
               against
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               namely
               to
               take
               a
               stranger
               and
               an
               Idolater
               to
               wife
               ,
               his
               parents
               also
               being
               
               godly
               and
               disliking
               it
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               he
               himselfe
               being
               led
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               renowned
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               among
               the
               faithfull
               of
               worthie
               memorie
               :
               these
               (
               I
               say
               )
               thus
               considered
               ,
               breeds
               a
               question
               ,
               how
               he
               could
               not
               onely
               like
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               but
               go
               forward
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               bring
               it
               to
               passe
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               time
               not
               once
               calling
               himselfe
               backe
               .
               For
               though
               it
               be
               not
               to
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               a
               godly
               person
               may
               possibly
               slippe
               into
               a
               sinne
               wittingly
               ,
               yet
               either
               he
               shall
               see
               his
               fault
               by
               and
               by
               ,
               and
               dislike
               it
               ,
               before
               he
               proceed
               to
               other
               duties
               ,
               saying
               in
               repentance
               ;
               What
               haue
               I
               done
               ?
               as
               some
               did
               (
               by
               the
               lamentable
               example
               of
               Ananias
               and
               his
               wife
               )
               feare
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               repent
               ,
               when
               it
               shall
               be
               brought
               to
               his
               remembrance
               some
               good
               
               time
               after
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               did
               .
               But
               neither
               of
               these
               we
               reade
               to
               haue
               been
               done
               of
               Samson
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               had
               been
               either
               void
               of
               conscience
               ,
               (
               which
               hee
               was
               not
               )
               or
               as
               if
               God
               had
               priuiledged
               him
               in
               that
               action
               ,
               yea
               and
               (
               which
               maketh
               the
               question
               and
               doubt
               the
               greater
               )
               his
               parents
               themselues
               ,
               who
               first
               withstood
               him
               ,
               and
               disliked
               his
               attempt
               therein
               ,
               did
               afterward
               consent
               ,
               and
               his
               father
               went
               with
               him
               to
               the
               woman
               ,
               and
               was
               at
               his
               mariage
               feast
               :
               what
               shall
               we
               say
               then
               hereunto
               ?
               I
               answere
               :
               This
               thing
               came
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               
               Samson
               might
               thereby
               haue
               occasion
               to
               vexe
               the
               Philistims
               .
               And
               though
               the
               marrying
               with
               an
               vncircumcised
               woman
               was
               generally
               forbidden
               ,
               yet
               the
               Lord
               giuing
               him
               a
               personal
               charge
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               (
               who
               is
               aboue
               his
               law
               ,
               and
               not
               tyed
               to
               it
               )
               he
               offended
               not
               therein
               .
               As
               both
               the
               whole
               story
               following
               doth
               proue
               ;
               where
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               God
               not
               onely
               brought
               it
               not
               against
               him
               afterward
               as
               a
               sinne
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               Dauids
               and
               Peters
               sinnes
               ;
               and
               there
               was
               as
               great
               cause
               ,
               if
               Samson
               had
               been
               iustly
               to
               be
               charged
               in
               this
               ,
               why
               hee
               should
               haue
               done
               the
               like
               to
               him
               :
               but
               God
               blessed
               him
               still
               afterward
               ,
               and
               supported
               him
               in
               great
               difficulties
               and
               troubles
               raised
               against
               him
               by
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               (
               except
               where
               he
               ranged
               and
               ranne
               after
               stolne
               liberties
               without
               his
               allowance
               )
               that
               all
               might
               see
               apparantly
               ,
               God
               to
               haue
               been
               with
               him
               herein
               .
               And
               as
               for
               his
               parents
               ,
               they
               knew
               not
               Gods
               minde
               in
               that
               matter
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               therfore
               ,
               as
               they
               saw
               themselues
               bound
               by
               dutie
               ,
               they
               were
               against
               him
               in
               his
               mariage
               .
               And
               in
               that
               they
               did
               afterward
               agree
               to
               it
               ,
               who
               doubteth
               but
               that
               they
               had
               it
               reuealed
               to
               them
               by
               God
               ,
               or
               that
               Samson
               himselfe
               told
               them
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               so
               haue
               it
               ?
               And
               all
               this
               was
               necessarie
               for
               me
               to
               say
               ,
               for
               the
               answering
               of
               the
               doubt
               ,
               and
               the
               cleering
               of
               this
               verse
               .
            
             
               By
               that
               which
               hath
               bin
               said
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               the
               Lord
               may
               dispense
               with
               his
               owne
               law
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               here
               ,
               and
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               where
               he
               hath
               giuen
               
               a
               personall
               commandement
               contrary
               to
               it
               :
               So
               where
               he
               hath
               done
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               know
               we
               ,
               that
               neither
               wee
               may
               looke
               to
               be
               dispensed
               withall
               by
               any
               other
               meanes
               ;
               nor
               contrary
               to
               his
               commandements
               ,
               attempt
               the
               thing
               that
               Samson
               did
               heere
               ,
               in
               seeking
               a
               woman
               ,
               and
               taking
               her
               to
               wife
               from
               among
               Idolaters
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               such
               like
               .
               A
               fact
               vtterly
               vnlawfull
               for
               vs
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               which
               shall
               be
               reckoned
               against
               the
               committer
               ,
               as
               a
               capitall
               and
               great
               sinne
               .
               I
               put
               both
               the
               actions
               together
               ,
               of
               his
               seeking
               and
               liking
               such
               a
               woman
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               both
               of
               one
               kinde
               ,
               though
               in
               degree
               one
               worse
               then
               the
               other
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               if
               he
               that
               seeketh
               such
               a
               wife
               ,
               desist
               and
               leaue
               off
               ,
               before
               hee
               liketh
               ,
               and
               before
               he
               giueth
               ouer
               himselfe
               thereto
               :
               )
               but
               else
               ,
               small
               difference
               there
               is
               betwixt
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               great
               reason
               there
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               bee
               both
               odious
               to
               vs
               ,
               for
               as
               
               much
               as
               there
               can
               be
               no
               true
               seruing
               of
               God
               in
               such
               matches
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               to
               be
               looked
               for
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               sinnes
               ,
               namely
               Idolatrie
               and
               prophanenes
               in
               the
               one
               partie
               ,
               shall
               deuoure
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               canker
               ,
               eate
               out
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               the
               other
               partie
               ,
               rather
               then
               be
               auoided
               thereby
               :
               neither
               is
               it
               possible
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               are
               so
               vnequally
               yoked
               together
               ,
               can
               enioy
               the
               chiefe
               benefits
               of
               their
               marriage
               ,
               without
               which
               the
               rest
               are
               little
               worth
               :
               for
               whereas
               they
               should
               consent
               and
               agree
               together
               in
               all
               good
               things
               ,
               as
               in
               conferring
               ,
               praying
               ,
               and
               reading
               together
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               of
               one
               minde
               in
               all
               other
               things
               of
               like
               sort
               and
               qualitie
               ;
               they
               are
               contrary
               minded
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               draw
               an
               vnequall
               yoke
               ;
               and
               what
               faithfulnes
               or
               loue
               (
               except
               it
               be
               in
               dissimulation
               )
               can
               there
               be
               betwixt
               such
               (
               especially
               on
               the
               behalfe
               of
               the
               worser
               partie
               )
               through
               the
               course
               of
               their
               liues
               ?
               As
               they
               finde
               it
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               be
               held
               from
               marrying
               in
               Popish
               kindred
               ,
               and
               with
               persons
               well
               knowne
               to
               bee
               vncircumcised
               ?
               which
               they
               finde
               ,
               to
               the
               iust
               accusation
               and
               vexation
               of
               them
               long
               after
               .
               And
               no
               marueile
               ,
               for
               we
               being
               staightly
               commanded
               to
               marry
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
               we
               are
               thereby
               iustly
               challenged
               for
               matching
               with
               Canaanites
               in
               a
               strange
               religion
               ,
               or
               with
               such
               as
               are
               impious
               ,
               and
               very
               scandalous
               in
               their
               liues
               ,
               though
               of
               our
               owne
               religion
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               second
               point
               of
               the
               next
               verse
               shall
               appeare
               .
               Let
               this
               be
               added
               to
               that
               which
               I
               spake
               of
               more
               briefly
               ,
               vpon
               ver
               2.
               chap.
               2.
               and
               other
               places
               .
            
             
               Samson
               hauing
               broken
               the
               matter
               of
               his
               mariage
               to
               his
               parents
               ,
               they
               giue
               
               him
               answere
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               and
               a
               reason
               of
               that
               answere
               is
               rendred
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               next
               .
               In
               their
               answere
               they
               obiect
               ,
               the
               kindred
               and
               religion
               of
               the
               woman
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               a
               Philistim
               ,
               and
               vncircumcised
               ,
               and
               doe
               further
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               ought
               to
               take
               a
               wife
               among
               his
               owne
               people
               .
               Here
               his
               practise
               ,
               that
               hee
               attempteth
               not
               the
               matter
               ,
               without
               acquainting
               his
               parents
               with
               it
               ,
               when
               hee
               liked
               the
               woman
               ,
               doth
               condemne
               the
               common
               attempts
               
               of
               the
               most
               of
               our
               age
               about
               this
               matter
               ,
               who
               haue
               so
               degenerated
               and
               turned
               away
               from
               this
               durifulnesse
               of
               seeking
               their
               parents
               consent
               in
               their
               
               match
               ,
               as
               Samson
               did
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               made
               an
               end
               ,
               and
               done
               what
               they
               desired
               ,
               with
               their
               wiues
               ,
               yea
               many
               of
               them
               are
               vndone
               and
               readie
               to
               leaue
               them
               ,
               before
               they
               begin
               to
               breake
               with
               their
               parents
               about
               it
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Lord
               hath
               by
               commanding
               them
               to
               seeke
               their
               parents
               consent
               ,
               prouided
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               rashly
               and
               vnwisely
               cast
               themselues
               into
               danger
               ,
               and
               be
               led
               (
               as
               vnexperienced
               youth
               easily
               is
               )
               into
               depth
               of
               euils
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               but
               well
               aduised
               and
               directed
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               dutifull
               ,
               therein
               to
               them
               ;
               they
               not
               onely
               despise
               the
               counsell
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               casting
               it
               and
               their
               parents
               helpe
               and
               furtherance
               behinde
               their
               backs
               ,
               they
               doe
               therefore
               right
               soone
               both
               smart
               and
               sorrow
               for
               their
               hastinesse
               and
               wilfull
               proceedings
               .
               But
               herein
               they
               follow
               Esaus
               most
               cursed
               example
               ,
               who
               against
               the
               will
               and
               liking
               of
               his
               parents
               ,
               tooke
               Canaanitish
               women
               to
               be
               his
               wiues
               ,
               
               whose
               sight
               and
               conuersation
               they
               could
               not
               beare
               nor
               abide
               .
            
             
               A
               great
               part
               of
               the
               crossings
               and
               vexations
               in
               Marriage
               ,
               doe
               arise
               and
               spring
               from
               this
               fountaine
               :
               for
               as
               they
               haue
               begun
               amisse
               ,
               who
               thus
               gōe
               to
               worke
               in
               their
               matches
               ,
               so
               they
               proceed
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               worse
               ,
               because
               they
               neuer
               feared
               that
               God
               would
               sit
               in
               their
               light
               ,
               till
               after
               many
               wearisome
               and
               oft
               complainings
               ,
               and
               (
               sometime
               also
               ,
               of
               their
               hasty
               and
               rash
               making
               vp
               of
               their
               marriage
               ,
               though
               out
               of
               season
               ,
               and
               too
               late
               )
               but
               most
               of
               
               all
               ,
               of
               the
               miseries
               which
               they
               sustaine
               :
               after
               all
               these
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               they
               doe
               with
               paine
               and
               pensiuenesse
               end
               their
               dayes
               therein
               .
               But
               of
               the
               annoyances
               in
               marriage
               ,
               which
               come
               of
               other
               causes
               ,
               I
               haue
               no
               time
               here
               to
               speake
               .
               Therefore
               with
               one
               caution
               and
               watchword
               giuing
               both
               to
               parents
               and
               children
               ,
               I
               end
               this
               point
               :
               And
               to
               them
               this
               I
               giue
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               not
               exercise
               a
               tyrannicall
               power
               ouer
               their
               children
               (
               as
               many
               doe
               )
               to
               draw
               them
               to
               such
               marriages
               ,
               as
               they
               cannot
               yeeld
               vnto
               :
               to
               these
               ,
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               not
               lightly
               and
               hastily
               cast
               their
               affection
               where
               it
               cannot
               be
               fastned
               without
               great
               danger
               ,
               when
               iust
               causes
               may
               be
               seene
               of
               breaking
               off
               their
               match
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               proceed
               in
               them
               as
               God
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               with
               their
               Parents
               liking
               and
               good
               will
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               will
               apparently
               resist
               God.
               
            
             
               Now
               out
               of
               the
               answere
               of
               Sampsons
               Parents
               ,
               we
               learne
               another
               thing
               ,
               
               that
               the
               marriages
               of
               Gods
               seruants
               ought
               to
               be
               made
               with
               such
               as
               are
               like
               minded
               to
               them
               ,
               not
               with
               the
               vncircumcised
               ,
               and
               with
               those
               that
               be
               of
               an
               other
               and
               contrary
               religion
               ,
               for
               so
               they
               say
               to
               him
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               
                 Is
                 there
                 neuer
                 a
                 wife
                 of
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 must
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 Philistims
                 for
                 one
                 ?
              
               This
               to
               bee
               necessarily
               required
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               commanded
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               seuenth
               of
               Deutronomy
               ,
               with
               other
               scripture
               ,
               doth
               clearely
               teach
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
               that
               the
               true
               worshippers
               of
               God
               may
               not
               ioyne
               themselues
               with
               Idolaters
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               be
               of
               another
               religion
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               at
               hand
               alleaged
               by
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               will
               be
               infected
               and
               corrupted
               by
               them
               .
               And
               besides
               ,
               how
               can
               one
               hope
               that
               such
               shall
               be
               faithfull
               together
               ,
               when
               the
               Papist
               ,
               who
               is
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               is
               vnfaithfull
               to
               God
               ?
               Looke
               not
               in
               then
               at
               the
               dores
               of
               such
               persons
               for
               a
               wife
               ,
               though
               much
               wealth
               be
               there
               .
               But
               forasmuch
               as
               many
               of
               the
               professors
               of
               our
               own
               religion
               are
               found
               to
               be
               bad
               ,
               lewd
               ,
               and
               of
               vild
               qualities
               ,
               and
               those
               also
               arising
               from
               euil
               &
               distempered
               spirits
               ;
               here
               lest
               any
               should
               stumble
               ,
               and
               take
               liberty
               amisse
               ,
               let
               them
               know
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               likewise
               forbidden
               them
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               cast
               themselues
               away
               vpon
               such
               vngodly
               ones
               :
               and
               to
               marry
               with
               any
               that
               be
               of
               their
               owne
               religion
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               such
               :
               but
               they
               ought
               especially
               to
               looke
               vnto
               it
               ,
               as
               they
               will
               answere
               it
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               as
               well
               marryed
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               owne
               religion
               :
               for
               that
               did
               Sampsons
               parents
               include
               and
               vnderstand
               ,
               when
               they
               vrged
               him
               to
               marry
               with
               the
               daughters
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               were
               not
               of
               the
               vncircumcised
               ,
               but
               liued
               after
               the
               law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               the
               knowne
               truth
               among
               them
               ;
               and
               this
               duty
               of
               marrying
               aright
               was
               afterward
               more
               clearely
               expressed
               and
               set
               downe
               by
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               when
               he
               giuing
               liberty
               to
               the
               widow
               to
               marry
               with
               whom
               she
               will
               ,
               addeth
               this
               ;
               that
               it
               be
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               religiously
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God.
               
               
            
             
               For
               many
               otherwise
               professing
               true
               religion
               ,
               are
               exceedingly
               disguised
               in
               their
               liues
               ,
               so
               as
               whosoeuer
               be
               yoked
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               meerely
               lincked
               to
               them
               in
               this
               fellowship
               of
               marriage
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               must
               of
               necessitie
               either
               liue
               in
               deadly
               vncomfortablenes
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               better
               things
               in
               them
               then
               in
               their
               companions
               ,
               or
               else
               (
               which
               is
               worse
               )
               they
               shall
               fall
               to
               their
               manners
               
               and
               fashions
               ,
               or
               match
               them
               some
               other
               euill
               way
               .
               So
               that
               concerning
               marriage
               ,
               (
               for
               of
               that
               I
               speake
               here
               )
               it
               shall
               behoue
               them
               to
               be
               wise
               in
               so
               waighty
               a
               matter
               ,
               both
               themselues
               ,
               and
               their
               faithfull
               friends
               ,
               and
               namely
               to
               enquire
               of
               ,
               and
               learne
               both
               the
               disposition
               ,
               and
               behauiour
               of
               those
               whom
               they
               seeke
               to
               make
               their
               companyons
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               be
               tainted
               with
               
               any
               grosse
               and
               notorious
               vice
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               high
               degree
               giuen
               to
               anger
               ,
               wrath
               ,
               impatience
               ,
               currishnesse
               ,
               stoutnesse
               ,
               wilfulnesse
               ,
               or
               be
               scoffing
               spirited
               ,
               oppressed
               with
               melancholy
               ;
               women
               particularly
               ,
               of
               a
               stinging
               tongue
               ,
               and
               Parret-like
               ,
               or
               exceeding
               other
               in
               any
               such
               bad
               qualities
               :
               and
               so
               the
               man
               in
               some
               like
               manner
               disguised
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               these
               be
               ,
               let
               there
               be
               great
               wisdome
               and
               care
               vsed
               to
               auoyd
               matches
               of
               such
               qualitie
               and
               condition
               .
            
             
               For
               although
               in
               this
               act
               of
               Samsons
               ,
               God
               did
               put
               in
               himselfe
               to
               leade
               him
               ,
               yet
               otherwise
               ,
               these
               speeches
               of
               him
               ;
               that
               he
               saw
               a
               woman
               in
               Timnah
               ,
               (
               whom
               he
               desired
               to
               marry
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               pleased
               him
               well
               )
               were
               no
               way
               to
               be
               allowed
               in
               him
               as
               sufficient
               causes
               to
               rest
               in
               ,
               neither
               therefore
               in
               vs
               of
               proceeding
               therein
               .
               The
               pleasing
               of
               the
               eye
               ,
               and
               fancy
               ,
               are
               both
               very
               dangerous
               to
               aduise
               vs
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               yea
               vtterly
               insufficient
               ,
               if
               they
               goe
               alone
               ;
               though
               where
               better
               things
               accompany
               them
               they
               are
               allowable
               ,
               yea
               and
               ought
               to
               haue
               place
               in
               both
               the
               parties
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               eye
               and
               the
               heart
               be
               pleased
               ,
               contented
               ,
               and
               satisfied
               .
               For
               seeing
               marriage
               is
               for
               a
               mans
               life
               time
               ,
               it
               is
               meet
               there
               should
               be
               good
               liking
               the
               one
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               to
               the
               
               well
               bearing
               of
               all
               molestations
               ,
               crosses
               ,
               and
               aduersities
               that
               may
               befall
               couples
               :
               yet
               with
               this
               liking
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               the
               person
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               there
               must
               also
               be
               good
               graces
               and
               qualities
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               to
               goe
               therewith
               .
               For
               who
               knoweth
               not
               that
               the
               eye
               is
               blind
               ,
               and
               the
               heart
               deceitfull
               :
               by
               the
               one
               ,
               sinne
               is
               let
               into
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               light
               into
               the
               house
               by
               the
               window
               ;
               and
               whatsoeuer
               is
               done
               by
               them
               alone
               ,
               without
               better
               aduisers
               ,
               doth
               surely
               come
               to
               an
               euill
               end
               :
               as
               that
               one
               example
               may
               testifie
               long
               agone
               giuen
               ,
               that
               the
               sonnes
               of
               
               God
               saw
               the
               daughters
               of
               men
               that
               they
               were
               faire
               ,
               and
               they
               tooke
               them
               to
               be
               their
               wiues
               ,
               and
               so
               iniquitie
               multiplied
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               we
               haue
               heard
               how
               the
               parents
               of
               Samson
               consented
               not
               to
               
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               take
               a
               Philistim
               woman
               in
               marriage
               ,
               the
               reason
               is
               rendred
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               that
               they
               knew
               not
               that
               it
               came
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               Philistims
               might
               first
               giue
               occasion
               to
               Samson
               by
               iniury
               offred
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               afterward
               auenged
               of
               them
               the
               more
               iustly
               .
               So
               that
               they
               followed
               their
               knowledge
               that
               they
               had
               in
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               denying
               their
               consent
               to
               such
               a
               match
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               they
               knew
               not
               that
               this
               marriage
               was
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               disliked
               it
               ,
               as
               their
               knowledge
               in
               Gods
               word
               directed
               them
               to
               doe
               .
               And
               in
               that
               they
               yeelded
               to
               it
               afterwards
               ,
               they
               did
               so
               when
               they
               were
               made
               acquainted
               with
               the
               will
               of
               God
               by
               their
               sonne
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               haue
               it
               so
               ,
               for
               they
               would
               not
               else
               haue
               yeelded
               ,
               and
               gone
               from
               their
               professed
               obedience
               to
               that
               law
               which
               for
               bad
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               their
               example
               ought
               to
               be
               our
               instruction
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               haue
               done
               ,
               
               so
               we
               should
               know
               we
               ought
               to
               doe
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               we
               follow
               the
               light
               and
               knowledge
               which
               we
               haue
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               Of
               the
               which
               if
               we
               be
               perswaded
               that
               it
               is
               the
               truth
               we
               should
               sinne
               if
               we
               did
               contrary
               to
               it
               ,
               for
               we
               should
               goe
               against
               our
               consciences
               in
               so
               doing
               .
               Thus
               did
               Peter
               while
               he
               did
               not
               yet
               vnderstand
               the
               vision
               ,
               he
               followed
               the
               knowledge
               that
               he
               
               had
               in
               the
               law
               ,
               but
               after
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               clearely
               and
               fully
               instructed
               in
               the
               contrary
               by
               the
               vision
               ,
               and
               saw
               that
               God
               allowed
               him
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               he
               then
               changed
               his
               minde
               ,
               and
               still
               did
               after
               his
               better
               knowledge
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               commendable
               in
               Abimelech
               toward
               Sarah
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               haue
               taken
               her
               to
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               knowne
               she
               had
               been
               an
               other
               mans
               wife
               :
               and
               
               
               also
               that
               being
               admonished
               afterward
               by
               God
               that
               she
               was
               so
               ,
               yet
               though
               he
               were
               an
               Heathen
               ,
               yet
               he
               followed
               the
               light
               he
               had
               in
               not
               touching
               her
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               wife
               of
               an
               other
               man.
               And
               Pilate
               also
               did
               well
               ,
               while
               he
               defended
               Iesus
               against
               the
               Priests
               bitter
               and
               false
               accusations
               according
               to
               the
               
               knowledge
               he
               had
               of
               his
               innocencie
               .
               And
               this
               much
               more
               well
               becommeth
               vs
               who
               are
               Christians
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               the
               light
               we
               haue
               of
               Gods
               will
               ,
               so
               we
               should
               doe
               ,
               euery
               one
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               that
               he
               hath
               ,
               yet
               euer
               seeking
               to
               be
               inlightned
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               in
               our
               knowledge
               ,
               lest
               wee
               should
               be
               deceiued
               ;
               and
               to
               bee
               well
               grounded
               ,
               lest
               our
               conscience
               be
               erroneous
               .
               But
               to
               doe
               against
               it
               ,
               I
               meane
               that
               which
               we
               are
               perswaded
               to
               be
               the
               truth
               ,
               (
               which
               yet
               is
               the
               most
               mens
               case
               )
               it
               threatneth
               sore
               such
               persons
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               make
               so
               many
               wounds
               at
               length
               in
               their
               conscience
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               neuer
               be
               kindly
               healed
               :
               See
               more
               of
               this
               in
               Chapter
               11.
               35.
               and
               the
               caueat
               there
               propounded
               .
            
             
               Now
               whereas
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               the
               Lord
               (
               or
               Samson
               by
               him
               )
               sought
               occasion
               
               from
               the
               Philistims
               to
               fight
               against
               them
               ,
               (
               and
               therefore
               was
               this
               marriage
               sought
               by
               him
               )
               though
               he
               could
               many
               wayes
               haue
               plagued
               them
               ,
               and
               defended
               his
               people
               from
               them
               ;
               yet
               seeing
               he
               would
               not
               doe
               it
               by
               open
               warre
               ,
               but
               by
               one
               man
               ,
               he
               must
               haue
               a
               fit
               occasion
               thereto
               ,
               which
               by
               this
               marriage
               was
               offred
               ,
               that
               by
               priuate
               iniuries
               done
               against
               Samson
               by
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               he
               might
               more
               fitly
               take
               occasion
               openly
               to
               vexe
               and
               annoy
               them
               .
               And
               it
               appeareth
               that
               while
               they
               were
               thus
               vnder
               the
               dominion
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               there
               were
               certaine
               couenants
               made
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               which
               might
               not
               without
               great
               danger
               rashly
               be
               broken
               by
               the
               Israelites
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               Samson
               was
               but
               a
               priuate
               man
               ,
               as
               farre
               as
               any
               could
               know
               ,
               and
               therefore
               God
               would
               haue
               a
               sufficient
               occasion
               of
               fighting
               against
               them
               to
               be
               offred
               ,
               that
               if
               in
               sustaining
               any
               iniury
               by
               them
               ,
               he
               should
               againe
               make
               any
               requitall
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               thought
               of
               them
               that
               he
               rather
               reuenged
               his
               owne
               priuate
               wrongs
               ,
               then
               the
               publike
               against
               their
               nation
               ;
               although
               it
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               but
               that
               the
               Lord
               might
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               pleased
               him
               ,
               haue
               armed
               Samson
               as
               well
               as
               he
               did
               
                 Othniel
                 ,
                 Ehud
              
               ,
               and
               other
               in
               the
               like
               case
               ,
               to
               haue
               chased
               and
               subdued
               them
               by
               professing
               it
               openly
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               concerneth
               our
               instruction
               out
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               
               though
               God
               would
               haue
               Samson
               doe
               thus
               ,
               yet
               (
               as
               by
               the
               like
               occasion
               I
               noted
               before
               out
               of
               the
               second
               and
               third
               verse
               )
               wee
               haue
               neither
               warrant
               nor
               authoritie
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               ,
               seeing
               wee
               haue
               a
               plaine
               commandement
               from
               God
               of
               the
               contrary
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               auoide
               all
               occasions
               either
               of
               doing
               ,
               or
               of
               reuenging
               wrongs
               :
               and
               that
               we
               should
               sustaine
               some
               hurt
               and
               damage
               rather
               ,
               then
               offer
               the
               least
               ,
               without
               the
               which
               there
               is
               no
               liuing
               in
               any
               peaceable
               manner
               among
               most
               men
               in
               this
               world
               .
               He
               that
               is
               fit
               to
               beare
               iniurie
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               buy
               and
               redeeme
               quietnes
               thereby
               ,
               may
               more
               easily
               enioy
               
               it
               ,
               then
               some
               other
               :
               but
               if
               he
               be
               noted
               for
               offering
               wrong
               ,
               he
               shall
               haue
               his
               loade
               of
               trouble
               in
               that
               one
               respect
               ,
               as
               he
               well
               deserueth
               ,
               beside
               many
               other
               waies
               :
               and
               therefore
               wee
               are
               commanded
               to
               follow
               ,
               and
               insue
               after
               peace
               ,
               (
               yea
               although
               it
               should
               flie
               from
               vs
               )
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               without
               which
               no
               
               man
               shall
               see
               the
               Lord.
               Whereof
               seeing
               enough
               hath
               bin
               spoken
               elsewhere
               ,
               I
               need
               not
               here
               insist
               longer
               therein
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               first
               of
               these
               4.
               points
               in
               this
               second
               part
               of
               the
               chapter
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               Samsons
               seeking
               a
               wife
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SEVENTIE
           FIVE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           XIIII
           .
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Then
               went
               Samson
               and
               his
               father
               and
               his
               mother
               downe
               to
               Timnah
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               the
               vineyards
               at
               Timnah
               ,
               and
               behold
               a
               young
               lion
               rored
               vpon
               him
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             
               And
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               came
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               hee
               tare
               him
               ,
               as
               one
               should
               haue
               rent
               a
               kid
               ,
               and
               had
               nothing
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               neither
               told
               his
               father
               and
               his
               mother
               what
               he
               had
               done
               .
            
          
        
         
           NOw
           followeth
           the
           second
           generall
           point
           in
           this
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           first
           ,
           the
           double
           iourney
           of
           Samson
           to
           this
           woman
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           bee
           his
           wife
           :
           (
           in
           both
           the
           which
           ,
           hee
           was
           accompanied
           with
           his
           father
           and
           mother
           :
           )
           whereby
           it
           appeareth
           that
           they
           knew
           Gods
           will
           then
           ,
           about
           his
           marriage
           ,
           better
           then
           they
           did
           before
           :
           and
           secondly
           ,
           what
           fell
           out
           in
           both
           iournies
           by
           the
           way
           ;
           and
           this
           to
           vers
           .
           11.
           
           His
           first
           going
           to
           her
           at
           Timnah
           ,
           with
           that
           which
           fell
           out
           therein
           ,
           is
           laid
           foorth
           in
           these
           two
           verses
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           this
           :
           That
           as
           he
           went
           with
           his
           father
           and
           mother
           ,
           (
           he
           going
           aside
           from
           them
           out
           of
           the
           way
           )
           a
           young
           lion
           met
           him
           ,
           roring
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           came
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           had
           nothing
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           yet
           he
           rent
           him
           in
           peeces
           :
           but
           hee
           told
           not
           his
           father
           and
           mother
           what
           he
           had
           done
           .
        
         
           And
           by
           this
           that
           fell
           out
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           God
           would
           giue
           to
           Samson
           a
           proofe
           of
           the
           strength
           that
           he
           meant
           to
           endue
           him
           with
           afterward
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           be
           bold
           to
           looke
           for
           power
           to
           doe
           greater
           things
           .
           And
           now
           ,
           this
           being
           said
           ,
           it
           remaineth
           that
           wee
           obserue
           more
           particularly
           that
           which
           concerneth
           vs
           ,
           out
           of
           this
           storie
           .
           And
           first
           this
           :
           that
           when
           his
           father
           and
           mother
           vnderstood
           that
           his
           mariage
           pleased
           God
           ,
           they
           went
           downe
           with
           him
           to
           the
           woman
           whom
           he
           should
           marrie
           ,
           to
           finish
           the
           agreement
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           countenance
           and
           further
           him
           euery
           way
           in
           it
           .
           So
           parents
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           
           that
           their
           childrens
           attempts
           ,
           either
           that
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           bee
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           ready
           to
           helpe
           and
           free
           them
           by
           all
           meanes
           from
           delay
           ,
           and
           trouble
           and
           griefe
           thereby
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lieth
           ;
           euen
           as
           in
           the
           contrary
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           crosse
           and
           hinder
           them
           ,
           lest
           if
           they
           should
           allow
           them
           in
           their
           euill
           course
           ,
           their
           childrens
           sinne
           ,
           beside
           their
           owne
           bad
           example
           ,
           should
           be
           chiefly
           laid
           to
           their
           charge
           .
           And
           this
           assistance
           of
           theirs
           vnto
           Samson
           ,
           is
           further
           mentioned
           in
           the
           8.
           verse
           of
           this
           Chapter
           :
           therefore
           let
           this
           onely
           bee
           here
           noted
           ,
           that
           parents
           be
           very
           warie
           lest
           they
           turne
           that
           authoritie
           and
           power
           of
           theirs
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           giuen
           them
           for
           the
           good
           and
           benefit
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           that
           they
           turne
           it
           not
           (
           I
           say
           )
           vnto
           the
           destruction
           
           or
           damage
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           laying
           the
           bridle
           in
           their
           necke
           ,
           and
           so
           embolden
           them
           to
           euill
           ,
           by
           their
           allowance
           ,
           counsell
           ,
           or
           example
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           that
           a
           young
           Lion
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           met
           him
           ,
           (
           not
           a
           whelp
           )
           which
           
           had
           been
           like
           to
           haue
           fawned
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           played
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           one
           that
           was
           full
           growne
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           word
           signifieth
           one
           of
           full
           growth
           )
           and
           therefore
           neither
           pleasant
           ,
           nor
           kinde
           ,
           as
           sometime
           they
           be
           ,
           being
           as
           yet
           not
           growne
           :
           in
           that
           (
           I
           say
           )
           such
           an
           one
           being
           cruell
           and
           fierce
           ,
           did
           set
           vpon
           Samson
           ,
           as
           the
           nature
           of
           them
           is
           to
           doe
           ;
           which
           thing
           so
           falling
           out
           ,
           suppose
           we
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           gone
           about
           any
           vnlawfull
           businesse
           ,
           behold
           what
           ill
           successe
           had
           followed
           it
           ?
           Euen
           as
           we
           reade
           for
           example
           ,
           how
           it
           fell
           out
           to
           the
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           came
           from
           Iuda
           to
           reprooue
           the
           Idolatrie
           of
           Ieroboam
           at
           Bethel
           ,
           
           who
           ,
           seeing
           he
           transgressed
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           afterward
           ,
           in
           going
           into
           the
           old
           Prophets
           house
           to
           eate
           bread
           ,
           (
           which
           God
           had
           forbad
           him
           to
           doe
           )
           loe
           ,
           a
           lion
           met
           him
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           towne
           ,
           and
           slew
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           was
           an
           apparent
           correction
           of
           God
           vpon
           him
           for
           that
           ;
           for
           though
           in
           other
           things
           he
           had
           obeied
           God
           to
           his
           high
           commendation
           ,
           yet
           because
           in
           that
           one
           thing
           he
           had
           done
           contrary
           to
           the
           charge
           giuen
           him
           ,
           (
           he
           being
           told
           by
           the
           old
           Prophet
           of
           Bethel
           that
           he
           might
           do
           it
           )
           we
           see
           what
           an
           heauie
           iudgement
           befell
           him
           .
           It
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           see
           in
           all
           the
           manifold
           actions
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           that
           we
           looke
           wee
           haue
           good
           warrant
           for
           the
           taking
           in
           hand
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           going
           about
           them
           ,
           lest
           we
           meete
           (
           I
           say
           not
           )
           with
           a
           lion
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           Lord
           crossing
           of
           vs
           ,
           worse
           then
           a
           lion
           could
           hurt
           vs
           ,
           some
           
           way
           to
           our
           little
           liking
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           hot
           pursuite
           of
           our
           desires
           ,
           and
           that
           either
           with
           outward
           resistance
           of
           vs
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           Ahab
           by
           Elias
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           going
           to
           take
           possession
           of
           Naboths
           vineyard
           ;
           or
           with
           inward
           wound
           of
           conscience
           ,
           as
           most
           commonly
           hee
           vseth
           to
           doe
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           haue
           knowledge
           ;
           or
           with
           hardnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           which
           alwaies
           hindreth
           and
           keepeth
           away
           
           repentance
           .
           And
           by
           occasion
           of
           Samsons
           iourneying
           out
           of
           Iuda
           to
           Timnah
           of
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           I
           say
           more
           particularly
           ,
           let
           such
           as
           trauaile
           ,
           (
           whether
           within
           the
           land
           ,
           or
           beyond
           seas
           into
           forreine
           countries
           )
           see
           ,
           that
           their
           errands
           are
           lawfull
           and
           warrantable
           ,
           not
           expresly
           crossing
           the
           Lords
           charge
           ,
           (
           as
           that
           of
           Shemei
           did
           Salomons
           )
           lest
           although
           they
           scape
           Shemei
           his
           punishment
           ,
           
           yet
           a
           worse
           befall
           them
           .
           Remember
           Dina
           ,
           and
           Gehazi
           .
           Nay
           ,
           see
           they
           not
           onely
           that
           their
           businesse
           be
           good
           ,
           but
           look
           they
           also
           that
           their
           affection
           be
           well
           and
           orderly
           carried
           thereto
           :
           otherwise
           their
           seeking
           after
           noueltie
           ,
           curiositie
           ,
           vanitie
           ,
           (
           I
           speake
           of
           them
           that
           doe
           so
           )
           or
           their
           sinister
           intent
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           will
           marre
           their
           action
           of
           trauailing
           ,
           be
           it
           neuer
           so
           lawfull
           .
           And
           as
           that
           is
           nourishment
           to
           one
           creature
           ,
           which
           is
           anothers
           bane
           ;
           euen
           so
           is
           trauaile
           to
           sundrie
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           though
           to
           some
           other
           it
           be
           good
           and
           profitable
           .
           It
           is
           apparant
           that
           many
           trauellers
           who
           went
           out
           with
           no
           euill
           purpose
           ,
           yet
           being
           vnarmed
           against
           euill
           ,
           and
           not
           strongly
           resolued
           to
           depart
           from
           it
           ,
           haue
           rushed
           vpon
           the
           pikes
           ,
           tempted
           God
           ,
           cast
           themselues
           vpon
           streights
           ,
           and
           indangered
           their
           bodies
           ,
           liues
           &
           consciences
           manifold
           waies
           .
           I
           speake
           to
           such
           as
           professe
           to
           haue
           God
           the
           directer
           of
           their
           waies
           :
           as
           for
           others
           ,
           let
           the
           dead
           bury
           the
           dead
           .
           That
           is
           a
           iourney
           well
           vndertaken
           ,
           which
           a
           man
           can
           take
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           sanctifie
           it
           by
           prayer
           ,
           and
           so
           commit
           himselfe
           therein
           to
           Gods
           protection
           and
           blessing
           .
           And
           surely
           if
           we
           goe
           otherwise
           to
           
           worke
           ,
           wee
           are
           as
           able
           to
           beare
           meekely
           and
           patiently
           ;
           either
           disappointment
           ,
           ill
           successe
           ,
           or
           any
           hard
           accident
           that
           shall
           befall
           vs
           ,
           as
           wee
           are
           to
           encounter
           a
           Lion
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           meete
           vs.
           But
           beside
           these
           vntimely
           and
           vnseasonable
           trauailings
           abroad
           ,
           there
           are
           other
           no
           lesse
           dangerous
           at
           home
           ,
           or
           neere
           at
           hand
           :
           and
           among
           the
           rest
           for
           example
           sake
           ,
           when
           the
           Sabbath
           is
           abused
           to
           wanton
           and
           waily
           gaddings
           ,
           to
           stage-playes
           ,
           gaming
           houses
           ,
           drinkings
           ,
           on
           which
           yet
           by
           Gods
           commandement
           the
           most
           lawfull
           common
           actions
           and
           ordinary
           businesse
           ought
           not
           to
           bee
           done
           ,
           which
           may
           bee
           done
           on
           other
           daies
           .
           This
           is
           one
           instance
           of
           many
           other
           wicked
           iourneyings
           and
           trauailings
           on
           that
           day
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           vsuall
           with
           the
           ill
           disposed
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ordinary
           among
           the
           better
           sort
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           preached
           ,
           or
           to
           vse
           any
           other
           religious
           exercises
           .
           But
           although
           such
           persons
           haue
           no
           stoppe
           in
           their
           way
           to
           turne
           them
           backe
           ,
           neither
           doe
           meete
           with
           the
           opposition
           that
           Balaam
           did
           ,
           to
           hinder
           and
           crosse
           their
           desires
           ;
           yet
           they
           shall
           reape
           the
           wages
           of
           their
           iniquitie
           ,
           as
           hee
           did
           ,
           and
           wish
           they
           had
           kept
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           been
           free
           from
           such
           company
           ,
           with
           many
           stripes
           .
        
         
           The
           meeting
           of
           a
           Lion
           by
           Samson
           ,
           which
           was
           (
           as
           wee
           haue
           heard
           )
           with
           
           the
           perill
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           yet
           was
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           God
           did
           vse
           it
           ,
           an
           occasion
           to
           trie
           ,
           declare
           and
           shew
           foorth
           Gods
           power
           and
           strength
           in
           him
           ,
           which
           should
           else
           haue
           been
           hidden
           .
           For
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           stirred
           vp
           in
           him
           an
           extraordinary
           gift
           of
           might
           and
           manhood
           ,
           more
           then
           is
           to
           bee
           found
           in
           the
           strongest
           person
           ,
           whereby
           he
           hauing
           nothing
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           did
           yet
           teare
           the
           Lion
           in
           peeces
           ,
           one
           part
           and
           member
           from
           another
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           a
           young
           kid
           or
           lambe
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           example
           wee
           may
           learne
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           crosse
           be
           to
           vs
           as
           feareful
           ,
           
           when
           we
           see
           it
           comming
           toward
           vs
           ,
           as
           a
           Beare
           or
           a
           Lion
           is
           to
           meet
           with
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           who
           loueth
           vs
           ,
           as
           hee
           did
           Samson
           ,
           doth
           vse
           by
           his
           quickning
           grace
           ,
           to
           hearten
           vs
           against
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           wee
           finde
           it
           to
           turne
           to
           our
           great
           good
           
           and
           benefit
           .
           But
           let
           this
           be
           marked
           which
           I
           say
           :
           that
           God
           doth
           by
           his
           speciall
           grace
           bring
           it
           thus
           to
           passe
           ,
           not
           that
           we
           should
           looke
           for
           it
           by
           extraordinary
           meanes
           ,
           though
           he
           dealt
           so
           with
           Samson
           ,
           but
           wee
           are
           to
           beleeue
           and
           waite
           certainly
           for
           it
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           promised
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           helpe
           thereof
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           such
           strength
           shall
           be
           granted
           vs
           ,
           as
           shal
           put
           away
           feare
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           abate
           and
           restraine
           it
           :
           but
           without
           that
           help
           from
           God
           ,
           we
           shall
           feare
           and
           be
           troubled
           ,
           when
           wee
           doe
           but
           heare
           of
           the
           crosse
           or
           danger
           ,
           as
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           a
           lion
           ,
           yea
           and
           be
           disquieted
           and
           ouercome
           with
           the
           heauinesse
           that
           we
           haue
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           should
           meete
           a
           Beare
           .
        
         
           We
           haue
           too
           many
           examples
           of
           this
           weaknesse
           and
           feare
           in
           Gods
           deare
           people
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           seruant
           of
           Elisha
           ,
           who
           when
           hee
           saw
           an
           armie
           of
           Aramites
           
           compassing
           the
           house
           ,
           cried
           out
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           Alas
           (
           master
           )
           what
           shall
           wee
           doe
           ?
           So
           in
           the
           Disciples
           the
           like
           is
           to
           bee
           seene
           ,
           who
           through
           their
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           
           thought
           they
           had
           seene
           a
           spirit
           ,
           and
           were
           sore
           afraid
           ,
           when
           yet
           that
           which
           they
           feared
           was
           Iesus
           their
           Master
           ,
           comming
           toward
           them
           ,
           to
           comfort
           thē
           :
           So
           that
           we
           of
           our selues
           indeed
           ,
           are
           most
           timerous
           euen
           when
           we
           haue
           little
           cause
           ,
           much
           more
           otherwise
           :
           but
           yet
           when
           great
           afflictions
           oppresse
           vs
           ;
           God
           being
           with
           vs
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           ,
           we
           are
           able
           through
           his
           might
           ,
           to
           do
           great
           things
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           I
           am
           able
           to
           doe
           all
           things
           through
           the
           helpe
           of
           
           Christ
           ,
           who
           strengtheneth
           me
           .
           Yea
           so
           great
           oddes
           is
           there
           betweene
           one
           
           and
           the
           same
           man
           oppressed
           with
           feare
           ,
           though
           for
           a
           small
           trouble
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           taken
           on
           the
           sudden
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           great
           one
           ,
           when
           hee
           is
           prouided
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           
           betweene
           the
           heate
           of
           the
           least
           candle
           ,
           and
           a
           greatest
           fire
           .
           He
           that
           fainted
           at
           the
           one
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           weake
           in
           faith
           ,
           escaped
           and
           ouercame
           the
           force
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           being
           assisted
           therewith
           ,
           as
           hath
           at
           large
           been
           shewed
           in
           Gedeon
           ,
           at
           one
           time
           afraid
           to
           goe
           and
           behold
           that
           campe
           ,
           which
           after
           hee
           blanckt
           not
           both
           to
           encounter
           ,
           and
           to
           conquer
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           whole
           storie
           of
           the
           Lion
           ,
           all
           that
           consider
           ,
           may
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           
           it
           tendeth
           directly
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           to
           prepare
           and
           make
           Samson
           able
           to
           beare
           the
           displeasure
           and
           enmitie
           of
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           which
           was
           afterward
           raised
           vp
           against
           him
           ,
           the
           Lord
           giuing
           him
           strength
           for
           that
           purpose
           :
           and
           that
           it
           might
           minister
           matter
           for
           the
           riddle
           which
           he
           did
           after
           propound
           to
           them
           ,
           whereby
           they
           did
           sore
           prouoke
           him
           .
           By
           the
           first
           ,
           learne
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           indueth
           men
           with
           excellent
           gifts
           betimes
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           doth
           many
           )
           he
           thereby
           declareth
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           both
           double
           and
           multiply
           them
           in
           those
           persons
           ,
           and
           also
           vse
           them
           to
           serue
           him
           to
           singular
           purposes
           ,
           if
           their
           proceeding
           be
           not
           hindred
           by
           some
           sinister
           practises
           of
           theirs
           ,
           to
           stand
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           diuell
           and
           
           his
           instruments
           subtilitie
           ,
           diuerting
           his
           good
           gifts
           to
           bad
           purposes
           .
           This
           is
           apparent
           by
           that
           which
           God
           did
           worke
           in
           Samson
           in
           his
           first
           yeeres
           of
           discretion
           ,
           and
           when
           hee
           was
           yet
           but
           young
           ,
           compared
           with
           that
           which
           followed
           afterwards
           when
           he
           made
           strip
           and
           waste
           of
           the
           Philistims
           .
           Euen
           so
           when
           he
           will
           worke
           (
           I
           say
           )
           in
           more
           speciall
           manner
           by
           some
           in
           future
           age
           ,
           he
           will
           giue
           signes
           thereof
           in
           younger
           yeeres
           ;
           which
           is
           notably
           to
           be
           seene
           in
           Dauid
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           great
           danger
           he
           was
           in
           by
           Goliah
           ,
           (
           when
           Saul
           told
           him
           that
           he
           was
           but
           a
           boy
           ,
           but
           hee
           whom
           he
           vndertooke
           to
           fight
           with
           ,
           to
           wit
           Goliah
           ,
           was
           a
           man
           of
           warre
           from
           his
           youth
           )
           answered
           vnto
           Saul
           ,
           Thy
           seruant
           
           kept
           his
           fathers
           sheepe
           ,
           and
           there
           came
           a
           Lion
           ,
           and
           likewise
           a
           Beare
           ,
           and
           tooke
           a
           sheepe
           out
           of
           the
           flocke
           ;
           and
           I
           went
           out
           after
           him
           and
           smote
           him
           ,
           and
           tooke
           it
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           and
           when
           hee
           rose
           against
           me
           ,
           I
           caught
           him
           by
           the
           beard
           ,
           and
           smote
           him
           and
           slew
           him
           .
           Therefore
           this
           vncircumcised
           Philistim
           (
           said
           hee
           )
           shall
           be
           as
           one
           of
           them
           ;
           seeing
           hee
           hath
           railed
           on
           the
           hoast
           of
           the
           liuing
           God.
           And
           the
           like
           is
           manifest
           in
           Samuel
           ,
           whom
           because
           the
           Lord
           meant
           to
           make
           a
           more
           then
           ordinary
           instrument
           of
           his
           glorie
           ,
           in
           the
           function
           of
           both
           Iudge
           and
           Prophet
           :
           therefore
           he
           reuealed
           himselfe
           familiarly
           by
           visions
           vnto
           him
           ,
           in
           his
           tender
           age
           ,
           yea
           before
           he
           seemed
           to
           be
           of
           discretion
           ,
           and
           ripenes
           of
           yeeres
           and
           iudgement
           ,
           the
           Lord
           began
           that
           work
           in
           him
           early
           ,
           which
           in
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           he
           meant
           to
           accomplish
           in
           great
           measure
           .
           So
           that
           we
           see
           that
           the
           religious
           and
           prudent
           training
           vp
           of
           young
           ones
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           themselues
           ,
           and
           good
           literature
           ,
           (
           being
           the
           ordinarie
           meanes
           now
           adaies
           to
           promote
           this
           worke
           of
           God
           in
           time
           to
           come
           )
           is
           not
           to
           be
           despised
           :
           much
           lesse
           the
           towardlinesse
           of
           such
           as
           whom
           God
           in
           their
           youth
           shall
           begin
           to
           grace
           aboue
           others
           ,
           is
           to
           bee
           snibbed
           and
           checked
           ,
           as
           the
           practise
           is
           of
           some
           brutish
           persons
           to
           scorne
           and
           reiect
           such
           ,
           saying
           :
           Tush
           ,
           what
           reckoning
           make
           yee
           of
           such
           ?
           A
           young
           Saint
           ,
           an
           old
           Diuell
           .
        
         
           This
           truth
           is
           exemplified
           in
           many
           young
           persons
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           who
           by
           good
           education
           doe
           shew
           very
           great
           towardnes
           :
           as
           schollers
           in
           the
           Vniuersitie
           in
           their
           learning
           ,
           and
           other
           in
           the
           countrey
           ,
           both
           young
           men
           and
           
           damzels
           in
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           wherein
           they
           are
           trained
           vp
           ,
           and
           both
           sorts
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           Christianitie
           farre
           differing
           from
           the
           common
           sort
           of
           youth
           ,
           who
           are
           saucie
           ,
           disobedient
           ,
           and
           prophane
           ,
           and
           giue
           fearefull
           signes
           of
           mischiefe
           working
           ,
           and
           sustaining
           miserie
           afterward
           .
           And
           out
           of
           them
           hee
           raiseth
           excellent
           instruments
           ,
           some
           fit
           for
           Magistracie
           ,
           and
           some
           in
           other
           places
           to
           doe
           much
           good
           in
           the
           Ministerie
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           teachers
           onely
           ,
           but
           also
           fathers
           begetting
           many
           children
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           bring
           foorth
           much
           fruite
           to
           his
           glorie
           .
           And
           herein
           that
           prophecie
           is
           verified
           ,
           that
           in
           those
           daies
           the
           Lord
           would
           powre
           out
           his
           spirit
           vpon
           all
           flesh
           ;
           not
           old
           men
           onely
           ,
           but
           
           euen
           the
           tenderest
           ,
           young
           men
           and
           maidens
           .
           A
           fruite
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           of
           that
           vnction
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           the
           arch
           Prophet
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           who
           began
           at
           the
           age
           of
           twelue
           yeeres
           to
           giue
           demonstration
           of
           strange
           forwardnes
           ,
           for
           wisdome
           and
           grace
           ,
           because
           in
           his
           riper
           yeeres
           hee
           was
           more
           fully
           to
           declare
           
           that
           he
           was
           annointed
           with
           the
           spirit
           without
           measure
           .
        
         
           These
           therefore
           whom
           I
           spake
           of
           before
           ,
           if
           they
           vse
           well
           the
           gifts
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           and
           Samuel
           did
           ,
           which
           they
           receiued
           in
           their
           youth
           ,
           shal
           (
           after
           they
           haue
           gotten
           experience
           )
           see
           how
           God
           prospereth
           and
           inlargeth
           them
           to
           their
           sound
           and
           great
           reioycing
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           many
           other
           ,
           and
           helpe
           to
           to
           cast
           downe
           ,
           and
           destroy
           the
           workes
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           in
           places
           where
           they
           bee
           not
           too
           strongly
           resisted
           and
           set
           against
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           loue
           darknesse
           more
           then
           light
           ,
           because
           their
           deeds
           are
           euill
           .
           But
           if
           after
           they
           haue
           begun
           well
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           younger
           yeeres
           giuen
           great
           hope
           ,
           if
           (
           I
           say
           )
           they
           comming
           further
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           shall
           be
           dazled
           with
           the
           deceitfull
           
           beautie
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           had
           found
           a
           better
           portion
           then
           grace
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           blindfolded
           with
           profit
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           promotion
           ,
           so
           that
           thereby
           they
           cannot
           do
           their
           former
           workes
           ,
           they
           shall
           complaine
           too
           late
           (
           when
           all
           these
           must
           forsake
           them
           )
           that
           they
           were
           once
           in
           the
           way
           to
           do
           well
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           haue
           seene
           it
           .
           And
           all
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           they
           woond
           out
           of
           the
           diuels
           hands
           in
           the
           first
           maine
           temptation
           ,
           wherein
           they
           were
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           despaire
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           next
           also
           ,
           which
           tended
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           presumption
           ;
           yet
           that
           he
           hath
           preuailed
           against
           them
           in
           the
           third
           ,
           about
           the
           glorie
           of
           this
           present
           world
           ,
           and
           thereby
           hath
           deceiued
           them
           .
           
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           be
           said
           of
           the
           first
           thing
           which
           I
           mentioned
           now
           last
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           the
           gifts
           of
           God
           appearing
           in
           Samson
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           yeeres
           of
           his
           discretion
           :
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           this
           storie
           doth
           minister
           matter
           of
           the
           riddle
           afterwards
           ,
           I
           will
           speake
           in
           place
           ,
           where
           I
           shall
           haue
           a
           fitter
           occasion
           offered
           ,
           namely
           in
           the
           fifteenth
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           in
           this
           verse
           in
           that
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           hee
           told
           not
           his
           father
           nor
           mother
           of
           this
           that
           hee
           did
           to
           the
           Lion
           ,
           it
           shewed
           both
           that
           neither
           hee
           himselfe
           was
           
           vainglorious
           ,
           (
           for
           then
           not
           onely
           they
           ,
           but
           other
           should
           soone
           haue
           heard
           thereof
           )
           but
           also
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           no
           cause
           nor
           end
           of
           vttering
           it
           to
           them
           at
           that
           time
           .
           So
           let
           vs
           learne
           when
           to
           speake
           ,
           and
           when
           to
           hold
           our
           peace
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           silent
           ,
           euen
           when
           our
           speaking
           can
           doe
           no
           good
           ;
           or
           more
           hurt
           then
           good
           ,
           or
           when
           it
           cannot
           but
           doe
           hurt
           .
           And
           by
           this
           rule
           ,
           which
           guideth
           vs
           how
           to
           be
           silent
           ,
           and
           when
           ;
           let
           vs
           also
           learne
           how
           to
           speake
           ,
           and
           when
           ,
           namely
           ,
           when
           wee
           see
           it
           may
           doe
           good
           ,
           and
           no
           hurt
           ,
           or
           more
           good
           then
           hurt
           .
           The
           same
           is
           repeated
           of
           him
           in
           verse
           9.
           and
           agreeth
           with
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           often
           vrged
           in
           the
           generall
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           shew
           all
           
           godly
           wisdome
           as
           well
           as
           vprightnes
           in
           our
           doings
           :
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           Mat.
           11.
           would
           not
           commend
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           before
           his
           Disciples
           were
           gone
           ,
           lest
           it
           
           should
           haue
           as
           much
           hindred
           them
           ,
           as
           profited
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               And
               he
               went
               downe
               and
               talked
               with
               the
               woman
               those
               things
               that
               were
               pleasing
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               Samson
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             
               And
               within
               a
               few
               daies
               when
               he
               returned
               to
               receiue
               her
               ,
               he
               went
               aside
               to
               see
               the
               carkeis
               of
               the
               lion
               :
               and
               behold
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               swarming
               of
               Bees
               ,
               and
               hony
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               lion
               .
            
          
           
             10.
             
             
               And
               he
               tooke
               thereof
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               ond
               went
               eating
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               his
               father
               and
               his
               mother
               and
               gaue
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               did
               eate
               :
               but
               he
               told
               not
               them
               that
               he
               had
               taken
               the
               hony
               out
               of
               the
               body
               of
               the
               lion
               .
            
          
           
             11.
             
             
               So
               his
               father
               went
               downe
               vnto
               the
               woman
               ,
               and
               Samson
               made
               there
               a
               feast
               :
               for
               so
               vsed
               the
               young
               men
               to
               doe
               .
            
          
           
             12.
             
             
               And
               when
               they
               saw
               him
               ,
               they
               brought
               thirtie
               companions
               to
               be
               with
               him
               .
               Then
               Samson
               said
               to
               them
               ,
               I
               will
               now
               put
               foorth
               a
               riddle
               vnto
               you
               :
               and
               if
               you
               can
               declare
               it
               me
               within
               seuen
               daies
               of
               the
               feast
               ,
               and
               finde
               it
               out
               ,
               I
               will
               giue
               you
               thirtie
               sheetes
               ,
               and
               thirtie
               change
               of
               garments
               .
            
          
        
         
           NOw
           it
           followeth
           according
           to
           the
           diuision
           made
           in
           the
           second
           verse
           of
           
           this
           second
           part
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           how
           Samson
           went
           to
           agree
           with
           the
           woman
           ,
           and
           his
           father
           and
           mother
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           we
           heard
           they
           did
           in
           the
           seuenth
           verse
           :
           and
           that
           his
           father
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           thither
           ,
           did
           that
           which
           pleased
           him
           in
           concluding
           the
           match
           with
           her
           .
           For
           that
           is
           the
           sense
           of
           this
           first
           of
           these
           verses
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           he
           did
           speake
           the
           things
           that
           pleased
           Samson
           ,
           we
           should
           vnderstand
           that
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           that
           he
           talked
           with
           the
           woman
           to
           the
           good
           contentment
           and
           liking
           of
           his
           sonne
           :
           also
           heere
           is
           shewed
           ,
           what
           fell
           out
           at
           this
           their
           next
           going
           vp
           in
           the
           way
           when
           he
           went
           to
           receiue
           her
           ,
           and
           this
           to
           the
           11.
           verse
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           I
           must
           a
           little
           stay
           the
           reader
           ,
           by
           occasion
           of
           a
           doubt
           arising
           out
           
           of
           the
           8.
           verse
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Samson
             went
             aside
             to
             the
             carkeis
             of
             the
             lion
             ,
             and
             tooke
             hony
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
           For
           seeing
           he
           was
           a
           Nazarite
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           cap.
           13.
           5.
           and
           chap.
           16.
           17.
           it
           may
           bee
           thought
           that
           Samson
           either
           sinned
           against
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Nazarite
           ,
           or
           else
           had
           a
           speciall
           dispensation
           to
           breake
           it
           .
           Touching
           the
           rule
           ,
           wee
           reade
           Numb
           .
           6.
           and
           particularly
           vers
           .
           6.
           that
           it
           forbad
           
             comming
             at
             a
             carkeis
          
           .
           And
           yet
           we
           should
           be
           vncharitable
           in
           casting
           the
           blame
           of
           wilfull
           finne
           vpon
           Samson
           ,
           and
           as
           rash
           in
           iustifying
           any
           dispensation
           ,
           seeing
           neither
           of
           both
           are
           mentioned
           or
           intimated
           in
           the
           text
           .
           The
           answere
           is
           ,
           Samson
           neither
           sinned
           against
           the
           rule
           ,
           nor
           was
           dispensed
           with
           by
           God
           :
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           He
           was
           tied
           to
           no
           such
           rule
           .
           And
           seeing
           it
           will
           be
           demanded
           still
           ,
           How
           then
           could
           he
           be
           a
           Nazarite
           ?
           I
           answer
           againe
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           make
           a
           difference
           betweene
           Nazarites
           :
           Some
           were
           borne
           Nazarites
           ,
           and
           by
           an
           immediate
           ordaining
           of
           God
           ,
           separated
           to
           this
           profession
           .
           Others
           voluntarily
           vndertook
           the
           vow
           according
           to
           the
           Ceremonie
           .
           Both
           sorts
           had
           something
           common
           ,
           both
           the
           profession
           of
           a
           more
           strict
           and
           pure
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           some
           ceremonies
           annexed
           thereto
           .
           But
           they
           differed
           herein
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           former
           sort
           were
           necessarilie
           tied
           to
           that
           estate
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           their
           whole
           life
           ,
           so
           they
           had
           priuiledge
           allowed
           them
           to
           be
           exempt
           from
           some
           
           ceremoniall
           obseruances
           which
           the
           vowed
           Nazarites
           were
           tied
           to
           .
           For
           as
           the
           vowed
           Nazarite
           was
           voluntarie
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           certaine
           space
           of
           time
           onely
           ,
           so
           for
           that
           time
           he
           was
           bound
           indifferently
           to
           all
           the
           Articles
           mentioned
           in
           Numbers
           .
           Samson
           then
           (
           I
           say
           )
           was
           no
           voluntarie
           or
           vowed
           ,
           but
           a
           borne
           and
           ordained
           Nazarite
           extraordinarily
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           it
           be
           probable
           that
           hee
           was
           tied
           to
           more
           then
           his
           long
           haire
           ,
           as
           namely
           to
           abstaine
           from
           strong
           drinke
           ,
           (
           as
           his
           mother
           was
           )
           yet
           it
           is
           cleere
           that
           he
           was
           free
           from
           this
           ceremonie
           of
           touching
           the
           dead
           and
           sundrie
           other
           .
           Of
           the
           like
           ordination
           was
           
             Iohn
             Babtist
          
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           text
           appeareth
           ,
           Luk.
           1.
           15.
           
           This
           answere
           is
           applied
           by
           them
           who
           hold
           our
           Sauiour
           to
           haue
           been
           a
           Nazarite
           (
           not
           by
           the
           place
           of
           his
           education
           onely
           ,
           Matth.
           2.
           23.
           but
           by
           profession
           also
           )
           to
           salue
           the
           obiections
           of
           his
           drinking
           wine
           ,
           comming
           to
           the
           dead
           ,
           &c.
           but
           how
           soundly
           I
           will
           not
           here
           enquire
           :
           onely
           this
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           that
           could
           be
           proued
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           was
           a
           professed
           Nazarite
           ,
           then
           those
           obiections
           hinder
           nothing
           ,
           because
           they
           onely
           oppugne
           the
           vowed
           ,
           not
           the
           ordained
           Nazarites
           .
           But
           of
           this
           ,
           thus
           much
           .
           Now
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           here
           by
           Samsons
           father
           and
           mother
           going
           with
           him
           to
           conclude
           the
           mariage
           ,
           it
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           when
           parents
           see
           that
           the
           match
           which
           their
           children
           
           vpon
           iust
           occasion
           propound
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           desire
           their
           consent
           in
           ,
           is
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           pleasing
           to
           him
           ,
           they
           ought
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           further
           and
           accomplish
           it
           in
           the
           best
           manner
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           best
           conditions
           that
           they
           can
           :
           so
           their
           children
           may
           in
           reuerence
           desire
           them
           ,
           that
           seeing
           God
           doth
           allow
           and
           blesse
           them
           herein
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           hinder
           them
           .
           But
           if
           they
           make
           their
           matches
           so
           that
           their
           parents
           and
           guardians
           may
           not
           ,
           neither
           dare
           be
           seene
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           great
           blemish
           to
           themselues
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           iust
           that
           they
           bee
           both
           held
           backe
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           attempt
           staied
           therein
           ;
           let
           them
           therefore
           submit
           themselues
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           giue
           their
           parents
           the
           honour
           that
           is
           due
           to
           them
           ,
           lest
           they
           make
           them
           most
           strangers
           in
           this
           work
           ,
           who
           should
           be
           chiefe
           doers
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           they
           may
           know
           ,
           that
           their
           prospering
           therein
           shall
           be
           small
           .
           But
           for
           this
           point
           ,
           let
           the
           reader
           see
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           noted
           of
           Caleb
           ,
           chap.
           1.
           
        
         
           After
           Samson
           and
           the
           woman
           had
           agreed
           about
           their
           mariage
           ,
           hee
           went
           againe
           afterward
           and
           tooke
           her
           to
           bee
           his
           wife
           :
           and
           what
           fell
           out
           in
           the
           
           way
           as
           he
           went
           is
           shewed
           .
           By
           the
           first
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           married
           her
           
           afterward
           and
           tooke
           her
           for
           his
           wife
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           now
           first
           consented
           with
           her
           to
           liue
           together
           as
           man
           and
           wife
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           his
           parents
           agreeing
           thereto
           ;
           all
           these
           doe
           proue
           that
           the
           vniting
           of
           one
           man
           and
           one
           woman
           
           together
           in
           mariage
           ,
           is
           a
           solemne
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           appointed
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           likewise
           blessed
           by
           him
           ,
           where
           hee
           is
           obeyed
           in
           it
           :
           and
           that
           the
           loose
           and
           brutish
           liuing
           together
           otherwise
           ,
           (
           as
           one
           man
           with
           many
           women
           ,
           &c.
           )
           is
           most
           vnfitting
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           God
           ;
           ordinance
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           foorth
           most
           noisome
           euils
           :
           euen
           as
           the
           parting
           and
           separation
           of
           one
           of
           the
           married
           persons
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           saue
           for
           adulterie
           ,
           is
           odious
           .
           And
           this
           of
           the
           first
           of
           the
           two
           points
           be
           said
           briefly
           ,
           seeing
           occasion
           is
           offered
           to
           speake
           more
           particularly
           of
           it
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           in
           these
           two
           verses
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           what
           fell
           out
           in
           the
           way
           as
           he
           went
           ,
           was
           this
           that
           Samson
           went
           aside
           ,
           as
           he
           trauailed
           to
           his
           marriage
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           carkeis
           of
           the
           lion
           which
           he
           had
           rent
           in
           peeces
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           become
           
           of
           it
           .
           And
           hee
           found
           in
           the
           body
           of
           it
           ,
           a
           swarme
           of
           Bees
           and
           hony
           :
           a
           strange
           thing
           to
           behold
           ,
           for
           those
           creatures
           loue
           the
           sweetest
           places
           ,
           and
           not
           those
           which
           are
           vnsauourie
           .
           But
           the
           Lord
           had
           so
           brought
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           father
           and
           mother
           should
           eate
           thereof
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           know
           from
           whence
           it
           came
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           it
           might
           minister
           matter
           for
           the
           riddle
           that
           he
           propounded
           at
           his
           mariage
           ,
           whereby
           occasion
           arose
           to
           him
           of
           pursuing
           the
           Philistims
           .
           Thus
           God
           prepared
           the
           hony
           in
           the
           body
           of
           the
           lion
           ,
           and
           directed
           him
           to
           finde
           ,
           eate
           ,
           and
           giue
           it
           to
           be
           eaten
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           that
           I
           haue
           now
           set
           downe
           in
           these
           two
           verses
           ,
           wee
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           
           when
           God
           pleaseth
           either
           to
           punish
           or
           blesse
           ,
           as
           here
           hee
           did
           both
           ,
           (
           for
           hee
           intended
           a
           blessing
           to
           Israel
           ,
           and
           a
           punishment
           to
           the
           Philistims
           )
           he
           will
           vse
           meanes
           for
           the
           effecting
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           though
           wee
           see
           not
           alwaies
           how
           ,
           and
           extraordinarily
           ,
           rather
           then
           they
           shall
           faile
           ,
           and
           not
           come
           to
           passe
           .
           And
           so
           when
           he
           purposed
           to
           deliuer
           his
           people
           out
           of
           Pharaos
           bondage
           ,
           and
           none
           
           saw
           how
           it
           could
           bee
           ,
           they
           being
           hedged
           in
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           on
           euery
           side
           ,
           hee
           made
           a
           way
           (
           we
           see
           )
           for
           them
           thorow
           the
           red
           sea
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           been
           by
           the
           high
           way
           ,
           and
           drie
           ground
           .
        
         
           Euen
           so
           be
           we
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           he
           hauing
           appointed
           and
           purposed
           to
           do
           vs
           good
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           who
           feare
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           vs
           well
           through
           all
           difficulties
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           promised
           ,
           and
           to
           finish
           our
           course
           with
           ioy
           ;
           he
           will
           most
           certainly
           doe
           it
           ,
           though
           wee
           see
           not
           how
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           seeme
           oft
           times
           to
           vs
           impossible
           ,
           for
           he
           hath
           many
           waies
           to
           bring
           his
           will
           to
           passe
           .
           Euen
           as
           hee
           did
           ,
           when
           he
           deliuered
           Elisha
           the
           Prophet
           from
           the
           armie
           of
           the
           Aramites
           ,
           by
           an
           
           armie
           of
           heauenly
           souldiers
           ,
           and
           when
           hee
           promised
           great
           plentie
           of
           corne
           by
           his
           Prophet
           on
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           when
           yet
           at
           that
           present
           they
           were
           almost
           famished
           ,
           he
           did
           (
           I
           say
           )
           performe
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           foure
           leprous
           persons
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           a
           great
           man
           neere
           to
           the
           King
           affirming
           ,
           that
           although
           
           God
           should
           raine
           downe
           corneout
           of
           heauen
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           bee
           so
           ;
           yet
           he
           liued
           and
           saw
           it
           so
           ,
           though
           he
           liued
           not
           to
           eate
           of
           it
           ,
           euen
           as
           the
           Prophet
           had
           told
           him
           .
           And
           so
           be
           we
           perswaded
           that
           whatsoeuer
           he
           seeth
           expedient
           for
           vs
           ,
           he
           will
           bring
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           though
           we
           see
           not
           how
           ,
           hee
           hath
           waies
           enough
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           he
           doth
           not
           for
           vs
           ,
           wee
           must
           willingly
           submit
           our selues
           to
           want
           and
           forgoe
           ,
           as
           knowing
           that
           it
           were
           not
           good
           for
           vs
           to
           haue
           it
           granted
           .
           Whereas
           wee
           in
           our
           troubles
           and
           feares
           either
           about
           grace
           to
           bee
           
           granted
           vs
           ,
           or
           deliuerances
           to
           bee
           wrought
           for
           vs
           ,
           doe
           either
           smoother
           our
           faith
           ,
           by
           feare
           and
           despaire
           of
           helpe
           ,
           or
           breake
           foorth
           into
           open
           murmuring
           and
           discontentednes
           ,
           which
           in
           time
           causeth
           vs
           to
           shift
           and
           make
           way
           for
           our selues
           by
           vsing
           vnlawfull
           remedies
           .
           And
           by
           this
           meanes
           we
           double
           our
           affliction
           ,
           both
           for
           measure
           and
           continuance
           oftentimes
           :
           or
           else
           shake
           it
           off
           ,
           as
           the
           asse
           doth
           his
           burthen
           ,
           not
           staying
           Gods
           leisure
           ,
           till
           hee
           case
           vs
           :
           so
           that
           when
           the
           next
           commeth
           ,
           we
           are
           vnfitter
           for
           it
           ,
           then
           for
           the
           former
           .
           Now
           if
           we
           (
           being
           in
           our selues
           most
           shiftlesse
           )
           could
           behold
           that
           alsufficiencie
           of
           
           power
           which
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           varietie
           of
           meanes
           which
           his
           wisedome
           can
           worke
           by
           ,
           for
           our
           deliuerance
           ,
           this
           confused
           and
           distrustfull
           behauiour
           of
           ours
           should
           in
           great
           part
           be
           cured
           .
           Especially
           ,
           seeing
           whatsoeuer
           power
           he
           hath
           in
           him
           to
           succour
           vs
           ,
           his
           distressed
           seruants
           ,
           his
           loue
           setteth
           him
           on
           worke
           to
           shew
           and
           exercise
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           for
           our
           exceeding
           benefit
           and
           good
           .
           Dauid
           saw
           not
           before
           Sauls
           comming
           against
           him
           ,
           by
           what
           meanes
           God
           
           
           would
           rescue
           him
           ,
           neither
           was
           it
           needfull
           seeing
           he
           had
           promised
           so
           to
           doe
           :
           howbeit
           he
           waiting
           by
           faith
           the
           issue
           ,
           he
           was
           deliuered
           ,
           and
           so
           saw
           how
           the
           Lord
           wrought
           it
           for
           him
           :
           and
           thereby
           gathered
           ,
           that
           so
           hee
           was
           able
           and
           ready
           to
           do
           often
           in
           the
           like
           danger
           ,
           rather
           then
           his
           promise
           should
           faile
           and
           
           be
           falsified
           .
           Thus
           wee
           should
           hearten
           on
           our selues
           to
           waite
           with
           pacience
           through
           all
           difficulties
           ,
           till
           we
           haue
           finished
           our
           course
           with
           ioy
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           that
           he
           tolde
           not
           this
           either
           to
           his
           father
           or
           mother
           ,
           which
           was
           
           very
           like
           he
           should
           haue
           done
           ,
           (
           it
           being
           a
           strange
           thing
           to
           finde
           honey
           in
           the
           carkeis
           of
           a
           Lyon
           )
           and
           we
           are
           all
           giuen
           to
           tell
           such
           things
           to
           our
           friends
           ,
           as
           are
           seldome
           heard
           of
           ,
           and
           are
           like
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           ,
           as
           newes
           very
           welcome
           to
           them
           ,
           yet
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           signified
           it
           not
           vnto
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           wisely
           done
           of
           him
           to
           conceale
           it
           ,
           whether
           he
           then
           thought
           to
           make
           a
           riddle
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           it
           is
           vncertaine
           ,
           as
           after
           he
           did
           :
           for
           then
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           told
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           it
           might
           easily
           haue
           been
           knowne
           to
           many
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           had
           been
           like
           to
           haue
           by
           some
           meanes
           been
           disclosed
           to
           and
           among
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           as
           wee
           see
           it
           was
           afterward
           ,
           when
           he
           tolde
           it
           to
           his
           wife
           onely
           .
           It
           confirmeth
           vs
           in
           the
           former
           doctrine
           out
           of
           the
           seuenth
           verse
           :
           namely
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           very
           wary
           to
           conceale
           things
           that
           need
           not
           bee
           vttered
           ,
           especially
           secrets
           ,
           when
           wee
           see
           no
           good
           can
           come
           thereby
           ,
           but
           by
           concealing
           them
           there
           may
           .
           And
           because
           it
           is
           not
           easie
           for
           a
           man
           to
           foresee
           euery
           inconuenience
           which
           may
           come
           of
           vnseasonable
           speech
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           the
           wisest
           way
           for
           vs
           to
           cut
           off
           al
           talke
           ,
           whereof
           wee
           see
           not
           some
           good
           reason
           to
           moue
           and
           warrant
           vs
           to
           vtter
           it
           .
           Now
           if
           there
           grow
           any
           inconuenience
           thereby
           ,
           notwithstanding
           our
           care
           and
           respectiuenes
           ,
           wee
           shall
           haue
           the
           lesse
           to
           accuse
           vs
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           Dauids
           fact
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           21.
           
           I
           meane
           in
           his
           requiring
           the
           shew
           bread
           and
           armour
           of
           Golia
           
           from
           Abimilech
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           Doeg
           ,
           necessitie
           draue
           him
           to
           aske
           it
           ,
           and
           Christ
           defended
           the
           fact
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           had
           lesse
           cause
           to
           bee
           troubled
           ,
           though
           much
           hurt
           arose
           by
           it
           .
           To
           them
           that
           obiect
           ,
           that
           Samson
           tolde
           the
           riddle
           to
           his
           wife
           ,
           which
           was
           more
           dangerous
           then
           to
           haue
           opened
           it
           to
           his
           parents
           :
           be
           this
           taken
           for
           an
           answere
           ,
           that
           he
           offended
           greatly
           in
           so
           doing
           .
           And
           we
           may
           learne
           by
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           possibly
           shew
           wisdome
           in
           some
           part
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           whereof
           yet
           wee
           may
           faile
           ,
           without
           great
           heed
           taking
           ,
           afterward
           .
        
         
           We
           haue
           heard
           how
           Samson
           went
           to
           take
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           what
           fell
           out
           by
           
           the
           way
           .
           Now
           followeth
           the
           third
           point
           (
           in
           this
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Chapter
           )
           to
           wit
           ,
           their
           meeting
           to
           accomplish
           his
           mariage
           ,
           and
           what
           things
           were
           done
           thereat
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           especially
           foure
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           he
           made
           the
           Philistims
           a
           feast
           ,
           in
           this
           verse
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           what
           the
           Philistims
           did
           to
           him
           :
           verse
           12.
           
           That
           is
           ,
           they
           prouided
           thirtie
           companions
           to
           be
           with
           him
           ;
           Thirdly
           ,
           Samson
           propounded
           a
           riddle
           to
           them
           ,
           with
           condition
           what
           they
           should
           haue
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           tell
           him
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           within
           seauen
           dayes
           ,
           and
           contrariwise
           :
           and
           this
           to
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           15.
           verse
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           how
           they
           laboured
           to
           know
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           ,
           till
           the
           seauenth
           day
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           tolde
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           hauing
           gotten
           it
           of
           his
           wife
           before
           :
           and
           this
           to
           the
           twentieth
           verse
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           of
           these
           4.
           things
           mentioned
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           
           them
           a
           feast
           :
           his
           father
           going
           downe
           with
           him
           againe
           ,
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           to
           be
           a
           comfort
           to
           him
           in
           that
           strange
           place
           ,
           and
           to
           countenance
           him
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           noted
           
           twice
           before
           in
           verse
           6.
           &c.
           
           And
           it
           is
           added
           ,
           that
           Samson
           did
           that
           according
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           yong
           men
           were
           wont
           to
           doe
           at
           their
           mariage
           .
           Here
           by
           this
           custome
           (
           not
           vnlawfull
           in
           it selfe
           )
           we
           see
           it
           hath
           been
           an
           vsuall
           thing
           to
           call
           friends
           together
           at
           such
           times
           of
           marrying
           their
           kindred
           ,
           to
           feast
           and
           reioyce
           one
           with
           another
           .
           It
           hath
           been
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           good
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           bad
           :
           neither
           is
           it
           our
           commendation
           ,
           simply
           to
           shunne
           the
           ciuill
           or
           indifferent
           actions
           of
           common
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           multitude
           ;
           but
           this
           indeed
           is
           to
           bee
           looked
           to
           ,
           that
           wee
           conforme
           not
           our selues
           to
           the
           euill
           manner
           of
           vsing
           them
           in
           the
           age
           we
           liue
           in
           ,
           Rom.
           12.
           
           And
           
           as
           for
           this
           one
           custome
           and
           fashion
           of
           feasting
           ,
           as
           Samson
           vsed
           it
           ,
           so
           Christ
           was
           present
           at
           a
           marriage
           feast
           in
           Canan
           a
           towne
           of
           Galile
           ,
           where
           many
           
           were
           met
           together
           ,
           and
           he
           approued
           their
           feasting
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           the
           bad
           ,
           Laban
           made
           a
           feast
           ,
           and
           called
           together
           the
           men
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           when
           he
           gaue
           his
           daughter
           to
           Iacob
           to
           wife
           .
           So
           also
           did
           the
           young
           
           men
           of
           the
           Philistims
           vse
           to
           doe
           at
           such
           times
           .
           The
           action
           therefore
           hauing
           been
           the
           practise
           as
           well
           of
           the
           godly
           as
           of
           bad
           people
           ,
           in
           it selfe
           is
           indifferent
           to
           be
           vsed
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           may
           be
           done
           lawfully
           ,
           so
           it
           may
           also
           be
           omitted
           ,
           because
           wicked
           men
           haue
           vsed
           it
           ,
           who
           doe
           nothing
           well
           :
           and
           therefore
           as
           it
           falleth
           out
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           number
           that
           meete
           at
           feasts
           are
           none
           of
           the
           best
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           seene
           oft
           times
           more
           conuenient
           to
           omit
           the
           meetings
           of
           such
           ,
           lest
           much
           wickednesse
           should
           be
           committed
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           lewdnes
           in
           tongue
           and
           behauiour
           ,
           to
           the
           dishonour
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           more
           easily
           done
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           well
           filled
           themselues
           .
        
         
           Or
           if
           it
           cannot
           be
           altogether
           let
           passe
           ,
           yet
           a
           smaller
           company
           would
           bee
           gathered
           ,
           especially
           of
           such
           of
           our
           friends
           as
           are
           of
           the
           best
           sort
           of
           people
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           if
           they
           must
           needes
           be
           there
           ,
           they
           should
           so
           bee
           placed
           at
           the
           table
           ,
           that
           as
           few
           of
           them
           be
           set
           together
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           bee
           obserued
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           bee
           soone
           interrupted
           and
           broken
           off
           ,
           (
           by
           such
           as
           sit
           neere
           and
           are
           better
           minded
           and
           wise
           withall
           )
           if
           they
           should
           fall
           in
           any
           offensiue
           behauiour
           .
           As
           for
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           hee
           gaue
           good
           example
           at
           the
           marriage
           where
           he
           was
           present
           ,
           and
           took
           occasion
           ,
           by
           the
           miracle
           which
           he
           wrought
           there
           ,
           to
           hold
           them
           occupied
           in
           good
           talke
           ,
           and
           to
           turne
           the
           people
           away
           from
           the
           contrary
           ;
           and
           we
           as
           farre
           as
           we
           may
           see
           our
           companie
           to
           be
           to
           good
           ends
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           may
           be
           like
           to
           doe
           good
           ,
           or
           take
           good
           so
           and
           thereafter
           to
           vse
           it
           .
           And
           this
           be
           said
           of
           this
           point
           here
           ,
           hauing
           before
           touched
           it
           ,
           and
           hauing
           occasion
           to
           speake
           fullier
           of
           it
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           by
           this
           that
           is
           said
           here
           ,
           that
           the
           young
           men
           vsed
           to
           make
           a
           feast
           
           at
           their
           marriage
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Samson
           did
           so
           ,
           we
           see
           the
           force
           and
           strength
           of
           custome
           how
           it
           preuaileth
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           the
           Medes
           and
           Persians
           law
           was
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           easily
           broken
           .
           Such
           a
           custome
           that
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           at
           their
           desire
           had
           a
           prisoner
           deliuered
           &
           set
           free
           to
           them
           at
           the
           Passeouer
           :
           by
           meanes
           whereof
           they
           asked
           Barrabas
           a
           murtherer
           ,
           rather
           then
           Iesus
           .
           Such
           customes
           
           as
           are
           bad
           are
           continued
           still
           ,
           whereby
           disorder
           and
           reuell
           is
           maintained
           ,
           euen
           fruits
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           into
           the
           which
           the
           people
           is
           so
           reuited
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           bewraied
           and
           brought
           to
           light
           the
           shame
           and
           odiousnes
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           can
           hardly
           bee
           broken
           almost
           in
           any
           places
           .
           As
           the
           prophane
           spending
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Lords
           Sabbath
           in
           carding
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           feasting
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           abomination
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           ,
           in
           
           euery
           countrey
           after
           the
           manner
           thereof
           ,
           making
           it
           a
           day
           rather
           held
           to
           Bacchus
           ,
           or
           Saturne
           ,
           then
           the
           Lord.
           And
           the
           same
           may
           be
           said
           of
           the
           riotous
           and
           intemperate
           mispending
           of
           the
           twelue
           daies
           ,
           and
           certaine
           other
           daies
           in
           the
           yeere
           ,
           farre
           worse
           passed
           ,
           then
           (
           I
           say
           not
           Papists
           )
           but
           euen
           Heathens
           oft
           times
           vse
           to
           doe
           .
           And
           except
           the
           putting
           downe
           of
           Faires
           ,
           that
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           kept
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           (
           which
           with
           much
           ado
           were
           some
           yeeres
           agone
           abolished
           )
           I
           remember
           not
           many
           more
           ill
           customes
           ouerthrowne
           and
           put
           out
           of
           vse
           .
           As
           for
           the
           ouerthrowing
           of
           many
           blind
           ,
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           disordered
           Alehouses
           ,
           (
           for
           there
           is
           vse
           of
           the
           honest
           ,
           for
           the
           necessitie
           of
           trauellers
           )
           it
           hath
           indeed
           very
           commendably
           been
           gone
           about
           by
           some
           honourable
           and
           worshipfull
           persons
           ;
           but
           yet
           through
           the
           vpholding
           of
           them
           by
           some
           gentlemen
           and
           others
           ,
           to
           their
           small
           credit
           ,
           they
           remaine
           still
           ,
           to
           the
           working
           of
           much
           euill
           and
           mischiefe
           thereby
           in
           most
           places
           .
           As
           for
           those
           that
           are
           good
           customes
           (
           to
           say
           no
           more
           of
           the
           bad
           )
           they
           ought
           ;
           and
           other
           that
           be
           not
           hurtfull
           ,
           may
           be
           suffered
           and
           continued
           .
           And
           in
           that
           respect
           (
           I
           take
           it
           )
           did
           Samson
           here
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           young
           men
           ,
           make
           a
           feast
           to
           the
           Philistims
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           proceed
           ,
           they
           being
           on
           both
           sides
           met
           at
           the
           marriage
           ,
           I
           meane
           
           Samson
           and
           his
           friends
           on
           the
           one
           part
           ,
           and
           the
           Philistims
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           holy
           storie
           sheweth
           what
           the
           Philistims
           did
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           they
           tooke
           thirtie
           yong
           men
           (
           for
           they
           had
           choice
           enough
           )
           but
           the
           friends
           of
           Samson
           being
           strangers
           there
           ,
           could
           not
           command
           such
           a
           number
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           like
           that
           the
           Philistims
           would
           haue
           liked
           it
           :
           so
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           meant
           of
           Samsons
           friends
           ,
           that
           they
           took
           thirtie
           men
           to
           countenance
           and
           honour
           him
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           saw
           what
           manhood
           and
           stomacke
           was
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           neede
           to
           beware
           of
           him
           ,
           they
           gaue
           him
           thirtie
           men
           (
           pretending
           they
           did
           it
           to
           honour
           him
           )
           to
           attend
           vpon
           him
           ,
           which
           indeed
           they
           did
           for
           feare
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           In
           these
           Philistims
           we
           may
           obserue
           two
           things
           :
           the
           one
           is
           ,
           their
           policie
           :
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           care
           that
           they
           had
           of
           ,
           and
           ouer
           thēselues
           ,
           when
           they
           thought
           there
           was
           danger
           towards
           them
           ,
           and
           cause
           of
           feare
           .
           Policie
           (
           I
           say
           )
           was
           in
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           when
           they
           feared
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           seeme
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           but
           couered
           it
           with
           a
           faire
           cloake
           ,
           namely
           in
           appointing
           thirtie
           companions
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           meant
           to
           set
           him
           foorth
           and
           countenance
           him
           .
           This
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           did
           teach
           them
           ,
           to
           keepe
           themselues
           from
           danger
           and
           harme
           .
           Neither
           were
           the
           meanes
           euill
           that
           they
           vsed
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           though
           it
           must
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           all
           one
           to
           them
           whether
           they
           were
           or
           no.
           
        
         
           So
           much
           more
           we
           being
           more
           cleerely
           and
           fully
           inlightned
           by
           the
           written
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           in
           great
           perill
           not
           seeme
           to
           feare
           ,
           when
           it
           can
           doe
           vs
           
           no
           good
           (
           but
           it
           may
           put
           vs
           to
           reproch
           :
           )
           but
           vse
           such
           lawfull
           helpe
           ,
           as
           wee
           haue
           at
           hand
           ,
           to
           repell
           the
           same
           ,
           though
           we
           let
           it
           not
           appeare
           .
           Euen
           as
           Paul
           did
           ,
           who
           when
           hee
           was
           in
           great
           ieoberdie
           of
           his
           life
           by
           the
           Pharisies
           and
           Sadduces
           ,
           and
           like
           to
           bee
           rent
           in
           peeces
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           hee
           bewraied
           not
           to
           them
           what
           hee
           feared
           ,
           but
           vsed
           that
           helpe
           that
           God
           shewed
           him
           ,
           that
           was
           this
           policie
           ,
           that
           he
           said
           with
           a
           loud
           voyce
           among
           them
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Pharisie
           :
           
           whereat
           there
           was
           a
           sudden
           diuision
           of
           his
           aduersaries
           ,
           the
           one
           sect
           being
           against
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           the
           Pharisies
           holding
           with
           Paul
           against
           the
           Sadduces
           .
           Onely
           let
           no
           man
           (
           by
           this
           that
           I
           haue
           said
           )
           iustifie
           his
           shifting
           and
           
           vnlawfull
           policie
           in
           bringing
           himselfe
           out
           of
           trouble
           :
           among
           which
           sort
           of
           shifters
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           the
           most
           bold
           and
           dangerous
           and
           diuelish
           is
           this
           treacherous
           crue
           of
           Iesuites
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           haue
           brought
           themselues
           into
           the
           briars
           by
           their
           villanous
           doings
           ,
           seeke
           to
           relieue
           themselues
           by
           lyings
           ,
           equiuocations
           ,
           and
           periurie
           ,
           or
           flying
           (
           if
           they
           can
           )
           from
           comming
           to
           their
           answere
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           thing
           to
           bee
           noted
           in
           these
           Philistims
           ,
           was
           their
           wise
           care
           to
           
           keepe
           themselues
           from
           hurt
           by
           Samson
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           him
           to
           be
           a
           man
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           and
           this
           they
           shewed
           herein
           ,
           that
           they
           set
           thirtie
           men
           of
           their
           own
           countrey
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           would
           haue
           honoured
           him
           ,
           (
           much
           like
           Herod
           ,
           who
           pretended
           that
           he
           would
           honour
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           sought
           to
           kill
           him
           )
           whereas
           
           they
           intended
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           but
           to
           set
           them
           as
           watchmen
           to
           take
           heede
           that
           no
           hurt
           might
           be
           wrought
           by
           him
           against
           them
           .
           And
           as
           they
           did
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           thus
           prouide
           for
           their
           owne
           safetie
           ,
           so
           wee
           ought
           wisely
           and
           warily
           to
           preuent
           danger
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           comming
           towards
           vs
           :
           and
           to
           bee
           wise
           as
           serpents
           and
           beware
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           be
           innocent
           like
           doues
           .
           
        
         
           We
           haue
           great
           cause
           in
           these
           daies
           to
           beware
           whom
           wee
           trust
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           we
           commit
           ourselues
           by
           giuing
           credit
           to
           them
           .
           Our
           Sauiour
           hath
           left
           vs
           a
           good
           example
           behinde
           him
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           may
           take
           heed
           how
           farre
           we
           commit
           our
           seiues
           to
           men
           .
           For
           when
           he
           was
           at
           Ierusalem
           at
           the
           Passeouer
           ,
           
           many
           beleeued
           in
           him
           (
           it
           is
           said
           )
           when
           they
           saw
           his
           miracles
           that
           hee
           did
           .
           But
           Iesus
           did
           not
           commit
           himselfe
           to
           them
           ,
           seeing
           he
           knew
           what
           was
           in
           them
           .
           Teaching
           vs
           to
           be
           circumspect
           ,
           how
           farre
           wee
           trust
           them
           ,
           whom
           
           we
           doe
           not
           sufficiently
           know
           .
           Many
           smart
           for
           that
           they
           are
           too
           light
           of
           credit
           :
           namely
           ,
           for
           that
           when
           they
           heare
           faire
           words
           ,
           and
           conditions
           ,
           they
           are
           ready
           thereupon
           to
           put
           themselues
           into
           their
           hands
           .
           Whereas
           they
           should
           know
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           are
           not
           faithfull
           to
           God
           ,
           will
           not
           bee
           faithfull
           to
           men
           ,
           as
           Papists
           and
           loose
           professors
           .
           It
           hath
           been
           many
           mens
           vtter
           vndoing
           ,
           who
           haue
           too
           rashly
           put
           their
           estate
           and
           goods
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           them
           who
           haue
           made
           faire
           shewes
           of
           trustines
           of
           friendship
           toward
           them
           .
           Other
           haue
           sustained
           the
           like
           by
           their
           owne
           children
           ,
           hauing
           a
           better
           opinion
           of
           them
           through
           blind
           selfeloue
           ,
           then
           there
           was
           cause
           ;
           and
           trusting
           them
           with
           almost
           all
           that
           they
           had
           ,
           haue
           lost
           all
           through
           their
           owne
           folly
           .
           The
           same
           I
           may
           say
           of
           vnwise
           and
           vndiscreet
           lenders
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           haue
           vnaduisedly
           brought
           themselues
           into
           danger
           by
           suertiship
           ,
           till
           with
           their
           loade
           of
           griefe
           they
           haue
           ended
           their
           miserable
           daies
           in
           prison
           or
           penurie
           .
        
         
           But
           none
           are
           either
           more
           commonly
           deceiued
           ,
           or
           more
           to
           be
           pitied
           ,
           then
           sillie
           and
           shiftlesse
           damsels
           and
           maides
           ,
           who
           care
           not
           into
           whose
           hands
           they
           put
           themselues
           ,
           till
           they
           complaine
           and
           crie
           out
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           not
           found
           truth
           and
           faithfulnes
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           who
           promised
           them
           great
           matters
           of
           quietnes
           ,
           and
           liuing
           at
           ease
           :
           who
           haue
           in
           a
           short
           time
           grossely
           broke
           their
           couenant
           with
           them
           ,
           by
           most
           contentious
           and
           vnquiet
           liuing
           ,
           or
           left
           them
           with
           their
           charge
           to
           shift
           for
           themselues
           :
           of
           which
           woful
           persons
           England
           is
           full
           .
           For
           I
           must
           say
           the
           truth
           ,
           that
           in
           most
           places
           there
           are
           few
           faithful
           people
           to
           be
           found
           .
           Let
           vs
           make
           the
           more
           account
           of
           them
           that
           are
           such
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           I
           say
           with
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           let
           the
           dead
           bury
           the
           dead
           :
           and
           let
           them
           match
           together
           ,
           seeing
           they
           will
           needes
           doe
           so
           ,
           who
           are
           both
           of
           them
           vnfaithfull
           .
           And
           seeing
           (
           in
           this
           subtile
           vizard
           age
           )
           we
           can
           hardly
           discerne
           oft
           
           times
           betweene
           one
           and
           other
           ,
           I
           meane
           betwixt
           the
           trustie
           ,
           and
           the
           deceiuer
           ;
           let
           vs
           with
           Paul
           pray
           God
           to
           deliuer
           vs
           from
           hauing
           to
           doe
           with
           such
           
           as
           haue
           neither
           faith
           ,
           nor
           fidelitie
           in
           them
           .
           And
           so
           farre
           as
           by
           our
           narrow
           obseruation
           we
           can
           finde
           any
           hollownesse
           or
           falsehood
           in
           such
           as
           pretend
           the
           contrary
           ,
           (
           as
           for
           others
           ,
           they
           are
           more
           easily
           auoided
           )
           let
           it
           be
           a
           watch-word
           for
           caution
           in
           time
           to
           come
           .
           All
           is
           not
           gold
           that
           glistereth
           :
           faire
           words
           are
           fit
           to
           beguile
           euen
           good
           people
           ,
           whose
           innocencie
           makes
           them
           thinke
           that
           other
           are
           as
           themselues
           .
           But
           with
           the
           breast-plate
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           (
           which
           serueth
           to
           keepe
           them
           from
           being
           offensiue
           )
           let
           them
           vse
           their
           head-peece
           ,
           I
           meane
           wisedome
           and
           preuention
           of
           danger
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           defended
           from
           hurt
           by
           others
           .
           All
           know
           that
           none
           lesse
           deserue
           wrong
           then
           the
           harmelesse
           :
           yet
           none
           we
           see
           daily
           are
           more
           vsually
           beguiled
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           pray
           to
           the
           spoiler
           for
           want
           of
           circumspection
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           SEVENTIE
           SIXE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           XIIII
           .
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               And
               Samson
               said
               vnto
               them
               ,
               I
               will
               now
               put
               foorth
               a
               riddle
               vnto
               you
               :
               if
               you
               can
               certainly
               declare
               it
               me
               within
               the
               seuen
               daies
               of
               the
               feast
               ,
               and
               finde
               it
               out
               ,
               then
               I
               will
               giue
               you
               thirtie
               sheetes
               ,
               and
               thirtie
               change
               of
               garments
               :
            
          
           
             14.
             
             
               But
               if
               you
               cannot
               declare
               it
               me
               ,
               then
               shall
               ye
               giue
               me
               thirtie
               sheetes
               ,
               and
               thirtie
               change
               of
               raiments
               .
               And
               they
               answered
               him
               ,
               Put
               foorth
               thy
               riddle
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               heare
               it
               .
            
          
           
             15.
             
             
               And
               he
               said
               vnto
               them
               ,
               Out
               of
               the
               eater
               came
               meate
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               strong
               came
               sweetnes
               :
               and
               they
               could
               not
               in
               three
               daies
               expound
               the
               riddle
               .
            
          
           
             16.
             
             
               And
               when
               the
               seuenth
               day
               was
               come
               ,
               they
               said
               vnto
               Samsons
               wife
               ,
               Entice
               thine
               husband
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               declare
               vs
               the
               riddle
               ,
               lest
               wee
               burne
               thee
               and
               thy
               fathers
               house
               with
               fire
               :
               Haue
               ye
               called
               vs
               to
               possesse
               vs
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               so
               ?
            
          
           
             17.
             
             
               And
               Samsons
               wife
               wept
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Surely
               thou
               hatest
               me
               ,
               and
               louest
               me
               not
               :
               for
               thou
               hast
               put
               foorth
               a
               riddle
               vnto
               the
               children
               of
               my
               people
               ,
               and
               hast
               not
               told
               it
               me
               .
               And
               he
               said
               vnto
               her
               ,
               Behold
               I
               haue
               not
               told
               it
               my
               father
               ,
               nor
               my
               mother
               ,
               and
               shall
               I
               tell
               it
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             18.
             
             
               Then
               Samsons
               wife
               wept
               before
               him
               seuen
               daies
               while
               their
               feast
               lasted
               :
               and
               when
               the
               seuenth
               day
               was
               come
               ,
               he
               told
               her
               ,
               because
               she
               was
               importunate
               vpon
               him
               :
               so
               she
               told
               the
               riddle
               to
               the
               children
               of
               her
               people
               .
            
          
           
             19.
             
             
               And
               the
               men
               of
               the
               citie
               said
               vnto
               him
               the
               seuenth
               day
               before
               the
               Sunne
               went
               downe
               ,
               What
               is
               sweeter
               then
               hony
               ?
               and
               what
               is
               stronger
               then
               a
               lion
               ?
               Then
               said
               he
               vnto
               them
               ,
               If
               yee
               had
               not
               plowed
               with
               my
               heiffer
               ,
               you
               had
               not
               found
               out
               my
               riddle
               .
            
          
           
             20.
             
             
               And
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               came
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               went
               downe
               to
               Askelon
               and
               slew
               thirtie
               men
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               spoiled
               them
               ,
               and
               change
               of
               garments
               vnto
               them
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               expounded
               the
               riddle
               :
               and
               his
               wrath
               was
               kindled
               ,
               and
               he
               went
               vp
               to
               his
               fathers
               house
               .
            
          
           
             21.
             
             
               Then
               Samsons
               wife
               was
               giuen
               to
               his
               companion
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               vsed
               as
               his
               friend
               .
            
          
        
         
           NOw
           followeth
           the
           third
           thing
           that
           was
           done
           at
           the
           
           marriage
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           the
           riddle
           that
           Samson
           put
           foorth
           to
           the
           Philistims
           there
           met
           together
           :
           the
           which
           course
           was
           in
           great
           wisedome
           taken
           by
           Samson
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           well
           considered
           .
           For
           if
           the
           cause
           bee
           sought
           ,
           why
           Samson
           propounded
           this
           riddle
           ,
           I
           answere
           :
           It
           was
           a
           pleasant
           whetting
           of
           their
           wits
           ,
           and
           ministred
           occasion
           of
           mirth
           to
           set
           them
           about
           the
           inuenting
           and
           searching
           out
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           hard
           and
           difficult
           ,
           that
           so
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           they
           might
           bee
           kept
           from
           manifolde
           offendings
           .
           And
           it
           was
           without
           suspition
           to
           the
           Philistims
           of
           any
           euill
           intended
           by
           Samson
           .
           And
           hee
           seeing
           that
           the
           seuen
           daies
           continue
           while
           the
           feast
           lasted
           (
           for
           so
           their
           manner
           there
           was
           to
           doe
           )
           was
           a
           long
           time
           for
           him
           and
           his
           friends
           to
           be
           in
           company
           and
           conuersant
           among
           Idolaters
           ,
           without
           much
           sinne
           and
           offending
           God
           ,
           hee
           could
           not
           haue
           taken
           a
           safer
           nor
           better
           course
           ,
           then
           so
           to
           set
           them
           a
           worke
           and
           occupie
           their
           heads
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           religious
           talke
           there
           was
           no
           place
           for
           it
           :
           to
           haue
           fallen
           into
           that
           ,
           had
           been
           the
           next
           way
           to
           haue
           set
           them
           altogether
           by
           the
           eares
           at
           the
           first
           .
           And
           yet
           by
           the
           propounding
           of
           the
           riddle
           ,
           they
           were
           held
           greatly
           within
           compasse
           from
           lewd
           and
           wicked
           talke
           ,
           and
           ill
           behauiour
           ,
           which
           could
           hardly
           haue
           been
           borne
           by
           Samson
           and
           his
           friends
           :
           the
           which
           yet
           had
           otherwise
           so
           abounded
           with
           much
           other
           disorder
           ,
           such
           as
           falleth
           out
           at
           those
           kinds
           of
           meetings
           ,
           (
           where
           yet
           one
           would
           thinke
           there
           should
           be
           lesse
           feare
           of
           it
           )
           as
           would
           haue
           bred
           most
           bitter
           contentions
           among
           them
           ;
           the
           which
           by
           this
           wisedome
           that
           hee
           shewed
           in
           putting
           out
           the
           riddle
           ,
           hee
           shunned
           and
           auoided
           .
        
         
           And
           by
           this
           practise
           of
           his
           wee
           may
           learne
           ,
           when
           we
           be
           pent
           in
           companie
           ,
           
           where
           no
           good
           things
           haue
           intertainment
           ,
           but
           euill
           many
           waies
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           (
           which
           companies
           are
           too
           common
           )
           how
           to
           bethinke
           our selues
           what
           is
           best
           to
           be
           done
           of
           vs.
           If
           it
           may
           bee
           ,
           let
           such
           companies
           be
           turned
           from
           altogether
           ,
           especially
           if
           they
           be
           our
           betters
           ,
           who
           will
           take
           more
           libertie
           to
           offend
           ,
           and
           yet
           beare
           it
           more
           hardly
           to
           bee
           resisted
           ,
           or
           spoken
           against
           :
           whereby
           our
           griefe
           will
           be
           the
           greater
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           no
           meanes
           to
           keep
           our
           consciences
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           must
           haue
           part
           in
           the
           sin
           .
           But
           if
           it
           fall
           out
           sometimes
           (
           as
           it
           may
           doe
           ,
           that
           wee
           bee
           brought
           by
           Gods
           prouidence
           into
           such
           companies
           by
           necessitie
           ,
           when
           we
           cannot
           preuent
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           such
           as
           we
           may
           be
           bold
           to
           speake
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           being
           of
           no
           wealthier
           sort
           then
           we
           ,
           or
           not
           much
           aboue
           vs
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           lesse
           cause
           of
           feare
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           such
           great
           danger
           to
           fall
           out
           :
           but
           yet
           euen
           there
           we
           must
           take
           heed
           that
           wee
           iumpe
           not
           ,
           neither
           fall
           in
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           iustifie
           and
           consent
           to
           their
           offensiue
           talke
           and
           behauiour
           :
           but
           if
           religious
           communication
           will
           not
           bee
           borne
           nor
           brooked
           of
           them
           ,
           some
           other
           things
           indifferent
           (
           and
           yet
           not
           impertinent
           nor
           vnprofitable
           )
           would
           be
           thought
           vpon
           of
           vs
           ,
           and
           ministred
           by
           
           vs
           ,
           to
           stay
           and
           preuent
           worse
           ,
           as
           fit
           occasion
           may
           be
           taken
           thereof
           .
           And
           if
           ye
           aske
           what
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           for
           example
           ;
           the
           mentioning
           of
           the
           death
           of
           any
           among
           vs
           ,
           and
           namely
           such
           as
           are
           of
           note
           :
           and
           of
           any
           iudgements
           and
           plagues
           of
           God
           either
           present
           or
           lately
           fallen
           out
           about
           vs
           ,
           as
           burnings
           ,
           strange
           death
           ,
           and
           namely
           vpon
           drunkards
           ;
           also
           the
           execution
           of
           malefactors
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           :
           which
           matters
           will
           be
           better
           borne
           to
           be
           talked
           of
           ,
           then
           things
           meerly
           diuine
           :
           and
           yet
           by
           occasion
           of
           speaking
           of
           them
           ,
           not
           onely
           ill
           communication
           may
           be
           kept
           away
           and
           auoided
           ,
           but
           better
           also
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           to
           edification
           ,
           may
           the
           easilier
           come
           in
           place
           .
           For
           to
           an
           honest
           Christian
           man
           it
           is
           a
           great
           griefe
           to
           lose
           and
           bee
           cut
           off
           from
           his
           sweete
           words
           ,
           which
           flow
           from
           the
           abundance
           of
           the
           heart
           .
           But
           seeing
           this
           must
           bee
           borne
           oft
           
           times
           ,
           and
           worse
           also
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           such
           as
           are
           of
           wealth
           and
           power
           in
           the
           companie
           being
           ill
           minded
           ,
           there
           ;
           if
           we
           cannot
           restraine
           them
           ,
           neither
           may
           haue
           place
           or
           liberty
           to
           speake
           ,
           when
           God
           is
           dishonoured
           by
           them
           ,
           in
           cauilling
           against
           the
           truth
           ,
           railing
           vpon
           Gods
           people
           ,
           or
           slandering
           the
           innocent
           ,
           or
           by
           swearing
           ,
           filthie
           talke
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           like
           ;
           the
           best
           way
           will
           be
           to
           depart
           out
           of
           the
           company
           ,
           or
           to
           giue
           no
           eare
           to
           them
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           turne
           to
           other
           who
           are
           neere
           vs
           ,
           or
           to
           shew
           dislike
           in
           our
           countenance
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           will
           needs
           aske
           our
           opinion
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           to
           shew
           our
           dissent
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           yet
           in
           meeknesse
           and
           in
           a
           peaceable
           manner
           .
           But
           if
           the
           case
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           rebuke
           such
           vnfruitfull
           workes
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           God
           giuing
           vs
           occasion
           iustly
           ,
           let
           vs
           not
           carrie
           our
           zeale
           in
           our
           bosomes
           ,
           as
           a
           sword
           in
           a
           rustie
           scabberd
           ,
           but
           vnsheath
           it
           to
           the
           defence
           of
           Gods
           truth
           ,
           and
           his
           religion
           ,
           lest
           if
           we
           hold
           our
           peace
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           the
           stones
           of
           the
           streete
           will
           crie
           :
           which
           point
           hath
           elsewhere
           been
           opened
           .
        
         
           Samson
           ,
           as
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           tels
           them
           ,
           he
           would
           propound
           his
           riddle
           to
           them
           so
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           could
           tell
           it
           ,
           they
           should
           haue
           thirtie
           changes
           of
           apparell
           ,
           and
           peeces
           of
           linnen
           ,
           whether
           sheetes
           or
           shirts
           ,
           &c.
           and
           if
           they
           could
           not
           tell
           it
           within
           seuen
           dayes
           ,
           then
           they
           should
           giue
           as
           much
           to
           him
           :
           which
           was
           a
           kinde
           of
           wager
           laying
           ,
           and
           their
           sport
           was
           for
           losse
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           &
           gaine
           on
           the
           other
           .
           Which
           kinde
           of
           dealing
           ,
           I
           meane
           after
           this
           manner
           of
           wagering
           for
           gaine
           ,
           (
           seeing
           he
           had
           his
           direction
           from
           God
           therein
           ,
           and
           warrant
           in
           speciall
           to
           practise
           it
           )
           cannot
           be
           counted
           vnto
           him
           for
           sin
           ,
           neither
           ought
           any
           to
           stumble
           at
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           here
           take
           occasion
           to
           speake
           largely
           of
           the
           like
           actions
           and
           exercises
           among
           mē
           to
           that
           which
           was
           in
           this
           place
           vsed
           of
           Samson
           ,
           but
           I
           should
           be
           too
           long
           .
           This
           is
           all
           that
           I
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           most
           handle
           the
           matter
           ,
           they
           doe
           grieuously
           sinne
           against
           God
           :
           as
           when
           men
           play
           or
           wager
           either
           in
           a
           couetous
           desire
           to
           winne
           ,
           or
           when
           they
           are
           angry
           and
           passionate
           in
           playing
           or
           wagering
           ;
           or
           when
           they
           sweare
           and
           blaspheme
           the
           name
           of
           God
           in
           their
           play
           ;
           or
           when
           they
           fall
           a
           quarelling
           ,
           or
           goe
           together
           by
           the
           eares
           amidst
           their
           pastimes
           and
           wager-laying
           ;
           or
           when
           they
           are
           immoderate
           in
           their
           playing
           ,
           spending
           whole
           nights
           and
           dayes
           therein
           ,
           neglecting
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           necessary
           duties
           of
           their
           vocation
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           necessary
           duty
           of
           all
           others
           the
           seruice
           of
           Almighty
           God
           :
           of
           which
           sort
           alas
           there
           are
           too
           many
           who
           spend
           most
           of
           their
           time
           in
           bowling
           allyes
           ,
           and
           at
           trucksbettings
           ,
           and
           swearing
           vpon
           euery
           cast
           ;
           prophane
           men
           ,
           that
           make
           so
           little
           account
           of
           their
           time
           as
           to
           passe
           it
           away
           so
           idly
           ;
           let
           them
           take
           heed
           that
           they
           
           be
           not
           driuen
           as
           many
           haue
           been
           in
           time
           to
           desire
           one
           houre
           to
           repent
           ,
           and
           yet
           goe
           without
           it
           :
           or
           last
           of
           all
           when
           they
           thus
           play
           or
           wager
           away
           all
           their
           maintenance
           .
           And
           for
           such
           kind
           of
           gamesters
           who
           haue
           not
           money
           competentlie
           to
           maintaine
           their
           familie
           ,
           much
           lesse
           for
           the
           reliefe
           of
           others
           ,
           though
           Paul
           biddeth
           them
           that
           stole
           to
           steale
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           labour
           with
           their
           hands
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           haue
           wherewith
           to
           helpe
           the
           poore
           (
           for
           which
           two
           ends
           it
           chiefely
           serueth
           )
           and
           yet
           haue
           enough
           to
           play
           away
           ,
           let
           them
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           companions
           take
           heed
           ,
           that
           among
           many
           other
           punishments
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           they
           draw
           vpon
           themselues
           ,
           this
           be
           not
           also
           one
           and
           not
           the
           least
           ,
           that
           because
           they
           loue
           pastime
           they
           become
           poore
           men
           .
           And
           we
           may
           wel
           thinke
           that
           if
           God
           denie
           to
           clothe
           the
           bodies
           of
           such
           with
           
           apparrell
           (
           for
           rags
           are
           their
           liuerie
           )
           much
           lesse
           will
           hee
           clothe
           their
           soules
           with
           grace
           here
           ,
           or
           their
           persons
           with
           glory
           hereafter
           ,
           except
           they
           repent
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           at
           commandement
           ,
           nor
           easily
           found
           of
           such
           .
        
         
           We
           haue
           heard
           of
           Samsons
           wagering
           with
           the
           Philistims
           in
           the
           former
           
           verse
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           this
           :
           now
           it
           followes
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           it
           how
           they
           gaue
           allowance
           thereto
           ,
           and
           shewed
           their
           liking
           thereof
           ,
           saying
           vnto
           him
           ,
           Put
           forth
           thy
           riddle
           that
           we
           may
           heare
           it
           .
           And
           this
           sheweth
           ,
           how
           readily
           wicked
           men
           turne
           to
           heare
           euen
           the
           godly
           (
           whom
           otherwise
           they
           dislike
           and
           scorne
           )
           when
           they
           speake
           pleasing
           things
           to
           them
           .
           Euen
           as
           Ieroboam
           King
           of
           Israel
           did
           greatly
           like
           Elisha
           ,
           and
           spake
           kindlie
           to
           him
           when
           hee
           did
           that
           which
           pleased
           him
           wel
           ,
           in
           bringing
           the
           army
           of
           the
           king
           of
           Syria
           his
           enemie
           
           as
           prisoners
           into
           his
           chiefe
           Citie
           Samaria
           ,
           hoping
           that
           thereby
           hee
           might
           haue
           his
           will
           of
           them
           in
           putting
           them
           to
           the
           sword
           .
           Oh
           when
           they
           fit
           their
           humour
           by
           words
           or
           deeds
           ,
           they
           will
           change
           themselues
           on
           sudden
           toward
           them
           ,
           and
           applaud
           them
           as
           if
           they
           were
           friends
           with
           them
           .
           And
           euen
           so
           is
           it
           with
           them
           in
           the
           construing
           of
           those
           actions
           that
           please
           them
           ,
           such
           I
           meane
           as
           whereby
           they
           receiue
           benefit
           and
           fauour
           or
           aduantage
           :
           for
           these
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           aduanced
           aboue
           the
           skyes
           :
           but
           let
           them
           therewith
           ioyne
           admonition
           and
           good
           counsell
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           the
           mildest
           repoofe
           ,
           especially
           if
           they
           take
           themselues
           crossed
           by
           them
           in
           their
           purposes
           of
           profit
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           will
           ,
           (
           although
           neuer
           so
           iustly
           ,
           )
           then
           they
           are
           the
           worst
           that
           goe
           vpon
           the
           earth
           ,
           their
           goodnesse
           is
           remembred
           no
           more
           .
           Yea
           and
           this
           which
           I
           say
           may
           be
           extended
           to
           the
           best
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           so
           long
           as
           the
           plausiblenes
           of
           their
           gift
           doth
           hold
           the
           bad
           in
           any
           admiration
           or
           affection
           ,
           will
           shew
           the
           greatest
           signes
           of
           taking
           pleasure
           and
           delight
           in
           their
           company
           .
           But
           let
           the
           Minister
           leaue
           tickling
           of
           their
           corrupt
           flesh
           ,
           and
           begin
           to
           search
           them
           a
           little
           ,
           or
           bewray
           their
           corruptions
           which
           were
           hidden
           from
           them
           before
           ,
           oh
           then
           hee
           is
           bitter
           and
           irkesome
           to
           their
           taste
           ,
           and
           becomes
           their
           enemie
           for
           telling
           
           them
           the
           truth
           ,
           yea
           ,
           then
           all
           his
           former
           desert
           is
           vanished
           with
           commendation
           and
           all
           :
           all
           which
           doe
           testifie
           too
           clearely
           ,
           that
           they
           allow
           not
           of
           those
           who
           are
           godlie
           ,
           either
           Ministers
           ,
           or
           other
           for
           their
           goodnesse
           ,
           which
           ought
           chiefely
           to
           be
           regarded
           ,
           but
           for
           other
           causes
           .
           This
           must
           further
           teach
           the
           best
           sort
           to
           obserue
           themselues
           with
           the
           best
           circumspection
           how
           far
           they
           goe
           in
           humoring
           the
           wicked
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           so
           far
           only
           as
           they
           keepe
           bounds
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           speake
           that
           which
           they
           may
           ,
           for
           the
           turning
           them
           from
           euill
           ,
           or
           drawing
           them
           to
           the
           liking
           of
           the
           best
           things
           by
           degrees
           ,
           alwaies
           preseruing
           entire
           their
           liberty
           in
           reprouing
           ,
           without
           any
           iust
           cause
           of
           blushing
           .
           As
           for
           them
           
           that
           will
           not
           admit
           of
           such
           kind
           of
           dealing
           ,
           but
           like
           onely
           to
           be
           flattered
           ,
           let
           them
           know
           their
           stomacks
           are
           distempered
           ,
           and
           they
           in
           a
           dangerous
           case
           ,
           (
           when
           they
           can
           take
           no
           liking
           of
           any
           thing
           but
           fleshly
           and
           sensuall
           )
           euen
           as
           they
           are
           who
           will
           serue
           their
           turnes
           by
           flattering
           them
           .
        
         
           Thus
           now
           of
           the
           first
           two
           things
           that
           were
           done
           at
           the
           feast
           ,
           we
           haue
           
           heard
           ,
           and
           of
           part
           of
           the
           third
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           Samson
           told
           them
           ,
           he
           would
           put
           foorth
           a
           riddle
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           readily
           apprehended
           it
           ,
           and
           were
           willing
           to
           heare
           it
           .
           Now
           therefore
           in
           the
           former
           part
           of
           this
           verse
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           he
           propounded
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           third
           thing
           done
           at
           the
           marriage
           ,
           
             [
             Out
             of
             the
             eater
             came
             meate
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             strong
             came
             sweetnesse
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           The
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           hony
           which
           is
           sweet
           ,
           and
           meate
           to
           eate
           ,
           came
           out
           of
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Lyon
           who
           is
           strong
           ,
           which
           I
           open
           and
           vtter
           ,
           seeing
           the
           ignorant
           not
           comparing
           this
           with
           the
           19.
           verse
           ,
           would
           not
           else
           vnderstand
           it
           .
           In
           this
           latter
           part
           of
           the
           verse
           it
           is
           shewed
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Philistims
           had
           heard
           the
           riddle
           ,
           they
           toyled
           themselues
           ,
           and
           went
           about
           by
           their
           owne
           labour
           and
           wit
           to
           finde
           out
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           by
           their
           owne
           helpe
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           fourth
           thing
           done
           at
           the
           Marriage
           ,
           namely
           ,
           how
           they
           sought
           to
           find
           it
           out
           ,
           &
           how
           they
           preuailed
           .
           But
           of
           this
           more
           in
           due
           place
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           will
           first
           returne
           a
           little
           to
           Samson
           ,
           and
           shew
           how
           he
           made
           vse
           of
           the
           
           works
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           considered
           and
           obserued
           .
           For
           to
           his
           great
           benefit
           he
           gathereth
           a
           riddle
           ,
           and
           raised
           thereby
           a
           question
           out
           of
           the
           worke
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Lyon
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           meane
           to
           hold
           much
           euill
           from
           among
           them
           .
           So
           it
           behoueth
           vs
           to
           marke
           things
           that
           come
           to
           passe
           daily
           ,
           (
           which
           all
           fall
           out
           by
           Gods
           prouidence
           )
           and
           his
           dealing
           in
           and
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           learne
           wisedome
           thereby
           ,
           and
           take
           good
           by
           them
           .
           For
           as
           Preachers
           gather
           similies
           by
           the
           things
           they
           see
           ,
           reade
           ,
           and
           heare
           ,
           to
           illustrate
           that
           which
           they
           vtter
           in
           their
           Sermons
           to
           the
           people
           ;
           so
           should
           we
           by
           Gods
           iudgements
           vpon
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           his
           blessings
           on
           them
           that
           feare
           him
           ,
           we
           (
           I
           say
           )
           should
           learne
           to
           profit
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           shun
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           our
           part
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           so
           as
           all
           may
           say
           ,
           we
           haue
           made
           right
           vse
           of
           them
           in
           deed
           ,
           whereas
           the
           most
           part
           take
           no
           good
           by
           either
           of
           both
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           other
           of
           his
           great
           works
           :
           my
           meaning
           is
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           generall
           administration
           of
           God
           onely
           in
           the
           gouerning
           the
           creatures
           (
           which
           he
           hath
           admirably
           made
           )
           ought
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           but
           specially
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           iust
           and
           vniust
           :
           that
           to
           the
           one
           there
           is
           alwaies
           peace
           ,
           the
           other
           cannot
           ,
           no
           not
           at
           death
           giue
           testimonie
           of
           a
           good
           estate
           ,
           nor
           depart
           with
           hope
           ,
           nor
           encourage
           his
           companions
           to
           be
           like
           him
           ,
           but
           dieth
           either
           with
           a
           wounding
           ,
           yet
           desperate
           conscience
           ,
           or
           is
           stricken
           like
           Nabal
           ,
           with
           a
           dead
           Palsie
           of
           insensiblenesse
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           proceede
           with
           this
           act
           of
           Samson
           ,
           in
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           this
           verse
           ,
           we
           
           see
           how
           by
           occasion
           of
           this
           riddle
           much
           euill
           was
           staied
           in
           that
           companie
           :
           for
           the
           time
           which
           would
           haue
           been
           otherwise
           very
           lewdly
           and
           ill
           bestowed
           by
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           was
           now
           busilie
           taken
           vp
           about
           studying
           and
           searching
           out
           of
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           riddle
           :
           for
           so
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           in
           three
           dayes
           expound
           it
           .
           And
           hereby
           we
           may
           learne
           ,
           that
           much
           sinne
           may
           be
           staied
           in
           meetings
           of
           friends
           &
           neighbours
           at
           feasts
           and
           merrie
           makings
           ,
           if
           there
           bee
           any
           persons
           there
           ,
           to
           intend
           and
           endeuour
           to
           preuent
           and
           stop
           it
           .
           And
           that
           is
           done
           by
           good
           and
           religious
           talke
           brought
           in
           ,
           (
           if
           it
           will
           be
           admitted
           )
           or
           of
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           yet
           tending
           to
           good
           ends
           :
           
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           sayd
           before
           )
           the
           which
           once
           occupying
           and
           possessing
           them
           ,
           may
           put
           them
           out
           of
           their
           bad
           by
           as
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           oft
           seene
           done
           in
           my
           time
           :
           namely
           ,
           much
           euill
           to
           haue
           been
           hindred
           ,
           and
           put
           by
           ,
           while
           by
           some
           in
           the
           company
           better
           minded
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           it
           hath
           thus
           been
           preuented
           carefully
           and
           wisely
           by
           christian
           &
           sauoury
           communication
           ,
           and
           also
           kind
           vsage
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           good
           meanes
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           inlarge
           and
           vrge
           this
           matter
           a
           little
           further
           ,
           of
           and
           about
           these
           Philistims
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           were
           least
           hurtfull
           when
           they
           were
           most
           busie
           in
           seeking
           out
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           riddle
           ,
           so
           I
           may
           truly
           say
           this
           of
           the
           most
           of
           bad
           sort
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           good
           they
           doe
           either
           in
           Church
           or
           common-wealth
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           the
           sewest
           euils
           that
           they
           commit
           ,
           are
           when
           they
           be
           at
           their
           labour
           ,
           and
           tyed
           to
           the
           works
           of
           their
           calling
           ,
           euen
           as
           the
           theefe
           is
           fast
           from
           doing
           of
           euill
           when
           his
           hands
           are
           tyed
           behind
           him
           .
           For
           though
           euill
           persons
           are
           ill
           minded
           euen
           at
           their
           worke
           ,
           and
           as
           ill
           occupied
           ,
           if
           they
           haue
           opportunitie
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           framed
           thereto
           ,
           yet
           this
           can
           be
           nothing
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           when
           oyle
           is
           put
           to
           the
           flame
           :
           for
           then
           they
           are
           at
           elbow
           roome
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           when
           they
           be
           lincked
           in
           company
           with
           such
           as
           be
           like
           themselues
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           far
           from
           that
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           seeing
           euery
           part
           of
           a
           christian
           mans
           life
           should
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           .
           And
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           great
           humbling
           of
           such
           when
           God
           shall
           open
           their
           eyes
           ,
           (
           vntill
           which
           time
           they
           dreame
           of
           no
           danger
           )
           that
           whereas
           they
           are
           commanded
           in
           all
           that
           they
           doe
           ,
           or
           goe
           about
           ,
           to
           honour
           the
           Lord
           ,
           they
           yet
           shall
           be
           by
           manifold
           witnesses
           brought
           against
           them
           ,
           conuinced
           of
           the
           contrary
           .
           For
           whether
           they
           fast
           or
           feast
           ,
           labour
           or
           be
           idle
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           alone
           ,
           or
           in
           company
           ,
           or
           whatsoeuer
           they
           doe
           ,
           yea
           euen
           when
           they
           worship
           God
           in
           the
           congregation
           ,
           their
           hearts
           are
           lusting
           after
           some
           euill
           ,
           and
           far
           from
           goodnes
           .
           Therefore
           happy
           are
           those
           seruants
           ,
           who
           when
           the
           Lord
           commeth
           may
           be
           found
           occupying
           their
           talent
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           may
           be
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           haue
           been
           neither
           idle
           nor
           vnprofitable
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           willingly
           and
           with
           good
           aduisednes
           ,
           but
           since
           they
           were
           taken
           into
           his
           seruice
           haue
           shewed
           themselues
           faithful
           &
           diligent
           :
           (
           alway
           except
           infirmitie
           )
           and
           yet
           euen
           then
           they
           are
           also
           occupied
           ,
           namely
           in
           resisting
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           that
           for
           three
           dayes
           they
           did
           beat
           their
           brains
           about
           finding
           
           out
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           riddle
           ,
           and
           we
           read
           no
           other
           but
           that
           they
           do
           so
           the
           other
           three
           dayes
           ,
           till
           the
           seuenth
           came
           .
           But
           very
           probable
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           deuised
           among
           themselues
           (
           if
           need
           should
           be
           )
           that
           they
           would
           vse
           Samsons
           wife
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           to
           help
           them
           to
           come
           by
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           said
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           that
           they
           came
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           vrged
           her
           sore
           to
           get
           it
           of
           him
           on
           the
           seauenth
           day
           ,
           when
           their
           hope
           otherwise
           was
           altogether
           past
           ,
           although
           it
           is
           like
           they
           had
           sore
           vrged
           her
           to
           doe
           so
           before
           ,
           then
           (
           I
           say
           )
           they
           threatned
           that
           they
           would
           otherwise
           burne
           her
           fathers
           house
           .
           And
           further
           they
           made
           a
           great
           matter
           of
           that
           they
           should
           lose
           thereby
           if
           they
           could
           not
           shew
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           vndone
           by
           it
           ,
           (
           and
           all
           this
           they
           ascribed
           to
           her
           bringing
           of
           him
           thither
           )
           if
           she
           did
           not
           learne
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           riddle
           ,
           and
           tell
           it
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           hereby
           their
           seeking
           to
           get
           it
           by
           shifts
           and
           guile
           ,
           when
           they
           could
           
           not
           finde
           it
           out
           by
           coniecturall
           wit
           ,
           and
           deliberation
           ,
           wee
           may
           see
           how
           like
           to
           these
           Philistims
           the
           most
           part
           of
           people
           are
           :
           who
           for
           a
           while
           keepe
           compasse
           
           in
           their
           matters
           they
           deale
           in
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           behauiour
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           were
           well
           ordered
           persons
           ;
           this
           (
           I
           say
           )
           many
           do
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           while
           they
           haue
           no
           great
           prouocation
           nor
           temptation
           to
           breake
           out
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           doe
           like
           stormes
           and
           tempests
           arise
           to
           stirre
           and
           disquiet
           them
           ;
           loe
           ,
           then
           they
           appeare
           in
           their
           colour
           ,
           and
           make
           themselues
           knowne
           what
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           what
           little
           gouernment
           they
           haue
           of
           themselues
           .
           Saul
           when
           Dauid
           being
           pursued
           of
           him
           ,
           shewed
           him
           plainly
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           such
           aduantage
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           could
           haue
           killed
           him
           ,
           spake
           mildly
           and
           kindly
           to
           him
           :
           but
           
           when
           he
           had
           thoughts
           put
           into
           his
           head
           ,
           that
           Dauid
           sought
           his
           life
           ,
           then
           he
           was
           most
           spitefully
           exasperated
           and
           incensed
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           So
           in
           another
           kinde
           ,
           while
           Ananias
           and
           Saphira
           his
           wife
           kept
           their
           possessions
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           complaint
           made
           of
           or
           against
           them
           ,
           neither
           were
           they
           accused
           to
           haue
           liued
           offensiuely
           :
           but
           when
           the
           Church
           was
           in
           need
           ,
           and
           they
           for
           praise
           of
           men
           would
           doe
           as
           other
           did
           ,
           according
           
           to
           the
           Apostles
           perswasion
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           relicue
           the
           poore
           ,
           and
           so
           proceeded
           to
           sell
           some
           part
           of
           their
           lands
           ,
           then
           they
           began
           to
           distrust
           that
           they
           should
           haue
           enough
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           couetous
           minde
           kept
           away
           part
           of
           the
           price
           that
           they
           sold
           it
           for
           ,
           and
           yet
           would
           make
           a
           shew
           to
           giue
           it
           all
           ,
           swearing
           falsely
           thereunto
           .
           So
           many
           among
           vs
           liue
           peaceably
           ,
           innocently
           ,
           and
           vnoffensiuely
           ,
           as
           honest
           neighbours
           ,
           and
           well
           liking
           religion
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           who
           yet
           in
           trials
           ,
           and
           yet
           these
           not
           great
           ,
           &
           particularly
           in
           matters
           of
           money
           or
           money
           worth
           ,
           bewray
           that
           they
           are
           to
           be
           commended
           for
           none
           of
           all
           these
           shewes
           of
           goodnesse
           ,
           but
           lay
           foorth
           themselues
           in
           contrary
           colours
           .
           Much
           like
           to
           that
           which
           Satan
           spake
           of
           Iob
           ,
           (
           though
           amisse
           ,
           and
           in
           another
           case
           )
           Touch
           
           
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             curse
             thee
             to
             thy
             face
             .
          
           And
           we
           may
           almost
           binde
           it
           for
           true
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           man
           being
           laid
           to
           the
           touchstone
           of
           gaine
           ,
           especially
           when
           no
           man
           knoweth
           what
           he
           doth
           ,
           doe
           approue
           himselfe
           conscionable
           ,
           he
           is
           an
           honest
           
           man
           indeed
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Philistims
           did
           here
           fall
           to
           shifts
           ,
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           ,
           crueltie
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           euill
           waies
           ,
           who
           first
           did
           not
           so
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           we
           see
           among
           ourselues
           ,
           that
           some
           will
           shew
           themselues
           as
           faire
           chapmen
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           like
           the
           bargaine
           very
           well
           ,
           and
           boast
           they
           will
           not
           take
           good
           gaine
           tenne
           pound
           ,
           &c.
           for
           it
           againe
           :
           also
           they
           will
           agree
           vpon
           couenants
           ,
           seale
           the
           writings
           ,
           take
           witnesses
           ,
           appoint
           the
           day
           of
           payment
           or
           deliuerie
           ;
           and
           what
           should
           I
           say
           more
           ?
           yet
           let
           the
           ware
           or
           merchandise
           in
           the
           meane
           season
           waxe
           cheaper
           then
           was
           supposed
           ,
           then
           begins
           the
           franke
           buyer
           to
           shrinke
           ,
           palter
           ,
           and
           shift
           dishonestly
           for
           himselfe
           :
           And
           so
           doth
           the
           seller
           commonly
           ,
           if
           the
           price
           rise
           any
           thing
           :
           whereas
           they
           bought
           and
           sold
           before
           hand
           ,
           pretending
           they
           were
           resolued
           vpon
           whatsoeuer
           euent
           to
           rest
           satisfied
           ;
           if
           there
           were
           losse
           ,
           to
           depend
           vpon
           God
           for
           restitution
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           shrinke
           backe
           :
           Psal
           .
           15.
           4.
           if
           gaine
           ;
           yet
           to
           confesse
           it
           equall
           and
           iust
           ,
           to
           yeeld
           ,
           and
           forgoe
           it
           without
           grudging
           ,
           seeing
           God
           hath
           cast
           it
           vpon
           the
           partie
           .
           And
           the
           same
           humour
           is
           bewraied
           in
           such
           sellers
           ,
           as
           comming
           short
           of
           the
           
           price
           they
           would
           haue
           ,
           yet
           being
           compelled
           to
           deliuer
           the
           commoditie
           ,
           do
           change
           and
           impaire
           the
           qualitie
           ,
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           cut
           it
           short
           in
           measure
           ,
           or
           vse
           other
           men
           gripingly
           ,
           to
           make
           themselues
           amends
           :
           shewing
           plainly
           ,
           that
           they
           regard
           not
           any
           thing
           in
           their
           contracts
           ,
           saue
           onely
           to
           make
           a
           pray
           of
           their
           brother
           ,
           and
           serue
           their
           turne
           by
           him
           ,
           without
           conscience
           ,
           or
           ciuill
           respect
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           So
           also
           when
           men
           cannot
           enioy
           
           their
           commodities
           ,
           and
           thriue
           as
           they
           would
           ,
           but
           decay
           ,
           or
           feare
           that
           they
           
           shall
           ;
           or
           if
           things
           grow
           deare
           ,
           or
           by
           an
           hundred
           like
           occasions
           ,
           they
           who
           for
           a
           time
           were
           of
           good
           carriage
           and
           behauiour
           ,
           haue
           fallen
           to
           bad
           practises
           ,
           and
           very
           offensiue
           courses
           to
           liue
           and
           bee
           maintained
           by
           ,
           and
           thereby
           disguise
           themselues
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           neuer
           been
           well
           reported
           of
           ,
           nor
           had
           been
           honest
           of
           behauiour
           .
           Yea
           ,
           (
           and
           which
           is
           more
           )
           this
           taketh
           hold
           of
           many
           of
           the
           better
           sort
           euen
           of
           Christians
           ,
           if
           they
           bee
           hardly
           laid
           at
           by
           trials
           ,
           and
           prouocations
           ,
           they
           too
           readily
           yeeld
           to
           do
           things
           euill
           and
           vnbeseeming
           them
           .
           All
           which
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           not
           see
           and
           so
           amend
           and
           reforme
           such
           dishonestie
           ,
           when
           it
           appeares
           to
           men
           ,
           or
           secret
           falsehood
           ,
           though
           God
           onely
           see
           it
           ,
           they
           sufficiently
           bewray
           that
           God
           hath
           no
           pleasure
           in
           them
           .
           But
           if
           any
           break
           out
           in
           their
           liues
           offensiuely
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           a
           wicked
           sort
           ,
           whē
           they
           be
           not
           strongly
           laid
           at
           and
           prouoked
           to
           doe
           so
           ,
           they
           doe
           worse
           then
           these
           Philistims
           ,
           who
           were
           sore
           prouoked
           and
           neerely
           driuen
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           )
           (
           the
           time
           drawing
           neere
           in
           which
           they
           must
           giue
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           riddle
           ,
           or
           else
           suffer
           inconuenience
           )
           before
           they
           fell
           to
           subtiltie
           and
           violence
           ,
           and
           yet
           euen
           therin
           we
           see
           they
           disguised
           themselues
           grossely
           .
        
         
           And
           heere
           it
           shall
           not
           bee
           amisse
           to
           marke
           the
           wrangling
           and
           dishonest
           
           contendings
           of
           these
           Philistims
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           they
           must
           lose
           ;
           and
           what
           commeth
           of
           playing
           for
           money
           ,
           or
           wagering
           .
           Euen
           in
           this
           our
           age
           ,
           wh●re
           the
           vsers
           of
           them
           are
           of
           the
           same
           mould
           and
           nature
           with
           these
           Philistims
           ,
           the
           same
           may
           be
           seene
           :
           Among
           many
           other
           euils
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           not
           here
           set
           downe
           ,
           these
           that
           are
           mentioned
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           to
           haue
           been
           practised
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           companions
           with
           play
           and
           wagering
           .
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           discontentment
           ,
           quarrelling
           ,
           contentions
           ,
           denying
           ,
           and
           breaking
           the
           couenants
           ,
           and
           seeking
           to
           doe
           this
           by
           force
           and
           by
           threatnings
           .
           As
           these
           here
           are
           not
           ashamed
           to
           require
           that
           Samson
           should
           tell
           his
           wife
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           riddle
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           declare
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           as
           much
           as
           to
           goe
           from
           their
           couenant
           ,
           and
           so
           with
           dishonestie
           to
           deny
           it
           .
           But
           of
           these
           mischieuous
           fruites
           futable
           to
           the
           causes
           ,
           I
           said
           somewhat
           before
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           meane
           season
           this
           further
           marke
           (
           for
           the
           aggrauating
           of
           the
           fact
           )
           how
           small
           a
           matter
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           haue
           lost
           thereby
           :
           which
           I
           doe
           not
           so
           much
           speake
           ,
           as
           though
           I
           would
           cause
           maruciling
           ,
           that
           the
           vncircumcised
           and
           irreligious
           people
           should
           contend
           for
           so
           small
           a
           matter
           ,
           who
           did
           the
           like
           throughout
           their
           life
           ;
           but
           to
           the
           end
           I
           may
           fitly
           take
           occasion
           hereby
           ,
           iustly
           to
           charge
           numbers
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           what
           a
           great
           and
           grieuous
           finne
           they
           commit
           ,
           who
           fall
           out
           one
           with
           another
           for
           a
           lesse
           matter
           then
           for
           a
           change
           or
           suite
           of
           apparell
           ,
           when
           yet
           they
           professe
           to
           bee
           guided
           by
           knowledge
           in
           the
           things
           which
           they
           doe
           .
           But
           it
           is
           lesse
           marueile
           that
           they
           so
           breake
           out
           at
           their
           playing
           to
           winne
           one
           anothers
           goods
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           will
           doe
           as
           much
           in
           their
           lawfull
           bargaines
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           quarrell
           and
           striue
           (
           that
           I
           say
           no
           worse
           )
           for
           a
           groate
           or
           a
           shilling
           valew
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           in
           the
           former
           point
           in
           a
           more
           generall
           sort
           .
        
         
           Oh
           the
           mischiefe
           that
           many
           doe
           ,
           yea
           and
           vpon
           a
           small
           occasion
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           very
           trifle
           .
           For
           these
           were
           ready
           to
           burne
           downe
           the
           house
           and
           her
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           was
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           rather
           then
           they
           would
           lose
           the
           valew
           of
           a
           suite
           of
           apparell
           :
           So
           ,
           how
           much
           is
           spent
           by
           men
           in
           their
           rage
           and
           heate
           at
           the
           law
           for
           a
           twelue
           penny
           matter
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           much
           for
           the
           thing
           ,
           as
           the
           satisfying
           
           of
           the
           will
           and
           spitefull
           stomacke
           of
           the
           man.
           Yea
           what
           vndoings
           withall
           of
           one
           another
           are
           seen
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           one
           age
           after
           another
           ,
           lest
           they
           who
           come
           after
           ,
           should
           seeme
           to
           learne
           wisedome
           by
           them
           that
           went
           before
           them
           ;
           both
           wofull
           and
           long
           experience
           doe
           too
           lamentably
           teach
           .
           Beholde
           how
           great
           a
           fire
           a
           small
           sparkle
           kindleth
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           it
           falles
           vpon
           matter
           fit
           
           for
           it
           .
           This
           be
           said
           for
           amplification
           of
           the
           former
           point
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           whole
           for
           this
           time
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           SEVENTIE
           SEVEN
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           XIIII
           .
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           HOw
           earnestly
           the
           Philistims
           vrged
           Samsons
           wife
           to
           get
           
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           riddle
           of
           him
           ,
           wee
           heard
           in
           the
           former
           Sermon
           :
           now
           the
           holy
           storie
           setteth
           downe
           ,
           what
           followed
           their
           threatnings
           of
           Samsons
           wife
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           get
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           riddle
           at
           his
           hand
           .
           First
           she
           sued
           to
           him
           in
           most
           earnest
           maner
           to
           know
           
           it
           ,
           and
           and
           required
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           as
           hee
           loued
           her
           ,
           hee
           would
           declare
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           vnto
           her
           :
           who
           answered
           her
           by
           sound
           reason
           ,
           and
           gaue
           her
           a
           deniall
           .
           But
           she
           not
           satisfied
           therewith
           ,
           desisted
           not
           ,
           but
           was
           importunate
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           weeping
           to
           him
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           seuen
           daies
           after
           the
           first
           three
           were
           past
           :
           for
           so
           are
           the
           words
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           in
           the
           18.
           verse
           
             [
             she
             wept
             before
             him
             the
             seuen
             daies
             ,
             while
             the
             feast
             lasted
             :
             ]
          
           then
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           hee
           told
           her
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           riddle
           on
           the
           seuenth
           day
           ,
           and
           she
           declared
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           to
           Samson
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           controuersie
           was
           ended
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           let
           vs
           marke
           the
           womans
           dealing
           with
           him
           :
           thou
           louest
           me
           not
           ,
           
           saith
           she
           ,
           but
           hatest
           me
           .
           That
           had
           been
           hard
           indeed
           at
           the
           first
           entring
           into
           their
           marriage
           ,
           though
           a
           thing
           which
           falles
           out
           often
           in
           the
           marriages
           of
           many
           vnaduised
           couples
           .
           But
           her
           words
           were
           not
           true
           ,
           neither
           therefore
           by
           and
           by
           so
           to
           be
           beleeued
           ,
           as
           she
           vttered
           them
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           hee
           loued
           her
           nor
           :
           yet
           if
           it
           had
           been
           so
           ,
           wee
           all
           see
           had
           been
           guiltie
           of
           a
           foule
           and
           great
           crime
           :
           whereby
           before
           we
           proceede
           further
           ,
           let
           vs
           note
           this
           :
           that
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           an
           heathenish
           woman
           ,
           there
           should
           bee
           no
           hatred
           but
           neere
           and
           vnfained
           loue
           betwixt
           couples
           in
           marriage
           :
           much
           more
           among
           Christians
           should
           it
           be
           verified
           ,
           Neuer
           any
           man
           hated
           his
           owne
           flesh
           ,
           &c.
           
           Such
           an
           absurditie
           (
           I
           say
           )
           is
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           abhorred
           ,
           which
           causeth
           (
           that
           I
           say
           no
           more
           )
           wearinesse
           one
           of
           another
           .
           The
           falling
           out
           among
           those
           is
           much
           more
           to
           their
           great
           shame
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           the
           diminishing
           of
           loue
           also
           which
           maketh
           ready
           way
           to
           hatred
           ,
           seeing
           loue
           ought
           to
           be
           strong
           
           as
           fire
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           quenched
           with
           many
           waters
           .
           But
           they
           prouide
           ill
           
           for
           this
           ,
           who
           make
           their
           marriage
           (
           when
           yet
           it
           is
           void
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           )
           the
           onely
           ground
           of
           louely
           and
           delightfull
           qualities
           :
           whereas
           the
           best
           things
           that
           are
           in
           it
           ,
           beside
           these
           ,
           are
           flitting
           ,
           and
           momentanie
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           the
           loue
           that
           is
           grounded
           on
           them
           :
           but
           the
           true
           and
           christian
           loue
           is
           constant
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           foorth
           much
           fruite
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           point
           of
           such
           importance
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           includes
           all
           the
           husbands
           dutie
           therein
           ,
           that
           hee
           loue
           his
           wife
           :
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           Where
           that
           is
           ,
           other
           good
           things
           are
           not
           wanting
           .
           For
           hee
           being
           the
           head
           of
           relation
           and
           vnion
           ,
           from
           whom
           must
           flow
           and
           descend
           to
           the
           wife
           all
           comfort
           and
           welfare
           ;
           he
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           thorough
           this
           loue
           ,
           to
           communicate
           himselfe
           to
           his
           wife
           ,
           in
           all
           free
           ,
           bountifull
           ,
           and
           plentifull
           affection
           ,
           and
           dutie
           :
           whereupon
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           she
           is
           to
           him
           againe
           in
           all
           reuerend
           submisse
           ,
           and
           yet
           cheerefull
           manner
           ,
           fitted
           and
           framed
           .
           Yea
           so
           weightie
           a
           point
           is
           this
           of
           loue
           ,
           (
           I
           speake
           not
           of
           frothie
           ,
           hot
           and
           foolish
           loue
           ,
           which
           is
           vanitie
           of
           vanities
           )
           that
           except
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           man
           bee
           knit
           to
           the
           woman
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           to
           one
           not
           onely
           religious
           and
           well
           qualified
           ,
           but
           also
           as
           the
           onely
           person
           ,
           whom
           he
           can
           delight
           in
           ,
           and
           liue
           within
           this
           speciall
           kinde
           of
           fellowship
           :
           except
           this
           (
           I
           say
           )
           it
           is
           not
           the
           generall
           chusing
           of
           a
           good
           woman
           ,
           which
           will
           serue
           the
           turne
           ,
           neither
           shall
           the
           seuerall
           and
           mutuall
           offices
           which
           concerne
           each
           party
           be
           euer
           currantly
           or
           constantly
           performed
           ,
           much
           lesse
           the
           whole
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           estate
           of
           marriage
           blessed
           or
           comfortable
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           by
           her
           weeping
           ,
           when
           she
           had
           no
           iust
           cause
           ,
           wee
           may
           note
           the
           
           subtiltie
           of
           a
           bad
           woman
           ,
           to
           complaine
           bitterly
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           her
           husband
           gaue
           her
           no
           occasion
           of
           .
           For
           what
           though
           hee
           told
           her
           not
           that
           which
           hee
           ought
           not
           to
           doe
           ,
           must
           he
           therefore
           hate
           her
           ?
           and
           although
           the
           Philistims
           threatned
           her
           ,
           did
           that
           proue
           that
           he
           hated
           her
           ?
           I
           say
           therfore
           (
           to
           leaue
           her
           to
           her selfe
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           she
           was
           )
           let
           no
           iust
           cause
           of
           vnkindnesse
           be
           offered
           by
           a
           Christian
           husband
           ,
           and
           let
           it
           be
           well
           testified
           that
           he
           doth
           so
           ,
           and
           if
           she
           will
           then
           (
           as
           many
           women
           doe
           )
           dissemble
           ,
           and
           charge
           her
           husband
           vniustly
           ,
           and
           knowes
           that
           she
           doth
           so
           ,
           and
           that
           onely
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           the
           bent
           of
           her
           bow
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           her
           owne
           cause
           seeme
           tolerable
           and
           good
           ,
           and
           so
           seeke
           (
           as
           she
           did
           here
           )
           to
           draw
           him
           to
           inconuenience
           ;
           if
           (
           I
           say
           )
           she
           doe
           thus
           ,
           let
           it
           make
           all
           Christians
           wise
           and
           warie
           of
           such
           fetches
           ,
           and
           teach
           them
           that
           they
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           ,
           giuing
           them
           all
           due
           that
           belongs
           to
           them
           ,
           take
           heed
           that
           they
           be
           not
           ouercome
           of
           them
           that
           way
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           such
           case
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           if
           a
           spitefull
           woman
           will
           call
           her
           husbands
           loue
           into
           question
           ,
           because
           hee
           will
           not
           reuenge
           the
           falsely
           supposed
           wrongs
           which
           another
           hath
           offered
           her
           ,
           as
           she
           out
           of
           her
           impotent
           humour
           pretendeth
           :
           Or
           if
           a
           proud
           woman
           will
           thus
           vpbraid
           her
           husband
           ,
           for
           not
           satisfying
           her
           demaunds
           touching
           costly
           attire
           ,
           or
           allowance
           of
           more
           money
           ,
           then
           his
           estate
           will
           admit
           .
           So
           also
           if
           a
           iealous
           woman
           ,
           to
           iustifie
           her
           base
           and
           vncomely
           conceits
           and
           behauiours
           to
           her
           husband
           ,
           shall
           make
           her
           case
           good
           ,
           by
           alleaging
           that
           he
           is
           cheerefull
           in
           other
           womens
           companies
           ,
           though
           he
           do
           it
           with
           sobrietie
           and
           warinesse
           :
           In
           all
           these
           cases
           let
           the
           husband
           see
           that
           he
           be
           innocent
           ,
           and
           then
           beware
           how
           he
           prostitute
           or
           imbondage
           himselfe
           to
           such
           of
           his
           wiues
           passions
           ,
           lest
           by
           yeelding
           a
           little
           ,
           he
           lose
           his
           libertie
           :
           but
           yet
           let
           it
           be
           done
           kindly
           and
           peaceably
           anger
           and
           bitternes
           .
        
         
           Now
           further
           ,
           in
           that
           she
           chargeth
           him
           that
           he
           loued
           her
           not
           ,
           because
           he
           
           
           tolde
           her
           not
           of
           that
           secret
           that
           in
           no
           equitie
           it
           concerned
           her
           to
           know
           ;
           what
           reason
           had
           shee
           so
           to
           doe
           ?
           But
           shee
           drew
           her
           reason
           from
           a
           wrong
           ground
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           women
           must
           know
           their
           husbands
           minde
           in
           al
           things
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           thinke
           they
           loue
           them
           not
           .
           If
           this
           had
           been
           her
           error
           alone
           ,
           I
           would
           haue
           said
           no
           more
           of
           it
           .
           But
           behold
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           fondnes
           and
           follie
           that
           possesseth
           many
           women
           .
           I
           confesse
           that
           in
           things
           common
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           concerne
           both
           ,
           either
           pertaining
           to
           soule
           or
           bodie
           ,
           or
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           there
           be
           a
           free
           and
           readie
           communicating
           of
           all
           such
           things
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           woman
           hath
           a
           right
           therein
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           man
           :
           but
           seeing
           there
           are
           many
           things
           of
           fecresie
           besides
           them
           ,
           which
           lie
           waightily
           vpon
           the
           husband
           ,
           but
           doe
           nothing
           concerne
           the
           wife
           ,
           yea
           and
           dangerous
           to
           bee
           tolde
           foorth
           ,
           and
           many
           women
           weake
           to
           conceale
           them
           ,
           the
           husband
           in
           no
           wisedome
           may
           impart
           them
           vnto
           her
           :
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           be
           iustly
           charged
           with
           want
           of
           loue
           .
           But
           more
           of
           this
           in
           the
           next
           Chapter
           (
           God
           willing
           )
           saue
           one
           .
        
         
           Samson
           withstood
           his
           wife
           at
           first
           by
           good
           reason
           ,
           namely
           ,
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           told
           it
           to
           his
           father
           ,
           nor
           mother
           ,
           whom
           yet
           he
           loued
           dearely
           ,
           and
           
           long
           ;
           she
           was
           but
           new
           marryed
           to
           him
           ,
           neither
           had
           he
           proofe
           of
           her
           faithfulnes
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           silence
           ;
           but
           otherwise
           his
           reason
           had
           not
           been
           good
           ,
           seeing
           a
           man
           may
           impart
           some
           things
           to
           his
           wife
           rather
           then
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           denying
           her
           request
           he
           did
           well
           .
           So
           we
           should
           with
           reasonable
           answers
           withstand
           vnreasonable
           sutes
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           shew
           ourselues
           well
           fortified
           by
           the
           word
           and
           sound
           resolution
           out
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           when
           we
           can
           giue
           a
           sufficient
           reason
           of
           our
           refusall
           :
           and
           otherwise
           we
           are
           as
           like
           to
           be
           drawne
           to
           sinne
           ,
           although
           we
           be
           not
           greatly
           sollicited
           by
           the
           importunitie
           of
           others
           ,
           our selues
           being
           vngrounded
           or
           vnarmed
           against
           the
           subtiltie
           and
           loose
           disposition
           of
           our
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           though
           we
           thinke
           neuer
           so
           well
           of
           our
           owne
           strength
           .
           But
           it
           must
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           danger
           is
           when
           beside
           our
           owne
           readinesse
           and
           pronesse
           to
           euill
           ,
           we
           haue
           prouocations
           also
           ,
           and
           those
           strong
           by
           inward
           temptations
           and
           outward
           occasions
           .
           In
           auoyding
           and
           resisting
           both
           ,
           Ioseph
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           an
           example
           worthie
           our
           following
           ,
           who
           was
           neither
           snared
           nor
           inticed
           inwardly
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           he
           might
           easily
           haue
           had
           such
           desire
           satisfied
           ,
           neither
           being
           allured
           with
           words
           and
           flattery
           ,
           did
           so
           much
           as
           hearken
           to
           his
           whorish
           mistresse
           .
           Now
           as
           I
           haue
           spoken
           to
           men
           ,
           so
           a
           word
           I
           will
           adde
           to
           women
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           were
           wise
           ,
           they
           would
           learne
           to
           shake
           off
           the
           bold
           and
           shamelesse
           sutes
           of
           such
           as
           should
           dare
           demaund
           that
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           were
           their
           dishonestie
           ,
           reproch
           ,
           and
           vndoing
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           prostitute
           their
           chastity
           to
           any
           of
           them
           at
           their
           pleasures
           ,
           who
           hauing
           once
           spoyled
           them
           ,
           doe
           leaue
           them
           so
           .
           But
           of
           the
           fruit
           of
           dalliance
           more
           afterward
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           said
           here
           that
           she
           would
           not
           be
           answered
           so
           by
           him
           ,
           but
           was
           importunate
           with
           him
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           seauen
           dayes
           of
           the
           feast
           ,
           after
           the
           first
           
           three
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           could
           not
           finde
           out
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           riddle
           ,
           and
           so
           she
           woon
           and
           obtained
           at
           his
           hands
           at
           last
           that
           which
           she
           sought
           :
           and
           so
           shee
           told
           it
           to
           her
           people
           and
           countrey
           men
           the
           Philistims
           .
           These
           three
           things
           may
           be
           seene
           in
           this
           verse
           distinctly
           ,
           her
           importunate
           vrging
           of
           him
           ,
           his
           impotencie
           in
           being
           ouercome
           of
           her
           ,
           and
           her
           telling
           the
           exposition
           of
           the
           riddle
           to
           the
           Philistims
           her
           people
           .
           And
           they
           minister
           seuerall
           instructions
           
           to
           vs.
           First
           by
           her
           importunate
           vrging
           of
           him
           ,
           when
           no
           reason
           would
           answer
           her
           ,
           wee
           may
           see
           ,
           how
           vnreasonable
           shamelesse
           ,
           and
           bold
           ,
           and
           yea
           vnwearyed
           wicked
           persons
           are
           in
           the
           following
           of
           their
           bad
           suites
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           will
           neuer
           giue
           ouer
           ,
           but
           thinke
           they
           shall
           preuaile
           by
           one
           meanes
           or
           other
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           by
           their
           importunity
           :
           wee
           cannot
           doe
           the
           like
           ,
           nor
           come
           neere
           them
           either
           in
           seeking
           to
           further
           goodnes
           by
           men
           ,
           or
           in
           suing
           to
           God
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           a
           small
           denyall
           ,
           and
           a
           weake
           withstanding
           of
           vs
           by
           men
           ,
           makes
           vs
           soone
           weary
           of
           our
           honest
           attempts
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           may
           faint
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           and
           in
           like
           manner
           giue
           ouer
           in
           making
           our
           requests
           to
           God
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           great
           matters
           if
           we
           preuaile
           not
           at
           once
           .
           How
           vnlike
           are
           we
           to
           the
           woman
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           who
           would
           take
           no
           repulse
           ,
           nor
           be
           discouraged
           by
           the
           hardest
           answer
           that
           was
           giuen
           her
           .
           And
           our
           Sauiour
           hath
           taught
           vs
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           were
           
           importunate
           with
           him
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           faile
           ,
           nor
           goe
           without
           that
           which
           we
           a●ke
           ,
           our
           requests
           being
           made
           according
           to
           his
           will.
           And
           this
           is
           one
           speciall
           point
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           wherein
           the
           children
           of
           light
           are
           to
           learne
           of
           the
           children
           of
           this
           world
           .
        
         
           Now
           further
           to
           passe
           to
           the
           second
           thing
           of
           the
           three
           ,
           we
           see
           that
           by
           this
           
           following
           him
           thus
           with
           continuall
           vrging
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           yeelded
           to
           her
           suite
           ,
           and
           told
           her
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           riddle
           .
           So
           that
           he
           who
           withstood
           her
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           was
           afterwards
           ouercome
           .
           It
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           haue
           ouercome
           a
           temptation
           at
           the
           first
           assaulting
           vs
           ,
           (
           which
           one
           would
           thinke
           were
           hardest
           to
           doe
           in
           respect
           of
           times
           following
           )
           yet
           we
           may
           possibly
           be
           ouercome
           of
           it
           afterwards
           ,
           and
           be
           giuen
           ouer
           to
           it
           :
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           to
           such
           vnlawfull
           demaunds
           as
           this
           was
           ,
           or
           to
           incontinencie
           ,
           filthy
           gaine
           ,
           seeking
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           like
           .
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           fickle
           and
           flexible
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           strengthen
           our selues
           to
           be
           constant
           at
           one
           time
           as
           an
           other
           in
           a
           good
           thing
           ,
           neither
           be
           oft
           instant
           with
           God
           by
           feruent
           praying
           ,
           watching
           ,
           neither
           couenanting
           against
           sin
           ,
           or
           not
           looking
           carefully
           to
           the
           keeping
           of
           them
           ,
           neither
           disgrace
           sin
           :
           by
           meanes
           whereof
           ,
           Satan
           taketh
           his
           aduantage
           against
           vs
           one
           time
           or
           other
           .
        
         
           Euen
           so
           the
           same
           Samson
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           did
           afterwards
           the
           very
           like
           ,
           who
           withstanding
           the
           inticements
           of
           a
           subtile
           woman
           as
           now
           he
           did
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           full
           purpose
           (
           for
           a
           time
           )
           to
           doe
           so
           still
           ,
           yet
           yeelded
           by
           long
           perswasion
           vnto
           her
           vniust
           and
           vnreasonable
           request
           at
           the
           last
           .
           It
           is
           no
           marueile
           to
           see
           it
           thus
           in
           some
           particular
           sinne
           and
           temptation
           that
           one
           is
           brought
           to
           yeeld
           at
           last
           ,
           who
           resisted
           at
           the
           first
           :
           for
           we
           see
           it
           to
           be
           so
           in
           the
           generall
           liking
           and
           imbracing
           of
           the
           whole
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           That
           some
           ,
           who
           receiued
           it
           with
           ioy
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           yet
           fall
           away
           from
           the
           loue
           of
           it
           afterward
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           neuer
           imbraced
           it
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           much
           more
           they
           who
           haue
           resisted
           a
           sinne
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           may
           possibly
           afterward
           fall
           into
           it
           notwithstanding
           .
           And
           it
           ought
           to
           make
           the
           best
           of
           vs
           constant
           in
           watching
           against
           all
           euill
           as
           well
           as
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           remembring
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           his
           charge
           is
           peremptory
           and
           indefinite
           reaching
           at
           all
           times
           
             [
             Watch.
          
           ]
           As
           for
           them
           who
           neuer
           haue
           had
           any
           sound
           proofe
           of
           the
           forgiuenes
           and
           death
           of
           sinne
           wrought
           in
           them
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           no
           marueile
           if
           this
           inconstancie
           bee
           seene
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           please
           themselues
           ouer-much
           in
           their
           good
           actions
           ,
           and
           soone
           are
           discouraged
           either
           from
           within
           or
           without
           themselues
           by
           the
           least
           occasion
           .
           The
           best
           people
           must
           plie
           God
           with
           
           their
           prayers
           to
           hold
           out
           ,
           and
           to
           build
           vp
           daily
           vpon
           a
           good
           foundation
           .
           Can
           a
           rush
           grow
           without
           mire
           ?
           or
           can
           a
           man
           be
           watchfull
           to
           persist
           in
           the
           good
           course
           which
           he
           hath
           seemed
           to
           like
           ,
           or
           in
           hating
           the
           sinne
           which
           hee
           seemed
           to
           haue
           disliked
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           nothing
           to
           set
           him
           forward
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           difficultie
           ?
           Flesh
           and
           blood
           cannot
           inherit
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           :
           neither
           is
           Satan
           diuided
           in
           himself
           .
           Reioyce
           not
           men
           in
           their
           shewes
           therefore
           ,
           but
           get
           the
           assurance
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           and
           not
           patch
           vp
           an
           euill
           heart
           with
           a
           fewe
           colours
           of
           goodnesse
           which
           are
           not
           ioyned
           with
           substance
           .
        
         
           Also
           this
           weaknes
           and
           follie
           of
           Samsons
           ,
           before
           I
           passe
           to
           the
           third
           point
           ,
           
           teacheth
           another
           thing
           :
           that
           when
           we
           haue
           ouercome
           an
           hard
           difficultie
           ,
           and
           greater
           temptation
           ,
           yet
           we
           may
           be
           afterwards
           ouercome
           of
           a
           small
           one
           .
           For
           he
           had
           concealed
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           riddle
           to
           his
           father
           and
           mother
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           farre
           greater
           reason
           to
           tell
           it
           ,
           as
           hauing
           so
           long
           proofe
           of
           their
           pietie
           ,
           loue
           ,
           and
           faithfulnesse
           ;
           rather
           then
           to
           her
           a
           stranger
           ,
           and
           whom
           hee
           knew
           to
           bee
           void
           of
           the
           most
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           .
           And
           it
           is
           like
           hee
           tolde
           not
           them
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           by
           some
           occasion
           haue
           opened
           it
           to
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           as
           his
           wife
           did
           now
           vnto
           them
           .
        
         
           His
           follie
           in
           bewraying
           it
           to
           his
           wife
           ,
           was
           like
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           reproue
           Ieroboams
           idolatrie
           at
           Bethel
           .
           For
           he
           hauing
           a
           charge
           giuen
           him
           of
           God
           that
           he
           should
           goe
           into
           no
           house
           in
           that
           wicked
           place
           ,
           to
           
           eate
           or
           refresh
           himselfe
           ,
           did
           well
           and
           carefully
           obserue
           it
           in
           the
           place
           where
           it
           was
           hardest
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Kings
           house
           ,
           and
           yet
           behold
           hee
           was
           ouercome
           ,
           and
           went
           from
           his
           charge
           ,
           through
           foolish
           credulitie
           ,
           where
           he
           might
           much
           more
           easily
           haue
           kept
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           his
           fellow
           .
           For
           hee
           being
           inuited
           home
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           withstood
           it
           ,
           not
           fearing
           his
           displeasure
           :
           but
           when
           afterwards
           he
           was
           moued
           by
           the
           old
           Prophet
           of
           Bethel
           ,
           to
           goe
           to
           his
           house
           and
           eate
           ,
           he
           went
           with
           him
           contrary
           to
           the
           commandement
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           was
           therefore
           after
           his
           departure
           slaine
           of
           a
           Lion
           in
           the
           high
           way
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           hereof
           both
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           as
           offend
           that
           way
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           ouercome
           of
           a
           smaller
           sinne
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           ouercome
           a
           greater
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           that
           men
           are
           more
           afraid
           of
           committing
           that
           ,
           and
           distrusting
           themselues
           ,
           seeke
           the
           more
           feruently
           to
           God
           for
           helpe
           ,
           and
           obtaine
           it
           :
           but
           when
           it
           is
           a
           
           smaller
           sinne
           ,
           we
           doe
           not
           so
           much
           suspect
           and
           feare
           our selues
           ,
           and
           so
           being
           vnarmed
           and
           ill
           prouided
           ,
           we
           doe
           the
           easilier
           fall
           into
           it
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           commeth
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           haue
           slaine
           a
           Lion
           ,
           a
           Beare
           foiles
           vs
           ,
           and
           hauing
           deuoured
           a
           camell
           ,
           a
           gnat
           chokes
           vs
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           wee
           auoid
           the
           harder
           inconuenience
           ,
           and
           yet
           bewray
           and
           shew
           our
           weakenesse
           in
           a
           smaller
           ,
           which
           wee
           might
           more
           easily
           haue
           ouercome
           .
           And
           so
           it
           fareth
           with
           vs
           in
           repenting
           ,
           that
           for
           a
           great
           trespasse
           we
           are
           easilier
           brought
           to
           relent
           ,
           seeing
           wee
           know
           that
           wee
           were
           more
           hardned
           in
           and
           by
           the
           committing
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           a
           lesse
           offence
           wee
           shall
           hardlier
           bewaile
           and
           confesse
           it
           ,
           seeing
           the
           heart
           in
           committing
           of
           that
           doth
           not
           see
           so
           much
           euill
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           well
           with
           Gods
           seruants
           ,
           while
           they
           liue
           by
           their
           former
           experience
           ,
           and
           renue
           their
           care
           of
           pleasing
           God
           ,
           and
           feare
           of
           the
           contrary
           :
           for
           then
           they
           shall
           bee
           so
           farre
           from
           this
           distemper
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           able
           (
           with
           the
           same
           Prophet
           at
           
           another
           time
           )
           to
           beleeue
           that
           hee
           who
           deliuered
           them
           from
           the
           Lion
           and
           Beare
           ,
           (
           the
           more
           dangerous
           )
           will
           not
           suffer
           the
           Philistim
           to
           preuaile
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           come
           to
           the
           third
           point
           :
           whereas
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           when
           Samson
           
           had
           opened
           it
           to
           his
           wife
           ,
           she
           did
           by
           and
           by
           tell
           it
           to
           her
           countrey
           men
           ,
           the
           Philistims
           ;
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           all
           her
           weeping
           to
           her
           husband
           was
           but
           dissimulation
           and
           falsehood
           ,
           treacherie
           and
           vnfaithfulnes
           ,
           euen
           a
           packe
           of
           mischiefe
           she
           did
           bewray
           to
           lie
           hidden
           in
           her
           heart
           ,
           vnder
           that
           faire
           shew
           of
           kindnesse
           and
           loue
           .
           To
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           giue
           credit
           to
           the
           outward
           shewes
           of
           goodnesse
           and
           simplicitie
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           rest
           in
           them
           as
           sufficient
           proofes
           thereof
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           haue
           no
           better
           testimonie
           in
           them
           that
           will
           
           seeme
           such
           .
           For
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           is
           a
           deepe
           gulfe
           full
           of
           abomination
           :
           and
           such
           as
           are
           subtile
           can
           waite
           their
           opportunitie
           to
           get
           and
           obtaine
           that
           which
           they
           seeke
           .
           And
           yet
           iudge
           we
           none
           before
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           till
           God
           shall
           lay
           them
           open
           ,
           but
           waite
           and
           trie
           them
           .
           Many
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           onely
           as
           S●
           Iames
           saith
           ,
           to
           bestow
           amisse
           that
           which
           they
           aske
           ,
           euen
           vpon
           their
           
           lusts
           .
           And
           so
           doe
           many
           pretend
           faire
           to
           men
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           dissimulation
           and
           hypocrisie
           .
        
         
           Now
           they
           had
           got
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           riddle
           by
           the
           woman
           ,
           they
           
           bring
           it
           forth
           to
           Samson
           before
           the
           Sunne
           went
           downe
           on
           the
           seuenth
           day
           .
           A
           most
           grosse
           part
           played
           by
           them
           ,
           to
           seeke
           it
           out
           that
           way
           ,
           as
           Ahabs
           act
           was
           in
           killing
           Naboth
           ,
           when
           Elias
           met
           him
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           Hast
           thou
           killed
           and
           taken
           possession
           ?
           But
           it
           may
           giue
           warning
           to
           vs
           ,
           to
           haue
           no
           more
           to
           doe
           with
           such
           then
           we
           must
           needs
           .
           For
           this
           is
           so
           common
           ,
           that
           false
           hood
           ,
           violence
           and
           vnconscion
           ablenes
           is
           crept
           in
           euen
           among
           men
           of
           better
           profession
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           who
           deale
           with
           such
           ,
           cannot
           tell
           when
           they
           haue
           made
           their
           couenants
           and
           bargaines
           sure
           enough
           .
           For
           not
           onely
           they
           flie
           from
           their
           word
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           witnesse
           and
           writing
           too
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           the
           least
           
           hole
           to
           be
           found
           .
           Which
           is
           to
           make
           men
           more
           faithfull
           themselues
           ,
           and
           more
           wise
           in
           taking
           heed
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           note
           the
           vnweariednes
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           that
           after
           they
           begun
           ;
           they
           
           neuer
           gaue
           ouer
           labouring
           ,
           and
           perswading
           the
           woman
           by
           flatterie
           and
           threats
           ,
           sweating
           at
           it
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           that
           which
           they
           sought
           ,
           and
           yet
           had
           little
           hope
           of
           comming
           by
           it
           by
           her
           meanes
           ,
           who
           was
           wife
           to
           their
           aduersarie
           Samson
           ,
           with
           whom
           the
           wager
           was
           laid
           who
           if
           she
           had
           been
           faithfull
           to
           him
           ,
           might
           as
           well
           haue
           fetched
           the
           water
           of
           the
           well
           of
           Bethelem
           ,
           (
           by
           going
           through
           an
           hoast
           of
           armed
           men
           for
           it
           )
           as
           they
           should
           haue
           got
           it
           of
           her
           .
        
         
           Oh
           the
           toyle
           that
           lewd
           fellowes
           will
           take
           for
           their
           pleasure
           and
           profit
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           their
           wicked
           purposes
           to
           passe
           .
           If
           they
           haue
           no
           successe
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           yet
           they
           take
           no
           discouragement
           at
           it
           ,
           but
           set
           vpon
           it
           another
           .
           They
           that
           take
           such
           paines
           for
           trash
           ,
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           should
           take
           some
           for
           
           grace
           .
           But
           oh
           that
           they
           who
           professe
           to
           loue
           goodnesse
           ,
           could
           be
           brought
           to
           doe
           but
           halfe
           so
           much
           to
           bring
           good
           things
           to
           passe
           ,
           and
           to
           seeke
           happinesse
           for
           euer
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           in
           hunting
           after
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           filthie
           gaine
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           for
           a
           moment
           .
           I
           haue
           said
           somwhat
           of
           this
           in
           the
           womans
           importunitie
           ,
           though
           indeed
           she
           was
           woed
           to
           this
           by
           these
           ,
           and
           these
           were
           the
           first
           that
           swaied
           her
           motion
           .
           But
           she
           (
           of
           the
           two
           )
           was
           the
           
           more
           like
           to
           preuaile
           with
           him
           ,
           then
           they
           to
           draw
           her
           to
           bee
           a
           partie
           with
           them
           .
           Therefore
           strange
           was
           their
           confidence
           and
           presumption
           in
           attempting
           to
           goe
           thus
           betweene
           barke
           and
           tree
           ,
           and
           obtaining
           their
           purposes
           by
           so
           desperate
           a
           meanes
           ,
           as
           were
           no
           lesse
           then
           the
           setting
           husband
           and
           wife
           together
           by
           the
           eares
           .
           But
           what
           will
           not
           such
           aduenture
           ,
           as
           are
           set
           vpon
           mischiefe
           ?
           A
           right
           Embleme
           of
           the
           cursed
           brood
           of
           Iesuites
           ,
           negotiators
           for
           the
           whore
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           whose
           furie
           no
           attempt
           ,
           no
           sedition
           is
           impossible
           vnto
           vs.
           
        
         
           And
           to
           shut
           vp
           this
           matter
           about
           seeking
           out
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           riddle
           ;
           
           now
           let
           vs
           heare
           Samsons
           answere
           ,
           when
           they
           brought
           in
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           after
           this
           manner
           :
           [
           What
           is
           sweeter
           then
           hony
           ,
           or
           stronger
           then
           a
           Lion
           ]
           he
           said
           in
           effect
           to
           them
           againe
           ;
           And
           what
           is
           more
           vnfaithfull
           or
           vntrustie
           then
           a
           woman
           ?
           Hee
           answered
           little
           lesse
           ,
           when
           hee
           vttered
           these
           words
           to
           them
           ;
           If
           yee
           had
           not
           ploughed
           with
           my
           heifer
           ,
           ye
           had
           not
           found
           out
           my
           riddle
           :
           which
           was
           as
           much
           as
           if
           he
           had
           accused
           them
           of
           falsehood
           ,
           and
           vniust
           dealing
           ,
           and
           her
           of
           vnfaithfulnes
           to
           her
           husband
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           learne
           one
           property
           of
           a
           wicked
           woman
           ,
           that
           she
           is
           more
           true
           and
           trustie
           to
           strangers
           ,
           then
           to
           her
           owne
           husband
           .
           And
           yet
           to
           speake
           as
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           she
           is
           neither
           constant
           nor
           sure
           to
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           a
           third
           come
           in
           
           the
           way
           betwixt
           both
           .
           But
           she
           that
           will
           deale
           so
           with
           her
           friend
           ,
           namely
           her
           husband
           ,
           what
           ,
           thinke
           we
           ,
           would
           such
           an
           one
           doe
           to
           her
           enemie
           ?
           And
           if
           shee
           would
           doe
           it
           without
           iust
           cause
           ,
           what
           ,
           if
           she
           should
           be
           prouoked
           ?
           Whereby
           let
           other
           be
           admonished
           .
           But
           oh
           faithfulnes
           ,
           how
           precious
           and
           much
           to
           be
           desired
           art
           thou
           ?
           And
           of
           Samsons
           wife
           and
           the
           Philistims
           thus
           much
           :
           of
           Samson
           himselfe
           I
           will
           say
           more
           in
           the
           next
           Sermon
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           SEVENTIE
           EIGHT
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           XIIII
           .
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           NOw
           I
           will
           end
           the
           Chapter
           with
           Samson
           ,
           and
           shew
           what
           
           was
           done
           by
           him
           then
           ,
           after
           the
           feast
           was
           ended
           :
           which
           is
           the
           fourth
           and
           last
           branch
           of
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Chapter
           .
           We
           haue
           heard
           how
           ill
           hee
           was
           dealt
           with
           by
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           yet
           (
           as
           the
           storie
           relateth
           )
           he
           did
           performe
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           challenged
           as
           their
           due
           ,
           which
           yet
           in
           deed
           they
           had
           iustly
           depriued
           themselues
           of
           by
           their
           bad
           dealing
           ,
           if
           Samson
           would
           haue
           stood
           with
           them
           .
           But
           the
           Lord
           strengthened
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           paid
           them
           with
           the
           apparell
           of
           their
           owne
           countrimen
           .
           And
           hauing
           slaine
           thirtie
           men
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           answered
           the
           demaund
           of
           the
           other
           that
           wagered
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           greatly
           offended
           with
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           went
           away
           from
           her
           to
           his
           fathers
           house
           ,
           not
           telling
           her
           whither
           hee
           went
           ,
           and
           in
           
           the
           meane
           while
           ,
           she
           was
           giuen
           away
           from
           him
           by
           her
           father
           to
           one
           of
           his
           companions
           .
           And
           these
           things
           fell
           out
           after
           the
           marriage
           feast
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           said
           heere
           ,
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           came
           vpon
           Samson
           againe
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           know
           that
           he
           was
           guided
           thereby
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           hee
           went
           about
           ,
           when
           he
           slew
           the
           thirtie
           Philistims
           at
           Ascalon
           ,
           and
           was
           thereby
           strengthened
           also
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           This
           example
           of
           his
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           followed
           of
           vs
           ,
           I
           confesse
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           do
           things
           in
           our
           vocation
           which
           God
           haue
           commanded
           generally
           in
           his
           word
           .
        
         
           The
           apparell
           of
           these
           thirtie
           men
           of
           the
           Philistims
           whom
           hee
           slew
           ,
           hee
           
           gaue
           to
           them
           that
           told
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           riddle
           .
           So
           that
           although
           he
           fell
           into
           their
           hands
           by
           subtiltie
           ,
           yet
           doth
           he
           not
           shift
           them
           off
           ,
           and
           serue
           them
           according
           to
           their
           dealings
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           satisfie
           them
           :
           for
           though
           no
           mention
           be
           here
           made
           of
           the
           linnen
           that
           hee
           gaue
           them
           with
           the
           garments
           ,
           yet
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           it
           thus
           ,
           that
           hee
           gaue
           them
           all
           ,
           though
           the
           chiefe
           onely
           be
           named
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           to
           expresse
           the
           whole
           oftentimes
           by
           a
           part
           :
           and
           besides
           ,
           wee
           know
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           otherwise
           haue
           been
           contented
           and
           satisfied
           .
           So
           we
           are
           to
           know
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           become
           vs
           who
           are
           Christians
           ,
           to
           yeeld
           ill
           measure
           to
           them
           that
           offer
           it
           to
           vs
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           that
           neither
           Samson
           did
           ,
           but
           to
           ouercome
           euill
           with
           good
           :
           which
           (
           it
           must
           be
           granted
           )
           will
           hardly
           be
           yeelded
           to
           ,
           and
           the
           flesh
           affordeth
           much
           ill
           counsell
           against
           it
           :
           but
           we
           are
           not
           debtors
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           fulfill
           the
           desires
           of
           it
           ,
           
           but
           to
           practise
           innocencie
           ,
           through
           many
           prouocations
           to
           the
           contrarie
           .
           Nay
           further
           ,
           although
           wee
           should
           pretend
           that
           wee
           vse
           our
           aduantage
           against
           him
           that
           hath
           wronged
           vs
           ,
           to
           this
           end
           that
           we
           may
           play
           stopgame
           (
           as
           we
           say
           )
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           saue
           our selues
           harmelesse
           ,
           although
           we
           doe
           not
           depriue
           him
           simply
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           euen
           this
           (
           I
           say
           )
           is
           not
           permitted
           vs
           :
           except
           the
           aduantage
           be
           such
           as
           wee
           may
           lawfully
           take
           ,
           and
           would
           haue
           taken
           against
           him
           in
           equitie
           ,
           whether
           he
           had
           giuen
           vs
           occasion
           of
           reuenge
           or
           no.
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           if
           hee
           haue
           wronged
           vs
           in
           our
           bargaine
           through
           our
           ouersight
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           prouide
           for
           our selues
           by
           some
           ouersight
           of
           his
           :
           but
           if
           he
           stands
           not
           to
           couenant
           ,
           or
           deny
           vs
           our
           due
           ,
           we
           may
           lawfully
           seek
           our
           owne
           ,
           after
           all
           other
           meanes
           to
           come
           by
           it
           haue
           been
           vsed
           ,
           so
           we
           haue
           no
           respect
           of
           reuenge
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           streight
           rule
           :
           but
           where
           is
           the
           practise
           of
           it
           ,
           euen
           among
           them
           that
           know
           it
           ,
           and
           professe
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           to
           let
           others
           goe
           ?
           But
           we
           thinke
           our
           condition
           vnequall
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           not
           deceiue
           the
           deceiuer
           ,
           and
           preuent
           his
           subtiltie
           with
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           play
           the
           Cretians
           with
           the
           Cretian
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           dissemble
           ,
           cogge
           ,
           and
           lye
           with
           him
           that
           makes
           no
           conscience
           ,
           as
           if
           Christianitie
           might
           not
           meddle
           in
           this
           businesse
           ;
           which
           yet
           is
           as
           apparant
           a
           relike
           of
           the
           old
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           lust
           of
           our
           flesh
           ,
           from
           which
           we
           should
           be
           purged
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           ,
           if
           Paul
           may
           be
           beleeued
           .
           Oh
           what
           occasion
           doth
           the
           common
           sort
           take
           to
           recompence
           euill
           for
           euill
           ?
           They
           then
           shew
           themselues
           in
           their
           kinde
           and
           colours
           ,
           when
           they
           can
           hit
           them
           home
           ,
           who
           haue
           stood
           in
           their
           light
           neuer
           so
           little
           ,
           and
           they
           loue
           to
           talke
           and
           glorie
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           done
           .
           But
           to
           say
           a
           word
           more
           of
           them
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           not
           expressed
           in
           the
           agreement
           betwixt
           Samson
           and
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           that
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           riddle
           should
           be
           declared
           by
           their
           owne
           finding
           out
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           falsehood
           ,
           or
           indirect
           meanes
           :
           yet
           who
           doubteth
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           meant
           so
           ?
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           this
           departing
           from
           innocencie
           
           in
           bargaines
           and
           contracts
           ,
           and
           going
           to
           shifting
           ,
           and
           against
           that
           which
           is
           honest
           and
           iust
           ,
           vnder
           a
           pretence
           that
           euery
           particular
           cannot
           be
           mentioned
           and
           set
           downe
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           fault
           among
           men
           ,
           and
           proues
           them
           that
           deale
           so
           ,
           to
           bee
           farre
           from
           vprightnes
           :
           but
           those
           that
           yeeld
           of
           their
           due
           rather
           then
           striue
           endlesly
           ,
           to
           be
           odde
           people
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           passe
           from
           this
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           to
           another
           point
           ,
           namely
           of
           Samsons
           
           wrath
           kindled
           against
           his
           wife
           for
           telling
           the
           riddle
           to
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           and
           therefore
           going
           away
           without
           her
           to
           his
           fathers
           house
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           not
           telling
           her
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           act
           of
           his
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           iustified
           .
           For
           hee
           ought
           not
           in
           such
           a
           moodie
           manner
           to
           haue
           departed
           from
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           leaue
           her
           in
           a
           wondering
           at
           his
           so
           sudden
           going
           from
           her
           ,
           and
           giuing
           her
           cause
           to
           feare
           at
           his
           returne
           home
           ,
           a
           renuing
           of
           his
           displeasure
           toward
           her
           againe
           :
           he
           should
           not
           (
           I
           say
           )
           haue
           left
           her
           (
           a
           young
           woman
           new
           married
           )
           in
           doubts
           and
           feares
           ,
           what
           might
           befall
           her
           :
           but
           he
           should
           haue
           told
           her
           fault
           vnto
           her
           ,
           as
           shee
           had
           been
           fit
           to
           heare
           it
           ,
           betwixt
           them
           two
           ,
           and
           so
           after
           a
           kinde
           reproofe
           ,
           and
           a
           counselling
           of
           her
           to
           be
           better
           gouerned
           ,
           to
           haue
           ended
           the
           controuersie
           ,
           and
           either
           to
           haue
           taken
           her
           with
           him
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           not
           to
           haue
           gone
           away
           frow
           her
           sullenly
           in
           displeasure
           .
        
         
           This
           sheweth
           what
           a
           fault
           sullennes
           is
           ,
           when
           we
           bee
           angrie
           with
           any
           bodie
           ,
           and
           yet
           wee
           will
           not
           bee
           knowne
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           neither
           shew
           the
           cause
           peaceably
           and
           plainly
           ,
           why
           we
           are
           grieued
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           might
           make
           an
           end
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           be
           satisfied
           (
           if
           it
           may
           be
           )
           with
           the
           answere
           giuen
           vs
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           beare
           it
           patiently
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           and
           so
           cut
           off
           anger
           ;
           but
           either
           to
           goe
           out
           of
           the
           companie
           discontented
           and
           vnquiet
           ,
           or
           saying
           nothing
           ,
           but
           broyling
           in
           our
           stomackes
           to
           the
           great
           griefe
           and
           offence
           of
           the
           partie
           against
           whom
           our
           anger
           is
           kindled
           and
           conceiued
           ,
           thus
           to
           doe
           (
           I
           say
           )
           is
           a
           thing
           vtterly
           vnbeseeming
           a
           Christian
           .
           But
           if
           question
           bee
           made
           which
           of
           the
           two
           is
           worst
           ,
           either
           open
           or
           secret
           anger
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           bewraying
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           letting
           of
           it
           appeare
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           so
           impotent
           that
           we
           cannot
           bridle
           and
           suppresse
           it
           ,
           is
           of
           both
           euils
           farre
           more
           tolerable
           ,
           then
           this
           smoothering
           and
           keeping
           in
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           both
           be
           vile
           and
           odious
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           if
           an
           house
           be
           set
           on
           fire
           ,
           it
           is
           farre
           more
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           threatneth
           greater
           mischiefe
           to
           the
           speedie
           consuming
           of
           all
           that
           is
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           when
           the
           flame
           is
           pent
           in
           ,
           then
           when
           it
           hath
           vent
           to
           breake
           foorth
           :
           Euen
           so
           ,
           the
           anger
           that
           is
           hidden
           and
           concealed
           ,
           is
           farre
           worse
           then
           that
           which
           sheweth
           it selfe
           ;
           as
           may
           be
           seene
           in
           Absoloms
           hidden
           wrath
           (
           breaking
           into
           murther
           )
           which
           except
           it
           bee
           in
           a
           high
           degree
           inflamed
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           bewraieth
           much
           follie
           )
           will
           soone
           vanish
           and
           come
           to
           an
           end
           :
           whereas
           the
           other
           imagineth
           euill
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           it
           foorth
           ,
           when
           hee
           thinketh
           and
           seeth
           best
           .
           Yet
           I
           grant
           there
           are
           degrees
           in
           this
           sullennes
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           too
           vnbeseeming
           a
           Christian
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           in
           the
           lowest
           degree
           that
           is
           ;
           yea
           though
           it
           goe
           away
           in
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           strength
           of
           it
           is
           ouer
           ,
           without
           any
           further
           hurt
           doing
           .
        
         
           The
           remedie
           here
           ,
           is
           to
           weigh
           the
           follie
           and
           shame
           of
           such
           disguising
           of
           our selues
           .
           Also
           to
           consider
           what
           and
           who
           wee
           bee
           ,
           that
           take
           the
           matter
           so
           hotly
           ,
           which
           is
           done
           against
           vs
           ,
           who
           haue
           prouoked
           God
           as
           many
           times
           as
           we
           haue
           haires
           on
           our
           head
           .
           And
           how
           much
           greater
           cause
           we
           giue
           to
           God
           to
           be
           displeased
           with
           vs
           we
           should
           consider
           ,
           and
           whether
           we
           could
           like
           that
           the
           Lord
           should
           so
           hide
           his
           displeasure
           against
           vs
           ,
           and
           execute
           it
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           
           when
           we
           would
           not
           ,
           neither
           are
           aware
           of
           it
           .
           Thus
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           like
           meanes
           ,
           we
           should
           goe
           about
           to
           resist
           and
           asswage
           it
           .
           And
           if
           it
           bee
           hardly
           done
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           yet
           afterwards
           it
           will
           be
           done
           more
           easily
           ,
           if
           wee
           labour
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           times
           chace
           it
           away
           altogether
           ,
           further
           then
           that
           some
           reliques
           of
           it
           will
           remaine
           in
           vs
           ,
           as
           after
           some
           sore
           ague
           .
           Causes
           (
           I
           confesse
           )
           there
           are
           of
           separation
           betweene
           married
           persons
           ,
           but
           euery
           man
           must
           not
           be
           his
           owne
           Iudge
           ,
           but
           either
           the
           Ciuill
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           else
           those
           that
           are
           appointed
           by
           God
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           bee
           iudges
           in
           these
           and
           such
           like
           cases
           ,
           must
           determine
           .
           For
           what
           manner
           of
           society
           were
           there
           like
           to
           be
           among
           men
           ,
           if
           each
           husband
           vpon
           euery
           tetch
           might
           for
           a
           shorter
           or
           longer
           time
           ,
           leaue
           the
           fellowship
           of
           his
           wife
           ?
           To
           be
           sure
           ,
           this
           practise
           is
           one
           meanes
           (
           besides
           many
           more
           )
           of
           much
           vncleanenes
           ,
           confusion
           of
           blood
           and
           posteritie
           ,
           beggery
           of
           the
           parties
           and
           families
           so
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           other
           riots
           and
           disorder
           God
           knoweth
           .
           For
           where
           the
           sacred
           ordinances
           of
           God
           (
           which
           are
           the
           religious
           bands
           and
           securing
           pledges
           of
           peace
           ,
           vnion
           and
           order
           )
           are
           once
           leapt
           ouer
           ,
           and
           troden
           downe
           ,
           who
           can
           limit
           within
           any
           bounds
           the
           mischiefe
           like
           to
           ensue
           ?
           Therefore
           let
           none
           of
           such
           as
           are
           guiltie
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           plead
           Samsons
           example
           ,
           who
           had
           as
           little
           libertie
           giuen
           him
           herein
           as
           they
           .
        
         
           Now
           whereas
           some
           obiect
           ,
           that
           Samson
           herein
           gaue
           place
           to
           wrath
           ,
           and
           rather
           withdrew
           himselfe
           ,
           then
           abode
           with
           her
           ,
           lest
           hee
           might
           possibly
           haue
           broken
           out
           further
           :
           I
           answere
           ,
           Samson
           in
           not
           dealing
           outragiously
           in
           words
           or
           deeds
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           commended
           :
           howbeit
           his
           going
           away
           in
           passion
           ,
           is
           not
           thereby
           excused
           ,
           seeing
           this
           did
           not
           amend
           the
           matter
           ,
           but
           made
           it
           worse
           .
           And
           although
           the
           partie
           offended
           may
           sometimes
           auoid
           (
           as
           Ionathan
           did
           )
           to
           alleniate
           such
           as
           are
           displeased
           in
           the
           companie
           ,
           yet
           this
           followeth
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           partie
           offended
           of
           the
           married
           couples
           )
           may
           depart
           from
           the
           offender
           ,
           and
           goe
           away
           for
           adoe
           :
           for
           thereby
           he
           nourisheth
           his
           own
           humour
           ,
           &
           prouoketh
           the
           other
           further
           ,
           rather
           thē
           slaketh
           it
           in
           either
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           goe
           forward
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           draw
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           here
           we
           may
           see
           what
           men
           
           get
           by
           such
           dealing
           .
           For
           while
           they
           be
           sullen
           ,
           and
           take
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           bewray
           it
           ,
           the
           other
           against
           whom
           they
           conceiue
           it
           ,
           are
           impatient
           ,
           and
           cannot
           beare
           it
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           here
           Samsons
           wife
           and
           her
           father
           not
           enduring
           this
           manner
           of
           his
           departure
           from
           her
           in
           dislike
           and
           discontentment
           ,
           they
           (
           no
           marueile
           )
           breake
           off
           their
           loue
           ,
           and
           turne
           and
           shew
           it
           to
           another
           .
           This
           was
           the
           good
           he
           got
           by
           his
           inconsiderate
           dealing
           .
           And
           if
           we
           marke
           ,
           wee
           shall
           finde
           ,
           that
           such
           rash
           follie
           and
           vnaduised
           dealing
           (
           as
           this
           of
           Samsons
           was
           )
           is
           commonly
           recompensed
           with
           some
           such
           vnwelcome
           crosse
           and
           trouble
           ,
           and
           all
           through
           their
           owne
           fault
           who
           cause
           and
           prouoke
           it
           :
           so
           that
           they
           would
           after
           buy
           it
           off
           with
           labour
           and
           cost
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           too
           late
           ;
           which
           by
           a
           little
           wisedome
           and
           patience
           they
           might
           altogether
           haue
           remoued
           ,
           &
           kept
           away
           .
           As
           may
           appeare
           by
           that
           fact
           of
           Absolom
           ,
           who
           being
           secretly
           incensed
           against
           Ammon
           for
           abusing
           his
           sister
           (
           whereas
           he
           ought
           to
           haue
           accused
           him
           to
           his
           father
           ,
           and
           committed
           the
           righting
           of
           his
           cause
           to
           him
           vnder
           God
           ,
           without
           nourishing
           of
           a
           reuengefull
           humour
           ;
           )
           what
           brought
           hee
           to
           passe
           thereby
           ,
           and
           what
           ensued
           of
           it
           ?
           but
           Ammons
           murther
           ,
           Dauids
           sorrow
           ,
           a
           breach
           in
           the
           familie
           ,
           and
           to
           Absolom
           himselfe
           an
           vnpleasing
           exile
           from
           his
           fathers
           Court
           and
           presence
           .
           But
           farre
           different
           was
           Dauids
           behauiour
           ,
           being
           prouoked
           by
           Shemei
           :
           he
           leaues
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           looks
           into
           himselfe
           :
           
             It
             may
          
           
           
             be
             I
             haue
             deserued
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             God
             should
             suffer
             him
             to
             curse
             me
             ,
             let
             him
             alone
             .
          
           A
           most
           worthie
           president
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           let
           the
           angry
           and
           sullen
           person
           come
           foorth
           and
           shew
           what
           he
           hath
           gained
           by
           his
           folly
           ,
           saue
           the
           name
           of
           a
           foole
           ,
           and
           the
           brand
           of
           reproch
           ,
           and
           we
           will
           recant
           and
           call
           backe
           that
           wee
           speake
           .
           No
           wonder
           if
           the
           mad
           man
           ,
           casting
           fire
           ,
           darts
           ,
           arrowes
           ,
           and
           deadly
           things
           ,
           haue
           some
           of
           them
           light
           vpon
           his
           owne
           pate
           .
           It
           is
           iust
           also
           with
           God
           to
           bee
           displeased
           with
           such
           ,
           and
           resist
           them
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           vniustly
           displeased
           with
           others
           ,
           and
           meditate
           how
           to
           reuenge
           .
           Many
           euen
           vpon
           the
           sudden
           in
           their
           vnaduised
           rage
           haue
           killed
           their
           dearest
           friends
           ,
           (
           as
           Alexander
           is
           reported
           to
           haue
           done
           in
           his
           drunken
           fume
           )
           and
           after
           being
           sober
           ,
           they
           haue
           been
           readie
           to
           reuenge
           themselues
           for
           their
           madnes
           .
           Others
           leaue
           prints
           of
           their
           anger
           in
           the
           faces
           or
           bodies
           of
           such
           as
           they
           light
           vpon
           ,
           and
           some
           they
           kill
           forth
           right
           :
           which
           they
           then
           repent
           of
           when
           either
           they
           haue
           smarted
           well
           in
           the
           purse
           ,
           or
           be
           drawne
           forth
           to
           punishment
           which
           is
           appointed
           for
           such
           furie
           and
           outrage
           .
           Let
           it
           teach
           vs
           ,
           to
           shake
           off
           wilfulnes
           ,
           impatience
           ,
           and
           heate
           passions
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           a
           little
           pleasing
           of
           our selues
           through
           folsie
           ,
           not
           neglect
           wise
           and
           kinde
           dealing
           ,
           which
           shall
           not
           be
           repented
           of
           .
           And
           to
           this
           end
           we
           must
           vse
           to
           meditate
           ,
           both
           of
           our
           own
           corruptions
           of
           pride
           ,
           selfeloue
           ,
           anger
           ,
           loosenes
           ,
           tetchines
           ,
           frowardnes
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           how
           many
           and
           foule
           they
           are
           ;
           and
           also
           of
           our selues
           ,
           who
           are
           but
           wormes
           ,
           dust
           and
           ashes
           ;
           and
           therefore
           no
           such
           as
           may
           not
           be
           crossed
           :
           and
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           we
           should
           consider
           of
           those
           whom
           wee
           are
           wont
           to
           bee
           offended
           with
           :
           that
           they
           are
           but
           men
           and
           mortall
           ,
           and
           therefore
           subiect
           to
           humane
           infirmities
           ;
           and
           what
           marueile
           then
           ,
           if
           they
           doe
           things
           sometime
           that
           we
           like
           not
           ,
           and
           which
           doe
           crosse
           vs
           seeing
           they
           doe
           to
           vs
           ,
           but
           as
           we
           haue
           done
           oft
           to
           other
           .
           And
           wee
           being
           sicke
           of
           the
           same
           disease
           ,
           and
           being
           infected
           with
           the
           same
           originall
           contagion
           and
           poyson
           ,
           should
           rather
           pitie
           them
           ,
           then
           bee
           angrie
           and
           out
           of
           patience
           with
           them
           .
           But
           it
           were
           infinite
           to
           set
           downe
           that
           which
           yet
           might
           be
           said
           to
           good
           purpose
           of
           anger
           ,
           and
           remedies
           against
           it
           .
           This
           for
           this
           time
           by
           occasion
           of
           Samsons
           sullen
           mood
           at
           his
           departing
           from
           his
           wife
           then
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           fact
           of
           Samsons
           wife
           and
           her
           father
           ,
           so
           soone
           to
           be
           aleniated
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           she
           to
           be
           giuen
           to
           another
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           marueiled
           at
           ,
           neither
           any
           reason
           to
           be
           asked
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           being
           not
           led
           thereby
           ,
           much
           lesse
           by
           a
           better
           guide
           in
           their
           doings
           ,
           but
           by
           will
           ,
           and
           strength
           of
           flesh
           ,
           whereby
           they
           were
           readie
           to
           take
           very
           slight
           colour
           and
           pretence
           of
           reason
           for
           their
           doings
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           noted
           before
           ,
           and
           as
           shall
           further
           appeare
           in
           the
           next
           chap.
           vers
           .
           2.
           
           And
           so
           we
           must
           looke
           for
           no
           better
           measure
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           wicked
           and
           vnreasonable
           men
           ,
           if
           we
           giue
           them
           the
           least
           occasions
           ,
           who
           are
           commonly
           carried
           to
           outrage
           without
           any
           occasions
           :
           to
           teach
           vs
           to
           haue
           as
           little
           to
           doe
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           wee
           may
           :
           and
           when
           wee
           must
           needs
           ,
           take
           wee
           heed
           that
           we
           make
           all
           sure
           on
           our
           sides
           ,
           (
           as
           possibly
           we
           may
           )
           to
           auoid
           euill
           and
           perill
           by
           them
           .
           But
           if
           it
           fall
           out
           afterwards
           ,
           that
           wee
           bee
           in
           danger
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           haue
           aduantage
           against
           vs
           ,
           (
           as
           who
           is
           not
           subiect
           to
           that
           and
           to
           the
           like
           ?
           )
           wee
           must
           beare
           it
           patiently
           ,
           committing
           the
           successe
           to
           God
           ,
           with
           well
           doing
           .
           And
           here
           an
           end
           of
           this
           Chapter
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             THE
             SEVENTIE
             NINE
             SERMON
             ON
             THE
             XV.
             CHAPTER
             OF
             THE
             BOOKE
             OF
             IVDGES
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
               
                 But
                 within
                 a
                 while
                 after
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 wheate
                 haruest
                 ,
                 Samson
                 visited
                 his
                 wife
                 with
                 a
                 Kid
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 goe
                 in
                 to
                 my
                 wife
                 into
                 the
                 chamber
                 :
                 but
                 her
                 father
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 goe
                 in
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 And
                 her
                 father
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 that
                 thou
                 hadst
                 hated
                 her
                 :
                 therefore
                 gaue
                 I
                 her
                 to
                 thy
                 companion
                 .
                 Is
                 not
                 her
                 younger
                 sister
                 fairer
                 then
                 she
                 ?
                 take
                 her
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Then
                 Samson
                 said
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 Now
                 am
                 I
                 more
                 blamelesse
                 then
                 the
                 Philistims
                 :
                 therefore
                 will
                 I
                 doe
                 them
                 displeasure
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             Will
             proceed
             ,
             keeping
             the
             order
             that
             I
             obserue
             in
             the
             
             rest
             .
             And
             first
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             summe
             ,
             it
             is
             thus
             much
             :
             Samson
             ,
             when
             his
             wife
             was
             denied
             him
             ,
             vpon
             his
             returne
             to
             her
             ,
             tooke
             occasion
             to
             set
             on
             fire
             the
             corne
             fields
             of
             the
             Philistims
             ,
             and
             to
             kill
             them
             ,
             being
             armed
             against
             them
             :
             whereupon
             they
             came
             into
             Iudea
             ,
             to
             fight
             with
             the
             men
             thereof
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             would
             deliuer
             Samson
             into
             their
             hands
             bound
             :
             who
             therefore
             did
             so
             .
             But
             his
             bands
             being
             broken
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             slew
             a
             thousand
             of
             them
             with
             the
             iaw
             bone
             of
             an
             asse
             :
             and
             being
             thirstie
             after
             his
             labour
             ,
             he
             obtained
             water
             from
             God
             by
             prayer
             :
             and
             so
             he
             was
             refreshed
             againe
             .
          
           
             The
             parts
             of
             it
             are
             foure
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             how
             Samson
             tooke
             occasion
             to
             hurt
             
             and
             to
             bee
             reuenged
             vpon
             the
             Philistims
             ,
             to
             verse
             9.
             
             The
             second
             ,
             how
             the
             Philistims
             got
             him
             to
             bee
             deliuered
             bound
             into
             their
             hands
             by
             his
             owne
             countrimen
             :
             to
             the
             midst
             of
             verse
             14.
             
             The
             third
             is
             ,
             how
             he
             was
             strengthened
             by
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             brake
             the
             cords
             ,
             and
             slew
             a
             great
             many
             of
             them
             :
             to
             verse
             18.
             
             The
             last
             ,
             how
             he
             thirsting
             after
             his
             labour
             ,
             and
             obtaining
             water
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             refreshed
             .
             Of
             which
             in
             order
             ,
             as
             the
             text
             giues
             occasion
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               COncerning
               the
               first
               part
               ,
               and
               the
               woe
               that
               hee
               wrought
               them
               ,
               the
               occasion
               
               was
               ,
               that
               his
               wife
               was
               denied
               to
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               returned
               to
               take
               her
               ,
               and
               was
               giuen
               to
               another
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               in
               the
               first
               two
               verses
               :
               hereby
               hee
               was
               prouoked
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               third
               verse
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               set
               vpon
               and
               hurt
               them
               in
               their
               commodities
               ,
               being
               so
               prouoked
               ,
               as
               is
               shewed
               vnto
               the
               9.
               verse
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               after
               a
               while
               he
               came
               to
               his
               wife
               againe
               ,
               &
               brought
               
               a
               Kid
               with
               him
               to
               make
               merrie
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               thereby
               that
               he
               was
               reconciled
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               was
               purposed
               to
               liue
               with
               her
               againe
               .
               For
               he
               hauing
               
               in
               absence
               considered
               his
               fault
               ,
               in
               going
               from
               her
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               resolued
               and
               thought
               good
               now
               to
               cut
               off
               all
               occasions
               of
               griefe
               from
               her
               ,
               and
               of
               separation
               ,
               and
               to
               renew
               and
               recouer
               his
               decayed
               loue
               againe
               .
               It
               all
               that
               will
               condemne
               Samson
               for
               his
               choler
               would
               shame
               themselues
               as
               hee
               did
               here
               (
               in
               returning
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               condemning
               of
               his
               departing
               )
               when
               they
               haue
               bin
               ouertaken
               as
               he
               was
               it
               were
               well
               :
               or
               if
               m●n
               could
               be
               brought
               out
               of
               loue
               with
               such
               their
               wilfull
               doings
               ,
               by
               considering
               that
               for
               the
               time
               they
               banish
               God
               out
               of
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               man
               slaue
               to
               his
               rankest
               enemy
               .
               But
               by
               this
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               though
               good
               and
               bad
               haue
               passions
               ,
               carrying
               and
               ruling
               them
               ,
               yet
               where
               grace
               dwelleth
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               found
               out
               in
               
               time
               ,
               and
               that
               shall
               be
               done
               to
               the
               vanquishing
               of
               them
               which
               the
               strength
               of
               corruption
               in
               those
               that
               want
               grace
               ,
               will
               not
               suffer
               a
               man
               to
               marke
               and
               resist
               them
               .
               Sinne
               nourisheth
               it selfe
               (
               especially
               anger
               )
               by
               selfe-loue
               :
               smoothing
               it selfe
               vp
               with
               Ionah
               his
               conceit
               ,
               
                 [
                 I
                 doe
                 well
                 to
                 be
                 angrie
                 ]
              
               and
               so
               Samson
               
               would
               (
               perhaps
               )
               haue
               answered
               ,
               if
               hee
               had
               been
               demaunded
               a
               while
               after
               he
               departed
               from
               her
               .
               But
               now
               at
               leisure
               he
               recanteth
               ,
               and
               by
               returning
               ,
               condemnes
               his
               departure
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ;
               much
               like
               the
               sonne
               ,
               that
               being
               sent
               into
               the
               vineyard
               ,
               bid
               his
               father
               doe
               his
               worke
               himselfe
               for
               him
               ;
               but
               after
               ,
               comming
               
               to
               himselfe
               againe
               ,
               did
               as
               he
               was
               bidden
               and
               went.
               Whereas
               a
               lewde
               person
               hauing
               sinned
               ,
               pleaseth
               himselfe
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               doubleth
               it
               with
               Esau
               in
               
               his
               taking
               strange
               wiues
               ;
               or
               if
               hee
               relent
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               shame
               and
               terror
               onely
               as
               Iudas
               ;
               as
               I
               haue
               noted
               in
               Abimelech
               before
               ,
               chapter
               9.
               
               Samson
               in
               his
               cholencke
               
               pang
               ,
               went
               away
               with
               resolution
               (
               likely
               )
               of
               neuer
               returning
               ,
               but
               to
               let
               her
               goe
               as
               she
               deserued
               .
               But
               now
               in
               cooler
               blood
               he
               appeaseth
               himselfe
               (
               as
               the
               Musitian
               did
               Elisha
               )
               and
               demurring
               of
               his
               doings
               ,
               confesseth
               ,
               that
               though
               his
               wife
               deserued
               ill
               measure
               ,
               yet
               it
               became
               not
               him
               who
               in
               so
               great
               
               heate
               sought
               to
               marry
               her
               :
               to
               deale
               so
               despitefully
               against
               her
               ,
               and
               that
               presently
               vpon
               his
               marrying
               of
               her
               .
            
             
               And
               more
               particularly
               ,
               as
               Samson
               here
               vpon
               better
               consideration
               returded
               to
               his
               wife
               againe
               ,
               so
               it
               must
               be
               granted
               of
               all
               that
               there
               should
               not
               be
               any
               long
               displeasure
               conceiued
               betwixt
               couples
               ,
               (
               if
               it
               cannot
               be
               auoided
               but
               that
               some
               will
               be
               ,
               )
               and
               specially
               that
               it
               is
               too
               much
               that
               there
               should
               be
               any
               separation
               betwixt
               man
               and
               wife
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               with
               consent
               ,
               and
               in
               loue
               ,
               and
               that
               also
               but
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Apostle
               willeth
               that
               they
               may
               giue
               themselues
               to
               prayer
               and
               fasting
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               come
               together
               againe
               ,
               lest
               the
               
               diuell
               tempt
               them
               to
               euill
               .
               This
               I
               say
               were
               to
               bee
               wished
               :
               but
               if
               there
               fall
               out
               worse
               matter
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               cease
               betimes
               ,
               as
               wee
               see
               here
               Samson
               returned
               to
               his
               wife
               within
               a
               while
               after
               hee
               went
               from
               her
               .
               For
               if
               the
               prayers
               of
               married
               persons
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               broken
               off
               through
               dissention
               any
               day
               ,
               as
               S.
               Peter
               chargeth
               ;
               much
               lesse
               ought
               there
               to
               bee
               a
               separation
               
               for
               a
               longer
               time
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               seeing
               many
               occasions
               fall
               out
               hereof
               betwixt
               couples
               in
               marriage
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               much
               conceitednes
               one
               against
               the
               other
               ,
               way
               wardnes
               ,
               inconstancie
               in
               loue
               ,
               false
               heartednesse
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ;
               let
               such
               as
               abhor
               and
               
               would
               shunne
               this
               and
               the
               like
               wearisomenesse
               of
               their
               companions
               ,
               neuer
               cease
               till
               they
               renounce
               and
               disclaime
               those
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               pray
               oft
               and
               earnestly
               against
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               arme
               themselues
               with
               many
               renued
               couenants
               ,
               that
               no
               such
               thing
               may
               bee
               betwixt
               them
               .
               So
               shall
               they
               the
               better
               
               keepe
               other
               in
               order
               who
               are
               vnder
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               see
               no
               breaches
               nor
               brawles
               betwixt
               them
               :
               yea
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               fit
               to
               set
               other
               couples
               together
               who
               are
               at
               variance
               ;
               but
               they
               shall
               ill
               doe
               that
               abroad
               ,
               if
               they
               maintaine
               not
               peace
               at
               home
               .
            
             
               But
               by
               occasion
               that
               I
               said
               ,
               that
               married
               couples
               should
               not
               be
               absent
               any
               
               long
               time
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ;
               it
               is
               obiected
               that
               many
               are
               ,
               who
               through
               necessitie
               of
               following
               their
               calling
               ,
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               be
               a
               long
               time
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               as
               many
               Lawyers
               ,
               Merchants
               ,
               Sea
               men
               and
               other
               :
               and
               therefore
               how
               can
               that
               charge
               that
               is
               giuen
               by
               the
               Apostle
               to
               the
               Corinths
               
               stand
               ?
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               long
               absence
               betwixt
               couples
               .
               I
               answere
               :
               because
               that
               charge
               is
               no
               better
               kept
               ,
               therefore
               is
               much
               euill
               committed
               ,
               
               I
               meane
               through
               long
               absence
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               many
               complaine
               how
               they
               smart
               by
               meanes
               thereof
               ,
               and
               yet
               redresse
               it
               not
               ,
               nay
               say
               plainely
               ,
               they
               see
               not
               how
               they
               can
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               say
               further
               ,
               that
               men
               suffer
               much
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               sustaine
               great
               troubles
               through
               their
               owne
               fault
               ,
               who
               seeing
               what
               their
               callings
               are
               ,
               and
               that
               absence
               must
               fall
               out
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               doe
               neither
               labour
               for
               more
               grace
               themselues
               to
               beare
               it
               the
               better
               ,
               neither
               seeke
               such
               yoke-fellowes
               as
               excell
               other
               therein
               ,
               neither
               faithfully
               take
               order
               betweene
               themselues
               carefully
               to
               looke
               about
               them
               euery
               way
               to
               auoide
               danger
               .
               For
               God
               is
               not
               contrarie
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               neither
               commandeth
               he
               contraries
               :
               as
               that
               there
               be
               no
               long
               absence
               one
               from
               another
               :
               and
               yet
               that
               they
               shall
               follow
               such
               callings
               as
               of
               necessitie
               require
               it
               .
               But
               if
               the
               last
               must
               needes
               be
               ;
               then
               certainely
               they
               may
               bee
               helped
               and
               relieue
               themselues
               in
               the
               first
               .
               And
               if
               they
               both
               feare
               God
               (
               as
               otherwise
               what
               promise
               haue
               they
               that
               God
               will
               blesse
               them
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               or
               what
               speaking
               to
               them
               is
               there
               about
               any
               such
               matter
               ?
               If
               (
               I
               say
               )
               they
               feare
               God
               ,
               then
               by
               good
               order
               taking
               ,
               betwixt
               themselues
               ,
               and
               by
               oft
               and
               earnest
               praying
               on
               both
               parts
               ,
               for
               quiet
               and
               chaste
               mindes
               and
               bodies
               ,
               vsing
               therewith
               all
               good
               meanes
               for
               the
               same
               as
               neede
               shall
               require
               ,
               then
               they
               shall
               attaine
               redresse
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               God
               hath
               promised
               to
               such
               ,
               that
               with
               consent
               they
               may
               be
               absent
               each
               from
               other
               ,
               without
               the
               many
               vnquietnesses
               and
               other
               inconueniences
               ,
               the
               which
               yet
               doe
               most
               certainely
               meete
               with
               such
               as
               be
               not
               so
               qualified
               :
               who
               if
               they
               fall
               into
               adulterie
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               euils
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               sinne
               which
               God
               punisheth
               ,
               I
               meane
               of
               their
               irreligiousnesse
               ,
               vnfaithfulnesse
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               as
               they
               fall
               out
               to
               bee
               ;
               who
               is
               able
               to
               say
               what
               or
               how
               many
               ?
            
             
               It
               followeth
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               when
               Samson
               would
               haue
               gone
               into
               the
               chamber
               to
               his
               wife
               ,
               to
               do
               the
               dutie
               of
               an
               husband
               to
               her
               ,
               the
               father
               the
               Philistim
               ,
               
               would
               not
               suffer
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               had
               giuen
               her
               to
               another
               !
               Oh
               wofull
               act
               ,
               but
               especially
               before
               he
               had
               spoken
               with
               him
               .
               But
               we
               neede
               not
               wonder
               at
               that
               ;
               for
               what
               reason
               doe
               such
               professe
               to
               yeelde
               of
               their
               doings
               ?
               By
               this
               dealing
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               wee
               may
               see
               ,
               what
               a
               sore
               punishment
               it
               is
               to
               haue
               to
               doe
               with
               such
               vnconscionable
               men
               ,
               that
               will
               boldly
               hold
               our
               right
               from
               vs
               ,
               and
               so
               deale
               with
               vs
               ,
               that
               wee
               cannot
               make
               any
               reckoning
               ,
               no
               not
               of
               that
               which
               is
               our
               owne
               ,
               if
               it
               must
               come
               through
               their
               hands
               ,
               neither
               can
               be
               sure
               of
               our
               owne
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               owing
               and
               due
               vnto
               vs
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               bondage
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               another
               should
               haue
               power
               and
               authority
               ouer
               our
               goods
               ?
               Nature
               it selfe
               being
               the
               foundation
               of
               propriety
               in
               each
               
               mans
               goods
               ,
               and
               abhorring
               community
               ,
               as
               the
               cut-throte
               of
               ciuill
               society
               and
               common-wealth
               .
               As
               if
               the
               labourer
               when
               he
               had
               done
               his
               work
               ,
               must
               nor
               looke
               to
               receiue
               his
               wages
               ;
               or
               the
               man
               who
               hath
               lent
               wares
               for
               money
               ,
               should
               be
               denied
               it
               :
               as
               though
               hee
               that
               listeth
               ,
               should
               claime
               or
               detaine
               another
               bodies
               goods
               .
               And
               to
               that
               point
               things
               are
               come
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               heathenish
               vnconscionablenesse
               that
               is
               grown
               vp
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               
               a
               man
               cannot
               say
               that
               any
               thing
               hee
               hath
               is
               his
               owne
               ,
               there
               are
               so
               many
               waies
               to
               defeate
               the
               owners
               of
               their
               due
               .
               And
               so
               are
               men
               pursued
               with
               other
               open
               wrongs
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               well
               say
               ,
               as
               Samson
               had
               cause
               to
               complaine
               ;
               you
               deale
               with
               vs
               as
               Philistims
               .
               The
               vse
               of
               this
               is
               ,
               to
               account
               of
               honest
               and
               faithfull
               men
               much
               the
               better
               ,
               and
               in
               dealing
               with
               other
               bee
               wary
               and
               circumspect
               ;
               also
               be
               ready
               to
               offer
               all
               good
               measure
               to
               those
               with
               whom
               we
               haue
               to
               doe
               .
               But
               this
               point
               offereth
               it selfe
               often
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               for
               Samson
               ,
               who
               was
               denied
               his
               wife
               when
               hee
               returned
               to
               her
               fathers
               house
               to
               take
               and
               enioy
               her
               ,
               all
               may
               see
               what
               a
               punishment
               it
               is
               .
               But
               when
               men
               bring
               it
               vpon
               themselues
               by
               their
               owne
               sinne
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               lesse
               pitied
               And
               this
               is
               true
               of
               the
               finall
               disappointment
               of
               the
               vngodly
               ,
               as
               the
               example
               of
               the
               foolish
               Virgins
               sheweth
               ,
               excluding
               themselues
               from
               that
               place
               ,
               which
               yet
               they
               desired
               .
               Let
               euery
               man
               therefore
               auoide
               occasions
               of
               troubling
               himselfe
               as
               well
               this
               way
               as
               otherwise
               ,
               by
               giuing
               liberty
               to
               his
               corrupt
               affections
               and
               lusts
               ;
               wherein
               Samson
               failing
               ,
               by
               going
               from
               his
               wife
               in
               a
               fullen
               and
               discontented
               manner
               ,
               rather
               then
               wisely
               saluing
               vp
               her
               offence
               ,
               now
               brought
               it
               to
               passe
               that
               hee
               was
               denied
               her
               when
               hee
               would
               gladly
               haue
               enioyed
               her
               .
               Thus
               doth
               a
               mans
               sin
               crop
               off
               the
               blossome
               which
               should
               after
               in
               season
               yeeld
               fruit
               .
               And
               this
               and
               such
               like
               are
               the
               fruites
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               neuer
               yet
               ,
               no
               not
               the
               pleasantest
               ,
               did
               vs
               any
               good
               .
               This
               hurt
               among
               many
               other
               commeth
               ;
               that
               therby
               we
               are
               depriued
               of
               our
               best
               liberties
               ,
               when
               we
               would
               enioy
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               because
               wee
               did
               ,
               in
               our
               sinfull
               mood
               set
               light
               by
               them
               .
               But
               of
               this
               enough
               in
               the
               last
               verse
               of
               the
               former
               chapter
               .
            
             
               Her
               father
               to
               excuse
               his
               cursed
               act
               ,
               in
               giuing
               his
               daughter
               to
               another
               man
               ,
               tels
               Samson
               ,
               he
               thought
               he
               had
               hated
               her
               ,
               therfore
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               I
               gaue
               her
               
               to
               thy
               companion
               ,
               and
               then
               hee
               offered
               him
               her
               sister
               ,
               as
               being
               fairer
               then
               she
               .
               Wee
               may
               learne
               by
               this
               his
               first
               speech
               ,
               that
               wicked
               and
               vnconscionable
               men
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               offered
               great
               wrong
               to
               their
               neighbour
               ,
               make
               a
               light
               matter
               of
               it
               :
               they
               thought
               (
               they
               say
               )
               they
               might
               haue
               done
               as
               great
               a
               matter
               as
               that
               ,
               without
               offence
               taken
               thereat
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               cause
               to
               doe
               so
               ;
               and
               they
               thought
               it
               would
               not
               haue
               been
               so
               hardly
               taken
               ;
               yea
               and
               many
               bid
               them
               goe
               seeke
               their
               remedy
               ,
               where
               they
               can
               get
               it
               .
               So
               in
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Iulian
               the
               reuolter
               being
               solicited
               to
               deale
               more
               indifferently
               with
               the
               Christians
               ,
               vsed
               to
               answere
               :
               Tush
               ,
               they
               haue
               no
               wrong
               done
               to
               them
               ,
               for
               their
               Master
               commands
               them
               being
               smitten
               on
               the
               one
               
               cheeke
               ,
               to
               turne
               the
               other
               .
               So
               did
               the
               cruell
               Pharaoh
               vpbraid
               the
               poore
               Israelites
               groning
               vnder
               their
               burthens
               ;
               saying
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 Yee
                 are
                 idle
              
               ,
               and
               want
               
               worke
               :
               and
               the
               Babylonians
               so
               taunted
               the
               poore
               Iewes
               mourning
               vnder
               captiuity
               ;
               
                 Sing
                 vs
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 songs
                 of
                 Sion
                 .
                 Rehoboam
              
               also
               being
               willed
               to
               mitigate
               
               the
               heauie
               hand
               which
               his
               father
               held
               ouer
               his
               subiects
               ,
               answereth
               ;
               
               Tush
               ,
               yee
               had
               too
               good
               measure
               shewed
               yee
               by
               my
               father
               ;
               my
               little
               finger
               
               shall
               be
               heauier
               then
               his
               loines
               .
               And
               as
               slightly
               bad
               men
               deale
               with
               the
               Lord
               in
               his
               seruice
               :
               they
               thinke
               their
               drawing
               neere
               to
               him
               with
               their
               bodies
               is
               sufficient
               seruice
               ,
               though
               their
               hearts
               be
               farre
               off
               ,
               when
               yet
               he
               himselfe
               professeth
               ,
               that
               in
               vaine
               doe
               such
               worship
               him
               .
               
            
             
               So
               Saul
               thought
               he
               might
               offer
               a
               burnt
               offering
               and
               a
               peace
               offering
               to
               
               the
               Lord
               ,
               (
               though
               it
               was
               contrary
               to
               his
               commandement
               )
               and
               would
               needs
               imagine
               it
               to
               bee
               well
               pleasing
               to
               him
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               taking
               it
               harshly
               that
               Samuel
               presseth
               him
               so
               with
               his
               disobedience
               .
               But
               hee
               should
               haue
               obeyed
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               haue
               followed
               his
               owne
               fancie
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               returne
               to
               their
               dealings
               with
               men
               ,
               whom
               when
               they
               haue
               sore
               hurt
               and
               wronged
               ,
               they
               make
               a
               light
               matter
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               they
               meant
               no
               harme
               ;
               they
               are
               like
               the
               man
               in
               the
               Prouerbs
               ,
               that
               fained
               himselfe
               mad
               ,
               and
               cast
               firebrands
               and
               arrowes
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               he
               was
               in
               sport
               :
               so
               they
               deale
               deceitfully
               
               and
               wickedly
               with
               their
               friend
               and
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               sport
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               meane
               no
               harme
               .
               But
               if
               the
               least
               iniurie
               bee
               offered
               them
               (
               as
               was
               heere
               to
               this
               Philistim
               by
               Samson
               ,
               going
               from
               his
               daughter
               but
               a
               while
               )
               they
               will
               make
               of
               a
               little
               matter
               a
               great
               ,
               rather
               then
               be
               satisfied
               with
               such
               an
               answere
               ,
               that
               the
               party
               thought
               it
               would
               not
               be
               so
               hardly
               taken
               .
               To
               conclude
               ,
               as
               Salomon
               saith
               to
               the
               young
               men
               ;
               
                 Reioce
                 in
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
                 &c
                 :
                 but
                 bee
              
               
               
                 sure
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 thee
                 to
                 iudgement
                 :
              
               so
               I
               may
               say
               to
               these
               men
               while
               health
               and
               iollity
               lasteth
               ,
               and
               none
               to
               controll
               you
               ,
               tread
               your
               vnderlings
               vnder
               your
               feet
               ,
               and
               winde
               God
               himselfe
               about
               your
               fingers
               :
               make
               a
               slight
               matter
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               a
               tricke
               of
               youth
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               a
               small
               matte
               ,
               I
               did
               it
               but
               once
               ;
               as
               many
               at
               this
               day
               make
               a
               But
               of
               Adams
               sin
               ,
               he
               did
               but
               eate
               an
               apple
               (
               a
               matter
               of
               nothing
               )
               and
               loe
               both
               he
               and
               all
               his
               posterity
               must
               die
               for
               it
               .
               And
               doe
               ye
               as
               Esau
               did
               ,
               Tush
               ,
               what
               great
               matter
               is
               it
               to
               sell
               my
               birth-right
               ,
               
               let
               it
               goe
               ?
               Sooth
               vp
               your selues
               (
               I
               say
               )
               with
               the
               conceit
               of
               him
               that
               thinkes
               God
               is
               (
               as
               the
               Papists
               paint
               him
               )
               but
               a
               good
               old
               man
               and
               sits
               idle
               ,
               hee
               will
               neither
               doe
               good
               nor
               euill
               ,
               wee
               may
               vse
               and
               deale
               with
               him
               as
               wee
               list
               .
               But
               when
               God
               shall
               take
               the
               wild
               Asse
               in
               her
               moneths
               (
               who
               being
               light
               ,
               cared
               for
               none
               of
               her
               pursuers
               )
               I
               meane
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               visit
               these
               men
               ,
               
               and
               set
               before
               their
               face
               their
               vnconscionablenes
               and
               hard
               measure
               ,
               which
               they
               haue
               offered
               and
               made
               nothing
               of
               ,
               (
               as
               if
               other
               men
               were
               made
               to
               bee
               their
               tenis-balles
               ,
               and
               the
               obiects
               of
               their
               wrong
               and
               scorne
               )
               then
               their
               sin
               shall
               not
               seeme
               a
               small
               But
               ,
               but
               a
               great
               hill
               and
               mountaine
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               cry
               out
               ,
               saying
               ,
               We
               neuer
               felt
               the
               weight
               of
               our
               sinne
               till
               now
               ;
               it
               was
               light
               in
               committing
               ,
               but
               the
               punishment
               is
               greater
               then
               wee
               can
               beare
               .
               And
               as
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               threatens
               adulterers
               ,
               
                 God
                 shall
                 iudge
                 them
              
               ;
               so
               let
               these
               
               know
               ,
               that
               seeing
               they
               are
               too
               stout
               and
               stately
               for
               common
               men
               to
               meddle
               with
               ,
               God
               will
               take
               them
               in
               hand
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               Iames
               saith
               )
               bee
               an
               aduocate
               for
               the
               innocent
               against
               their
               oppressors
               .
               This
               bee
               added
               to
               the
               former
               point
               ,
               
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               as
               there
               I
               counsell
               others
               to
               haue
               little
               to
               doe
               with
               such
               
               Cormorants
               :
               so
               by
               this
               marke
               and
               cognizance
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               (
               as
               the
               next
               point
               noteth
               )
               we
               may
               know
               and
               auoide
               them
               the
               better
               .
               Thus
               much
               bee
               said
               of
               the
               first
               speech
               of
               Samsons
               father
               in
               law
               :
               the
               next
               followeth
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               offered
               him
               his
               wiues
               sister
               to
               be
               his
               wife
               .
               For
               hee
               
               respected
               not
               how
               neere
               she
               was
               in
               blood
               ,
               but
               feared
               him
               ,
               because
               hee
               saw
               that
               hee
               was
               a
               man
               of
               a
               great
               stomacke
               ,
               and
               did
               fret
               sore
               against
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               
               therfore
               he
               offered
               him
               her
               to
               appease
               his
               wrath
               ,
               and
               yet
               many
               of
               the
               Heathens
               did
               know
               that
               such
               marriages
               were
               vnlawfull
               ,
               and
               made
               lawes
               against
               them
               .
               Thus
               he
               thought
               to
               put
               him
               off
               .
               Euen
               so
               wicked
               men
               ,
               when
               their
               bad
               dealings
               are
               found
               out
               ,
               and
               they
               in
               some
               danger
               and
               feare
               by
               meanes
               therof
               ,
               marke
               what
               recompence
               they
               offer
               :
               and
               that
               is
               worse
               then
               if
               they
               offered
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               (
               as
               hee
               did
               heere
               )
               and
               such
               as
               they
               cannot
               take
               ,
               nor
               be
               the
               better
               for
               ,
               being
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               against
               conscience
               :
               for
               either
               they
               promise
               them
               faire
               and
               goe
               from
               it
               :
               or
               if
               they
               pay
               their
               debts
               ,
               and
               satisfie
               for
               their
               wrongs
               which
               they
               haue
               done
               ,
               it
               shall
               bee
               done
               most
               vnwillingly
               ,
               or
               with
               other
               mens
               losses
               and
               harmes
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               act
               of
               his
               father
               in
               law
               ,
               Samson
               tooke
               occasion
               to
               vex
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               
               the
               Lords
               enemies
               :
               for
               hee
               saw
               that
               his
               father
               in
               law
               did
               but
               mocke
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               took
               not
               the
               condition
               that
               was
               offered
               him
               ,
               but
               said
               ,
               I
               haue
               receiued
               wrong
               of
               you
               Philistims
               ,
               and
               my
               dealings
               shall
               be
               seene
               to
               be
               better
               then
               yours
               ,
               if
               it
               come
               into
               question
               .
               Ye
               haue
               giuen
               me
               iust
               cause
               to
               seek
               reuenge
               .
               But
               yet
               we
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               this
               hee
               did
               as
               one
               appointed
               by
               God
               thereto
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               a
               man
               to
               ease
               his
               stomacke
               vpon
               them
               for
               his
               own
               pleasure
               .
               So
               we
               may
               in
               no
               wise
               reuenge
               our
               enemies
               in
               the
               heate
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               (
               howsoeuer
               wee
               hardly
               heare
               that
               saying
               )
               but
               leaue
               vengeance
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               bridle
               our
               vnruly
               affections
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               carrie
               vs
               to
               euill
               against
               men
               ;
               but
               ouercome
               their
               euill
               with
               doing
               them
               good
               .
               Although
               I
               denie
               not
               ,
               but
               
               where
               we
               are
               commanded
               of
               God
               to
               pursue
               euill
               ,
               we
               must
               goe
               about
               it
               readily
               ,
               as
               Samson
               heere
               did
               .
               But
               heere
               I
               end
               these
               verses
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   And
                   Samson
                   went
                   and
                   caught
                   three
                   hundred
                   foxes
                   ,
                   and
                   tooke
                   firebrands
                   ,
                   and
                   turned
                   taile
                   to
                   taile
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   a
                   firebrand
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   betweene
                   two
                   tailes
                   .
                
              
               
                 5
                 
                   And
                   when
                   hee
                   had
                   set
                   the
                   brands
                   on
                   fire
                   ,
                   hee
                   let
                   them
                   goe
                   into
                   the
                   standing
                   corne
                   of
                   the
                   Philistims
                   ,
                   and
                   burnt
                   vp
                   both
                   the
                   shockes
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   the
                   standing
                   corne
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   vineyards
                   and
                   oliues
                   .
                
              
               
                 6
                 
                   Then
                   the
                   Philistims
                   said
                   ,
                   Who
                   hath
                   done
                   this
                   ?
                   and
                   they
                   answered
                   ,
                   Samson
                   the
                   sonne
                   in
                   law
                   of
                   the
                   Timnite
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   taken
                   his
                   wife
                   and
                   giuen
                   her
                   to
                   his
                   companion
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Philistims
                   came
                   vp
                   ,
                   and
                   burnt
                   her
                   and
                   her
                   father
                   with
                   fire
                   .
                
              
               
                 7
                 
                   And
                   Samson
                   said
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   Though
                   ye
                   haue
                   done
                   this
                   ,
                   yet
                   will
                   I
                   be
                   auenged
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   that
                   I
                   will
                   cease
                   .
                
              
               
                 8
                 
                   And
                   he
                   smote
                   them
                   hip
                   and
                   thigh
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   great
                   slaughter
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   went
                   downe
                   ,
                   and
                   dwelt
                   in
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   the
                   rocke
                   Etam
                   .
                
              
            
             
               SAmson
               hauing
               gotten
               occasion
               to
               set
               vpon
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               the
               holy
               story
               in
               these
               fiue
               verses
               sheweth
               how
               hee
               vsed
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               these
               two
               
               waies
               :
               first
               in
               spoiling
               their
               commodities
               ,
               their
               vines
               and
               oliue
               trees
               ,
               and
               burning
               vp
               their
               corne
               ;
               and
               then
               in
               taking
               away
               the
               liues
               of
               many
               of
               them
               also
               .
               The
               first
               of
               these
               two
               vexings
               of
               them
               is
               set
               downe
               in
               these
               two
               first
               verses
               ,
               and
               he
               did
               it
               in
               this
               manner
               .
               He
               got
               three
               hundred
               foxes
               (
               which
               abounded
               in
               those
               places
               )
               and
               the
               tailes
               of
               them
               hee
               bound
               together
               ,
               and
               put
               firebrands
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               sent
               them
               into
               the
               corne
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               which
               then
               was
               ripe
               ,
               and
               burned
               vp
               heapes
               or
               rickes
               of
               corne
               gathered
               in
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               was
               standing
               also
               .
            
             
             
               It
               is
               but
               a
               folly
               for
               vs
               to
               aske
               why
               hee
               plagued
               the
               Philistims
               that
               way
               among
               
               all
               other
               .
               It
               is
               sufficient
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               hath
               set
               it
               downe
               that
               he
               punished
               them
               very
               sore
               euen
               that
               way
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               conceiue
               .
               For
               a
               fire
               being
               kndled
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               and
               spreading
               further
               and
               further
               in
               euery
               place
               where
               it
               was
               kindled
               ,
               much
               hurt
               might
               soone
               bee
               done
               thereby
               ;
               as
               appeared
               by
               Absaloms
               dealing
               with
               Ioab
               in
               setting
               his
               corne
               field
               on
               fire
               .
               But
               much
               
               more
               these
               wild
               creatures
               (
               being
               terrified
               with
               the
               fire
               )
               running
               too
               and
               fro
               ,
               and
               carrying
               it
               through
               the
               fields
               might
               doe
               greater
               mischiefe
               .
               A
               thing
               (
               doubtlesse
               )
               vnlikely
               to
               haue
               come
               to
               passe
               so
               ;
               but
               the
               more
               vnlikely
               it
               was
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               admonisheth
               vs
               ,
               not
               onely
               that
               our
               commodities
               and
               riches
               are
               subiect
               to
               losse
               sundry
               waies
               which
               we
               may
               conceiue
               ,
               but
               euen
               that
               way
               also
               that
               we
               cannot
               thinke
               .
               For
               who
               would
               haue
               thought
               (
               though
               by
               windes
               ,
               wet
               ,
               and
               drought
               they
               might
               haue
               lost
               their
               fruites
               )
               yet
               that
               they
               should
               haue
               been
               spoiled
               this
               way
               ?
               But
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               for
               that
               there
               are
               so
               many
               casualties
               and
               changes
               in
               this
               transitorie
               life
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               liuely
               put
               in
               mind
               of
               it
               hereby
               .
               Possesse
               we
               therefore
               these
               earthly
               benefits
               ,
               as
               if
               wee
               did
               not
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               shall
               be
               lesse
               addicted
               to
               them
               .
               For
               no
               man
               can
               shew
               to
               how
               many
               vnlikely
               dangers
               mens
               goods
               lie
               open
               ,
               beside
               those
               which
               are
               common
               and
               ordinary
               .
               We
               haue
               heard
               of
               late
               ,
               that
               many
               mens
               commodities
               being
               brought
               in
               (
               and
               so
               in
               likelihood
               past
               danger
               )
               haue
               been
               in
               great
               part
               destroyed
               by
               vermine
               ,
               as
               mice
               and
               rats
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               they
               are
               called
               vncertaine
               riches
               ,
               seeing
               no
               man
               hath
               any
               hold
               
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               one
               mans
               they
               are
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               another
               mans
               to
               morrow
               .
               Besides
               ,
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               set
               our
               hearts
               on
               them
               ,
               which
               we
               cannot
               keepe
               ,
               neither
               thereby
               giue
               occasion
               to
               our selues
               to
               be
               disquieted
               when
               God
               by
               any
               meanes
               shall
               depriue
               vs
               of
               them
               .
               But
               minde
               we
               better
               things
               ,
               and
               those
               not
               seene
               with
               mortall
               eye
               ,
               which
               shall
               also
               be
               witnesses
               that
               wee
               haue
               treasure
               
               laid
               vp
               for
               vs
               in
               heauen
               .
               And
               when
               wee
               walke
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               our
               callings
               ,
               whereby
               ,
               through
               Gods
               blessing
               we
               encrease
               our
               substance
               ,
               yet
               euen
               then
               regard
               we
               more
               the
               commandement
               enioyning
               vs
               labour
               ,
               then
               the
               profit
               :
               and
               comfort
               we
               our selues
               in
               our
               good
               conscience
               in
               comming
               by
               and
               vsing
               them
               ,
               with
               Gods
               promise
               of
               good
               successe
               ,
               rather
               then
               by
               reckoning
               our
               commodities
               before
               we
               enioy
               them
               .
               But
               of
               this
               point
               I
               haue
               said
               more
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               thing
               in
               these
               two
               verses
               is
               this
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               to
               make
               our
               profit
               
               by
               ;
               that
               when
               the
               Lord
               giueth
               vs
               opportunity
               ,
               and
               offereth
               vs
               occasion
               to
               do
               him
               seruice
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               wise
               to
               see
               it
               ,
               &
               ready
               to
               vse
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               so
               testifie
               our
               obedience
               both
               to
               God
               and
               men
               .
               For
               so
               did
               Samson
               here
               .
               The
               Lord
               would
               haue
               him
               set
               vpon
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               but
               so
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               first
               be
               prouoked
               by
               them
               ;
               lest
               if
               he
               had
               done
               it
               without
               iust
               occasion
               offered
               him
               ,
               they
               might
               not
               haue
               pursued
               him
               alone
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               land
               ;
               as
               they
               made
               much
               adoe
               for
               the
               hurt
               he
               heere
               did
               them
               ,
               till
               they
               knew
               that
               some
               of
               their
               brethren
               ,
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               had
               prouoked
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               thereupon
               hee
               sought
               to
               be
               reuenged
               on
               them
               ;
               as
               in
               vers
               .
               6.
               
               Looke
               more
               in
               Gedeons
               story
               .
            
             
               Before
               Samson
               proceed
               any
               further
               against
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               to
               pursue
               them
               
               in
               their
               liues
               ,
               it
               is
               shewed
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               hot
               enquirie
               among
               them
               who
               it
               was
               that
               had
               so
               spoiled
               their
               commodities
               .
               And
               they
               learned
               that
               it
               was
               Samson
               that
               had
               done
               it
               :
               and
               further
               the
               reason
               was
               rendred
               why
               
               he
               did
               so
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               ,
               because
               the
               Timnite
               had
               taken
               his
               wife
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               giuen
               her
               to
               another
               .
               Which
               when
               they
               vnderstood
               ,
               they
               went
               by
               and
               by
               and
               burnt
               her
               and
               her
               father
               with
               fire
               :
               for
               they
               considered
               that
               they
               had
               done
               him
               great
               wrong
               ,
               and
               thought
               that
               he
               auenged
               himselfe
               on
               other
               of
               them
               for
               that
               which
               they
               had
               done
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               verse
               ,
               by
               the
               earnest
               inquirie
               after
               him
               that
               had
               done
               them
               so
               
               great
               displeasure
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               they
               did
               this
               ,
               (
               euen
               as
               it
               is
               lawfull
               for
               vs
               to
               doe
               in
               our
               owne
               cases
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               )
               to
               seeke
               to
               finde
               out
               such
               as
               haue
               done
               much
               euill
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               and
               that
               were
               troublesome
               .
               But
               yet
               herein
               we
               must
               differ
               from
               them
               ,
               that
               as
               these
               heere
               did
               eagerly
               pursue
               the
               doer
               of
               wrong
               to
               themselues
               ,
               (
               more
               then
               the
               disorder
               )
               so
               much
               more
               wee
               that
               are
               further
               inlightened
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               ought
               to
               hearken
               after
               such
               offenders
               ,
               and
               to
               procure
               their
               iust
               punishment
               as
               we
               may
               ;
               rather
               for
               their
               sinne
               ,
               then
               to
               auenge
               our selues
               thereby
               .
               As
               Salomon
               dealt
               with
               Ioab
               ,
               who
               had
               ioyned
               himselfe
               with
               Adonijah
               
               against
               the
               Lords
               annointed
               :
               for
               hee
               commanded
               him
               to
               bee
               slaine
               ,
               that
               the
               blood
               which
               he
               had
               shed
               causelesse
               ,
               might
               be
               vpon
               his
               owne
               head
               .
               And
               great
               is
               the
               sin
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               rather
               then
               they
               would
               incurre
               the
               least
               danger
               and
               displeasure
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               bad
               persons
               ,
               worthie
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               or
               sore
               punished
               ;
               doe
               suffer
               them
               to
               goe
               on
               in
               their
               wickednesse
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               withstand
               and
               bring
               them
               foorth
               before
               authoritie
               to
               receiue
               their
               due
               ;
               yea
               rather
               ,
               if
               they
               can
               ,
               they
               will
               bee
               readie
               to
               excuse
               their
               fault
               and
               defend
               them
               :
               but
               if
               a
               trespasse
               be
               committed
               against
               themselues
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               measure
               in
               pursuing
               their
               enemies
               .
               But
               a
               fitter
               occasion
               to
               handle
               this
               ,
               will
               be
               offered
               in
               the
               21.
               
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               Philistims
               vnderstood
               that
               Samson
               had
               thus
               spoyled
               them
               ,
               because
               
               the
               Timnite
               had
               giuen
               his
               wife
               to
               his
               companion
               ,
               they
               went
               (
               it
               is
               said
               here
               )
               and
               burnt
               both
               him
               and
               his
               daughter
               ,
               and
               the
               house
               ouer
               their
               heads
               .
               But
               why
               did
               they
               so
               ?
               For
               the
               Timnite
               was
               not
               he
               that
               hurt
               them
               .
               No
               ,
               but
               seeing
               they
               could
               not
               come
               by
               Samson
               ,
               to
               take
               reuenge
               on
               him
               ,
               therefore
               they
               punished
               them
               who
               were
               the
               occasions
               of
               Samsons
               spoyling
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               in
               no
               wise
               consenting
               to
               it
               ,
               nor
               knowing
               what
               hee
               did
               .
               A
               most
               vnreasonable
               act
               ,
               to
               fall
               vpon
               them
               who
               were
               no
               way
               guiltie
               of
               the
               hurt
               done
               to
               them
               .
               The
               Lord
               (
               indeed
               )
               did
               most
               iustly
               hereby
               reuenge
               that
               villany
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               all
               of
               them
               offered
               to
               Samson
               ,
               but
               this
               they
               looked
               not
               at
               :
               God
               onely
               ouer-ruled
               their
               appetites
               ,
               that
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               act
               (
               most
               iniurious
               in
               it selfe
               )
               yet
               the
               Lord
               executed
               his
               most
               righteous
               iustice
               against
               these
               malefactors
               ,
               arming
               one
               wicked
               person
               against
               another
               ,
               and
               preparing
               a
               way
               thereby
               to
               reuenge
               these
               Philistims
               themselues
               ,
               as
               shal
               appeare
               afterward
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               we
               may
               see
               the
               madnes
               and
               outrage
               that
               is
               in
               men
               .
               For
               though
               these
               were
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               therefore
               might
               bee
               thought
               to
               haue
               none
               to
               match
               them
               in
               grosse
               wickednes
               ,
               among
               such
               as
               are
               baptized
               :
               yet
               behold
               ,
               they
               who
               are
               destitute
               of
               grace
               among
               vs
               ,
               (
               further
               then
               the
               feare
               of
               man
               restraineth
               some
               )
               are
               let
               loose
               to
               as
               great
               sinnes
               .
               For
               proofe
               whereof
               ,
               behold
               the
               dealing
               of
               those
               furious
               Iewes
               ,
               Acts
               18.
               who
               when
               they
               could
               not
               come
               by
               Paul
               ,
               fell
               vpon
               Sosthenes
               his
               companion
               ,
               and
               beate
               him
               :
               and
               at
               this
               day
               
               the
               Papists
               when
               they
               cannot
               come
               by
               the
               heretike
               himselfe
               (
               as
               they
               terme
               
               him
               )
               vse
               to
               draw
               his
               picture
               ,
               as
               exactly
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               despite
               burne
               it
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               shewing
               what
               they
               would
               doe
               to
               the
               person
               .
               Not
               vnlike
               to
               the
               practise
               of
               seditious
               souldiers
               ,
               in
               chopping
               them
               as
               small
               as
               herbs
               to
               pot
               ,
               who
               oppose
               them
               in
               their
               mutinie
               .
               And
               we
               see
               it
               commeth
               to
               passe
               sometimes
               ,
               that
               when
               vile
               men
               are
               giuen
               ouer
               to
               furie
               ,
               passion
               and
               moode
               ,
               he
               shall
               beare
               the
               blowes
               that
               commeth
               next
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               though
               hee
               was
               in
               no
               fault
               ,
               and
               whatsoeuer
               is
               next
               them
               ,
               be
               it
               knife
               ,
               dagger
               ,
               cudgel
               ,
               or
               whatsoeuer
               else
               ,
               whether
               it
               beate
               out
               the
               eye
               or
               tooth
               ,
               or
               breake
               arme
               or
               legge
               ,
               all
               is
               one
               with
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               be
               moodie
               :
               euen
               as
               she-Beares
               that
               are
               robbed
               of
               their
               whelpes
               .
               Nay
               ,
               so
               little
               are
               they
               led
               by
               sound
               reason
               ,
               that
               when
               ,
               through
               their
               owne
               rashnes
               ,
               they
               haue
               hurt
               themselues
               at
               a
               doore
               ,
               or
               fall
               ,
               by
               stumbling
               at
               a
               stone
               ,
               they
               curse
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               beate
               the
               other
               .
               But
               if
               they
               sustaine
               damage
               or
               losse
               by
               any
               neighbour
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               satisfied
               ,
               till
               with
               the
               Philistims
               they
               haue
               their
               blood
               ,
               at
               least
               till
               they
               seeke
               it
               ,
               though
               the
               hurt
               done
               to
               them
               was
               against
               their
               will
               ,
               who
               are
               thus
               doggishly
               pursued
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Touching
               such
               rage
               and
               madnes
               I
               haue
               said
               somewhat
               heretofore
               ,
               to
               discredit
               it
               ,
               and
               disswade
               men
               from
               it
               :
               both
               by
               shewing
               the
               hideous
               face
               therof
               ,
               and
               the
               cursed
               fruites
               issuing
               therefrom
               .
               As
               who
               beholding
               Lamech
               in
               his
               furie
               and
               outrage
               ,
               and
               hearing
               the
               terrour
               of
               his
               words
               ,
               would
               not
               abhorre
               
               him
               and
               his
               qualities
               ?
               And
               yet
               there
               remaine
               among
               vs
               men
               of
               no
               better
               disposition
               ,
               (
               though
               they
               will
               not
               speake
               so
               plainly
               as
               Lamech
               did
               )
               who
               could
               in
               their
               rancour
               eate
               the
               very
               heart
               of
               their
               enemie
               with
               garlicke
               ,
               as
               the
               saying
               is
               :
               and
               yet
               nourish
               this
               serpent
               in
               their
               bosomes
               still
               ,
               and
               fight
               not
               against
               it
               with
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               nor
               confesse
               themselues
               to
               bee
               beasts
               for
               their
               yeelding
               so
               farre
               ,
               whereby
               their
               whole
               Christianitie
               is
               called
               into
               question
               .
            
             
               But
               another
               thing
               in
               this
               verse
               is
               not
               to
               be
               omitted
               ,
               that
               whereas
               Samsons
               
               wife
               being
               threatned
               by
               her
               neighbours
               before
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               burne
               her
               ,
               except
               she
               told
               them
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               riddle
               ;
               she
               (
               as
               wee
               haue
               heard
               )
               to
               auoid
               the
               danger
               ,
               did
               tell
               it
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               griefe
               and
               great
               hurt
               of
               her
               husband
               ;
               and
               yet
               now
               behold
               ,
               she
               could
               not
               auoide
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Philistims
               was
               burned
               for
               all
               that
               .
               For
               by
               and
               for
               her
               telling
               the
               riddle
               to
               her
               people
               ,
               she
               was
               saued
               from
               burning
               ,
               but
               Samson
               went
               from
               her
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               her
               father
               gaue
               her
               to
               another
               to
               wife
               :
               for
               that
               ,
               Samson
               spoyled
               the
               Philistims
               corne
               and
               commodities
               ;
               and
               for
               that
               cause
               they
               burned
               her
               and
               her
               father
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               riddle
               ,
               the
               declaring
               whereof
               saued
               her
               life
               ,
               the
               same
               was
               the
               occasion
               of
               losing
               it
               .
               Euen
               so
               ,
               that
               which
               shee
               sought
               before
               by
               vnlawfull
               meanes
               and
               shifts
               to
               shunne
               ,
               I
               meane
               burning
               ;
               by
               the
               same
               vnlawfull
               shifts
               she
               procured
               it
               .
               And
               so
               it
               was
               with
               Iosephs
               brethren
               ,
               when
               they
               sought
               to
               be
               
               rid
               of
               him
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               dreames
               of
               such
               honor
               that
               he
               should
               haue
               aboue
               them
               ,
               which
               he
               told
               them
               of
               ,
               and
               they
               in
               no
               wise
               could
               abide
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               sold
               him
               into
               a
               farre
               countrey
               :
               euen
               thereby
               they
               brought
               him
               to
               that
               honour
               ,
               cleane
               contrary
               to
               their
               mindes
               and
               liking
               ,
               as
               is
               cleere
               in
               the
               
               storie
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               is
               more
               manifestly
               and
               manifoldly
               proued
               by
               experience
               among
               vs
               then
               this
               ,
               that
               whereas
               many
               seeing
               great
               troubles
               comming
               toward
               them
               ,
               doe
               seeke
               by
               euill
               practises
               ,
               as
               lying
               ,
               swearing
               ,
               forswearing
               and
               
               such
               like
               ,
               to
               winde
               out
               of
               them
               ;
               what
               may
               bee
               commonlier
               seene
               (
               I
               say
               )
               
               then
               this
               ,
               that
               thereby
               they
               bring
               farre
               greater
               and
               sorer
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               same
               troubles
               vpon
               themselues
               ?
               For
               while
               they
               seeke
               to
               auoid
               worldly
               sorrow
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               which
               had
               come
               by
               their
               trouble
               ,
               but
               much
               lesse
               ,
               they
               are
               plunged
               into
               a
               farre
               greater
               ,
               euen
               to
               torment
               their
               consciences
               with
               deadly
               stings
               of
               sorrow
               by
               their
               sinne
               ,
               which
               of
               a
               long
               time
               will
               not
               bee
               plucked
               out
               .
               So
               the
               Iewes
               sought
               libertie
               by
               putting
               Christ
               to
               death
               ;
               yet
               when
               
               thereby
               he
               rose
               rose
               againe
               from
               death
               ,
               it
               cut
               their
               hearts
               deeplier
               ,
               and
               imbondaged
               them
               much
               more
               ,
               (
               I
               speake
               of
               such
               as
               were
               not
               seared
               with
               an
               hot
               yron
               )
               and
               so
               much
               the
               rather
               for
               that
               they
               haue
               thereby
               brought
               his
               blood
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               children
               vnto
               this
               day
               .
            
             
               I
               stand
               the
               rather
               vpon
               this
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               thought
               a
               foolish
               part
               for
               a
               man
               to
               beare
               a
               discommodity
               patiently
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               shift
               it
               off
               by
               vnlawfull
               meanes
               ,
               and
               is
               counted
               a
               point
               of
               wisdome
               to
               fall
               rather
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               bad
               men
               ,
               though
               by
               yeeding
               to
               sinne
               ,
               then
               to
               commit
               his
               case
               to
               God
               ,
               with
               confidence
               in
               him
               :
               for
               what
               account
               is
               made
               of
               that
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               against
               a
               mans
               conscience
               ?
               As
               many
               Politikes
               censure
               Daniel
               for
               his
               vpright
               
               persisting
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               ,
               after
               the
               decree
               was
               made
               against
               him
               by
               the
               Princes
               .
               What
               ?
               (
               say
               men
               )
               had
               he
               no
               shift
               nor
               euasion
               to
               deliuer
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               elude
               his
               aduersaries
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               wilfully
               fall
               into
               the
               snare
               ?
               Oh
               foole
               !
               learne
               by
               this
               example
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               denunciation
               ;
               
                 He
                 that
                 will
              
               
               
                 saue
                 his
                 life
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               giue
               skinne
               for
               skinne
               ,
               conscience
               and
               all
               to
               saue
               it
               )
               
                 he
                 shall
                 lose
                 it
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               either
               be
               disappointed
               for
               his
               shifts
               ,
               God
               not
               giuing
               him
               fauour
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               who
               count
               him
               but
               an
               hypocrite
               for
               all
               his
               shifting
               )
               or
               if
               he
               seeme
               to
               gaine
               somewhat
               thereby
               in
               one
               kinde
               ,
               yet
               he
               shall
               neuer
               enioy
               his
               penniworth
               with
               comfort
               ,
               but
               rather
               with
               a
               checking
               and
               vpbraiding
               conscience
               ,
               if
               he
               doe
               not
               at
               length
               with
               wearines
               renounce
               it
               ,
               and
               cast
               it
               away
               ,
               as
               Iudas
               did
               his
               wages
               of
               iniquitie
               .
               But
               
                 hee
                 that
                 loseth
                 his
              
               
               life
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               trusteth
               God
               with
               his
               most
               precious
               liberties
               ,
               rather
               then
               he
               will
               runne
               vpon
               the
               pikes
               to
               haue
               his
               will
               ,
               
                 he
                 shall
                 finde
                 it
              
               ,
               as
               Hester
               did
               ,
               by
               sauing
               
               ir
               ;
               or
               as
               the
               good
               Martyrs
               did
               ,
               by
               changing
               it
               for
               eternall
               life
               ,
               after
               the
               short
               enduring
               of
               trouble
               ,
               which
               their
               good
               and
               quiet
               spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               hope
               of
               reward
               shall
               make
               tolerable
               .
               Oh
               that
               men
               would
               once
               learne
               to
               measure
               gaine
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               presentnes
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               cleerenes
               ,
               and
               worthinesse
               of
               it
               !
               they
               should
               by
               this
               meanes
               auoid
               many
               a
               sinne
               ,
               with
               the
               shifts
               that
               attend
               vpon
               it
               ,
               besides
               preuenting
               of
               many
               after-reckonings
               of
               sorrow
               and
               punishment
               ,
               which
               an
               euill
               conscience
               makes
               vnsufferable
               :
               especially
               if
               the
               same
               mischiefe
               light
               vpon
               them
               ,
               which
               with
               so
               deare
               a
               price
               they
               sought
               to
               auoid
               .
               Very
               Heathens
               could
               say
               ,
               that
               vengeance
               would
               not
               suffer
               the
               guiltie
               to
               
               escape
               ,
               though
               they
               might
               shift
               for
               the
               present
               .
               But
               the
               word
               of
               God
               teacheth
               vs
               the
               cause
               :
               because
               the
               God
               of
               vengeance
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               hoasts
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               hundred
               souldiers
               armed
               to
               meete
               with
               his
               enemie
               ,
               though
               he
               haue
               escaped
               one
               .
               It
               is
               as
               if
               a
               man
               hauing
               shunned
               a
               Beare
               ,
               should
               meete
               
               with
               a
               Lion
               :
               he
               hath
               escaped
               the
               former
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               still
               in
               chace
               ,
               neuer
               at
               rest
               till
               he
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               hee
               had
               been
               better
               to
               haue
               yeelded
               to
               the
               first
               .
               The
               story
               of
               al
               Churches
               verifie
               this
               truth
               in
               the
               examples
               of
               abiuring
               hypocrites
               ,
               who
               met
               with
               worse
               measure
               when
               God
               took
               them
               in
               hand
               ,
               then
               
               they
               shunned
               at
               the
               hand
               of
               men
               .
               
                 For
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 foolishnes
                 with
              
               
               God.
               
            
             
               Now
               in
               these
               two
               verses
               the
               other
               way
               is
               set
               downe
               whereby
               Samson
               
               hurt
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               in
               their
               bodies
               ,
               which
               hee
               so
               lamed
               and
               pained
               with
               kicking
               them
               with
               his
               feete
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               beate
               life
               out
               of
               them
               .
               And
               so
               wee
               are
               to
               vnderstand
               those
               words
               in
               the
               8.
               verse
               
                 [
                 hippe
                 and
                 thigh
              
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               a
               necessary
               supply
               added
               for
               making
               the
               sense
               runne
               the
               roundlier
               ,
               thus
               ;
               his
               foote
               put
               foorth
               to
               their
               thigh
               with
               a
               strong
               blow
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               other
               weapon
               to
               fight
               against
               them
               ,
               but
               his
               foote
               ;
               spurning
               them
               as
               sluggish
               persons
               ,
               not
               able
               to
               resist
               him
               .
               This
               as
               the
               best
               exposition
               (
               in
               my
               opinion
               ,
               leauing
               others
               to
               their
               own
               iudgement
               )
               of
               these
               words
               
                 [
                 he
                 smote
                 them
                 hippe
                 and
                 thigh
                 with
                 a
                 mightie
                 plague
                 ]
              
               I
               set
               downe
               ,
               not
               troubling
               the
               reader
               with
               other
               opinions
               about
               it
               .
            
             
               Now
               by
               this
               extraordinarie
               strength
               that
               hee
               had
               ,
               thus
               to
               spurne
               and
               
               tread
               them
               downe
               euen
               to
               death
               ;
               and
               the
               slauish
               dastardlines
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               as
               much
               to
               bee
               admired
               ,
               that
               they
               seemed
               not
               to
               striue
               or
               fight
               for
               themselues
               a
               whit
               :
               wee
               may
               see
               how
               mightily
               God
               assisteth
               his
               seruants
               ,
               whom
               he
               setteth
               about
               his
               worke
               ,
               when
               he
               will
               haue
               all
               to
               see
               that
               it
               is
               he
               that
               bringeth
               it
               to
               passe
               ,
               and
               not
               they
               .
               As
               in
               Gedeons
               vanquishing
               the
               Midianites
               that
               couered
               as
               grashoppers
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               
               for
               multitude
               ;
               for
               he
               did
               it
               with
               a
               very
               few
               ,
               euen
               three
               hundred
               men
               .
               And
               so
               he
               dealt
               with
               Iehosaphat
               .
               For
               when
               the
               children
               of
               Ammon
               ,
               and
               Moab
               ,
               
               and
               mount
               Seir
               ,
               came
               to
               cast
               him
               and
               the
               people
               of
               Iudah
               out
               of
               Gods
               inheritance
               ,
               with
               a
               fearefull
               and
               an
               exceeding
               armie
               ,
               the
               Lord
               sent
               a
               messenger
               to
               them
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Feare
                 not
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 great
                 multitude
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 battell
                 is
                 not
                 yours
                 but
                 Gods.
                 Stand
                 still
                 ,
                 moue
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 you
                 ,
                 To
                 morrow
                 goe
                 out
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 you
                 .
              
               And
               (
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               this
               doctrine
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               if
               wee
               haue
               eyes
               wee
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               God
               assisteth
               and
               helpeth
               his
               ,
               in
               their
               trouble
               ,
               feare
               and
               neede
               ,
               beyond
               all
               that
               mans
               reason
               can
               reach
               vnto
               ,
               when
               they
               depend
               on
               ,
               and
               trust
               in
               him
               :
               yea
               hee
               brings
               them
               into
               danger
               oftentimes
               and
               straits
               ,
               and
               all
               to
               this
               end
               that
               his
               power
               in
               deliuering
               them
               ,
               may
               be
               seene
               in
               their
               weakenes
               ,
               and
               fighteth
               for
               them
               as
               sensibly
               as
               he
               did
               for
               Iehosaphat
               ,
               or
               for
               Dauid
               against
               Goliah
               .
               Of
               the
               which
               truth
               Ionah
               is
               a
               liuely
               proofe
               ,
               who
               was
               receiued
               into
               the
               fish
               ,
               (
               when
               he
               was
               cast
               into
               the
               sea
               )
               preserued
               in
               the
               belly
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               cast
               vp
               to
               land
               by
               the
               extraordinarie
               prouidence
               of
               God
               ,
               rather
               then
               hee
               should
               be
               lost
               and
               forsaken
               .
            
             
               Samson
               hauing
               thus
               slaine
               them
               ,
               hee
               went
               and
               abode
               in
               a
               place
               called
               Etham
               ,
               an
               high
               rocke
               ,
               which
               belonged
               to
               the
               tribe
               of
               Simeon
               ,
               in
               the
               borders
               of
               Iudah
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               ,
               that
               the
               Philistims
               came
               and
               pitched
               in
               Iudah
               to
               seeke
               for
               him
               .
               But
               before
               hee
               thus
               slew
               them
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               in
               the
               8.
               verse
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               marked
               which
               he
               said
               ,
               and
               is
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               seuenth
               verse
               ;
               that
               when
               he
               saw
               that
               they
               had
               burned
               the
               Timnite
               and
               his
               daughter
               ,
               seeing
               they
               were
               onely
               an
               occasion
               of
               their
               losse
               ,
               he
               said
               thus
               to
               those
               Philistims
               ;
               If
               yee
               haue
               done
               thus
               to
               them
               your
               neighbours
               ,
               and
               of
               your
               owne
               countrey
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               hurt
               you
               ,
               what
               would
               you
               doe
               to
               me
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               fall
               into
               your
               hands
               ?
               I
               will
               therefore
               be
               auenged
               of
               you
               ,
               before
               I
               
               cease
               .
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               cleering
               of
               these
               two
               verses
               .
            
             
               Out
               of
               this
               verse
               wee
               may
               note
               ,
               that
               if
               men
               be
               cruell
               and
               outragious
               against
               
               them
               that
               were
               onely
               the
               occasions
               of
               their
               hurt
               ,
               though
               they
               neuer
               sought
               nor
               intended
               it
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               will
               they
               shew
               their
               fury
               and
               madnes
               against
               them
               ,
               who
               haue
               done
               the
               hurt
               and
               wrong
               vnto
               them
               ?
               This
               may
               fitly
               be
               gathered
               from
               the
               reasoning
               of
               Samson
               .
               And
               so
               wee
               may
               well
               conclude
               and
               say
               ;
               that
               if
               wee
               will
               bee
               exasperated
               against
               such
               as
               doe
               but
               come
               in
               our
               way
               ,
               or
               were
               onely
               present
               where
               wee
               sustained
               some
               reproch
               or
               iniurie
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               ,
               if
               we
               light
               vpon
               him
               that
               hath
               done
               the
               wrong
               to
               vs
               ,
               will
               wee
               shew
               our selues
               vnreasonable
               ?
               For
               hee
               that
               cannot
               beare
               a
               little
               ,
               much
               lesse
               will
               beare
               a
               great
               deale
               .
               Fall
               not
               we
               (
               as
               neere
               as
               we
               can
               )
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               such
               .
               So
               hee
               that
               will
               beate
               the
               ground
               at
               which
               he
               stumbled
               ,
               will
               much
               more
               fiercely
               rise
               against
               him
               ,
               who
               hath
               cast
               him
               wilfully
               on
               the
               ground
               .
            
             
               Further
               ,
               in
               that
               Samson
               said
               ,
               hee
               would
               be
               auenged
               of
               the
               Philistims
               before
               he
               ceased
               ,
               hee
               spake
               as
               it
               became
               him
               ,
               seeing
               God
               had
               appointed
               him
               to
               doe
               so
               .
               So
               are
               all
               in
               authoritie
               set
               in
               place
               by
               God
               to
               be
               a
               terrour
               to
               the
               
               wicked
               ,
               euen
               as
               they
               are
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               those
               that
               are
               good
               .
               For
               it
               is
               a
               grace
               ,
               and
               no
               easie
               matter
               to
               punish
               sinne
               aright
               ,
               and
               to
               seeke
               to
               winne
               the
               
               offender
               .
               And
               it
               is
               as
               great
               an
               offence
               for
               them
               to
               doe
               that
               worke
               of
               the
               Lord
               negligently
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               to
               fall
               vpon
               the
               innocent
               hastily
               and
               cruelly
               .
               So
               all
               priuate
               persons
               ,
               and
               Preachers
               of
               the
               word
               especially
               ,
               should
               doe
               likewise
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               make
               that
               sinne
               odious
               to
               themselues
               and
               others
               (
               as
               farre
               as
               lieth
               in
               them
               )
               which
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               punish
               ,
               and
               they
               to
               reproue
               :
               euen
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               like
               affected
               to
               all
               sin
               ,
               because
               God
               abhorreth
               it
               .
               Herein
               saying
               with
               good
               
                 Leui
                 ;
                 Who
                 is
                 my
                 father
                 ?
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 euen
                 my
                 father
                 ,
              
               if
               hee
               
               goe
               about
               to
               hinder
               the
               worke
               of
               God
               :
               and
               herein
               follow
               wee
               our
               blessed
               Sauiour
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               destroy
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               diuell
               .
               But
               I
               haue
               oft
               noted
               
               this
               before
               ,
               therefore
               I
               presse
               it
               no
               further
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               in
               the
               former
               verse
               he
               was
               said
               to
               threaten
               ,
               the
               same
               in
               this
               
               verse
               he
               is
               said
               to
               doe
               and
               accomplish
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               to
               smite
               them
               with
               a
               great
               plague
               and
               in
               reprochfull
               maner
               :
               setting
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               his
               feete
               vpon
               them
               ,
               or
               spurning
               them
               vnto
               death
               .
               This
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               commanded
               by
               God
               ,
               had
               bin
               cruelty
               .
               So
               that
               here
               we
               may
               learne
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               except
               we
               haue
               
               our
               charge
               from
               God
               to
               execute
               vpon
               men
               seuere
               and
               sharp
               punishment
               ,
               it
               is
               meere
               crueltie
               to
               set
               vpon
               it
               ,
               which
               wee
               should
               in
               no
               wise
               like
               ,
               much
               lesse
               delight
               to
               attempt
               :
               no
               more
               then
               wee
               would
               be
               willing
               to
               haue
               the
               like
               offered
               to
               our selues
               .
               But
               haue
               wee
               compassion
               and
               commiseration
               ouer
               such
               as
               are
               in
               miserie
               any
               way
               ,
               as
               we
               our selues
               would
               in
               like
               case
               desire
               the
               same
               .
               This
               is
               a
               branch
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               often
               touched
               before
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               is
               said
               of
               the
               rocke
               Etham
               here
               in
               in
               Iudah
               ,
               is
               to
               shew
               that
               
               he
               abode
               there
               ,
               till
               hee
               was
               after
               taken
               from
               thence
               by
               the
               men
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               and
               carried
               to
               the
               Philistims
               :
               which
               was
               soone
               after
               .
               Of
               which
               I
               know
               no
               more
               to
               be
               said
               ,
               saue
               onely
               that
               we
               may
               see
               that
               he
               did
               not
               goe
               to
               hide
               himselfe
               in
               a
               corner
               ,
               as
               though
               hee
               durst
               not
               stand
               to
               that
               which
               hee
               had
               done
               ,
               but
               being
               like
               to
               be
               apprehended
               he
               went
               ,
               God
               directing
               him
               to
               take
               that
               patiently
               which
               they
               should
               doe
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               depend
               on
               him
               for
               issue
               ,
               though
               to
               a
               defenced
               and
               high
               place
               ,
               yet
               to
               an
               open
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               knowne
               
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               was
               easily
               remoued
               from
               thence
               ,
               when
               the
               men
               of
               Iudah
               came
               vp
               thither
               to
               carrie
               him
               bound
               to
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               he
               committing
               himselfe
               to
               Gods
               prouidence
               ,
               whose
               worke
               he
               had
               done
               .
               For
               though
               he
               went
               thither
               from
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               euen
               there
               in
               a
               place
               where
               they
               gouerned
               .
            
             
               So
               let
               all
               bee
               wise
               ,
               to
               doe
               that
               for
               which
               they
               may
               not
               bee
               driuen
               to
               flie
               for
               it
               :
               but
               so
               answere
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               bee
               armed
               to
               beare
               that
               which
               comes
               vpon
               them
               for
               the
               same
               .
               As
               it
               falleth
               out
               oft
               times
               ,
               that
               euen
               for
               that
               which
               they
               haue
               well
               done
               ,
               some
               instruments
               of
               the
               diuell
               or
               other
               will
               bee
               ready
               alwaies
               to
               molest
               and
               bring
               trouble
               vpon
               them
               for
               it
               .
               Notwithstanding
               the
               which
               ,
               yet
               they
               may
               reioyce
               as
               our
               Sauiour
               willeth
               them
               ,
               and
               bee
               glad
               if
               
               they
               be
               persecuted
               and
               reuiled
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               well
               doing
               .
               But
               let
               
               no
               man
               suffer
               for
               euill
               doing
               ,
               for
               hee
               shall
               bee
               forced
               to
               hide
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               runne
               away
               ;
               the
               wicked
               flying
               ,
               when
               no
               man
               pursueth
               him
               .
               And
               yet
               (
               all
               that
               I
               haue
               said
               notwithstanding
               )
               it
               is
               not
               denyed
               any
               man
               ,
               to
               rescue
               himselfe
               from
               the
               open
               wrong
               of
               the
               vnconscionable
               ,
               by
               any
               lawfull
               meanes
               ,
               neither
               ought
               it
               to
               preiudice
               the
               equity
               of
               our
               cause
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           THE
           EIGHTIETH
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           XV.
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   the
                   Philistims
                   went
                   vp
                   ,
                   and
                   pitched
                   in
                   Iudah
                   ,
                   and
                   spread
                   themselues
                   in
                   Lehi
                   .
                
              
               
                 10
                 
                   And
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   Iudah
                   said
                   ,
                   Why
                   are
                   ye
                   come
                   vp
                   against
                   vs
                   ?
                   and
                   they
                   answered
                   ,
                   To
                   bind
                   Samson
                   are
                   we
                   come
                   vp
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   doe
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   to
                   vs.
                   
                
              
               
                 11
                 
                   Then
                   three
                   thousand
                   men
                   of
                   Iudah
                   went
                   to
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   the
                   rocke
                   Etam
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   to
                   Samson
                   ;
                   Knowest
                   thou
                   not
                   that
                   the
                   Philistims
                   are
                   rulers
                   ouer
                   vs
                   ?
                   what
                   is
                   this
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   done
                   to
                   vs
                   ?
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   As
                   they
                   did
                   vnto
                   me
                   ,
                   so
                   haue
                   I
                   done
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 12
                 
                   And
                   they
                   said
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   We
                   are
                   come
                   downe
                   to
                   bind
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   deliuer
                   thee
                   into
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Philistims
                   .
                   And
                   Samson
                   said
                   vnto
                   them
                   ;
                   Sweare
                   vnto
                   mee
                   that
                   ye
                   will
                   not
                   fall
                   vpon
                   me
                   your selues
                   .
                
              
               
                 13
                 
                   And
                   they
                   spake
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   saying
                   ;
                   No
                   ;
                   but
                   wee
                   will
                   bind
                   thee
                   fast
                   ,
                   and
                   deliuer
                   thee
                   into
                   their
                   hand
                   :
                   but
                   surely
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   kill
                   thee
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   bound
                   him
                   with
                   two
                   new
                   cords
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   him
                   from
                   the
                   rocke
                   .
                
              
               
                 14
                 
                   And
                   when
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   Lehi
                   ,
                   the
                   Philistims
                   shouted
                   at
                   the
                   meeting
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
             
               HOw
               Samson
               vexed
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               we
               haue
               heard
               in
               the
               first
               part
               
               of
               this
               Chapter
               :
               In
               this
               second
               is
               shewed
               ,
               how
               they
               pursuing
               him
               ,
               got
               him
               to
               bee
               brought
               bound
               vnto
               them
               .
               And
               that
               was
               after
               this
               manner
               .
               First
               they
               came
               vp
               against
               Iudah
               where
               Samson
               was
               ,
               threatning
               to
               fight
               against
               them
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               brought
               Samson
               
               bound
               vnto
               them
               .
               And
               this
               is
               in
               vers
               .
               9.
               10.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               of
               Iudah
               fetched
               him
               from
               the
               rocke
               Etam
               ,
               where
               hee
               was
               ,
               and
               brought
               him
               bound
               vnto
               them
               :
               vers
               .
               11.
               12.
               13.
               
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               to
               them
               at
               Lehi
               ,
               the
               place
               heere
               mentioned
               ,
               the
               Philistims
               shouted
               for
               ioy
               that
               hee
               was
               come
               ,
               thinking
               to
               haue
               some
               great
               hand
               ouer
               him
               :
               and
               this
               is
               in
               a
               part
               of
               the
               14.
               verse
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               come
               more
               particularly
               to
               these
               three
               points
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               first
               ,
               that
               the
               
               Philistims
               came
               with
               an
               armie
               against
               Iudah
               in
               that
               part
               of
               it
               which
               was
               neere
               adioyning
               &
               conterminate
               to
               their
               owne
               countrey
               ,
               here
               called
               Lehi
               ,
               which
               signifieth
               a
               cheeke
               or
               iaw-bone
               ,
               and
               tooke
               the
               name
               from
               an
               act
               that
               Samson
               did
               in
               that
               place
               afterwards
               ,
               in
               slaying
               many
               there
               with
               the
               iaw
               bone
               of
               an
               Asse
               .
               Into
               Iudah
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               they
               came
               ,
               putting
               the
               men
               thereof
               into
               great
               feare
               ,
               for
               that
               Samson
               ,
               who
               had
               done
               them
               so
               great
               hurt
               ,
               had
               his
               abode
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               was
               (
               as
               they
               tooke
               it
               )
               harboured
               and
               maintained
               in
               that
               euill
               which
               he
               had
               wrought
               against
               them
               ,
               by
               them
               of
               Iudah
               .
               And
               when
               they
               demanded
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               why
               they
               did
               so
               come
               against
               them
               ,
               seeing
               they
               had
               not
               broken
               their
               league
               with
               them
               ;
               they
               answered
               :
               that
               they
               did
               it
               for
               the
               great
               hurt
               that
               they
               had
               sustained
               by
               Samson
               ,
               and
               him
               they
               would
               haue
               to
               be
               deliuered
               vnto
               them
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               would
               make
               warre
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Philistims
               did
               in
               this
               ,
               but
               as
               any
               like
               them
               ,
               nay
               many
               farre
               better
               ,
               
               would
               doe
               in
               the
               like
               case
               .
               Nay
               ,
               there
               are
               few
               to
               bee
               found
               ,
               either
               nation
               against
               nation
               ,
               or
               man
               by
               man
               prouoked
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               ready
               enough
               to
               seek
               reuenge
               ,
               yea
               to
               passe
               their
               bounds
               therein
               exceedingly
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               come
               behind
               in
               such
               cases
               :
               who
               though
               they
               doe
               euill
               ,
               as
               the
               Philistims
               also
               did
               ,
               yet
               if
               any
               man
               would
               aske
               whether
               a
               Christian
               must
               put
               vp
               all
               wrongs
               and
               iniuries
               ?
               I
               answere
               ;
               he
               may
               defend
               himselfe
               in
               his
               innocent
               case
               ,
               and
               stop
               the
               course
               of
               his
               aduersarie
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               bee
               without
               malice
               and
               a
               reuenging
               mind
               ,
               of
               which
               more
               is
               said
               in
               another
               place
               .
               Neither
               doe
               I
               affirme
               ,
               that
               sin
               is
               to
               goe
               vnpunished
               ,
               by
               this
               debarring
               of
               euery
               man
               in
               his
               priuate
               quarrell
               from
               reuenge
               :
               for
               (
               as
               that
               officer
               of
               Ephesus
               told
               the
               seditious
               Citizens
               )
               
               If
               ye
               haue
               ought
               against
               these
               men
               ,
               there
               are
               aduocates
               ;
               so
               I
               say
               ,
               in
               cases
               of
               weight
               ,
               there
               are
               Magistrates
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               looke
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               neither
               by
               the
               impudency
               of
               the
               wrong
               doer
               ,
               nor
               the
               impotency
               of
               the
               reuenger
               the
               common-wealth
               be
               disturbed
               :
               And
               so
               much
               more
               in
               the
               sinnes
               committed
               against
               the
               Maiesty
               of
               God
               ,
               ought
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               bestirre
               himselfe
               ,
               if
               hee
               doe
               as
               behoues
               him
               :
               wherein
               he
               is
               no
               reuenger
               ,
               but
               rather
               one
               that
               stands
               in
               the
               gap
               to
               stay
               Gods
               hand
               from
               being
               reuenged
               vpon
               the
               whole
               body
               for
               the
               disorder
               of
               a
               few
               bad
               members
               ,
               as
               in
               Phinees
               his
               story
               is
               manifest
               .
               But
               that
               which
               I
               complaine
               of
               is
               this
               :
               that
               whereas
               men
               are
               so
               hot
               one
               against
               
               another
               for
               bodily
               trespasses
               ,
               and
               temporary
               harmes
               done
               vnto
               them
               ;
               yet
               their
               owne
               speciall
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               doe
               themselues
               infinite
               harme
               ,
               they
               haue
               no
               heart
               to
               goe
               against
               them
               ;
               no
               neither
               are
               wise
               enough
               to
               beleeue
               what
               
               deadly
               enemies
               they
               bee
               vnto
               them
               .
               And
               thus
               wee
               may
               find
               it
               in
               all
               kinds
               of
               offenders
               .
               A
               thing
               worthy
               to
               be
               bewailed
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               duly
               considered
               ;
               especially
               in
               those
               who
               hauing
               found
               them
               by
               wofull
               experience
               to
               haue
               wrought
               them
               more
               sorrow
               and
               iust
               cause
               of
               complaint
               ,
               then
               their
               rankest
               enemy
               could
               possibly
               haue
               procured
               them
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               reuenging
               of
               others
               ;
               that
               should
               alway
               be
               ready
               to
               feare
               and
               hold
               
               vs
               from
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               written
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               
               
                 Vengeance
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 I
              
               
               
                 will
                 repay
                 it
              
               .
               For
               whiles
               men
               are
               ouer
               busie
               in
               quitting
               themselues
               of
               their
               enemy
               ,
               they
               both
               exasperate
               him
               ,
               and
               make
               God
               a
               party
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               find
               the
               harder
               match
               of
               it
               .
               Dauid
               durst
               not
               reuenge
               when
               he
               could
               haue
               done
               it
               ,
               but
               answered
               ;
               
                 As
                 the
                 Lord
                 liueth
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 smite
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 day
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 shall
                 fall
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 will
              
               
               
                 not
                 smite
                 him
                 ;
                 wickednesse
                 be
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 hand
                 bee
                 not
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
              
               But
               
               we
               (
               though
               wee
               can
               doe
               nothing
               )
               yet
               please
               our selues
               in
               Iezabels
               humour
               ,
               
               and
               her
               sonnes
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 God
                 doe
                 so
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 also
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 make
                 not
                 Eliahs
                 head
                 as
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 to
                 morrow
                 .
              
               So
               said
               Iehoram
               of
               Elisha
               .
               Whereas
               before
               we
               can
               bring
               our
               purpose
               to
               passe
               ,
               we
               are
               our selues
               preuented
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               
               our
               nailes
               pared
               ,
               and
               we
               laid
               full
               low
               oftentimes
               ,
               more
               fit
               to
               be
               pitied
               ,
               then
               to
               reuenge
               .
               Doubtlesse
               ,
               if
               we
               could
               moderate
               our selues
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               Apostles
               counsell
               to
               the
               Romans
               [
               If
               thine
               enemy
               hunger
               ,
               feed
               him
               ]
               Rom.
               12.
               
               wee
               should
               sooner
               make
               our
               aduersary
               submit
               himselfe
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               his
               offence
               with
               shame
               and
               griefe
               ,
               then
               wee
               shall
               euer
               doe
               it
               by
               opposition
               :
               which
               were
               a
               double
               victory
               both
               ouer
               him
               and
               our selues
               .
               See
               that
               example
               ,
               2.
               
               King.
               6.
               22.
               compared
               with
               the
               end
               of
               the
               23.
               verse
               .
            
             
               Now
               by
               this
               their
               seeking
               of
               Samson
               ,
               and
               requiring
               of
               the
               men
               of
               Iudah
               
               with
               threats
               ,
               and
               in
               armour
               ,
               to
               bring
               him
               bound
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               verse
               it
               appeared
               they
               did
               )
               we
               see
               a
               new
               trouble
               arose
               against
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               faithfull
               and
               diligent
               performance
               of
               his
               dutie
               :
               euen
               as
               Dauid
               receiued
               many
               discouragements
               for
               his
               well
               doing
               ,
               and
               namely
               by
               Saul
               ,
               and
               those
               many
               and
               
               great
               ,
               and
               before
               that
               ,
               of
               Eliab
               his
               brother
               ,
               in
               offering
               himselfe
               to
               fight
               against
               Goliah
               .
               But
               so
               God
               hath
               prouided
               in
               his
               wise
               disposing
               of
               things
               ,
               that
               wee
               cannot
               bee
               forward
               in
               any
               good
               cause
               ,
               but
               commonly
               for
               the
               humbling
               of
               vs
               it
               shal
               cost
               vs
               trouble
               :
               as
               either
               by
               our
               owne
               corrupt
               nature
               crossing
               and
               hindering
               vs
               ,
               seeing
               we
               are
               renued
               but
               in
               part
               ,
               &
               the
               flesh
               resisteth
               against
               the
               spirit
               ,
               when
               we
               striue
               to
               doe
               well
               ,
               and
               to
               renounce
               euill
               :
               or
               else
               by
               outward
               affliction
               befalling
               vs
               for
               the
               same
               .
               As
               oftentimes
               ill
               will
               of
               men
               is
               ready
               to
               meet
               vs
               ,
               for
               labouring
               to
               keepe
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               and
               that
               many
               waies
               shewed
               and
               testified
               :
               as
               by
               railing
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               and
               speaking
               euill
               of
               vs
               ,
               persecuting
               ,
               and
               other
               vnreasonable
               measure
               offering
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               because
               wee
               cannot
               brooke
               ,
               and
               digest
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               times
               that
               wee
               liue
               in
               ,
               nor
               walke
               after
               the
               bad
               examples
               of
               other
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Peter
               speaketh
               .
               But
               oh
               ,
               little
               
               know
               wee
               or
               consider
               ,
               that
               by
               such
               opposition
               the
               Lord
               trieth
               what
               courage
               is
               in
               vs
               ,
               and
               whether
               wee
               were
               like
               to
               honour
               him
               by
               suffering
               greater
               things
               for
               him
               ,
               when
               we
               can
               so
               easily
               beare
               smaller
               reproches
               for
               his
               names
               sake
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               our
               crowne
               ,
               counting
               our selues
               happie
               that
               wee
               may
               suffer
               for
               well
               doing
               .
               Moreouer
               this
               manner
               of
               our
               liuing
               ,
               and
               such
               carriage
               of
               our selues
               ,
               bringeth
               another
               way
               great
               reioycing
               .
               For
               what
               ioy
               or
               comfort
               is
               like
               to
               that
               which
               ariseth
               from
               a
               good
               conscience
               ?
               which
               Salomon
               therefore
               compareth
               to
               the
               continuall
               feasting
               of
               the
               vngodly
               .
               But
               this
               
               hath
               been
               often
               vrged
               .
            
             
               This
               bee
               said
               of
               the
               first
               of
               these
               three
               things
               in
               this
               second
               part
               of
               the
               
               Chapter
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               the
               Philistims
               comming
               armed
               against
               the
               men
               of
               Iudah
               to
               require
               Samson
               of
               them
               .
               Now
               the
               next
               point
               followeth
               thereof
               ;
               that
               
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               how
               the
               men
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               being
               sore
               afraid
               of
               them
               ,
               went
               and
               bound
               Samson
               ,
               to
               deliuer
               him
               vnto
               them
               .
               And
               this
               they
               did
               after
               they
               had
               asked
               of
               them
               why
               they
               came
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               answered
               ;
               to
               haue
               Samson
               brought
               bound
               vnto
               them
               .
               The
               which
               they
               went
               about
               immediately
               ,
               as
               shall
               further
               be
               laid
               out
               in
               the
               11.
               12.
               and
               13.
               verses
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               men
               of
               Iudah
               demaund
               of
               them
               in
               this
               10.
               verse
               ,
               why
               they
               took
               
               vp
               armour
               against
               them
               ,
               seeing
               they
               (
               according
               to
               agreement
               with
               them
               )
               submitted
               themselues
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               paid
               their
               tribute
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               prouoked
               them
               by
               rising
               against
               them
               :
               vpon
               which
               condition
               ,
               they
               had
               promise
               of
               the
               Philistims
               that
               they
               should
               enioy
               peace
               ,
               and
               liue
               without
               feare
               .
               But
               they
               answered
               for
               themselues
               ,
               by
               pleading
               how
               Samson
               had
               spoiled
               them
               ,
               who
               was
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               would
               (
               they
               said
               )
               defend
               his
               doing
               ,
               then
               they
               would
               fight
               and
               make
               warre
               with
               them
               :
               but
               if
               they
               would
               deliuer
               him
               bound
               vnto
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               depart
               :
               for
               they
               would
               (
               they
               said
               )
               do
               vnto
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               done
               vnto
               them
               .
            
             
               They
               of
               Iudah
               thought
               they
               had
               great
               wrong
               offered
               them
               by
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               
               whiles
               they
               themselues
               did
               none
               to
               them
               :
               for
               they
               did
               not
               defend
               Samsons
               fact
               .
               And
               the
               Philistims
               thought
               much
               that
               they
               should
               be
               opposed
               by
               any
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               they
               hauing
               made
               peace
               with
               them
               vpon
               conditions
               ,
               and
               would
               hurt
               none
               but
               him
               (
               they
               said
               )
               that
               had
               hurt
               them
               .
               By
               both
               wee
               learne
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               more
               then
               heathenish
               ,
               and
               a
               thing
               that
               reasonable
               men
               doe
               marueile
               at
               ,
               that
               peaceable
               and
               innocent
               people
               ,
               who
               giue
               themselues
               to
               leade
               an
               harmelesse
               life
               ,
               should
               be
               hurt
               by
               any
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               not
               bee
               quiet
               and
               in
               safety
               by
               them
               with
               whom
               they
               liue
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               they
               do
               no
               harme
               .
               So
               saith
               
                 Salomon
                 ;
                 Intend
                 no
                 euill
                 against
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 seeing
                 hee
                 doth
              
               
               
                 dwell
                 without
                 feare
                 by
                 thee
              
               .
               And
               they
               who
               enioy
               such
               peaceby
               them
               ,
               haue
               that
               earthly
               benefit
               that
               God
               alloweth
               them
               ;
               which
               how
               great
               it
               is
               ,
               who
               doth
               not
               know
               ?
            
             
               But
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               vnpeaceable
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               doe
               reape
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               vnquiet
               liuing
               ,
               answerably
               .
               For
               it
               must
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               vnrighteous
               people
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               shiftingly
               hurt
               &
               wrong
               others
               ,
               procure
               to
               themselues
               much
               hatred
               ,
               trouble
               and
               sorrow
               ;
               and
               the
               breaking
               out
               of
               men
               that
               way
               ,
               doth
               cause
               the
               exclamations
               ,
               disquiets
               and
               complaints
               that
               are
               in
               all
               places
               .
               But
               God
               doth
               pay
               such
               home
               ,
               and
               requite
               the
               leaud
               and
               bad
               dealings
               of
               vnconscionable
               men
               oft
               times
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               causing
               them
               to
               find
               such
               measure
               as
               they
               offer
               to
               other
               .
               From
               which
               dealing
               yet
               how
               farre
               they
               should
               be
               ,
               euen
               this
               teacheth
               ;
               that
               both
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               and
               they
               againe
               ,
               the
               men
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               do
               claime
               couenant
               keeping
               of
               the
               heathen
               Philistims
               ,
               and
               challenge
               them
               for
               the
               breach
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               being
               against
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               .
               And
               how
               much
               more
               should
               Christians
               keepe
               couenants
               which
               they
               haue
               made
               for
               peace
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               howsoeuer
               things
               fall
               out
               ,
               and
               not
               breake
               and
               goe
               from
               them
               dishonestly
               ,
               when
               by
               Gods
               prouidence
               they
               sustaine
               some
               hurt
               thereby
               .
               Euen
               as
               wee
               reade
               in
               the
               Psalme
               .
               If
               thou
               hast
               sworne
               to
               thy
               neighbour
               ,
               disappoint
               him
               not
               ,
               though
               thou
               shouldest
               lose
               thereby
               .
               Sundry
               
               are
               the
               bands
               which
               tye
               men
               (
               otherwise
               lawlesse
               )
               to
               dutie
               and
               peace
               .
               The
               generallest
               is
               the
               common
               band
               of
               humanity
               .
               Then
               our
               Baptisme
               ,
               profession
               ,
               the
               Communion
               (
               for
               so
               we
               call
               that
               Sacrament
               )
               and
               among
               some
               ,
               Matrimony
               ,
               consanguinity
               ,
               affinity
               ,
               friendship
               ,
               partnership
               ,
               neighbourhood
               ;
               
               yea
               the
               law
               or
               comprimize
               hath
               bound
               some
               from
               offering
               violence
               .
               Here
               are
               lincks
               enough
               ,
               a
               man
               would
               thinke
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               cord
               not
               easie
               to
               be
               broken
               :
               but
               where
               a
               boysterous
               and
               vnreasonable
               spirit
               ,
               nay
               brutish
               ,
               beareth
               sway
               ,
               what
               is
               there
               ,
               either
               holy
               thing
               or
               ciuill
               sufficient
               to
               containe
               men
               ?
               Euen
               as
               Samson
               did
               with
               those
               new
               ropes
               ,
               so
               doe
               these
               with
               such
               bands
               of
               loue
               and
               amitie
               ,
               shamelesly
               and
               at
               once
               ,
               breake
               all
               in
               two
               ,
               like
               flax
               .
               But
               here
               an
               end
               of
               this
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               goe
               forward
               ,
               wee
               haue
               heard
               that
               the
               men
               of
               Iudah
               answered
               
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               not
               risen
               vp
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               marueiled
               why
               they
               came
               to
               make
               warre
               with
               them
               .
               Whereupon
               ariseth
               a
               
               question
               ,
               whether
               they
               did
               well
               in
               yeelding
               so
               to
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               and
               in
               answering
               them
               so
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               been
               subiect
               to
               them
               according
               to
               agreement
               .
               Also
               ,
               whether
               they
               did
               well
               herein
               ,
               in
               offering
               to
               yeeld
               Samson
               to
               them
               ?
               And
               now
               (
               as
               is
               said
               in
               this
               verse
               )
               in
               forsaking
               him
               their
               countrey
               man
               and
               auenger
               ,
               nay
               in
               apprehending
               and
               binding
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               deliuer
               him
               into
               their
               hands
               ?
               For
               God
               had
               raised
               him
               vp
               an
               helper
               vnto
               them
               ,
               his
               people
               ,
               against
               their
               enemies
               :
               and
               should
               they
               be
               so
               vnthankfull
               as
               to
               offer
               him
               ,
               their
               Iudge
               and
               helper
               ,
               into
               their
               enemies
               hands
               ?
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               (
               to
               make
               the
               doubt
               the
               greater
               )
               it
               was
               said
               in
               verse
               4
               ,
               chapt
               .
               14.
               that
               it
               came
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               Samson
               should
               take
               occasion
               against
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               sore
               vexe
               them
               ;
               and
               should
               they
               of
               Iudah
               then
               helpe
               them
               to
               cut
               him
               off
               ,
               who
               was
               giuen
               of
               God
               to
               be
               such
               an
               helper
               to
               them
               ?
               And
               whereas
               he
               was
               not
               so
               openly
               and
               professedly
               suffered
               to
               shew
               himselfe
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               Iudges
               did
               ;
               
                 Othniel
                 ,
                 Ehud
              
               and
               the
               rest
               :
               but
               only
               in
               priuate
               manner
               to
               vexe
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               gaue
               him
               occasion
               ,
            
             
               To
               this
               the
               answere
               is
               ;
               that
               so
               God
               had
               appointed
               ,
               who
               would
               thereby
               haue
               the
               enemies
               curbed
               ,
               and
               their
               force
               weakned
               ,
               for
               the
               ease
               and
               quiet
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               would
               not
               giue
               them
               a
               ful
               deliuerance
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               so
               often
               proued
               to
               be
               vnfaithfull
               and
               vnthankfull
               toward
               him
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               therefore
               that
               hereupon
               it
               may
               seeme
               that
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               the
               words
               and
               deedes
               of
               the
               men
               of
               Iudah
               toward
               Samson
               ,
               was
               faultie
               and
               euill
               ,
               for
               ought
               that
               hath
               yet
               been
               said
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               their
               yeelding
               him
               vp
               to
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               afterward
               ,
               was
               no
               better
               then
               that
               which
               they
               are
               said
               in
               this
               verse
               to
               haue
               spoke
               and
               done
               to
               him
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               they
               went
               so
               speedily
               about
               the
               apprehending
               and
               binding
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               sharply
               rebuked
               him
               for
               the
               hurt
               he
               did
               to
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               whereas
               they
               fared
               the
               better
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               saw
               it
               was
               to
               the
               easing
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               To
               all
               this
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               certaine
               that
               the
               men
               of
               Iudah
               knew
               
               any
               such
               thing
               that
               Samson
               was
               giuen
               them
               to
               auenge
               them
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               (
               though
               it
               was
               told
               to
               his
               mother
               by
               the
               Angell
               in
               the
               13.
               
               Chapter
               ,
               verse
               5.
               )
               and
               that
               may
               bee
               gathered
               by
               the
               words
               of
               the
               men
               of
               Iudah
               to
               Samson
               ,
               when
               they
               spake
               to
               him
               so
               sharply
               and
               said
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               bind
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               deliuer
               him
               to
               the
               Philistims
               :
               which
               had
               been
               absurd
               for
               them
               to
               speake
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               knowne
               that
               he
               was
               set
               by
               the
               Lord
               to
               deliuer
               them
               .
               Besides
               ,
               God
               gaue
               them
               no
               commandement
               to
               breake
               their
               league
               with
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               made
               with
               them
               ,
               being
               brought
               vnder
               of
               them
               ,
               neither
               had
               hee
               giuen
               them
               any
               meanes
               to
               defend
               them
               by
               violence
               and
               armes
               against
               them
               ,
               therefore
               they
               were
               to
               commit
               the
               successe
               to
               God
               :
               
               and
               it
               cannot
               be
               laid
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               men
               of
               Iudah
               as
               their
               fault
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               so
               to
               Samson
               in
               deliuering
               him
               vp
               into
               the
               Philistims
               hands
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               God
               in
               his
               prouidence
               had
               called
               Samson
               to
               be
               their
               auenger
               .
               And
               wee
               must
               obserue
               that
               by
               this
               deliuerie
               of
               Samson
               ,
               the
               Lord
               still
               gaue
               further
               heart
               as
               also
               opportunitie
               to
               him
               to
               afflict
               these
               Philistims
               more
               then
               before
               ,
               as
               shall
               appeare
               in
               the
               fifteenth
               verse
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Lord
               thus
               carrying
               the
               businesse
               ,
               wee
               must
               not
               (
               without
               apparant
               cause
               )
               condemne
               the
               fact
               of
               the
               people
               .
               Yet
               hereby
               I
               doe
               not
               altogether
               cleere
               them
               from
               blame
               .
               For
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               of
               this
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               men
               of
               Iudah
               were
               too
               much
               afraid
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               and
               too
               ready
               to
               keepe
               themselues
               from
               danger
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               stay
               them
               from
               making
               warre
               against
               them
               .
               And
               though
               it
               had
               been
               commanded
               them
               of
               God
               to
               haue
               kept
               Samson
               from
               them
               ,
               yet
               seeing
               it
               had
               been
               with
               the
               perill
               of
               their
               liues
               ,
               it
               is
               like
               enough
               they
               would
               not
               for
               all
               that
               haue
               done
               so
               ,
               but
               would
               haue
               deliuered
               him
               vp
               vnto
               them
               :
               onely
               indeed
               they
               are
               the
               lesse
               to
               be
               charged
               ,
               because
               (
               as
               I
               said
               )
               they
               had
               no
               commandement
               of
               God
               to
               doe
               so
               ,
               which
               excuseth
               the
               fact
               ,
               but
               not
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               looked
               not
               at
               these
               grounds
               ,
               neither
               were
               guided
               by
               knowledge
               .
               So
               then
               thus
               I
               conclude
               (
               and
               let
               the
               reader
               marke
               )
               :
               The
               fact
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Iudah
               had
               been
               bad
               and
               grosse
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               left
               Samson
               to
               shift
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               against
               an
               expresse
               commandement
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               had
               bidden
               them
               to
               take
               Samson
               for
               their
               helper
               ,
               and
               to
               assist
               him
               :
               for
               then
               they
               ought
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               both
               haue
               directed
               them
               what
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               would
               also
               haue
               assisted
               them
               .
               But
               this
               not
               appearing
               by
               any
               necessarie
               proofe
               ,
               they
               are
               onely
               to
               be
               charged
               for
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               proceeded
               herein
               vpon
               sinister
               causes
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               warrant
               of
               knowledge
               ;
               as
               appeares
               by
               their
               fleshly
               fearing
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               strong
               :
               and
               they
               did
               not
               cleaue
               to
               Samson
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               seeing
               they
               saw
               not
               that
               they
               were
               like
               to
               be
               eased
               greatly
               by
               him
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               were
               so
               ready
               to
               goe
               about
               to
               apprehend
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               aske
               him
               what
               hee
               meant
               to
               prouoke
               the
               Philistims
               against
               them
               ,
               they
               being
               yet
               vnder
               their
               dominion
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               this
               wee
               may
               learne
               hereby
               ;
               That
               howsoeuer
               God
               promised
               to
               
               be
               with
               vs
               in
               all
               our
               waies
               appointed
               to
               vs
               by
               him
               to
               walke
               in
               ,
               as
               hee
               did
               to
               these
               men
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               yet
               if
               we
               cannot
               doe
               so
               without
               opposition
               ,
               displeasure
               and
               resistance
               by
               men
               ,
               wee
               commonly
               looke
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               to
               the
               strongest
               side
               ,
               with
               fleshly
               and
               carnal
               eyes
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               to
               the
               power
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               soone
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               way
               :
               which
               is
               not
               like
               to
               be
               without
               our
               great
               hurt
               .
               And
               yet
               marueilous
               it
               is
               to
               see
               ,
               what
               slauish
               mindes
               are
               in
               vs
               ,
               
               that
               how
               plainly
               soeuer
               God
               reueile
               his
               will
               to
               vs
               ,
               in
               and
               about
               any
               particular
               dutie
               ,
               we
               will
               haue
               an
               hundred
               shifts
               and
               excuses
               why
               we
               cannot
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               but
               indeed
               dare
               not
               walke
               in
               the
               approued
               beaten
               way
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               laid
               out
               for
               vs.
               
            
             
               No
               tongue
               is
               able
               to
               expresse
               the
               innumerable
               breaches
               of
               Gods
               commandements
               ,
               and
               fearfull
               sinnes
               which
               are
               committed
               thus
               and
               by
               this
               occasion
               :
               and
               all
               to
               shunne
               an
               outward
               and
               temporary
               danger
               and
               discommoditie
               ;
               but
               the
               inward
               violence
               and
               smarting
               words
               which
               wee
               make
               in
               our
               consciences
               thereby
               we
               doe
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               very
               little
               regard
               them
               :
               which
               therefore
               arise
               after
               ,
               and
               sometime
               many
               yeeres
               after
               to
               trouble
               ,
               yea
               and
               
               torment
               vs.
               As
               the
               fact
               of
               Iosephs
               brethren
               did
               vex
               them
               more
               then
               twenty
               
               yeeres
               after
               ;
               and
               Dauid
               was
               sore
               troubled
               ,
               when
               he
               remembred
               the
               sinnes
               
               of
               his
               youth
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               to
               bee
               true
               both
               Scripture
               and
               experience
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               while
               men
               runne
               into
               sinne
               ,
               to
               auoid
               outward
               trouble
               and
               danger
               ,
               and
               yet
               make
               nothing
               of
               it
               when
               they
               haue
               done
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               too
               much
               disquiet
               themselues
               ;
               yet
               that
               God
               doth
               afterwards
               make
               their
               doings
               as
               prickes
               in
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               thornes
               in
               their
               flesh
               ;
               that
               thereby
               we
               may
               know
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               hold
               vp
               their
               heads
               most
               iollily
               after
               their
               sione
               committed
               ,
               as
               though
               nothing
               were
               amisse
               with
               them
               ,
               shall
               not
               so
               easily
               goe
               away
               with
               it
               ;
               but
               their
               sinne
               which
               they
               haue
               made
               their
               dearling
               ,
               shall
               sting
               them
               in
               their
               bosomes
               ,
               and
               rise
               vp
               and
               strangle
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               oft
               doth
               ,
               and
               make
               their
               liues
               wearisome
               ,
               if
               it
               put
               not
               also
               an
               end
               to
               them
               ;
               as
               the
               sinne
               of
               Zimry
               and
               Cosby
               did
               ;
               Corab
               also
               and
               his
               company
               .
               But
               where
               might
               one
               make
               an
               end
               of
               
               this
               discourse
               ?
               Looke
               more
               of
               this
               in
               the
               storie
               of
               Gedeons
               demaund
               of
               the
               men
               of
               Succoth
               and
               Penuel
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               verse
               6.
               
            
             
               To
               the
               question
               of
               the
               men
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               demaunding
               of
               Samson
               what
               hee
               meant
               so
               to
               prouoke
               the
               Philistims
               against
               thē
               ,
               by
               hurting
               them
               (
               he
               knowing
               
               that
               they
               ,
               euen
               all
               their
               land
               ,
               were
               vnder
               them
               ,
               and
               subiect
               to
               them
               )
               he
               answereth
               them
               ;
               As
               they
               haue
               done
               to
               me
               ,
               so
               haue
               I
               done
               to
               them
               ;
               meaning
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               charge
               .
               Samson
               might
               haue
               been
               like
               ,
               if
               hee
               had
               followed
               carnall
               reason
               ,
               to
               haue
               fallen
               vpon
               them
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               knowing
               him
               to
               haue
               so
               greatly
               hurt
               their
               enemies
               ,
               and
               he
               knowing
               himselfe
               to
               be
               their
               Iudge
               and
               helper
               ,
               saw
               yet
               that
               he
               was
               so
               roughly
               dealt
               with
               by
               them
               :
               for
               they
               might
               seeme
               to
               deale
               with
               him
               as
               the
               Hebrewes
               dealt
               with
               Moses
               ;
               
               who
               being
               oppressed
               by
               Pharao
               ,
               told
               Moses
               that
               he
               made
               them
               stinke
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               
                 Pharao
                 ,
                 Samson
              
               (
               I
               say
               )
               knowing
               that
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               might
               haue
               bin
               like
               to
               haue
               slaine
               these
               men
               of
               Iudah
               for
               their
               slauish
               fearing
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               sl●rh
               and
               dasterdlines
               in
               yeelding
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               setting
               themselues
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               But
               he
               kindly
               answered
               them
               ,
               and
               told
               them
               gently
               what
               he
               had
               done
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               why
               .
               And
               when
               they
               shewed
               him
               that
               they
               must
               binde
               him
               ,
               and
               carrie
               him
               to
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               hee
               rageth
               not
               against
               them
               ,
               neither
               hurteth
               them
               ,
               he
               only
               requires
               an
               oath
               of
               them
               (
               and
               vpon
               that
               condition
               he
               would
               yeeld
               himselfe
               to
               them
               )
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               kill
               him
               themselues
               :
               the
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               because
               hee
               loued
               his
               countrey
               ,
               and
               would
               in
               no
               wise
               shed
               the
               blood
               of
               any
               of
               his
               citizens
               ;
               which
               (
               yet
               )
               hee
               saw
               hee
               must
               doe
               ,
               if
               hee
               should
               fight
               with
               them
               by
               hand-blowes
               .
               Such
               was
               his
               loue
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               rather
               be
               deliuered
               to
               his
               enemies
               ,
               then
               that
               his
               countrey
               for
               his
               cause
               should
               come
               into
               danger
               :
               and
               his
               faith
               in
               God
               was
               as
               firme
               and
               constant
               .
               In
               whose
               mercie
               he
               trusting
               ,
               doubted
               not
               to
               commit
               himselfe
               to
               his
               enemies
               and
               to
               defend
               his
               nation
               from
               them
               with
               the
               perill
               of
               his
               life
               .
               And
               this
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               haue
               regard
               of
               other
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               our selues
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               though
               we
               haue
               power
               in
               our
               hands
               to
               hurt
               them
               ,
               yea
               and
               though
               some
               cause
               be
               offered
               vs
               to
               deale
               hardly
               with
               them
               ,
               yet
               wee
               should
               forbeare
               ,
               and
               rather
               in
               godly
               wisedome
               passe
               by
               an
               offence
               ,
               except
               greater
               euill
               and
               inconuenience
               doe
               come
               thereby
               .
            
             
               For
               (
               alas
               )
               what
               pleasure
               should
               we
               take
               in
               seeing
               euill
               fall
               vpon
               our
               brethren
               ,
               
               when
               we
               might
               haue
               held
               it
               from
               them
               ?
               which
               Iob
               in
               no
               wise
               would
               
               be
               brought
               to
               doe
               .
               And
               as
               we
               should
               euery
               way
               haue
               regard
               of
               this
               toward
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               so
               in
               our
               families
               we
               should
               shew
               this
               wisedome
               ,
               care
               ,
               and
               loue
               toward
               them
               that
               are
               vnder
               our
               gouernment
               .
               For
               the
               Lord
               sparing
               vs
               ,
               
               where
               we
               haue
               deserued
               hard
               measure
               at
               his
               hands
               ,
               nay
               we
               receiuing
               many
               and
               continuall
               blessings
               from
               God
               ,
               why
               should
               wee
               not
               also
               deale
               well
               with
               other
               ?
               So
               Iob
               gaue
               his
               seruants
               leaue
               to
               plead
               their
               cause
               ,
               and
               hearkened
               
               to
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               wronged
               .
               And
               of
               his
               neighbours
               hee
               said
               ;
               I
               was
               not
               moued
               with
               ioy
               when
               euill
               came
               vpon
               them
               that
               hate
               me
               ,
               neither
               suffered
               
               I
               my
               mouth
               to
               sinne
               ,
               by
               wishing
               a
               curse
               to
               their
               soule
               .
               All
               these
               commendable
               graces
               in
               Iob
               are
               condemnations
               of
               the
               spitefull
               and
               malicious
               ,
               who
               glory
               in
               cruelty
               against
               other
               ,
               and
               seck
               to
               hurt
               and
               wrong
               them
               ,
               whom
               
               they
               should
               kindly
               regard
               .
            
             
               Nature
               hath
               engrauen
               a
               loue
               in
               vs
               to
               our
               countrey
               ,
               but
               grace
               must
               season
               ,
               ripen
               ,
               and
               direct
               it
               .
               And
               a
               shame
               it
               were
               for
               Christians
               to
               come
               short
               of
               Heathens
               in
               this
               point
               .
               And
               yet
               there
               are
               memorable
               examples
               among
               them
               of
               such
               as
               for
               the
               procurement
               of
               their
               countreys
               good
               ,
               doubted
               not
               to
               deuote
               themselues
               to
               execrable
               deaths
               ,
               and
               offer
               themselues
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               to
               assured
               slaughter
               .
               But
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               of
               this
               nation
               of
               ours
               ?
               Those
               Decij
               and
               
                 Marcus
                 Regulus
              
               shall
               rise
               vp
               in
               iudgement
               against
               many
               cursed
               vipers
               ,
               degenerate
               miscreants
               of
               this
               our
               nation
               ,
               who
               (
               hauing
               some
               of
               them
               more
               bonds
               to
               obliege
               them
               to
               loue
               and
               loyaltie
               then
               this
               alone
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               fauours
               from
               Prince
               ,
               dignities
               and
               rewards
               more
               then
               for
               their
               desert
               )
               yet
               haue
               attempted
               and
               taken
               vp
               armes
               against
               their
               owne
               parent
               ,
               and
               sought
               to
               shed
               her
               bowels
               vpon
               the
               ground
               :
               some
               out
               of
               pretensed
               conscience
               ,
               but
               most
               out
               of
               hellish
               rancour
               ,
               discontent
               ,
               pride
               ,
               and
               vnthankfulnes
               ,
               haue
               raced
               out
               the
               image
               of
               all
               loue
               ,
               dutie
               ,
               or
               allegiance
               to
               God
               ,
               King
               ,
               Religion
               and
               Nation
               :
               sorting
               themselues
               into
               two
               treacherous
               rankes
               of
               runnagates
               ,
               the
               one
               shrouding
               themselues
               as
               souldiers
               vnder
               forreine
               Popish
               Princes
               :
               and
               waiting
               their
               opportunitie
               to
               doe
               mischiefe
               :
               the
               other
               creeping
               into
               Cloysters
               ,
               and
               there
               taking
               vpon
               them
               the
               mark
               of
               Antichrist
               the
               Pope
               ,
               the
               deadly
               enemie
               of
               our
               Religion
               and
               State
               ,
               and
               renouncing
               their
               owne
               countrey
               and
               seruice
               thereto
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               they
               may
               returne
               againe
               and
               worke
               the
               ruine
               thereof
               by
               their
               cursed
               policie
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               leaue
               th●se
               and
               shut
               vp
               the
               poynt
               ,
               let
               Samson
               teach
               vs
               ,
               both
               Gouernours
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               people
               ,
               to
               vnite
               our
               loue
               to
               our
               nation
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               therein
               ,
               by
               almeanes
               wishing
               her
               peace
               ,
               and
               procuring
               her
               welfare
               :
               and
               pray
               God
               that
               they
               may
               more
               and
               more
               doe
               it
               ,
               whom
               it
               concerneth
               to
               roote
               out
               all
               aduersarie
               power
               which
               might
               threaten
               it
               .
               As
               wee
               see
               ,
               Paul
               cannot
               thinke
               of
               his
               nation
               ,
               but
               he
               bursteth
               foorth
               into
               prayers
               for
               the
               saluation
               of
               it
               ,
               not
               doubting
               (
               as
               a
               loyall
               souldier
               )
               to
               pledge
               not
               his
               life
               
               onely
               ,
               but
               his
               soule
               for
               it
               .
               And
               Dauid
               when
               hee
               beheld
               his
               people
               standing
               amazed
               at
               Goliah
               ,
               breaketh
               out
               thus
               ;
               What
               is
               this
               vncircumcised
               Philistim
               ,
               
               that
               he
               thus
               brayeth
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               hoste
               of
               Israel
               ?
               Thus
               let
               it
               be
               with
               vs
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               content
               our selues
               with
               that
               common
               loue
               that
               standeth
               in
               the
               communion
               of
               peace
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               ease
               ,
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               liberties
               :
               for
               then
               the
               least
               discontent
               for
               the
               want
               thereof
               may
               preuaile
               so
               farre
               ,
               as
               to
               cause
               vs
               to
               forsweare
               all
               religious
               or
               ciuil
               interest
               in
               her
               that
               begat
               and
               nourished
               vs.
               
            
             
             
               The
               oath
               that
               he
               required
               of
               them
               ,
               was
               for
               the
               securing
               of
               him
               ;
               for
               hee
               
               thought
               himselfe
               safe
               if
               he
               had
               an
               oath
               from
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               kill
               him
               :
               because
               then
               hee
               doubted
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               hee
               should
               breake
               his
               bands
               ,
               and
               escape
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               and
               vex
               them
               againe
               .
               This
               his
               example
               teacheth
               vs
               to
               take
               heed
               how
               wee
               commit
               our selues
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               whom
               we
               cannot
               safely
               trust
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               are
               not
               faithfull
               to
               God
               ,
               except
               wee
               haue
               good
               securitie
               for
               our
               so
               doing
               ,
               (
               yea
               though
               they
               make
               shewes
               of
               friendship
               and
               loue
               )
               but
               much
               more
               when
               they
               bewray
               themselues
               to
               be
               such
               .
               Neither
               hang
               we
               the
               peace
               of
               our
               conscience
               vpon
               men
               ;
               for
               they
               that
               haue
               none
               themselues
               ,
               will
               not
               tender
               and
               regard
               vs
               ,
               but
               put
               vs
               to
               our
               shirts
               .
               Looke
               in
               the
               former
               chapter
               more
               at
               large
               hereof
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               wee
               see
               ,
               that
               men
               venture
               their
               liues
               vpon
               the
               securitie
               of
               an
               oath
               .
               He
               putteth
               his
               life
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               sworne
               they
               would
               not
               kill
               him
               .
               So
               the
               Gibeonites
               thought
               themselues
               safe
               ,
               when
               the
               Princes
               of
               Israel
               had
               sworne
               to
               grant
               them
               their
               liues
               :
               and
               Rahab
               was
               satisfied
               ,
               when
               
               the
               Spies
               had
               promised
               her
               by
               an
               oath
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               saue
               her
               and
               her
               fathers
               
               house
               ,
               when
               they
               came
               to
               take
               Iericho
               the
               citie
               wherein
               she
               dwelt
               .
               Such
               an
               account
               hath
               been
               made
               of
               an
               oath
               ,
               euen
               among
               the
               Heathens
               ;
               as
               hath
               been
               noted
               in
               the
               storie
               of
               Iphtah
               and
               the
               men
               of
               Gilead
               ,
               chapter
               11
               ,
               verse
               11.
               )
               by
               the
               like
               occasion
               .
               Therfore
               most
               fearefull
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               goe
               for
               Christians
               breake
               and
               goe
               from
               their
               oath
               which
               they
               haue
               made
               to
               witnes
               their
               faithfulnes
               to
               their
               brethren
               ,
               putting
               their
               trust
               in
               them
               ;
               wheras
               their
               bare
               word
               ought
               to
               haue
               tyed
               them
               :
               much
               more
               this
               condemnes
               such
               as
               lay
               vnconscionable
               oathes
               on
               people
               ,
               and
               vrge
               them
               to
               sweare
               to
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               no
               wise
               to
               be
               vrged
               vpon
               them
               .
            
             
               Now
               they
               did
               as
               they
               had
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               they
               bound
               him
               with
               
               two
               new
               cords
               ,
               and
               brought
               him
               downe
               from
               the
               rock
               :
               loe
               ,
               thus
               they
               dealt
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               deliuered
               him
               into
               their
               enemies
               hands
               .
               Now
               in
               that
               they
               were
               constrained
               thus
               to
               bring
               him
               bound
               to
               them
               ,
               euen
               as
               a
               sheepe
               to
               the
               shambles
               ,
               (
               and
               as
               if
               men
               should
               deliuer
               their
               dogges
               to
               the
               wolues
               )
               and
               so
               must
               bee
               depriued
               of
               such
               a
               great
               benefit
               as
               hee
               had
               been
               to
               them
               almost
               twentie
               yeeres
               ,
               in
               deliuering
               them
               from
               the
               oppression
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               (
               God
               giuing
               them
               no
               commandement
               to
               assist
               him
               :
               )
               note
               wee
               ,
               that
               it
               falleth
               out
               many
               times
               ,
               that
               wee
               must
               (
               and
               cannot
               auoide
               it
               )
               be
               depriued
               (
               the
               case
               so
               requiring
               )
               of
               our
               best
               helpes
               and
               meanes
               of
               our
               health
               ,
               peace
               ,
               libertie
               ,
               and
               other
               commodities
               .
               And
               God
               will
               haue
               vs
               feele
               the
               smart
               thereof
               ,
               to
               make
               vs
               know
               our selues
               the
               better
               .
               And
               how
               ought
               this
               to
               bring
               vs
               out
               of
               loue
               with
               our
               speciall
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               causes
               hereof
               ,
               or
               of
               like
               vnquietnes
               and
               distraction
               in
               our
               liues
               ?
               And
               if
               we
               desire
               to
               keepe
               the
               best
               things
               wee
               haue
               ,
               to
               our
               comfort
               ,
               then
               let
               vs
               offer
               violence
               to
               such
               our
               sins
               ,
               as
               loosnes
               ,
               inconstancie
               ,
               hollow-heartednes
               ,
               wilfulnes
               ,
               stoutnes
               ,
               worldlines
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               other
               as
               they
               shall
               sit
               more
               neere
               vs.
               Touching
               this
               fruite
               of
               sinne
               ,
               wee
               haue
               had
               occasion
               to
               speake
               often
               ,
               and
               through
               this
               booke
               .
            
             
               The
               men
               of
               Iudah
               to
               shew
               their
               diligence
               ,
               and
               to
               purge
               themselues
               from
               
               blame
               with
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               brought
               Samson
               from
               the
               rock
               bound
               vnto
               them
               in
               that
               place
               Lehi
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               nigh
               the
               borders
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               and
               yeelding
               him
               vp
               so
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               at
               least
               going
               about
               so
               to
               do
               :
               (
               for
               else
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               escaped
               before
               they
               saw
               him
               bound
               ,
               and
               before
               they
               had
               receiued
               
               him
               into
               their
               custody
               ,
               they
               might
               haue
               been
               thought
               to
               deale
               fraudulently
               with
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               haue
               bound
               him
               ,
               )
               I
               say
               when
               they
               brought
               him
               to
               them
               ,
               in
               that
               manner
               ,
               I
               meane
               fast
               bound
               ,
               they
               shouted
               with
               a
               great
               noise
               for
               ioy
               :
               so
               glad
               they
               were
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               him
               their
               enemie
               ,
               so
               neere
               them
               ,
               euen
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               they
               thought
               )
               past
               escaping
               .
            
             
               Behold
               heere
               the
               ioy
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               wherein
               it
               consisteth
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               is
               
               caused
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               when
               their
               desire
               is
               accomplished
               ;
               howsoeuer
               it
               bee
               :
               as
               in
               the
               apprehending
               of
               a
               great
               enemy
               of
               theirs
               ,
               (
               as
               heere
               it
               was
               with
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               got
               Samson
               bound
               )
               so
               in
               their
               aduancement
               ,
               in
               feasting
               ,
               in
               play
               ,
               vaine
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               .
               But
               as
               for
               good
               things
               ,
               as
               the
               certainty
               of
               the
               fauour
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               assurance
               of
               eternall
               life
               ,
               other
               heauenly
               tidings
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               the
               setting
               vp
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               ouerthrow
               of
               idolatry
               or
               some
               great
               sinne
               ,
               finally
               in
               holding
               and
               keeping
               a
               good
               conscience
               (
               which
               yet
               is
               continuall
               feasting
               )
               they
               know
               they
               cannot
               
               reioyce
               in
               these
               .
               Whereby
               a
               man
               may
               iudge
               more
               certainely
               of
               their
               estate
               to
               Godward
               ,
               then
               the
               Physitian
               may
               of
               the
               state
               of
               his
               patients
               disease
               ,
               by
               feeling
               his
               pulse
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               speake
               as
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               what
               resting
               is
               in
               such
               ioy
               ,
               how
               lawfull
               soeuer
               the
               things
               are
               in
               which
               they
               reioyce
               ?
               but
               a
               sudden
               sorrow
               may
               follow
               as
               greatly
               stinging
               and
               tormenting
               them
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               will
               at
               least
               a
               while
               after
               
               vndoubtedly
               take
               hold
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               this
               changeable
               world
               (
               if
               no
               other
               way
               )
               by
               losing
               and
               forgetting
               that
               which
               caused
               such
               reioycing
               .
               And
               these
               moods
               and
               passions
               )
               which
               are
               as
               meere
               extremities
               ,
               as
               the
               noonetide
               is
               to
               midnight
               )
               are
               nothing
               beseeming
               the
               faithfull
               seruants
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               doe
               vtterly
               disguise
               them
               ,
               who
               haue
               learned
               to
               take
               vp
               their
               delight
               in
               the
               other
               things
               holy
               and
               heauenly
               ,
               which
               I
               haue
               last
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               :
               and
               in
               their
               reioycings
               in
               and
               about
               these
               outward
               to
               bee
               carried
               alwaies
               in
               a
               meane
               ,
               and
               with
               measure
               .
            
             
               And
               because
               I
               know
               ,
               that
               vpon
               that
               which
               I
               haue
               now
               saide
               ,
               it
               will
               answere
               these
               demands
               and
               questions
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               vnlawfull
               to
               reioyce
               in
               such
               lawfull
               things
               as
               God
               giueth
               men
               to
               enioy
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               as
               victory
               ouer
               enemies
               ,
               promotion
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               :
               I
               answere
               ,
               no
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               before
               :
               so
               as
               withall
               we
               desire
               and
               resolue
               to
               make
               right
               vse
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               wee
               know
               how
               ,
               or
               may
               learne
               :
               but
               to
               rest
               in
               them
               is
               vnlawfull
               ,
               for
               that
               were
               
               to
               trust
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               idolatry
               .
               Also
               to
               exceed
               in
               reioycing
               for
               hauing
               them
               ,
               is
               to
               take
               away
               our
               ioy
               from
               better
               things
               ,
               if
               we
               haue
               any
               ,
               or
               to
               hinder
               it
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               be
               none
               ;
               of
               which
               fault
               to
               be
               conuinced
               ,
               Iob
               in
               no
               wise
               could
               abide
               it
               .
               I
               thinke
               it
               not
               vnfit
               heere
               ,
               (
               though
               I
               might
               bring
               hither
               
               his
               owne
               words
               ,
               which
               doe
               cleerely
               shew
               that
               hee
               was
               a
               paterne
               of
               rightly
               enioying
               riches
               (
               to
               set
               downe
               the
               obseruation
               of
               the
               right
               learned
               Father
               Master
               Beza
               concerning
               this
               point
               .
               Hee
               well
               weighing
               the
               story
               of
               Iob
               and
               his
               practise
               this
               way
               ,
               speaketh
               thus
               of
               him
               about
               this
               thing
               .
               Iob
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               lost
               his
               goods
               without
               any
               great
               griefe
               ,
               therfore
               he
               enioyed
               them
               when
               he
               had
               them
               ,
               without
               any
               great
               loue
               .
               Thus
               wee
               haue
               heard
               in
               this
               second
               part
               ,
               how
               the
               Philistims
               preuailed
               thus
               far
               to
               the
               satisfying
               of
               themselues
               in
               seeking
               reuenge
               vpō
               Samson
               ,
               that
               they
               caused
               the
               mē
               of
               Iudah
               to
               bring
               him
               bound
               vnto
               them
               ,
               to
               their
               great
               reioycing
               .
               Now
               followeth
               the
               third
               part
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               wherein
               we
               shall
               see
               how
               flitting
               and
               short
               this
               their
               ioy
               was
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             THE
             EIGHTIE
             ONE
             SERMON
             ON
             THE
             XV.
             CHAPTER
             OF
             THE
             BOOKE
             OF
             IVDGES
             .
          
           
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   came
                   mightily
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   cords
                   that
                   were
                   vpon
                   his
                   armes
                   became
                   as
                   flax
                   that
                   was
                   burnt
                   with
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   bands
                   loosed
                   from
                   off
                   his
                   hands
                   .
                
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 
                   And
                   hee
                   found
                   a
                   new
                   iaw
                   bone
                   of
                   an
                   Asse
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   forth
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   tooke
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   slew
                   a
                   thousand
                   men
                   therewith
                   .
                
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 
                   And
                   Samson
                   said
                   ,
                   With
                   the
                   iaw
                   bone
                   of
                   an
                   Asse
                   ,
                   heapes
                   vpon
                   heapes
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   iaw
                   bone
                   of
                   an
                   Asse
                   haue
                   I
                   slaine
                   a
                   thousand
                   men
                   .
                
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 
                   And
                   it
                   came
                   to
                   passe
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   made
                   an
                   end
                   of
                   speaking
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   cast
                   away
                   the
                   iaw
                   bone
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   called
                   that
                   place
                   Ramath-Lehi
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THe
               summe
               of
               the
               words
               which
               I
               haue
               now
               set
               downe
               is
               briefly
               this
               ,
               that
               first
               Samson
               broke
               his
               bands
               :
               after
               
               that
               ,
               hee
               slew
               a
               thousand
               of
               them
               :
               and
               lastly
               ,
               gaue
               a
               name
               to
               the
               place
               accordingly
               .
               To
               proceed
               first
               with
               this
               other
               part
               of
               the
               14.
               verse
               ,
               for
               the
               former
               part
               was
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               former
               Sermon
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               concerning
               the
               first
               of
               these
               three
               points
               ,
               that
               while
               the
               Philistims
               were
               shouting
               for
               ioy
               at
               the
               deliuering
               of
               Samson
               bound
               vnto
               them
               :
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               strengthened
               him
               in
               such
               wise
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               as
               easily
               breake
               the
               cords
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               fire
               had
               burned
               flax
               .
               Wherein
               still
               let
               vs
               marke
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               said
               to
               giue
               strength
               to
               Samson
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               see
               that
               he
               was
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               assisted
               him
               in
               all
               the
               great
               acts
               that
               he
               did
               against
               the
               Philistims
               .
            
             
               Which
               many
               in
               reading
               the
               story
               not
               marking
               ,
               do
               not
               vnderstand
               it
               ,
               but
               take
               it
               amisse
               ,
               as
               though
               Samson
               had
               done
               all
               that
               he
               did
               against
               them
               ,
               cruelly
               and
               spitefully
               ;
               when
               (
               yet
               )
               all
               may
               easily
               see
               ,
               that
               strength
               and
               rare
               courage
               and
               labour
               ,
               which
               hee
               had
               not
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               were
               requisite
               for
               the
               doing
               of
               the
               things
               that
               hee
               did
               ,
               if
               hee
               had
               been
               neuer
               so
               malicious
               .
               And
               so
               in
               all
               the
               
               duties
               that
               we
               performe
               ,
               to
               the
               magnifying
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               our
               holy
               profession
               of
               it
               ,
               more
               then
               other
               doe
               attaine
               vnto
               ,
               let
               vs
               looke
               that
               the
               Lord
               set
               vs
               about
               them
               ,
               and
               goe
               before
               vs
               in
               them
               by
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               be
               the
               perswader
               of
               vs
               thereto
               by
               his
               spirit
               ,
               (
               whereby
               onely
               wee
               are
               inabled
               .
               )
               that
               so
               neither
               fancy
               ,
               nor
               moode
               ,
               and
               passion
               may
               be
               said
               to
               leade
               vs
               therein
               :
               which
               may
               easily
               come
               to
               passe
               in
               the
               doing
               of
               good
               things
               ;
               as
               by
               the
               like
               occasions
               I
               haue
               often
               obserued
               .
            
             
               And
               heere
               it
               is
               very
               profitable
               to
               note
               ,
               how
               short
               and
               momentanie
               the
               
               
               greatioy
               of
               the
               Philistims
               was
               at
               the
               beholding
               of
               Samson
               bound
               :
               forloe
               ,
               the
               Lord
               vnbound
               him
               immediately
               ,
               and
               so
               turned
               al
               their
               ioy
               into
               as
               great
               sorrow
               .
               This
               may
               be
               learned
               here
               ,
               how
               flitting
               the
               reioycings
               of
               such
               are
               as
               be
               not
               guided
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               follow
               their
               fleshly
               humour
               therein
               ;
               the
               best
               of
               them
               are
               fickle
               and
               momentany
               ,
               yea
               euen
               the
               pleasantest
               of
               them
               
               as
               the
               cracking
               of
               thornes
               vnder
               a
               pot
               .
               Onely
               this
               caueat
               I
               would
               haue
               the
               reader
               to
               obserue
               ,
               that
               what
               I
               speake
               of
               these
               vncircumcised
               Philistims
               in
               this
               &
               the
               next
               point
               ,
               I
               applie
               not
               vnto
               their
               particular
               condition
               (
               being
               not
               enlightened
               ,
               but
               destitute
               of
               all
               feeling
               of
               their
               misery
               ,
               or
               sinne
               ,
               )
               but
               I
               take
               occasion
               by
               the
               iust
               iudgement
               of
               God
               vpon
               them
               for
               other
               sinnes
               against
               their
               knowledge
               ,
               to
               put
               all
               bad
               persons
               in
               mind
               of
               the
               woe
               which
               hangeth
               ouer
               them
               for
               their
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               wilfull
               louing
               of
               darkenesse
               more
               then
               light
               ,
               
               and
               the
               seuerall
               sinnes
               issuing
               thence
               ,
               and
               by
               name
               the
               abuse
               of
               earthly
               blessings
               .
               And
               this
               I
               say
               of
               all
               such
               ;
               The
               wicked
               flourisheth
               (
               as
               Dauid
               faith
               )
               like
               the
               greene
               bay
               tree
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               as
               other
               trees
               cast
               or
               change
               her
               leafe
               ,
               no
               
               not
               in
               winter
               :
               so
               doth
               their
               iollity
               appeare
               aboue
               other
               mens
               :
               nay
               it
               seemeth
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               fooles
               ,
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               that
               they
               liue
               (
               as
               they
               suppose
               )
               in
               a
               little
               paradise
               :
               and
               yet
               within
               a
               while
               there
               is
               no
               remainder
               or
               token
               of
               any
               such
               thing
               left
               behinde
               ,
               but
               desolation
               onely
               and
               confusion
               to
               be
               seene
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               estate
               to
               Godward
               ,
               as
               a
               secret
               I
               cease
               to
               speake
               of
               .
            
             
               Nabal
               swimming
               in
               wealth
               ,
               did
               make
               a
               feast
               as
               the
               feast
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               his
               heart
               was
               merrie
               with
               wine
               ,
               but
               about
               ten
               daies
               after
               ,
               he
               was
               taken
               from
               all
               ,
               
               and
               died
               ;
               and
               his
               heart
               died
               the
               next
               morning
               ,
               after
               he
               heard
               he
               should
               die
               ,
               and
               hee
               was
               like
               a
               stone
               ,
               when
               his
               wife
               told
               him
               what
               had
               been
               intended
               against
               him
               .
               And
               how
               was
               Hamans
               heart
               lifted
               vp
               by
               his
               aduancement
               and
               great
               fauour
               with
               the
               King
               ?
               So
               that
               he
               could
               not
               containe
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               he
               
               must
               needs
               tell
               forth
               to
               his
               friends
               ,
               what
               prosperitie
               he
               had
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               had
               as
               good
               hold
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               can
               be
               enioyed
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               being
               backed
               and
               vpholden
               by
               the
               mightiest
               that
               was
               in
               the
               land
               vnder
               God.
               But
               how
               soone
               was
               all
               his
               honour
               laid
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               and
               his
               ioy
               ended
               with
               most
               bitter
               anguish
               and
               torment
               ?
            
             
               The
               Scriptures
               and
               experience
               are
               full
               of
               such
               examples
               .
               Hee
               that
               hath
               liued
               and
               obserued
               the
               courses
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               in
               diuers
               ages
               haue
               seemed
               most
               happie
               of
               other
               of
               their
               condition
               ,
               and
               haue
               most
               giuen
               themselues
               ,
               as
               their
               state
               and
               place
               would
               giue
               them
               leaue
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               vtmost
               of
               their
               liberty
               in
               the
               merriments
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               (
               and
               yet
               what
               haue
               they
               been
               ,
               but
               play
               and
               other
               vaine
               pleasure
               taking
               in
               pampering
               the
               body
               with
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               company
               keeping
               with
               such
               as
               themselues
               b●●
               ,
               or
               in
               gathering
               wealth
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               )
               they
               (
               I
               say
               )
               who
               haue
               marked
               such
               things
               ,
               what
               haue
               they
               seene
               but
               this
               ,
               how
               soone
               they
               haue
               been
               taken
               from
               them
               all
               ,
               neuer
               looking
               for
               it
               ,
               not
               thinking
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               others
               oft
               fearing
               it
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               
               them
               in
               such
               manner
               plucked
               from
               all
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               man
               would
               say
               .
               God
               would
               haue
               all
               to
               marke
               and
               speake
               of
               it
               .
               For
               if
               Salomon
               could
               finde
               nothing
               in
               all
               
               his
               royalties
               ,
               dignities
               ,
               and
               pleasures
               ,
               but
               vanitie
               and
               vexation
               ,
               doe
               other
               comming
               after
               him
               ,
               looke
               to
               find
               better
               then
               be
               euer
               could
               ?
               no
               ,
               this
               world
               affordeth
               no
               better
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               it
               may
               iustly
               grieue
               him
               ,
               that
               knoweth
               that
               all
               such
               shall
               come
               to
               feareful
               iudgement
               ,
               who
               haue
               made
               these
               fading
               and
               deceiueable
               pleasures
               
               
               their
               greatest
               ioy
               ,
               to
               thinke
               they
               haue
               been
               no
               wiser
               ,
               but
               to
               trifle
               out
               their
               pretious
               time
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               might
               haue
               taken
               so
               much
               good
               ;
               I
               meane
               ,
               they
               might
               haue
               sucked
               out
               of
               the
               Gospell
               true
               comfort
               here
               ,
               and
               saluation
               
               afterward
               for
               euer
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               right
               vse
               that
               should
               bee
               made
               of
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               the
               momentanie
               ioy
               of
               the
               godlesse
               and
               irreligious
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               seeke
               durable
               ioy
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               also
               most
               sound
               and
               sauorie
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               assurance
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               heere
               on
               earth
               ,
               (
               till
               wee
               enioy
               it
               most
               perfectly
               in
               heauen
               ;
               )
               and
               a
               Christian
               and
               godly
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               only
               sweet
               companion
               and
               guide
               ,
               that
               leadeth
               vs
               thither
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               of
               the
               three
               things
               in
               this
               third
               part
               ,
               wee
               haue
               now
               heard
               ,
               and
               
               that
               was
               ,
               how
               he
               brake
               the
               double
               cord
               wherewith
               he
               was
               tied
               .
               The
               second
               is
               set
               downe
               in
               these
               two
               verses
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               when
               hee
               had
               escaped
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               so
               farre
               off
               ,
               that
               all
               they
               who
               were
               there
               present
               could
               apprehend
               him
               againe
               ,
               that
               he
               slew
               a
               thousand
               of
               those
               Philistims
               ,
               there
               gathered
               together
               to
               see
               him
               ,
               &
               reioyce
               at
               the
               bringing
               of
               him
               thither
               bound
               .
               But
               ye
               will
               aske
               how
               he
               could
               doe
               so
               ,
               being
               but
               one
               alone
               ,
               and
               yet
               naked
               also
               and
               vnfurnished
               of
               weapons
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               heard
               ,
               strengthened
               him
               :
               and
               for
               weapon
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               none
               ,
               a
               new
               and
               moist
               iaw-bone
               of
               an
               Asse
               by
               Gods
               prouidence
               lay
               by
               ,
               which
               he
               tooke
               vp
               ,
               and
               made
               that
               serue
               for
               the
               purpose
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               it
               had
               been
               sword
               ,
               staffe
               ,
               or
               other
               weapon
               .
               And
               when
               hee
               had
               slaine
               them
               ,
               hee
               shewed
               what
               heapes
               hee
               had
               made
               with
               so
               slight
               a
               helpe
               or
               instrument
               .
            
             
               Heere
               we
               see
               that
               these
               Philistims
               lately
               so
               exceedingly
               ioyfull
               ,
               did
               not
               onely
               lose
               their
               ioy
               ,
               but
               their
               liues
               also
               .
               And
               this
               may
               tell
               vs
               yet
               a
               heauier
               
               thing
               then
               the
               former
               .
               For
               it
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               looke
               what
               fearefull
               and
               blind
               estate
               the
               blind
               and
               bad
               people
               liue
               in
               ,
               and
               chuse
               to
               repose
               themselues
               in
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               they
               continue
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               and
               end
               their
               daies
               .
               For
               is
               there
               almost
               any
               place
               left
               for
               amendment
               ?
               Therfore
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ;
               The
               wicked
               and
               the
               deceiuer
               wax
               worse
               and
               worse
               ,
               and
               
                 when
                 they
                 crie
                 peace
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               things
               are
               safe
               ,
               then
               commeth
               destruction
               suddenly
               
               vpon
               them
               ,
               before
               they
               be
               aware
               ,
               as
               the
               trauell
               vpon
               a
               woman
               with
               child
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               auoide
               it
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               rich
               man
               in
               the
               Gospell
               reioyced
               most
               in
               that
               he
               had
               ,
               he
               was
               
               nearest
               a
               wofull
               end
               .
               So
               Baltazzer
               when
               he
               was
               drinking
               wine
               merrily
               with
               his
               Princes
               and
               Concubines
               ,
               in
               the
               vessels
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               then
               the
               fearfull
               
               hand
               writing
               appeared
               on
               the
               wall
               ,
               hauing
               this
               meaning
               ,
               God
               hath
               finished
               thy
               kingdome
               .
               So
               Agag
               .
               And
               as
               such
               liue
               ,
               so
               they
               die
               .
               Although
               I
               denie
               
               not
               ,
               but
               God
               ,
               where
               it
               pleaseth
               him
               ,
               can
               giue
               a
               new
               hart
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               sought
               ,
               and
               cause
               such
               vanity
               to
               bee
               distasted
               ,
               as
               wherein
               men
               haue
               delighted
               ,
               and
               worke
               found
               reioycing
               instead
               thereof
               .
               Therefore
               chuse
               wee
               the
               best
               delights
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               longer
               we
               hold
               them
               ,
               the
               soundlier
               wee
               shall
               enioy
               them
               ,
               vntill
               we
               keepe
               them
               vnto
               our
               end
               .
            
             
               Another
               thing
               that
               he
               did
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               had
               slaine
               an
               heape
               ,
               he
               correcteth
               
               himselfe
               ,
               when
               hee
               smote
               them
               on
               both
               sides
               with
               the
               iaw-bone
               ,
               they
               preasing
               about
               to
               take
               him
               ;
               and
               he
               saith
               ,
               two
               heapes
               ,
               or
               many
               :
               as
               if
               he
               should
               haue
               said
               ;
               heapes
               vpon
               heapes
               had
               been
               slaine
               by
               him
               .
               And
               seeing
               hee
               knew
               that
               God
               gaue
               him
               the
               strength
               thereto
               ,
               hee
               being
               a
               godly
               man
               ,
               
               why
               doth
               he
               vtter
               these
               words
               ,
               but
               that
               al
               might
               see
               and
               acknowledge
               what
               
               a
               great
               worke
               God
               had
               wrought
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               a
               weake
               meane
               ,
               euen
               with
               the
               iaw
               bone
               of
               an
               Asse
               ?
               To
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               where
               the
               Lord
               will
               haue
               vs
               execute
               iustice
               without
               pitie
               vpon
               euill
               doers
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               faint
               ,
               nor
               be
               negligent
               to
               doe
               his
               commandement
               vpon
               them
               ,
               as
               Samson
               did
               here
               ,
               Ioshua
               before
               on
               
                 Achan
                 ,
                 Ehud
              
               vpon
               the
               King
               of
               Moab
               ,
               and
               Shamgar
               on
               the
               Philistims
               .
               
               God
               will
               haue
               the
               wicked
               smart
               for
               their
               trespasses
               openly
               committed
               ;
               to
               smart
               (
               I
               say
               )
               by
               men
               according
               to
               the
               weight
               and
               hainousnesse
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               vtterly
               forbiddeth
               foolish
               pity
               to
               be
               shewed
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               Salomon
               :
               It
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               iustifie
               the
               wicked
               .
               
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               against
               that
               foolish
               pity
               which
               ariseth
               in
               vs
               ,
               when
               wee
               behold
               Gods
               immediate
               hand
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               wee
               ought
               not
               then
               for
               all
               this
               to
               insult
               ouer
               them
               :
               but
               we
               must
               ascribe
               honour
               to
               God
               ,
               with
               those
               24.
               
               Elders
               in
               the
               Reuelation
               ,
               and
               Dauid
               vpon
               the
               death
               of
               Nabal
               .
               
            
             
               Now
               followeth
               the
               third
               point
               ,
               that
               as
               Samson
               honoured
               God
               in
               shewing
               what
               hee
               had
               done
               by
               him
               ,
               in
               slaying
               heapes
               of
               men
               ,
               euen
               a
               thousand
               ,
               so
               he
               added
               this
               thereto
               ;
               that
               he
               gaue
               a
               name
               to
               the
               place
               where
               hee
               did
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               memoriall
               thereof
               ,
               that
               all
               posterity
               comming
               after
               ,
               might
               know
               vnto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               what
               great
               things
               God
               did
               for
               his
               people
               against
               their
               enemies
               .
               The
               name
               of
               it
               he
               called
               Ramath-Lehi
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               should
               haue
               said
               ,
               the
               lifting
               vp
               of
               a
               iaw-bone
               ,
               which
               remaineth
               as
               a
               monument
               of
               Gods
               mighty
               worke
               by
               him
               euen
               to
               this
               day
               .
               Thus
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               Gods
               seruants
               haue
               praised
               him
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               Numbers
               ,
               Ioshua
               and
               other
               ,
               is
               to
               bee
               seene
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               other
               times
               by
               songs
               and
               dances
               ,
               that
               wee
               all
               may
               marke
               and
               remember
               his
               benefits
               and
               great
               workes
               ,
               and
               praise
               him
               among
               the
               generations
               following
               ,
               to
               the
               quickening
               and
               comforting
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               feare
               of
               his
               enemies
               ;
               although
               not
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               that
               some
               haue
               done
               in
               ages
               past
               .
               But
               of
               this
               before
               ,
               once
               or
               twice
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   was
                   sore
                   athirst
                   ,
                   and
                   called
                   on
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   Thou
                   hast
                   giuen
                   this
                   great
                   deliuerance
                   into
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   thy
                   seruant
                   :
                   and
                   now
                   shall
                   I
                   die
                   for
                   thirst
                   ,
                   and
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   vncircumcised
                   ?
                
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 
                   But
                   God
                   claue
                   an
                   hollow
                   place
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   iaw
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   came
                   water
                   thereout
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   drunke
                   ,
                   his
                   spirit
                   came
                   againe
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   reuiued
                   :
                   wherfore
                   he
                   called
                   the
                   name
                   thereof
                   En-hakkoreh
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   Lehi
                   vnto
                   this
                   day
                   .
                
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   iudged
                   Israel
                   in
                   the
                   daies
                   of
                   the
                   Philistims
                   twentie
                   yeeres
                   .
                
              
            
             
               NOw
               followeth
               the
               fourth
               and
               last
               part
               of
               this
               Chapter
               :
               wherein
               is
               shewed
               ,
               
               what
               an
               exceeding
               great
               thirst
               Samson
               had
               after
               the
               slaughter
               of
               these
               Philistims
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               prayed
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               giue
               him
               water
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               reuiued
               :
               and
               so
               he
               praised
               God
               there
               .
               And
               〈…〉
               time
               that
               hee
               iudged
               Israel
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               last
               place
               adioyned
               and
               set
               downe
               ,
               ●●ch
               was
               twentie
               yeres
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               thirst
               of
               his
               ,
               the
               Lord
               would
               haue
               him
               to
               know
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               held
               vnder
               ,
               lest
               by
               that
               which
               hee
               had
               done
               to
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               hee
               might
               haue
               been
               lifted
               vp
               aboue
               that
               which
               was
               meet
               .
               Thus
               he
               dealeth
               with
               his
               ;
               intermixing
               his
               chastisements
               with
               blessings
               ,
               that
               both
               they
               may
               be
               held
               in
               humility
               by
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               yet
               may
               haue
               sufficient
               encouragement
               to
               abide
               
               
               constantly
               in
               a
               good
               course
               ,
               and
               not
               forget
               the
               Lord
               and
               become
               high
               minded
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               easily
               brought
               to
               bee
               by
               the
               other
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               his
               benefits
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               Lord
               saw
               good
               to
               deale
               euen
               with
               Paul
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               was
               buffeted
               
               by
               Satan
               ,
               when
               hee
               had
               been
               listed
               vp
               to
               the
               third
               heauen
               by
               the
               rauishing
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               :
               yet
               hee
               had
               that
               humour
               remaining
               in
               him
               ,
               which
               needed
               setling
               and
               cooling
               ,
               that
               his
               ioy
               might
               be
               kept
               within
               holy
               lists
               and
               bounds
               .
               And
               the
               same
               I
               haue
               noted
               in
               that
               famous
               accident
               of
               Iphtah
               his
               daughter
               :
               
               whom
               God
               set
               on
               to
               abase
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               proceed
               on
               to
               the
               triumph
               more
               soberly
               .
               Wee
               must
               thinke
               Gods
               seruants
               are
               deare
               to
               him
               ,
               when
               hee
               sticketh
               not
               to
               bereaue
               them
               of
               their
               preciousest
               delights
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               hold
               their
               delight
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               turne
               their
               sweetnesse
               into
               bitternes
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               their
               holy
               reioycing
               ,
               into
               fleshly
               presumption
               .
               The
               reason
               hereof
               
               is
               ,
               because
               else
               God
               cannot
               trust
               vs
               in
               the
               businesse
               he
               sets
               vs
               about
               ,
               except
               hee
               giues
               vs
               coolings
               and
               abasements
               to
               consume
               the
               superfluity
               of
               our
               hypocrisie
               ,
               conceitednesse
               of
               our selues
               ,
               pride
               and
               security
               :
               which
               are
               as
               vnfit
               dealers
               in
               heauenly
               matters
               ,
               as
               Nadab
               and
               Abihu
               their
               strange
               fire
               was
               to
               kindle
               
               incense
               or
               offer
               sacrifice
               withall
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               the
               Lord
               honoreth
               many
               of
               his
               deare
               seruants
               (
               whose
               faith
               and
               setlednesse
               in
               grace
               ,
               and
               freedome
               from
               such
               grosse
               staines
               hee
               is
               priuie
               vnto
               )
               by
               giuing
               them
               the
               proofe
               of
               their
               patience
               ,
               vprightnesse
               and
               humility
               ,
               presently
               after
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               thankfulnesse
               and
               reioycing
               :
               that
               so
               the
               crosse
               suddenly
               comming
               vpon
               great
               blessings
               ,
               or
               deliuerances
               ,
               they
               may
               approue
               themselues
               soundly
               religious
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               are
               fit
               to
               goe
               vnder
               the
               one
               without
               murmuring
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               they
               vsed
               the
               other
               without
               foolish
               lightnesse
               and
               vaine
               glory
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               rare
               gift
               for
               a
               man
               by
               his
               wise
               carriage
               vnder
               such
               kind
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               hee
               waited
               for
               his
               abasement
               ,
               euen
               in
               the
               greatest
               welfare
               ,
               as
               Iob
               ,
               in
               the
               height
               of
               his
               prosperity
               looked
               for
               his
               change
               .
               Whereas
               the
               common
               sort
               of
               professors
               ,
               if
               God
               endow
               and
               furnish
               them
               with
               any
               priuiledge
               aboue
               others
               ;
               as
               good
               successe
               and
               thriuing
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               victory
               ouer
               their
               aduersary
               in
               sute
               of
               Law
               ,
               credit
               and
               good
               account
               ,
               either
               for
               labour
               in
               the
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               or
               for
               profession
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               liberty
               to
               heare
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               to
               enioy
               the
               Sabbaths
               ,
               fellowship
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ;
               they
               presently
               are
               sicke
               of
               a
               spirituall
               Plurasie
               ,
               and
               rankenesse
               of
               corrupt
               blood
               ,
               which
               if
               God
               (
               by
               some
               sudden
               change
               )
               abate
               not
               ,
               would
               soone
               oppresse
               them
               .
               And
               this
               nurture
               wee
               should
               all
               learne
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               keepe
               compasse
               in
               our
               liues
               ,
               and
               neither
               turne
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               left
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               
               great
               portion
               ,
               and
               sauoureth
               of
               much
               grace
               and
               godly
               wisedome
               .
               For
               if
               we
               swell
               ,
               know
               wee
               for
               certainty
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               pull
               vs
               downe
               ,
               and
               lest
               wee
               should
               faint
               and
               be
               loden
               with
               trouble
               to
               our
               discouragement
               ,
               hee
               will
               put
               vnder
               his
               hand
               in
               due
               time
               to
               lift
               vs
               vp
               againe
               .
               And
               if
               wee
               regard
               to
               bee
               guided
               by
               his
               word
               ,
               his
               handie
               worke
               and
               corrections
               shall
               bee
               fewer
               ,
               or
               more
               fauourable
               ,
               and
               fruitfull
               in
               vs.
               As
               for
               hypocrites
               and
               time
               seruers
               ,
               God
               vseth
               no
               such
               discipline
               toward
               them
               ,
               but
               lets
               them
               fall
               from
               one
               extremity
               into
               another
               .
               See
               that
               I
               haue
               said
               of
               this
               in
               the
               eleuenth
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               In
               that
               this
               extreme
               thirstines
               did
               not
               breed
               in
               him
               murmuring
               against
               God
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               who
               had
               done
               him
               such
               seruice
               ,
               should
               now
               be
               suffered
               to
               
               miscarrie
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               and
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Gods
               enemies
               ,
               as
               they
               fell
               
               into
               his
               ;
               it
               is
               to
               admonish
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               beware
               of
               that
               sinne
               of
               impatience
               ,
               and
               breaking
               out
               against
               God
               when
               we
               are
               crossed
               ,
               (
               as
               wee
               are
               too
               prone
               and
               ready
               to
               doe
               )
               as
               though
               he
               must
               helpe
               and
               deliuer
               vs
               when
               wee
               would
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               doth
               vs
               great
               wrong
               :
               euen
               as
               Mary
               in
               the
               want
               of
               wine
               at
               the
               marriage
               ,
               looked
               vnwisely
               that
               Christ
               should
               prouide
               it
               by
               miracle
               by
               
               and
               by
               .
               Nay
               rather
               ,
               let
               vs
               know
               that
               we
               are
               euer
               vnprofitable
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               seeth
               we
               haue
               need
               oft
               times
               to
               be
               spurred
               forward
               ,
               and
               therfore
               with
               
                 Samson
                 ,
                 Dauid
              
               ,
               and
               other
               his
               people
               it
               behoueth
               vs
               to
               sue
               humbly
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               so
               his
               helpe
               may
               be
               the
               more
               sweete
               vnto
               vs
               when
               it
               commeth
               :
               and
               that
               we
               thinke
               not
               our selues
               too
               good
               to
               waite
               vpon
               him
               patiently
               ,
               but
               rather
               with
               importunitie
               call
               vpon
               him
               in
               the
               meane
               season
               .
               We
               make
               a
               good
               shift
               while
               the
               Lord
               spares
               vs
               ;
               but
               if
               once
               he
               lay
               his
               hand
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               then
               we
               verifie
               that
               which
               Satan
               spake
               falsely
               of
               Iob
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               curse
               him
               to
               his
               face
               .
               
               Not
               vnlike
               in
               this
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               seeing
               himselfe
               and
               his
               hoste
               in
               perill
               by
               thirst
               ,
               murmured
               ,
               saying
               ;
               What
               ?
               hath
               the
               Lord
               brought
               three
               Kings
               together
               
               and
               their
               armies
               to
               destroy
               them
               ?
               And
               the
               like
               was
               his
               behauiour
               after
               in
               the
               famine
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               reade
               ,
               2.
               
               King.
               6.
               
               So
               the
               Israelites
               in
               their
               returne
               
               from
               Egypt
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               Prophet
               complaineth
               ,
               Psal
               .
               95.
               
               And
               these
               (
               the
               more
               is
               the
               pitie
               )
               are
               our
               presidents
               which
               we
               follow
               (
               yea
               euen
               in
               pettie
               trials
               )
               rather
               then
               Iob
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               his
               miseries
               ,
               was
               so
               far
               from
               
               charging
               God
               foolishly
               ,
               that
               he
               blessed
               him
               ,
               and
               reioyced
               in
               suffering
               tentation
               ,
               as
               S.
               Iames
               saith
               ,
               are
               blessed
               :
               and
               therefore
               as
               wee
               heare
               of
               his
               patience
               ,
               so
               we
               see
               what
               end
               the
               Lord
               gaue
               him
               .
               Farre
               are
               wee
               from
               considering
               
               that
               our
               owne
               sinne
               being
               the
               cause
               why
               we
               suffer
               ,
               we
               may
               well
               bow
               our
               shoulders
               to
               beare
               our
               affliction
               .
               Or
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               sent
               one
               ,
               might
               haue
               sent
               tenne
               ,
               and
               set
               them
               on
               tenne
               times
               deeplier
               ,
               and
               might
               haue
               begun
               
               sooner
               .
               But
               this
               I
               haue
               oft
               vrged
               by
               occasion
               of
               shewing
               what
               the
               power
               of
               faith
               is
               in
               the
               well
               bearing
               the
               crosse
               ;
               without
               which
               patience
               is
               a
               stranger
               .
            
             
               He
               vpholdeth
               and
               strengtheneth
               his
               prayer
               by
               two
               maine
               and
               strong
               pillars
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               be
               confident
               that
               God
               would
               heare
               him
               .
               One
               was
               
               the
               acknowledging
               of
               his
               power
               and
               mercie
               in
               the
               late
               victorie
               :
               for
               thus
               he
               saith
               ;
               Thou
               (
               O
               Lord
               )
               grantedst
               by
               thy
               seruant
               this
               great
               preseruation
               to
               thy
               people
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               this
               :
               I
               am
               thy
               seruant
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               businesse
               against
               the
               Philistims
               I
               haue
               done
               thy
               worke
               ,
               which
               thou
               settest
               me
               about
               ,
               therefore
               leaue
               me
               not
               now
               to
               this
               reproch
               .
               And
               this
               ,
               with
               that
               in
               the
               last
               verse
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               iudged
               Israel
               ,
               doe
               still
               proue
               that
               God
               in
               all
               this
               resisting
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               did
               appoint
               him
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               is
               not
               to
               be
               blamed
               as
               a
               priuate
               man
               ,
               that
               did
               rashly
               and
               furiously
               take
               it
               in
               band
               ,
               as
               some
               more
               ignorant
               and
               hastie
               then
               wise
               ,
               will
               be
               bold
               to
               iudge
               .
            
             
               Our
               instruction
               is
               from
               hence
               twofold
               :
               first
               ,
               that
               the
               remembring
               of
               Gods
               former
               benefits
               and
               fauour
               doe
               adde
               great
               force
               to
               ,
               and
               cause
               much
               feruencie
               in
               our
               prayers
               ,
               (
               this
               being
               added
               ,
               that
               wee
               quench
               not
               the
               same
               by
               any
               sinne
               committed
               against
               conscience
               )
               for
               then
               we
               may
               be
               sure
               God
               will
               heare
               vs
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               oft
               before
               .
               And
               here
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               
               place
               ,
               Experience
               bringeth
               hope
               ,
               which
               maketh
               not
               ashamed
               :
               because
               God
               is
               not
               changed
               ,
               and
               therefore
               wee
               suing
               to
               him
               feruently
               as
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               may
               rest
               the
               better
               perswaded
               :
               but
               the
               forgetfulnes
               of
               Gods
               former
               kindnesse
               ,
               
               and
               our
               vnthankfulnes
               ,
               doth
               on
               the
               contrary
               as
               much
               weaken
               and
               coole
               our
               prayers
               .
               For
               we
               can
               nothing
               so
               confidently
               looke
               for
               help
               from
               God
               ,
               whom
               by
               nature
               wee
               are
               afraid
               of
               ,
               as
               when
               wee
               daily
               remember
               his
               former
               kindnesse
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               abides
               for
               euer
               towards
               vs
               :
               and
               yet
               (
               which
               is
               
               much
               to
               bee
               pitied
               )
               few
               awake
               out
               of
               this
               drowsie
               forgetfulnes
               and
               vnthankfulnes
               wherein
               they
               lie
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               wee
               see
               ,
               that
               it
               standeth
               euery
               Christian
               very
               much
               vpon
               ,
               to
               hold
               his
               confidence
               and
               comfort
               in
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               hee
               may
               stay
               himselfe
               and
               be
               vpholden
               in
               his
               trials
               ,
               till
               God
               giue
               a
               good
               issue
               .
               For
               why
               ?
               The
               benefit
               hereof
               doth
               not
               onely
               reach
               to
               the
               present
               time
               ,
               but
               prepareth
               him
               also
               for
               all
               crosses
               in
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               to
               entertaine
               and
               beare
               them
               the
               better
               .
               Because
               his
               experience
               formerly
               ,
               being
               ioyned
               with
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 arme
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 not
                 shortned
                 ,
              
               makes
               euery
               new
               triall
               seeme
               more
               tollerable
               .
               
               Whereas
               hee
               that
               vpon
               occasion
               of
               each
               sudden
               and
               vnwelcome
               trouble
               ,
               fetcheth
               help
               rather
               from
               his
               head
               ,
               then
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               falleth
               rather
               to
               contriue
               fleshly
               shifts
               ,
               how
               to
               auoid
               or
               ease
               him
               of
               his
               distresse
               ,
               (
               like
               Saul
               in
               getting
               him
               a
               Musitian
               to
               heale
               him
               of
               a
               troubled
               conscience
               )
               then
               to
               meditate
               
               of
               God
               his
               former
               mercies
               ;
               doth
               make
               euery
               new
               crosse
               more
               heauie
               to
               himselfe
               then
               other
               .
               I
               confesse
               ,
               such
               haue
               an
               expetience
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               like
               their
               hope
               ,
               neither
               shall
               helpe
               them
               .
               For
               thus
               they
               argue
               :
               Such
               a
               sicknesse
               I
               recouered
               of
               ,
               therefore
               I
               looke
               to
               breake
               this
               too
               .
               Loe
               ,
               their
               experience
               breedeth
               a
               rotten
               confidence
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               presume
               of
               that
               which
               often
               they
               faile
               of
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               faile
               ,
               they
               are
               either
               like
               Iehoram
               ,
               very
               lions
               ;
               or
               as
               Nabal
               ,
               meere
               blockes
               .
               The
               case
               is
               plaine
               ;
               They
               digge
               to
               themselues
               pits
               which
               will
               hold
               no
               water
               ,
               but
               forsake
               the
               Lord
               and
               their
               
               owne
               peace
               ,
               for
               a
               vaine
               conceit
               ;
               and
               as
               Ionah
               saith
               ,
               While
               they
               embrace
               lying
               vanities
               ,
               they
               forsake
               their
               owne
               mercie
               ,
               whereof
               they
               haue
               no
               promise
               .
               And
               so
               at
               length
               that
               is
               verified
               of
               them
               which
               is
               written
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               Though
               they
               escape
               a
               Beare
               ,
               yet
               a
               Lion
               shall
               deuoure
               them
               :
               yea
               and
               often
               that
               which
               they
               least
               feare
               shall
               be
               their
               vndoing
               .
               Now
               this
               caueat
               let
               me
               
               adde
               to
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               lest
               I
               be
               mistaken
               .
               I
               say
               not
               that
               a
               Christians
               experience
               breedes
               hope
               of
               the
               selfesame
               outward
               issue
               and
               manner
               of
               deliuerance
               
               out
               of
               his
               trouble
               ,
               which
               hee
               hath
               before
               time
               found
               .
               Neither
               durst
               the
               three
               children
               in
               the
               third
               of
               Daniel
               ,
               expresly
               auouch
               that
               God
               would
               worke
               a
               miracle
               for
               their
               deliuerie
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               had
               faith
               neuerthelesse
               to
               
               beleeue
               that
               he
               would
               bring
               them
               well
               thorow
               :
               which
               I
               speake
               to
               controle
               the
               phantastical
               spirits
               of
               some
               ,
               who
               affirme
               that
               the
               not
               recouerie
               of
               a
               disease
               (
               as
               it
               might
               be
               the
               plague
               )
               is
               the
               fruit
               alway
               of
               vnbelief
               .
               If
               we
               could
               beleeue
               the
               promise
               (
               say
               they
               )
               in
               Psalme
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               feare
               that
               sicknesse
               ,
               nor
               dye
               thereof
               .
               Contrariwise
               let
               vs
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               act
               of
               faith
               is
               euer
               carried
               according
               to
               the
               qualitie
               of
               the
               promise
               .
               Pauls
               faith
               was
               not
               expresly
               carried
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               That
               the
               pricke
               in
               his
               flesh
               should
               be
               remoued
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               had
               experience
               
               of
               many
               deliuerances
               )
               but
               that
               Gods
               grace
               should
               bee
               sufficient
               .
               And
               he
               beleeuing
               this
               had
               the
               fruite
               of
               his
               former
               experience
               ,
               because
               hee
               obtained
               an
               equiualent
               supplie
               .
            
             
               This
               be
               said
               by
               occasion
               of
               the
               first
               prop
               of
               Samsons
               prayer
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               rehearsing
               of
               Gods
               former
               goodnesse
               :
               the
               second
               followeth
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               his
               
               seruant
               ,
               and
               had
               done
               his
               worke
               in
               that
               his
               great
               labour
               against
               the
               Philistims
               .
               
               And
               by
               this
               we
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               very
               materiall
               to
               be
               able
               to
               proue
               our selues
               Gods
               seruants
               .
               For
               by
               what
               right
               can
               we
               else
               claime
               any
               place
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               as
               strangers
               ?
               But
               if
               we
               be
               so
               ,
               then
               we
               doe
               him
               faithfull
               seruice
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               his
               seruants
               yee
               are
               to
               whom
               ye
               obey
               )
               yea
               and
               that
               wee
               performe
               ioyfully
               and
               without
               feare
               all
               our
               daies
               ,
               (
               for
               
               it
               is
               not
               a
               seruice
               in
               name
               ,
               but
               perfect
               freedome
               indeed
               )
               and
               so
               doing
               wee
               may
               claime
               the
               benefit
               of
               seruants
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               protection
               .
            
             
               The
               Angels
               had
               this
               title
               to
               be
               called
               the
               seruants
               of
               God.
               And
               as
               he
               said
               
               he
               was
               his
               seruant
               :
               so
               particularly
               he
               shewed
               that
               he
               was
               so
               in
               this
               :
               for
               he
               said
               ,
               I
               haue
               not
               pleased
               my selfe
               ,
               nor
               serued
               mine
               owne
               humour
               in
               killing
               these
               Philistims
               ;
               but
               I
               did
               thy
               worke
               ,
               and
               fought
               thy
               battailes
               :
               Euen
               so
               in
               our
               particular
               actions
               ,
               wee
               are
               to
               looke
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               God
               ,
               to
               proue
               that
               we
               are
               in
               the
               state
               of
               seruants
               ,
               and
               not
               hangbyes
               :
               and
               then
               we
               may
               be
               able
               with
               boldnes
               to
               say
               ,
               we
               haue
               a
               good
               conscience
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               where
               we
               are
               accused
               ,
               yet
               to
               be
               at
               peace
               ,
               else
               God
               might
               also
               discharge
               himselfe
               of
               his
               promise
               vnto
               vs.
               It
               is
               no
               small
               priuiledge
               (
               as
               I
               haue
               noted
               elsewhere
               )
               that
               whiles
               we
               are
               well
               occupied
               ,
               wee
               may
               boldly
               sue
               to
               God
               for
               blessing
               .
               And
               so
               did
               Samson
               here
               .
               For
               if
               earthly
               masters
               tye
               themselues
               to
               prouide
               sustenance
               for
               their
               seruants
               ,
               not
               looking
               that
               they
               should
               be
               troubled
               with
               the
               care
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               saue
               their
               labour
               ;
               then
               with
               what
               boldnes
               might
               Samson
               here
               call
               vpon
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               perish
               for
               thirst
               ,
               being
               in
               the
               heat
               of
               his
               worke
               ?
               For
               it
               might
               else
               haue
               turned
               to
               the
               dishonour
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               suffer
               him
               to
               miscarrie
               for
               want
               .
               Oh
               that
               men
               would
               trie
               the
               Lord
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               commit
               their
               waies
               to
               him
               in
               well-doing
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               he
               would
               not
               effect
               their
               good
               desires
               ,
               and
               else
               let
               them
               not
               wonder
               that
               he
               seeme
               an
               hard
               master
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               Now
               followeth
               the
               substance
               of
               his
               prayer
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               hauing
               
               imployed
               himselfe
               to
               glorifie
               Gods
               name
               ,
               might
               not
               be
               deliuered
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               vncircumcised
               :
               and
               hee
               saith
               further
               ;
               I
               being
               set
               by
               thee
               (
               O
               Lord
               )
               to
               iudge
               ouer
               thy
               people
               ,
               suffer
               me
               not
               to
               come
               into
               their
               hands
               and
               power
               ,
               contrary
               to
               that
               which
               thou
               promisedst
               to
               me
               ,
               till
               I
               had
               fulfilled
               thy
               worke
               .
               So
               wee
               should
               be
               earnest
               with
               the
               Lord
               that
               wee
               may
               not
               liue
               nor
               dye
               to
               the
               dishonour
               of
               his
               name
               :
               but
               to
               bee
               kept
               (
               if
               it
               may
               bee
               )
               from
               iust
               reproch
               .
               Such
               requests
               can
               none
               make
               ,
               that
               set
               themselues
               on
               worke
               without
               God
               :
               though
               they
               counterfeit
               ,
               or
               make
               great
               florishes
               ,
               as
               Ioab
               did
               .
               See
               
               2.
               
               Sam.
               10.
               
               And
               whereas
               ye
               will
               obiect
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               yet
               fall
               into
               reprochfull
               euils
               afterward
               ,
               for
               all
               this
               his
               prayer
               :
               the
               answere
               thereto
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               neglected
               the
               nourishing
               of
               the
               grace
               that
               hee
               did
               now
               pray
               in
               ;
               and
               further
               answere
               will
               by
               more
               fit
               occasion
               be
               made
               hereto
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               chapter
               :
               therefore
               I
               will
               deferre
               it
               to
               that
               place
               .
            
             
               When
               Samson
               had
               made
               his
               prayer
               thus
               ,
               in
               his
               extreame
               thirst
               ,
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
               as
               it
               is
               manifest
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               caused
               water
               to
               come
               foorth
               of
               the
               hollow
               place
               of
               the
               iaw
               ,
               breaking
               out
               of
               the
               tooth
               ,
               which
               stood
               therein
               ,
               and
               so
               hee
               drunke
               and
               was
               reuiued
               .
               And
               therefore
               he
               gaue
               a
               name
               to
               the
               thing
               done
               accordingly
               ,
               calling
               it
               ,
               the
               Fountaine
               of
               him
               that
               prayed
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               that
               the
               Lord
               heard
               Samsons
               prayer
               ,
               and
               rather
               gaue
               him
               water
               extraordinarily
               ,
               then
               he
               should
               perish
               ;
               it
               teacheth
               the
               same
               to
               vs
               ,
               that
               rather
               then
               we
               shall
               miscarrie
               ,
               he
               will
               prouide
               for
               vs
               ,
               though
               we
               know
               not
               ,
               neither
               
               see
               how
               .
               As
               he
               sed
               Eliah
               by
               the
               rauens
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               widow
               with
               the
               increase
               
               of
               her
               little
               oyle
               ,
               till
               it
               paid
               her
               debt
               ,
               and
               maintained
               her
               and
               hers
               ,
               and
               preserued
               Ionah
               in
               the
               fishes
               belly
               ,
               and
               against
               all
               likelihood
               brought
               him
               safe
               to
               land
               .
               So
               God
               hath
               many
               waies
               to
               comfort
               his
               ,
               and
               vphold
               their
               estate
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               as
               willing
               as
               he
               is
               able
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               his
               extraordinarie
               prouidence
               ,
               rather
               then
               they
               should
               faile
               .
               And
               if
               he
               see
               it
               not
               expedient
               alwaies
               to
               doe
               so
               ;
               yet
               he
               doth
               more
               for
               them
               a
               great
               deale
               ,
               then
               if
               he
               gaue
               them
               their
               desire
               ;
               for
               hee
               worketh
               in
               them
               contentation
               and
               other
               grace
               :
               and
               sooner
               shall
               the
               stones
               of
               the
               streete
               bee
               turned
               into
               loaues
               of
               bread
               ,
               and
               the
               water
               of
               their
               wels
               into
               drinke
               ,
               before
               they
               shall
               perish
               euen
               here
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               doe
               better
               things
               for
               them
               .
               Cleaue
               wee
               therefore
               to
               him
               inseparably
               ,
               and
               be
               we
               not
               remoued
               from
               our
               stedfast
               confidence
               in
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               that
               hath
               said
               it
               ,
               will
               also
               doe
               the
               same
               .
               But
               this
               point
               commeth
               often
               to
               hand
               .
            
             
               Of
               this
               water
               Samson
               drunk
               ,
               and
               was
               reuiued
               againe
               ,
               being
               neere
               to
               death
               
               before
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               verse
               appeareth
               .
               Whereby
               wee
               may
               see
               these
               two
               things
               :
               One
               ,
               that
               thirst
               is
               a
               most
               deadly
               and
               intollerable
               paine
               ,
               as
               wee
               may
               well
               see
               by
               the
               thirst
               that
               our
               Sauiour
               complained
               of
               on
               the
               crosse
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               reckoned
               
               as
               one
               part
               of
               his
               paine
               .
               And
               as
               thirst
               is
               ,
               so
               is
               hunger
               :
               by
               either
               of
               which
               to
               dye
               ,
               is
               ,
               as
               a
               lingering
               ,
               so
               a
               most
               wearisome
               and
               grieuous
               death
               .
               Like
               vnto
               the
               which
               seeing
               there
               are
               many
               other
               kindes
               of
               death
               ,
               wee
               may
               see
               from
               how
               many
               deaths
               ,
               and
               those
               most
               painfull
               ,
               God
               keepeth
               vs.
               For
               we
               might
               easily
               miscarrie
               both
               this
               way
               ,
               as
               Samson
               was
               like
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               by
               infinite
               other
               waies
               ,
               if
               God
               did
               but
               hold
               backe
               his
               helping
               hand
               .
               Which
               is
               the
               more
               to
               condemne
               our
               blockish
               vnthankfulnes
               ,
               who
               neuer
               or
               seldome
               reckon
               vp
               ,
               as
               daily
               we
               should
               ,
               such
               benefits
               and
               deliuerances
               among
               other
               ,
               neither
               are
               thankfull
               for
               them
               .
               And
               seeing
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               are
               so
               biting
               and
               painfull
               ,
               and
               nakednesse
               like
               both
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               pitifull
               to
               such
               distressed
               people
               ,
               and
               moued
               with
               bowels
               and
               compassion
               toward
               them
               :
               remembring
               Christs
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 was
                 hungrie
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 gaue
                 me
                 meate
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
            
             
               The
               other
               thing
               heere
               ,
               is
               ,
               what
               a
               small
               refreshing
               did
               preserue
               Samsons
               life
               ,
               euen
               a
               little
               water
               in
               so
               homely
               a
               manner
               prouided
               for
               him
               ,
               as
               wee
               see
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               did
               comfort
               and
               reuiue
               him
               .
               What
               should
               this
               teach
               vs
               ,
               but
               that
               wee
               should
               marke
               how
               many
               comfortable
               refreshings
               wee
               enioy
               from
               God
               ,
               (
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               which
               ,
               this
               was
               meane
               and
               small
               )
               without
               the
               which
               we
               should
               haue
               been
               much
               distempered
               in
               our
               bodies
               ,
               and
               thereby
               vnquiet
               and
               vnsetled
               in
               our
               mindes
               also
               ?
               as
               meate
               in
               our
               hunger
               ,
               drinke
               in
               our
               thirst
               ,
               rest
               after
               wearinesse
               ,
               case
               and
               asswagement
               of
               paine
               and
               diseases
               .
               All
               which
               ,
               while
               we
               be
               pinched
               with
               them
               ,
               doe
               better
               teach
               vs
               ,
               how
               much
               the
               freedome
               from
               them
               is
               to
               be
               accounted
               of
               .
               Oh
               a
               little
               intermission
               from
               the
               paine
               of
               the
               stone
               ,
               the
               anguish
               and
               extremitie
               of
               the
               gowre
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               diseases
               ,
               how
               doe
               wee
               price
               it
               ?
               euen
               farre
               aboue
               much
               treasure
               that
               cannot
               be
               valued
               .
            
             
               O
               then
               ,
               when
               we
               bee
               free
               from
               all
               kinds
               thereof
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               yea
               and
               loden
               with
               benefits
               also
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               to
               make
               out
               liues
               comfortable
               ,
               
               (
               both
               grace
               and
               other
               good
               things
               )
               which
               makes
               them
               all
               sauory
               ;
               what
               (
               thinke
               we
               )
               should
               wee
               yeeld
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               for
               them
               ?
               Therefore
               Samson
               gaue
               a
               name
               to
               that
               place
               also
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               before
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               
               occasion
               offered
               ;
               to
               testifie
               his
               thankes
               to
               God
               for
               hearing
               his
               prayer
               ,
               by
               sending
               him
               water
               in
               his
               exceeding
               thirst
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               was
               neer
               vnto
               death
               .
               The
               doctrine
               out
               of
               this
               place
               hath
               been
               taught
               before
               sundry
               times
               ;
               and
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               17.
               verse
               .
               Onely
               this
               I
               wish
               might
               bee
               annexed
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               thankesgiuing
               that
               it
               bee
               continued
               ,
               and
               specially
               for
               that
               great
               deliuerance
               from
               the
               feare
               of
               euerlasting
               torment
               ,
               that
               it
               bee
               continued
               all
               our
               life
               long
               .
               As
               in
               the
               song
               of
               Zacharias
               wee
               are
               taught
               that
               God
               will
               giue
               
               grace
               thereto
               .
               And
               great
               reason
               there
               is
               that
               wee
               should
               doe
               so
               ,
               seeing
               wee
               reape
               and
               enioy
               the
               fruit
               thereof
               all
               our
               life
               long
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               other
               thing
               out
               of
               this
               place
               I
               will
               not
               omit
               ,
               and
               that
               from
               the
               name
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               which
               hee
               gaue
               .
               For
               hee
               calling
               it
               the
               fountaine
               of
               him
               
               that
               prayed
               ,
               meaning
               ,
               which
               God
               extraordinarily
               prouided
               for
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               prayed
               to
               him
               in
               his
               thirst
               ;
               it
               teacheth
               vs
               ,
               not
               onely
               what
               rare
               effects
               and
               fruites
               spring
               of
               feruent
               prayer
               ,
               as
               S.
               Iames
               saith
               (
               that
               feruent
               prayer
               auaileth
               
               much
               )
               and
               as
               we
               finde
               ,
               that
               thereby
               wee
               obtaine
               grace
               against
               daily
               sinne
               and
               corruption
               :
               but
               also
               ,
               when
               such
               fruit
               is
               obtained
               of
               God
               by
               vs
               ,
               it
               should
               well
               appeare
               ,
               as
               it
               did
               by
               Samsons
               leauing
               a
               memoriall
               of
               his
               thankfulnesse
               in
               the
               place
               .
               So
               much
               more
               should
               we
               ,
               who
               doe
               not
               once
               ,
               but
               oft
               ,
               yea
               and
               that
               in
               one
               day
               ,
               receiue
               many
               blessings
               (
               as
               effects
               of
               our
               prayers
               )
               from
               God
               ;
               wee
               should
               (
               I
               say
               )
               let
               those
               places
               bee
               witnesses
               of
               our
               remembring
               Gods
               kindnesse
               ,
               there
               so
               plentifully
               shead
               vpon
               vs.
               That
               if
               such
               places
               could
               speak
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               well
               able
               to
               testifie
               ,
               that
               we
               had
               not
               been
               barren
               nor
               silent
               in
               yeelding
               praises
               vnto
               him
               there
               .
               And
               this
               not
               our
               houses
               onely
               ,
               and
               chambers
               
               should
               witnes
               ,
               but
               our
               gardens
               ,
               &
               the
               fields
               ,
               yea
               and
               the
               high
               waies
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               haue
               so
               often
               passed
               safely
               &
               without
               danger
               ,
               should
               do
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               shutting
               vp
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               the
               holy
               story
               addeth
               this
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               space
               of
               twentie
               yeeres
               ,
               while
               the
               people
               were
               vnder
               the
               dominion
               
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               Samson
               did
               continue
               in
               his
               place
               iudging
               Israel
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               helping
               them
               ,
               and
               vexing
               the
               other
               ;
               whereby
               wee
               may
               gather
               ,
               that
               although
               the
               Israelites
               were
               not
               freed
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               altogether
               ,
               yet
               they
               had
               many
               great
               calamities
               kept
               from
               them
               ,
               by
               meanes
               that
               Samson
               was
               euer
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               at
               hand
               ,
               to
               crosse
               and
               disquiet
               them
               .
               And
               therein
               we
               are
               to
               marke
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               hauing
               oft
               deliuered
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               yet
               seeing
               them
               to
               reuolt
               from
               him
               after
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               bee
               better
               for
               it
               ;
               hee
               holds
               them
               vnder
               now
               the
               longer
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               lessened
               their
               bondage
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               the
               more
               tolerable
               by
               the
               helpe
               they
               had
               by
               Samson
               .
            
             
               We
               may
               hereby
               learne
               ,
               that
               seeing
               we
               ,
               when
               we
               haue
               liberty
               ,
               peace
               ,
               and
               other
               blessings
               ,
               and
               also
               inlargements
               from
               affliction
               ,
               doe
               not
               yeeld
               to
               the
               Lord
               the
               fruit
               that
               is
               answerable
               to
               so
               great
               kindnesse
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               that
               also
               looked
               for
               at
               our
               hands
               ,
               but
               wee
               forget
               it
               ,
               and
               wax
               vnprofitable
               ,
               yea
               and
               
               grieue
               the
               Lord
               with
               our
               returning
               to
               our
               old
               euill
               course
               againe
               ;
               therfore
               he
               doth
               the
               longer
               and
               the
               straitlier
               hold
               vs
               vnder
               with
               one
               crosse
               and
               trouble
               after
               another
               ,
               and
               wee
               either
               haue
               not
               so
               good
               meanes
               to
               come
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               would
               else
               giue
               vs
               ;
               or
               we
               profit
               not
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               his
               worthie
               
               seruants
               doe
               ;
               neither
               enioy
               sweet
               and
               comfortable
               daies
               as
               wee
               might
               doe
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               his
               good
               liking
               ;
               for
               all
               the
               which
               wee
               may
               thanke
               our selues
               .
               And
               it
               is
               his
               great
               mercy
               that
               it
               is
               no
               worse
               with
               vs.
               
            
             
               But
               take
               we
               heed
               that
               we
               tempt
               not
               God
               still
               in
               such
               manner
               ,
               that
               while
               
               hee
               looketh
               for
               grapes
               ,
               wee
               bring
               forth
               wild
               grapes
               ;
               that
               wee
               lie
               not
               in
               our
               
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               we
               cannot
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               much
               displease
               him
               ,
               for
               God
               will
               not
               be
               mocked
               .
               As
               he
               left
               heere
               vpon
               this
               people
               a
               long
               continued
               bondage
               ,
               so
               will
               hee
               deale
               with
               vs
               ,
               as
               hee
               hath
               done
               heretofore
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               although
               he
               haue
               taken
               the
               heauie
               yoke
               of
               bondage
               from
               the
               necke
               of
               his
               people
               in
               this
               land
               ,
               I
               meane
               subiection
               to
               Idolatry
               and
               Poperie
               ,
               yet
               hee
               
               will
               leaue
               matter
               of
               sorrow
               enough
               by
               scattering
               the
               most
               part
               in
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               without
               good
               and
               diligent
               teachers
               and
               guides
               ,
               &
               cast
               the
               spirit
               of
               bondage
               vpon
               the
               rest
               .
               Euen
               as
               he
               dealt
               heere
               with
               this
               people
               who
               were
               vnder
               the
               Philistims
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               before
               Samson
               was
               borne
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               time
               till
               he
               grew
               to
               be
               able
               to
               set
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               twentie
               yeres
               while
               he
               iudged
               Israel
               ,
               and
               so
               continued
               after
               that
               .
               Yea
               and
               hee
               will
               punish
               vs
               yet
               
               seuen
               times
               more
               ,
               if
               we
               continue
               in
               our
               euill
               course
               .
            
             
               And
               let
               vs
               obserue
               a
               farre
               different
               manner
               of
               God
               his
               visiting
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               his
               punishing
               the
               wicked
               .
               The
               people
               heere
               by
               their
               breaches
               of
               couenant
               and
               daily
               reuolts
               from
               God
               were
               faine
               to
               bee
               inured
               to
               affliction
               ,
               and
               particularly
               to
               bee
               in
               seruitude
               to
               such
               as
               hated
               them
               :
               and
               yet
               because
               the
               Lord
               had
               chosen
               them
               from
               among
               all
               nations
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               peculier
               people
               vnto
               himselfe
               ;
               therefore
               his
               eye
               could
               not
               see
               their
               misery
               ,
               but
               hee
               must
               needs
               pitie
               them
               ,
               and
               euen
               then
               when
               hee
               could
               not
               but
               bridle
               them
               ,
               hee
               must
               needs
               prouide
               that
               their
               bondage
               may
               be
               tolerable
               .
               Wee
               may
               thanke
               our selues
               for
               any
               straitnesse
               and
               trouble
               that
               befals
               vs
               :
               but
               in
               that
               wee
               see
               any
               light
               of
               comfort
               through
               a
               creuis
               ,
               or
               haue
               any
               breathings
               and
               relaxation
               ,
               it
               is
               Gods
               indulgence
               :
               who
               thereby
               sheweth
               that
               he
               could
               bee
               content
               the
               rod
               were
               burnt
               ,
               and
               might
               not
               be
               vsed
               at
               all
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               he
               is
               content
               to
               shake
               it
               ouer
               vs
               only
               ,
               when
               as
               he
               might
               beate
               vs
               with
               many
               stripes
               .
               And
               to
               say
               the
               truth
               ,
               he
               holdeth
               vs
               vnder
               rather
               to
               preuent
               greater
               offences
               ,
               and
               sorer
               punishments
               for
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               then
               deale
               with
               vs
               after
               and
               according
               to
               our
               former
               and
               past
               transgressions
               .
               Let
               this
               teach
               vs
               to
               be
               waile
               and
               bee
               humbled
               for
               our
               hollow
               and
               false-hearted
               dealing
               with
               God
               in
               our
               promises
               of
               amendment
               ,
               and
               for
               our
               formall
               thankesgiuing
               for
               the
               blessings
               wee
               enioy
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               wee
               retaine
               no
               more
               fruit
               thereof
               ,
               but
               become
               as
               bad
               or
               worse
               afterward
               ,
               as
               euer
               we
               were
               before
               .
               And
               let
               vs
               chuse
               rather
               by
               a
               sound
               and
               well
               ordered
               course
               to
               enioy
               the
               constant
               feeling
               of
               Gods
               loue
               ,
               and
               the
               fruition
               of
               his
               blessing
               ,
               then
               by
               our
               breaking
               out
               ,
               to
               cloud
               and
               blemish
               our
               
               owne
               happinesse
               by
               the
               mixture
               of
               many
               vnwelcome
               afflictions
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               let
               it
               serue
               to
               alleniate
               and
               qualifie
               our
               rebellious
               nature
               ,
               which
               commonly
               deemeth
               that
               God
               hath
               quite
               hidden
               his
               face
               from
               vs
               ,
               if
               all
               goe
               not
               currant
               and
               smooth
               with
               vs
               ,
               as
               in
               time
               past
               .
               For
               why
               ?
               The
               fauour
               of
               God
               is
               not
               like
               to
               his
               displeasure
               ,
               because
               sinne
               is
               not
               like
               obedience
               :
               but
               is
               it
               not
               much
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               displeasure
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               hath
               been
               so
               oft
               prouoked
               by
               vs
               ,
               he
               forgetteth
               not
               to
               shew
               mercy
               to
               vs
               ?
               whereas
               if
               we
               looke
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               that
               it
               is
               nothing
               so
               with
               them
               :
               for
               neither
               doth
               the
               Lord
               exercise
               them
               with
               afflictions
               alway
               ,
               to
               restraine
               them
               ;
               but
               suffereth
               
               them
               to
               goe
               on
               to
               perdition
               :
               or
               if
               he
               doe
               punish
               them
               ,
               yet
               he
               sweetens
               not
               the
               crosse
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               smites
               them
               in
               wrath
               ,
               and
               giues
               them
               euen
               here
               
               a
               taste
               of
               that
               eternall
               displeasure
               of
               his
               ,
               which
               they
               shall
               feele
               endlesly
               and
               easelesly
               hereafter
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             THE
             EIGHTIE
             TWO
             SERMON
             ON
             THE
             XVI
             .
             CHAPTER
             OF
             THE
             BOOKE
             OF
             IVDGES
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Then
                 went
                 Samson
                 to
                 Azzah
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 there
                 an
                 harlot
                 and
                 went
                 in
                 vnto
                 her
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 told
                 to
                 the
                 Azzahites
                 ,
                 Samson
                 is
                 come
                 hither
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 went
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 wait
                 for
                 him
                 all
                 night
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 quiet
                 all
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Abide
                 till
                 the
                 morning
                 early
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 kill
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 And
                 Samson
                 slept
                 till
                 midnight
                 ,
                 and
                 arose
                 at
                 midnight
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 the
                 doores
                 of
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 posts
                 ,
                 and
                 lift
                 them
                 away
                 with
                 the
                 barres
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 vpon
                 his
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 them
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 mountaine
                 that
                 is
                 before
                 Hebron
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THe
             summe
             of
             this
             Chapter
             is
             thus
             much
             .
             The
             Philistims
             
             hauing
             been
             oft
             plagued
             by
             Samson
             ,
             as
             in
             part
             wee
             haue
             heard
             ,
             they
             laid
             for
             him
             to
             kill
             him
             .
             And
             they
             hearing
             that
             he
             was
             at
             Azza
             or
             Gazza
             as
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             (
             one
             of
             their
             chiefe
             Cities
             )
             they
             set
             watch
             for
             him
             in
             the
             night
             to
             take
             him
             ,
             but
             were
             disappointed
             .
             After
             that
             they
             vsed
             meanes
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             apprehended
             him
             ,
             and
             cruelly
             handled
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             themselues
             pastime
             in
             bringing
             him
             before
             them
             to
             be
             scorned
             and
             laughed
             at
             ,
             till
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             he
             pulled
             down
             the
             house
             vpon
             the
             chiefe
             Princes
             of
             the
             Philistims
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             being
             met
             together
             to
             sport
             themselues
             ,
             and
             laugh
             at
             him
             ,
             in
             beholding
             him
             their
             great
             enemy
             so
             disguised
             and
             abased
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             he
             lost
             his
             life
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             sheweth
             how
             Samson
             escaped
             the
             hands
             of
             
             the
             Philistims
             lying
             in
             watch
             for
             him
             at
             AZza
             ,
             and
             this
             to
             the
             4.
             verse
             .
             The
             second
             declareth
             how
             at
             another
             time
             they
             laying
             waite
             for
             him
             ,
             tooke
             him
             at
             the
             house
             of
             Delilah
             in
             the
             valley
             of
             Sorek
             ,
             to
             the
             21.
             verse
             .
             The
             third
             part
             sheweth
             their
             entreatie
             ,
             euen
             their
             cruell
             handling
             of
             Samson
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             apprehended
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             came
             thereof
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               IN
               this
               part
               is
               shewed
               how
               Samson
               came
               to
               this
               City
               AZza
               ,
               and
               there
               went
               into
               the
               house
               of
               an
               harlot
               :
               which
               being
               heard
               of
               by
               the
               Citizens
               ,
               they
               
               laid
               wait
               for
               him
               ,
               but
               tooke
               him
               not
               :
               (
               for
               to
               the
               great
               disappointing
               of
               them
               )
               hee
               at
               midnight
               tooke
               the
               posts
               of
               the
               gates
               vpon
               his
               shoulders
               ,
               and
               carried
               them
               to
               the
               top
               of
               a
               mountaine
               ,
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Israel
               ,
               betwixt
               Hebron
               and
               the
               Azzahites
               .
            
             
             
               Heere
               moreparticularly
               it
               being
               said
               that
               he
               seeing
               in
               the
               City
               a
               woman
               
               which
               was
               an
               harlot
               ,
               )
               for
               so
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               is
               to
               bee
               translated
               heere
               ,
               though
               it
               signifie
               also
               a
               victualler
               )
               he
               went
               in
               to
               her
               :
               which
               phrase
               is
               as
               much
               as
               that
               hee
               being
               not
               her
               husband
               ,
               had
               vnlawfull
               companie
               with
               her
               ;
               as
               in
               chapter
               15.
               1.
               that
               phrase
               of
               speech
               is
               taken
               for
               the
               companying
               of
               husband
               and
               wife
               together
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               many
               other
               places
               it
               doth
               appeare
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               is
               cleare
               ,
               that
               Samson
               in
               this
               first
               verse
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               vnlawfull
               companie
               with
               an
               harlot
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               shew
               of
               reason
               to
               take
               it
               otherwise
               ,
               against
               the
               significatiō
               of
               the
               phrase
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               saw
               a
               victualler
               ,
               &
               went
               in
               to
               her
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               into
               her
               house
               :
               for
               their
               houses
               were
               knowne
               to
               bee
               for
               the
               receiuing
               of
               passengers
               by
               some
               signes
               ,
               or
               report
               ,
               &
               not
               by
               meeting
               the
               victuallers
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               and
               so
               accompanying
               them
               home
               .
               Sure
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               an
               harlot
               ,
               whose
               house
               he
               went
               into
               ,
               and
               he
               went
               in
               thither
               to
               an
               ill
               end
               ,
               euen
               to
               haue
               company
               with
               her
               (
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               )
               in
               an
               vnlawfull
               manner
               :
               therefore
               to
               seeke
               any
               other
               exposition
               to
               salue
               the
               matter
               ,
               is
               needlesse
               .
               
            
             
               It
               hath
               been
               well
               seene
               in
               this
               storie
               ,
               that
               Samson
               (
               notwithstanding
               some
               faults
               )
               was
               one
               of
               the
               deere
               seruants
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               also
               ,
               it
               is
               confirmed
               that
               hee
               was
               so
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               .
               And
               yet
               now
               behold
               ,
               hee
               is
               snared
               
               with
               an
               harlot
               ,
               nay
               made
               drunke
               with
               that
               which
               was
               pretious
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               deceiueable
               in
               her
               .
               This
               is
               wondred
               at
               ,
               and
               raiseth
               doubtfull
               thoughts
               of
               heart
               in
               many
               of
               Gods
               weake
               people
               ,
               to
               see
               a
               man
               so
               beloued
               of
               God
               as
               hee
               was
               ,
               to
               be
               left
               to
               himselfe
               to
               fal
               so
               shamefully
               .
               They
               desire
               therfore
               to
               know
               how
               this
               should
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               Samson
               ,
               otherwise
               so
               good
               a
               man
               ,
               should
               be
               thus
               bereaued
               of
               his
               former
               good
               mind
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               yea
               so
               disguised
               ,
               and
               become
               so
               vnlike
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               so
               short
               a
               time
               after
               hee
               had
               serued
               God
               so
               commendably
               in
               the
               former
               Chapter
               ,
               vers
               .
               16.
               &c.
               and
               that
               he
               who
               could
               ouercome
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               strength
               slew
               a
               thousand
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               weapon
               ,
               should
               become
               so
               impotent
               ,
               thus
               to
               bee
               ouercome
               of
               a
               poore
               sillie
               woman
               ,
               yea
               of
               an
               harlot
               .
               But
               it
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               thing
               may
               possibly
               befall
               the
               deere
               seruants
               of
               God.
               Such
               frailty
               they
               are
               subiect
               to
               ,
               and
               such
               corruption
               remaineth
               still
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               possibly
               forget
               God
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               (
               a
               fearefull
               thing
               to
               thinke
               of
               ,
               )
               and
               the
               holy
               estate
               they
               are
               in
               ,
               and
               bee
               soone
               carried
               by
               occasion
               from
               their
               steadfastnesse
               in
               faith
               ,
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               other
               grace
               to
               such
               fearfull
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               thereby
               it
               was
               that
               Samson
               fell
               into
               this
               sinne
               of
               whoredome
               ,
               his
               heart
               not
               being
               armed
               against
               vncleannesse
               ,
               nor
               he
               vpholden
               in
               his
               former
               chastnesse
               and
               grace
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               let
               vs
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               of
               God
               (
               as
               
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 Ionah
              
               ,
               
               and
               others
               did
               giue
               too
               good
               proofe
               of
               )
               haue
               not
               God
               his
               grace
               so
               pinned
               to
               their
               sleeues
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               may
               possibly
               fall
               either
               into
               this
               ,
               or
               other
               reprochfull
               and
               foule
               sinnes
               ,
               partly
               by
               the
               forementioned
               meanes
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               the
               inward
               suggestion
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               giuing
               liberty
               thereto
               ;
               besides
               this
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               many
               other
               outward
               occasions
               and
               prouocations
               among
               which
               they
               walke
               ,
               with
               bad
               examples
               ,
               whereto
               
               they
               are
               in
               danger
               of
               being
               fashioned
               and
               made
               like
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               may
               first
               teach
               vs
               all
               to
               see
               that
               there
               is
               great
               cause
               why
               the
               best
               of
               vs
               should
               not
               trust
               our
               corrupt
               nature
               ,
               nor
               content
               our selues
               to
               deale
               slightly
               in
               looking
               to
               our
               vow
               and
               couenant
               made
               with
               God
               against
               al
               sinne
               and
               wickednesse
               ;
               but
               bee
               fast
               knit
               and
               vnited
               to
               him
               by
               faith
               vnfained
               ,
               and
               true
               loue
               
               for
               his
               infinite
               kindnesse
               to
               vs
               ,
               so
               that
               wee
               might
               not
               bee
               let
               loose
               so
               farre
               ,
               as
               to
               prostitute
               our selues
               to
               any
               such
               villanie
               and
               reproch
               :
               but
               rather
               for
               the
               same
               his
               goodnesse
               to
               vs
               to
               be
               so
               farre
               off
               from
               it
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               should
               rather
               be
               daily
               drawne
               to
               endeuour
               to
               please
               him
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               readinesse
               :
               yea
               and
               to
               watch
               thereunto
               constantly
               for
               all
               power
               from
               God
               to
               arme
               and
               inable
               vs
               thereto
               :
               well
               considering
               with
               our selues
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               our
               great
               words
               and
               boasts
               of
               our
               chastnes
               ,
               honesty
               ,
               and
               grace
               ,
               which
               will
               stand
               vs
               in
               stead
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               tentation
               and
               triall
               ,
               neither
               are
               cold
               prayers
               and
               endeuours
               able
               to
               weaken
               strong
               tentations
               in
               vs
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               looke
               for
               strength
               ,
               and
               hearten
               on
               our selues
               by
               diligent
               and
               reuerent
               vsing
               of
               al
               good
               meanes
               appointed
               of
               God
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               know
               that
               we
               are
               great
               gainers
               thereby
               .
               And
               to
               speake
               more
               particularly
               of
               this
               sin
               of
               
               Samsons
               ,
               we
               must
               (
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               cause
               )
               arme
               our selues
               against
               dallying
               with
               the
               least
               tickling
               of
               vs
               thereto
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               forementioned
               meanes
               vsing
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               )
               to
               attend
               our
               particular
               callings
               ,
               and
               auoide
               idle
               and
               vnnecessary
               goings
               abroad
               ;
               (
               which
               Dinah
               did
               not
               ,
               and
               therefore
               smarted
               )
               
               whereby
               wee
               shall
               obtaine
               no
               small
               liberty
               and
               freedome
               from
               the
               same
               .
               These
               things
               being
               duly
               regarded
               of
               vs
               ,
               and
               feruent
               prayers
               offered
               vp
               oft
               and
               constantly
               to
               God
               for
               assistance
               and
               blessing
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               feare
               ,
               (
               God
               hauing
               so
               spoken
               )
               that
               wee
               shall
               bee
               strongly
               possessed
               of
               smaller
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               anger
               ,
               impatience
               ,
               &c.
               much
               lesse
               tainted
               either
               with
               this
               vncleannesse
               ,
               or
               with
               any
               other
               reprochfull
               euils
               :
               but
               rather
               ,
               by
               daily
               and
               renued
               care
               and
               watchfulnesse
               ,
               wee
               shall
               gather
               experience
               ,
               and
               hope
               of
               being
               vpholden
               
               from
               the
               same
               vnto
               our
               end
               .
               But
               if
               good
               things
               grow
               in
               meane
               account
               with
               vs
               ,
               yea
               if
               wee
               hold
               them
               not
               in
               an
               high
               price
               and
               reckoning
               ,
               then
               begins
               our
               woe
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               lie
               open
               to
               infinite
               dangers
               .
               The
               vse
               of
               this
               is
               to
               make
               the
               best
               of
               vs
               to
               feare
               and
               suspect
               our selues
               ,
               lest
               we
               should
               fall
               ,
               seeing
               we
               haue
               not
               grace
               at
               commandement
               ,
               but
               as
               we
               make
               much
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               further
               heere
               ,
               as
               in
               fittest
               place
               ,
               I
               thinke
               good
               to
               adde
               this
               ;
               that
               seeing
               Samson
               did
               afterward
               recouer
               and
               rise
               againe
               ;
               therefore
               this
               should
               secondly
               serue
               to
               hold
               any
               that
               haue
               been
               deere
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               (
               and
               yet
               haue
               fallen
               as
               Samson
               did
               )
               from
               dispairing
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               toward
               them
               ,
               and
               rather
               encourage
               them
               to
               cling
               againe
               in
               all
               true
               submission
               to
               him
               for
               mercy
               .
               And
               much
               more
               ought
               our
               knowledge
               hereof
               to
               stay
               vs
               from
               condemning
               such
               for
               Apostates
               ,
               who
               haue
               so
               offended
               ,
               though
               it
               cannot
               bee
               denied
               but
               that
               they
               haue
               stained
               their
               credit
               which
               they
               had
               for
               godlinesse
               ,
               with
               such
               blemishes
               .
               Sundry
               among
               vs
               not
               considering
               themselues
               ,
               are
               too
               readie
               to
               fall
               to
               such
               rash
               and
               vncharitable
               iudging
               of
               other
               :
               and
               it
               is
               (
               as
               they
               thinke
               )
               a
               good
               piece
               of
               religion
               (
               to
               their
               small
               commendation
               bee
               it
               spoken
               )
               that
               they
               can
               censure
               others
               ,
               vntill
               their
               vncharitablenesse
               ,
               high
               mindednesse
               ,
               and
               rash
               iudging
               with
               the
               diuels
               malice
               &
               subtilty
               together
               ,
               haue
               brought
               themselues
               into
               the
               like
               or
               worse
               case
               ,
               and
               iustly
               exposed
               them
               to
               that
               rēproch
               
               which
               they
               in
               their
               distempered
               mood
               did
               most
               spitefully
               draw
               vp
               on
               others
               .
               But
               of
               this
               point
               the
               seuerall
               relapses
               whereof
               the
               former
               story
               is
               full
               ,
               hath
               ministred
               occasion
               to
               entreate
               :
               let
               the
               reader
               compare
               the
               seuerall
               places
               for
               his
               owne
               benefit
               .
            
             
               Another
               thing
               in
               this
               verse
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               he
               was
               carried
               to
               this
               sinne
               by
               
               his
               eye
               .
               For
               hee
               saw
               a
               woman
               that
               was
               an
               harlot
               ,
               and
               he
               went
               in
               to
               her
               .
               So
               
               that
               the
               occasion
               of
               his
               sinne
               was
               his
               vngouerned
               eye
               ,
               the
               euill
               heart
               being
               soone
               inflamed
               and
               prouoked
               thereby
               .
               And
               so
               it
               is
               oft
               times
               with
               many
               other
               .
               Thus
               was
               Dauid
               deceiued
               ,
               and
               (
               though
               that
               is
               lesse
               to
               bee
               wondered
               
               at
               )
               Iosephs
               Mistresse
               .
               So
               all
               experience
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               the
               eye
               is
               a
               glasse
               window
               to
               let
               sinne
               into
               the
               heart
               ,
               though
               it
               haue
               little
               neede
               of
               helpe
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               it selfe
               a
               fountaine
               of
               filthinesse
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               which
               as
               smoake
               out
               of
               a
               fornace
               ,
               all
               wickednesse
               doth
               proceed
               and
               come
               .
               Our
               wisedome
               shall
               be
               here
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               the
               vse
               wee
               should
               make
               of
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               to
               keepe
               our
               eyes
               continent
               ,
               while
               we
               walke
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               allurements
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               make
               a
               couenant
               with
               Iob
               ,
               not
               to
               looke
               vpon
               a
               woman
               ,
               lest
               wee
               be
               
               caught
               and
               snared
               with
               that
               which
               is
               precious
               in
               her
               ,
               but
               rather
               ,
               where
               our
               eye
               offendeth
               ,
               to
               plucke
               it
               out
               ,
               and
               turne
               it
               away
               from
               such
               alluring
               obiects
               .
               
            
             
               Oh
               it
               giueth
               great
               ease
               and
               rest
               to
               vs
               with
               safetie
               ,
               ouer
               that
               they
               finde
               ,
               who
               will
               giue
               libertie
               to
               themselues
               that
               way
               ,
               I
               speake
               euen
               of
               those
               that
               repent
               for
               it
               afterward
               :
               as
               for
               other
               ,
               they
               haue
               no
               eare
               to
               heare
               ,
               till
               their
               eyes
               bring
               both
               soule
               and
               body
               so
               set
               on
               fire
               ,
               to
               destruction
               .
               And
               the
               like
               I
               may
               say
               of
               the
               eare
               ,
               the
               tongue
               ,
               and
               companie
               ,
               which
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               euen
               as
               idlenesse
               and
               venturing
               to
               meddle
               and
               deale
               ,
               where
               we
               haue
               no
               calling
               nor
               warrant
               ,
               threaten
               infinite
               mischiefe
               to
               vs
               ,
               as
               not
               onely
               that
               example
               of
               the
               foole
               in
               the
               Prouerbs
               doth
               testifie
               ,
               (
               whose
               rouing
               about
               the
               streetes
               made
               
               him
               a
               bootie
               to
               the
               harlot
               )
               but
               Dinahs
               also
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               doe
               witnesse
               ,
               who
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               catcht
               in
               the
               snare
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               same
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               neglect
               of
               this
               rule
               carrieth
               all
               sorts
               into
               deepe
               danger
               )
               haue
               cried
               out
               bitterly
               ,
               
               when
               it
               was
               too
               late
               .
               But
               who
               could
               perswade
               them
               to
               doe
               otherwise
               before
               ?
               or
               who
               by
               such
               examples
               can
               teach
               others
               wisedome
               ,
               till
               they
               haue
               brought
               it
               and
               paid
               for
               it
               dearely
               themselues
               ?
               For
               as
               in
               this
               sinne
               of
               dalliance
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               in
               the
               rst
               :
               men
               thinke
               they
               are
               wise
               enough
               to
               guide
               their
               own
               way
               ,
               though
               God
               be
               shut
               out
               ,
               (
               whereas
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               denieth
               that
               it
               
               is
               in
               man
               to
               direct
               his
               own
               way
               )
               and
               they
               that
               are
               not
               so
               bad
               ,
               yet
               they
               think
               they
               may
               be
               bold
               to
               goe
               vpon
               the
               brinke
               ,
               though
               they
               fall
               not
               into
               the
               water
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               are
               fallen
               in
               ,
               (
               for
               what
               other
               thing
               may
               they
               looke
               for
               )
               then
               they
               wish
               they
               had
               abridged
               themselues
               a
               little
               of
               their
               libertie
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               haue
               taken
               a
               whit
               too
               much
               :
               then
               no
               precisenes
               ,
               (
               which
               hath
               sometime
               been
               scoffed
               at
               in
               others
               )
               nor
               any
               setting
               watch
               ouer
               heart
               and
               eyes
               is
               too
               much
               .
               And
               to
               say
               the
               truth
               ,
               God
               (
               who
               is
               onely
               wise
               )
               knoweth
               what
               hee
               doth
               ,
               when
               he
               lets
               such
               bold
               persons
               (
               seeing
               they
               will
               needes
               )
               fall
               dangerously
               :
               not
               onely
               that
               others
               might
               learne
               to
               beleeue
               those
               admonitions
               concerning
               such
               offences
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               examples
               ,
               but
               euen
               for
               the
               offendors
               themselues
               ,
               that
               their
               pride
               may
               bee
               crackt
               ,
               their
               loosenes
               corrected
               ,
               themselues
               made
               more
               priuie
               to
               their
               owne
               corruption
               ,
               and
               glad
               to
               liue
               euer
               after
               more
               thankfully
               vnder
               Gods
               gouernment
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               this
               I
               say
               further
               about
               this
               point
               ,
               that
               some
               who
               glorie
               to
               bee
               counted
               virgins
               ,
               and
               therefore
               refuse
               mariage
               ,
               and
               the
               rather
               to
               shun
               other
               discommodities
               accompanying
               it
               ,
               they
               shall
               haue
               small
               reward
               for
               their
               so
               doing
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               their
               sinne
               breaking
               out
               another
               way
               ,
               as
               by
               Sodomie
               ,
               and
               the
               nourishing
               of
               vncleane
               lusts
               ,
               and
               so
               being
               doubled
               ,
               they
               shall
               haue
               their
               punishment
               accordingly
               .
            
             
             
               But
               seeing
               this
               sin
               of
               Samsons
               was
               committed
               immediatly
               after
               the
               great
               
               seruice
               that
               hee
               did
               to
               God
               against
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               former
               chapter
               ,
               (
               from
               the
               which
               worke
               he
               came
               to
               this
               citie
               Azza
               ,
               where
               hee
               saw
               the
               woman
               )
               by
               this
               (
               I
               say
               )
               wee
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               when
               wee
               haue
               praised
               God
               (
               as
               he
               did
               at
               the
               victorie
               he
               had
               gotten
               )
               and
               after
               we
               haue
               serued
               him
               in
               any
               good
               sort
               and
               manner
               ,
               yet
               euen
               then
               are
               wee
               subiect
               to
               offend
               ,
               and
               breake
               out
               against
               him
               some
               way
               ,
               as
               occasion
               may
               be
               offered
               ,
               
               and
               euen
               then
               are
               we
               not
               free
               from
               danger
               of
               falling
               ,
               no
               ,
               not
               after
               so
               firme
               standing
               :
               whereas
               it
               might
               be
               thought
               that
               we
               be
               then
               out
               of
               perill
               for
               many
               daies
               after
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               it
               were
               meete
               it
               should
               be
               so
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               be
               better
               fenced
               and
               strengthened
               against
               euill
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               when
               we
               haue
               been
               well
               occupied
               and
               taken
               vp
               in
               dutie
               to
               God
               before
               ,
               and
               I
               confesse
               ,
               (
               as
               all
               will
               grant
               )
               that
               if
               wee
               consider
               it
               well
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               after
               and
               by
               such
               seruice
               
               done
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               Samson
               did
               against
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               we
               should
               (
               I
               say
               )
               be
               senced
               against
               all
               the
               sweete
               baites
               of
               sinne
               for
               a
               long
               time
               afterward
               ;
               and
               it
               were
               meete
               ,
               that
               by
               such
               good
               spirituall
               refreshing
               of
               our
               soules
               ,
               we
               might
               be
               the
               fitter
               to
               proceed
               cheerefully
               and
               readily
               from
               one
               dutie
               to
               another
               ,
               at
               least
               to
               be
               farre
               from
               such
               disguisings
               ,
               as
               this
               of
               Samsons
               was
               .
               But
               as
               the
               diuell
               handleth
               the
               matter
               ,
               who
               slightly
               and
               couertly
               worketh
               thereby
               in
               vs
               securitie
               ,
               and
               a
               pleasing
               of
               our selues
               in
               the
               good
               that
               we
               haue
               done
               ,
               we
               are
               sometimes
               easily
               led
               to
               dreame
               ,
               and
               imagine
               ,
               that
               wee
               hauing
               now
               been
               well
               occupied
               ,
               we
               may
               more
               boldly
               take
               our
               libertie
               ,
               and
               by
               good
               right
               remit
               and
               slake
               our
               care
               that
               we
               had
               before
               :
               to
               the
               which
               wee
               are
               all
               prone
               by
               the
               rebellion
               of
               our
               wicked
               nature
               .
               To
               be
               forward
               any
               way
               to
               sinne
               after
               we
               haue
               been
               fleshed
               on
               by
               ill
               companie
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               inticements
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               not
               to
               be
               marueiled
               at
               :
               but
               after
               we
               haue
               been
               well
               occupied
               ,
               and
               haue
               done
               faithfull
               seruice
               to
               God
               ,
               then
               to
               break
               out
               amisse
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               (
               like
               Cain
               and
               Iudas
               )
               out
               of
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               into
               the
               diuels
               shop
               forthwith
               ,
               about
               his
               worke
               and
               busines
               ,
               this
               (
               I
               say
               )
               would
               not
               easily
               be
               thought
               ,
               that
               wee
               might
               be
               brought
               vnto
               .
               But
               yet
               through
               wilfull
               ignorance
               ,
               that
               wee
               will
               know
               no
               better
               ,
               neither
               will
               see
               ,
               when
               yet
               wee
               doe
               ,
               or
               through
               sloth
               ,
               pride
               ,
               loosenes
               and
               securitie
               bearing
               sway
               in
               vs
               ,
               wee
               may
               possibly
               bee
               misled
               ,
               yea
               and
               that
               easily
               and
               full
               soone
               ,
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               .
               The
               vse
               of
               this
               is
               ,
               to
               reproue
               them
               who
               will
               say
               :
               What
               ?
               must
               wee
               euer
               be
               in
               seruing
               of
               God
               ?
               The
               which
               speech
               how
               vnsauourie
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               vnbeseeming
               professors
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               all
               may
               see
               ,
               who
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               is
               perfect
               freedome
               :
               and
               they
               shall
               see
               also
               ,
               when
               for
               the
               neglecting
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               haue
               well
               smarted
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               that
               will
               not
               stop
               their
               mouthes
               and
               answere
               them
               ,
               let
               that
               saying
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               bee
               added
               to
               it
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               when
               wee
               haue
               done
               the
               
               most
               ,
               we
               are
               but
               vnprofitable
               seruants
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               come
               farre
               short
               of
               that
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               doe
               :
               yea
               and
               that
               all
               meanes
               vsing
               will
               not
               fray
               away
               Satan
               and
               noysome
               temptations
               ,
               except
               we
               watch
               and
               pray
               to
               resist
               him
               
               alway
               ,
               as
               frailtie
               will
               permit
               .
               These
               things
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               duly
               considered
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               small
               cause
               to
               flatter
               our selues
               ,
               as
               though
               wee
               might
               take
               some
               libertie
               by
               authoritie
               to
               sinne
               .
            
             
               What
               these
               men
               of
               Azza
               did
               ,
               when
               they
               heard
               that
               Samson
               was
               there
               ,
               is
               
               
               shewed
               in
               this
               second
               verse
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               they
               went
               about
               presently
               to
               take
               him
               ,
               and
               compassed
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               lay
               in
               waite
               for
               him
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               purposing
               (
               though
               they
               were
               disappointed
               )
               to
               kill
               him
               in
               the
               morning
               .
               This
               diligence
               in
               them
               without
               delay
               ,
               being
               heathens
               ,
               to
               preuent
               a
               mischiefe
               ,
               putteth
               vs
               to
               blame
               and
               iust
               reproch
               ,
               who
               are
               Christians
               ,
               if
               wee
               bee
               not
               much
               more
               carefull
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               .
               For
               thereby
               wee
               preuent
               ,
               or
               cut
               off
               atleast
               ,
               much
               inconuenience
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               alreadie
               begun
               ,
               if
               wee
               doe
               not
               also
               hinder
               and
               marre
               the
               growth
               thereof
               ,
               that
               it
               goe
               no
               further
               .
               As
               for
               example
               more
               particularly
               ,
               if
               disorder
               ,
               lewd
               meetings
               ,
               to
               drinkings
               ,
               gaming
               ,
               whoring
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               bee
               sprung
               vp
               in
               our
               countrey
               townes
               ,
               or
               houses
               among
               vs
               ,
               all
               should
               be
               hinderers
               of
               them
               (
               that
               are
               such
               workers
               of
               euill
               )
               as
               they
               may
               ,
               and
               oppose
               themselues
               against
               them
               ,
               both
               Magistrates
               ,
               Headborowes
               of
               townes
               ,
               and
               Masters
               of
               families
               :
               so
               for
               the
               apprehending
               a
               Iesuite
               or
               Seminarie
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               knowne
               to
               carrie
               traytors
               hearts
               against
               their
               Prince
               and
               land
               ,
               or
               any
               that
               come
               to
               sow
               their
               heretical
               and
               Idolatrous
               cockle
               and
               darnell
               among
               the
               Lords
               wheate
               ,
               also
               if
               any
               should
               goe
               about
               to
               aleniate
               the
               people
               from
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               publike
               hearing
               the
               Gospel
               preached
               ;
               we
               should
               be
               as
               forward
               as
               these
               Philistims
               ,
               in
               hunting
               them
               out
               of
               their
               holes
               ,
               and
               bringing
               them
               foorth
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               haue
               our
               sloth
               ,
               and
               backwardnes
               in
               such
               good
               attempts
               to
               be
               condemned
               ,
               and
               that
               iustly
               ,
               and
               especially
               by
               the
               diligence
               of
               such
               as
               these
               Philistims
               were
               .
            
             
               Against
               all
               which
               abominations
               wee
               should
               so
               ioyne
               together
               for
               the
               rooting
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               can
               lend
               no
               other
               helpe
               hereto
               ,
               should
               yet
               enquire
               after
               them
               where
               there
               is
               cause
               ,
               and
               to
               tell
               and
               bewray
               their
               haunt
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               here
               tell
               the
               citizens
               of
               Azza
               ,
               that
               Samson
               was
               there
               .
               And
               so
               all
               of
               vs
               with
               the
               poore
               people
               at
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               (
               who
               brought
               morter
               to
               set
               forward
               the
               same
               ,
               when
               they
               could
               doe
               no
               greater
               thing
               )
               all
               of
               vs
               (
               I
               say
               )
               are
               to
               doe
               our
               best
               endeuour
               ,
               at
               least
               to
               shew
               our
               forward
               and
               readie
               mindes
               to
               doe
               the
               good
               we
               can
               therein
               .
               But
               lamentable
               is
               the
               sloth
               and
               backwardnes
               that
               is
               shewed
               in
               setting
               Gods
               matters
               and
               businesse
               forward
               ,
               when
               yet
               no
               time
               nor
               labour
               ,
               no
               ,
               nor
               cost
               ,
               is
               enough
               in
               following
               our
               owne
               :
               much
               like
               them
               who
               are
               mentioned
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               who
               dwelt
               in
               sieled
               houses
               themselues
               ,
               but
               suffered
               Gods
               house
               to
               lie
               wast
               .
               
               But
               more
               of
               this
               before
               oftentimes
               ,
               and
               lately
               in
               the
               former
               Chapter
               by
               the
               like
               occasion
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               is
               said
               in
               this
               verse
               that
               Samson
               escaped
               their
               hands
               ,
               for
               all
               their
               labour
               and
               diligence
               to
               take
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               so
               ,
               but
               also
               did
               them
               further
               
               hurt
               :
               whereby
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               God
               did
               not
               by
               and
               by
               punish
               him
               for
               all
               his
               great
               sinne
               committed
               ,
               but
               gaue
               him
               time
               to
               thinke
               of
               it
               ;
               whereas
               if
               he
               had
               forthwith
               chastised
               him
               ,
               hee
               had
               dealt
               with
               him
               but
               iustly
               .
               But
               seeing
               God
               oft
               times
               dealeth
               so
               with
               vs
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               not
               to
               pursue
               vs
               by
               and
               by
               after
               some
               wilful
               and
               knowne
               sinne
               committed
               ,
               here
               lest
               we
               should
               misconceiue
               of
               his
               so
               doing
               ;
               learne
               we
               the
               end
               of
               his
               forbearing
               any
               of
               vs
               ,
               when
               we
               haue
               prouoked
               him
               :
               for
               we
               know
               that
               he
               should
               doe
               vs
               no
               wrong
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               forthwith
               lay
               his
               hand
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               yea
               and
               that
               in
               some
               sharpe
               manner
               .
               The
               reason
               of
               Gods
               deferring
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               Peter
               setteth
               downe
               :
               who
               telleth
               vs
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               patient
               to
               vs
               in
               such
               cases
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               euen
               to
               bring
               vs
               to
               repentance
               :
               loe
               ,
               this
               good
               he
               meaneth
               vs
               by
               forbearing
               vs.
               And
               though
               it
               
               be
               no
               wise
               mans
               part
               to
               tempt
               him
               at
               all
               ,
               in
               hope
               of
               being
               spared
               ,
               as
               Samson
               heere
               was
               ,
               (
               because
               sinnes
               can
               neuer
               be
               without
               feare
               ,
               though
               they
               may
               be
               without
               outward
               danger
               for
               a
               time
               )
               yet
               if
               wee
               haue
               done
               so
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               doe
               we
               so
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               For
               so
               our
               Sauiour
               speaketh
               to
               the
               man
               in
               the
               Gospel
               who
               had
               been
               healed
               
               of
               his
               disease
               ,
               (
               and
               the
               caueat
               &
               watchword
               is
               as
               fit
               for
               vs
               )
               Goe
               thy
               way
               and
               sinne
               no
               more
               ,
               lest
               a
               worse
               thing
               befall
               thee
               .
               So
               the
               best
               that
               we
               can
               do
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               iudge
               our selues
               speedily
               ,
               for
               the
               euill
               we
               haue
               done
               ,
               that
               we
               bee
               not
               iudged
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               will
               bee
               sharpe
               and
               smartie
               .
               Euen
               as
               Samson
               found
               it
               afterward
               ,
               and
               as
               other
               doe
               in
               the
               like
               case
               find
               it
               daily
               .
               And
               
               yet
               without
               due
               regard
               had
               ,
               our
               corrupt
               hearts
               will
               driue
               vs
               vpon
               the
               common
               rocke
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               wee
               shall
               hurt
               our selues
               that
               way
               which
               many
               doe
               ,
               euen
               to
               cry
               peace
               ,
               peace
               ;
               if
               God
               deferre
               to
               punish
               ,
               and
               to
               thinke
               (
               for
               so
               wee
               loue
               to
               flatter
               our selues
               )
               that
               he
               fauoureth
               vs
               ,
               when
               he
               doth
               not
               by
               and
               by
               strike
               vs
               :
               euen
               as
               the
               wicked
               said
               in
               the
               Psalme
               ,
               (
               because
               the
               Lord
               did
               (
               as
               it
               
               were
               )
               hold
               his
               tongue
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               by
               and
               by
               smite
               him
               for
               his
               sin
               )
               that
               he
               was
               like
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               and
               allowed
               him
               therein
               ;
               but
               God
               answered
               him
               ,
               I
               will
               reproue
               thee
               ,
               and
               set
               thy
               bad
               doings
               before
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               shalt
               acknowledge
               them
               whether
               thou
               wilt
               or
               no
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               will
               shew
               how
               I
               fauoured
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   And
                   after
                   this
                   hee
                   loued
                   a
                   woman
                   by
                   the
                   plaine
                   of
                   Sorek
                   ,
                   whose
                   name
                   was
                   Delilah
                   .
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Vnto
                   whom
                   came
                   the
                   Princes
                   of
                   the
                   Philistims
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   vnto
                   her
                   ,
                   Entice
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   wherein
                   his
                   great
                   strength
                   lieth
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   what
                   meanes
                   we
                   may
                   ouercome
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   bind
                   him
                   and
                   punish
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   euery
                   one
                   of
                   vs
                   shall
                   giue
                   thee
                   eleuen
                   hundred
                   shekles
                   of
                   siluer
                   .
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   And
                   Delilah
                   said
                   to
                   Samson
                   ,
                   Tell
                   mee
                   ,
                   I
                   pray
                   thee
                   ,
                   wherein
                   thy
                   great
                   strength
                   lieth
                   ,
                   and
                   wherewith
                   thou
                   mightest
                   be
                   bound
                   to
                   doe
                   thee
                   hurt
                   ?
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Samson
                   then
                   answered
                   vnto
                   her
                   ,
                   If
                   they
                   bind
                   me
                   with
                   seuen
                   greene
                   cords
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   neuer
                   dried
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   I
                   be
                   weake
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   as
                   another
                   man.
                   
                
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Princes
                   of
                   the
                   Philistims
                   brought
                   her
                   seuen
                   greene
                   cords
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   not
                   dry
                   ,
                   and
                   she
                   bound
                   him
                   therewith
                   .
                
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 
                   (
                   And
                   shee
                   had
                   men
                   lying
                   in
                   waite
                   with
                   her
                   in
                   the
                   chamber
                   ,
                   )
                   Then
                   shee
                   said
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   The
                   Philistims
                   be
                   vpon
                   thee
                   Samson
                   :
                   And
                   he
                   brake
                   the
                   cords
                   as
                   a
                   threed
                   of
                   tow
                   is
                   broken
                   when
                   it
                   feeleth
                   fire
                   :
                   so
                   his
                   strength
                   was
                   not
                   knowne
                   .
                
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 
                   After
                   ,
                   Delilah
                   said
                   vnto
                   Samson
                   ,
                   See
                   thou
                   hast
                   mocked
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   told
                   me
                   lies
                   ,
                   I
                   pray
                   thee
                   now
                   tell
                   me
                   wherewith
                   thou
                   mightest
                   be
                   bound
                   .
                
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   he
                   answered
                   her
                   ,
                   If
                   they
                   bind
                   me
                   with
                   new
                   ropes
                   that
                   were
                   neuer
                   occupied
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   I
                   be
                   weake
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   as
                   another
                   man.
                   
                
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Delilah
                   therefore
                   tooke
                   new
                   ropes
                   ,
                   and
                   bound
                   him
                   therewith
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   The
                   Philistims
                   be
                   vpon
                   thee
                   Samson
                   (
                   and
                   men
                   lay
                   in
                   waite
                   in
                   the
                   chamber
                   )
                   and
                   he
                   brake
                   them
                   from
                   his
                   armes
                   as
                   a
                   threed
                   .
                
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Afterward
                   Delilah
                   said
                   vnto
                   Samson
                   ,
                   Hitherto
                   hast
                   thou
                   beguiled
                   mee
                   and
                   told
                   melies
                   ,
                   tell
                   me
                   how
                   thou
                   mightest
                   be
                   bound
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   vnto
                   her
                   ,
                   If
                   thou
                   plattest
                   seuen
                   lockes
                   of
                   mine
                   head
                   with
                   the
                   threeds
                   of
                   the
                   woofe
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 14.
                 
                 
                   And
                   she
                   fastened
                   it
                   with
                   a
                   pinne
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   The
                   Philistims
                   be
                   vpon
                   thee
                   Samson
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   awoke
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   sleepe
                   ,
                   and
                   went
                   away
                   with
                   the
                   pin
                   of
                   the
                   web
                   and
                   the
                   woofe
                   .
                
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Againe
                   she
                   said
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   How
                   canst
                   thou
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   loue
                   thee
                   ,
                   when
                   thine
                   heart
                   is
                   not
                   with
                   me
                   ?
                   thou
                   hast
                   mocked
                   me
                   these
                   three
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   hast
                   not
                   told
                   me
                   wherein
                   thy
                   great
                   strength
                   lyeth
                   .
                
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 
                   And
                   because
                   she
                   was
                   importunate
                   vpon
                   him
                   with
                   her
                   words
                   continually
                   ,
                   and
                   vexed
                   him
                   ,
                   his
                   soule
                   was
                   pained
                   to
                   the
                   death
                   .
                
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Therefore
                   hee
                   told
                   her
                   all
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   to
                   her
                   ,
                   There
                   neuer
                   came
                   rasor
                   vpon
                   mine
                   head
                   :
                   for
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   Nazarite
                   vnto
                   God
                   from
                   my
                   mothers
                   wombe
                   :
                   therfore
                   if
                   I
                   be
                   shauen
                   ,
                   my
                   strength
                   will
                   go
                   from
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   shall
                   bee
                   weake
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   like
                   to
                   other
                   men
                   .
                
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 
                   And
                   when
                   Delilah
                   saw
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   told
                   her
                   all
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   shee
                   sent
                   and
                   called
                   for
                   the
                   Princes
                   of
                   the
                   Philistims
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Come
                   vp
                   once
                   againe
                   ;
                   for
                   hee
                   hath
                   shewed
                   mee
                   all
                   his
                   heart
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   came
                   vp
                   to
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   the
                   money
                   in
                   their
                   hands
                   .
                
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 
                   And
                   shee
                   made
                   him
                   sleepe
                   vpon
                   her
                   knees
                   ,
                   and
                   she
                   called
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   him
                   to
                   shaue
                   off
                   the
                   seuen
                   locks
                   of
                   his
                   head
                   ,
                   and
                   she
                   began
                   to
                   vex
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   strength
                   was
                   gone
                   from
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   she
                   said
                   ,
                   the
                   Philistims
                   be
                   vpon
                   thee
                   Samson
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   awoke
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   sleepe
                   ,
                   and
                   thought
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   goe
                   out
                   now
                   as
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   shake
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   knew
                   not
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   was
                   departed
                   from
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IN
               these
               verses
               is
               set
               downe
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               wherein
               Samson
               sinned
               againe
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
               as
               before
               ,
               but
               he
               had
               not
               the
               like
               issue
               as
               
               he
               had
               out
               of
               the
               former
               wicked
               fact
               .
               For
               God
               did
               not
               arrest
               him
               vpon
               that
               trespasse
               ,
               nor
               pursue
               him
               ;
               but
               seeing
               hee
               made
               no
               benefit
               of
               that
               his
               conniuence
               ,
               when
               hee
               went
               away
               without
               punishment
               ,
               but
               proceeded
               to
               the
               like
               sinne
               againe
               ;
               behold
               he
               now
               paid
               dearly
               for
               both
               ,
               accordingly
               as
               he
               tempted
               God
               farre
               by
               this
               sinne
               of
               whoredome
               .
               For
               here
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               loued
               another
               woman
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               vnderstood
               it
               ,
               they
               considered
               by
               what
               meanes
               he
               vexed
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               by
               the
               great
               strength
               of
               body
               which
               he
               had
               ,
               whereby
               hee
               wrought
               them
               great
               mischiefe
               :
               and
               they
               by
               and
               by
               enticed
               and
               flattered
               the
               woman
               ,
               and
               easily
               wonne
               her
               ,
               by
               promising
               her
               a
               great
               summe
               of
               money
               ,
               and
               so
               agreed
               all
               of
               them
               together
               therein
               ,
               to
               perswade
               her
               to
               get
               of
               him
               by
               subtilty
               ,
               where
               his
               great
               strength
               lay
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               when
               they
               knew
               it
               ,
               vse
               some
               meanes
               to
               weaken
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               handle
               him
               afterward
               at
               their
               pleasure
               .
               The
               which
               practise
               she
               being
               so
               hired
               ,
               readily
               went
               about
               ;
               and
               he
               being
               made
               drunke
               with
               the
               sottish
               and
               inordinate
               loue
               of
               her
               ,
               suffered
               her
               to
               moue
               such
               questions
               to
               him
               about
               it
               ,
               that
               although
               hee
               held
               her
               off
               a
               while
               ,
               yet
               at
               last
               hee
               told
               her
               all
               his
               heart
               ,
               euen
               that
               which
               she
               asked
               of
               him
               ,
               how
               he
               might
               bee
               made
               weake
               ,
               till
               hee
               saw
               too
               late
               with
               Adam
               ,
               that
               God
               was
               gone
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               had
               
               lost
               all
               the
               great
               strength
               which
               God
               had
               giuen
               him
               .
            
             
               In
               these
               verses
               (
               containing
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               )
               seeing
               they
               are
               many
               ,
               and
               the
               matter
               of
               them
               much
               ;
               therefore
               for
               auoiding
               confusion
               and
               tediousnesse
               in
               the
               handling
               of
               them
               ,
               I
               will
               draw
               them
               to
               these
               two
               points
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               how
               by
               a
               new
               occasion
               the
               Philistims
               laid
               wait
               for
               Samson
               
               againe
               .
               And
               this
               is
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               fifth
               verse
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               in
               this
               manner
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               most
               earnest
               suing
               to
               Delilah
               ,
               to
               learne
               where
               his
               great
               strength
               lay
               :
               The
               second
               ,
               how
               she
               neuer
               ceased
               til
               she
               had
               found
               it
               out
               ,
               and
               brought
               them
               word
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             
               And
               first
               touching
               Samson
               ,
               the
               holy
               story
               relateth
               what
               the
               occasion
               was
               of
               pursuing
               him
               ;
               in
               verse
               4.
               and
               then
               how
               the
               Philistims
               thereby
               were
               moued
               to
               lay
               for
               him
               ,
               in
               vers
               .
               5.
               
               The
               occasion
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               cast
               his
               affection
               vpon
               another
               woman
               ,
               not
               an
               Israelite
               ,
               (
               but
               of
               the
               nation
               of
               the
               Philistims
               )
               and
               the
               holy
               story
               expresseth
               the
               place
               where
               shee
               dwelt
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               plaine
               of
               Sorek
               ,
               and
               the
               womans
               name
               whom
               he
               loued
               was
               Delilah
               .
               By
               this
               that
               is
               said
               of
               Samson
               ,
               that
               hee
               went
               to
               another
               woman
               as
               before
               ;
               note
               
               that
               filthy
               lust
               is
               not
               satisfied
               ,
               by
               yeelding
               to
               it
               (
               no
               more
               then
               anger
               and
               wrath
               is
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               onely
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               but
               breaketh
               out
               ,
               and
               rangeth
               still
               yet
               further
               .
               For
               as
               the
               fire
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               broken
               out
               into
               a
               flame
               ,
               standeth
               not
               still
               ,
               but
               taketh
               hold
               of
               one
               house
               when
               it
               hath
               burned
               another
               :
               Euen
               so
               it
               is
               
               with
               wicked
               lust
               :
               It
               is
               not
               one
               woman
               ,
               two
               ,
               or
               twenty
               ,
               that
               can
               satisfie
               the
               vnbridlednesse
               ,
               and
               outragiousnesse
               thereof
               ,
               but
               it
               would
               ,
               if
               it
               might
               be
               serued
               and
               yeelded
               vnto
               ,
               goe
               as
               farre
               as
               Salomon
               did
               ,
               euen
               to
               defile
               a
               thousand
               .
               As
               Iehu
               in
               his
               answere
               to
               Iehorams
               demand
               of
               peace
               ,
               2.
               
               King.
               9.
               tels
               him
               that
               
               his
               mother
               Iezabels
               witchcrafts
               were
               without
               number
               .
               The
               reason
               hereof
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               vnlawfull
               pleasure
               of
               sin
               doth
               (
               as
               the
               bait
               doth
               the
               fish
               )
               egge
               on
               the
               sinner
               to
               goe
               forward
               ,
               and
               blinds
               him
               from
               seeing
               the
               manifold
               vnfruitfulnesse
               thereof
               .
               Like
               gamesters
               ,
               who
               will
               neuer
               leaue
               off
               their
               trade
               ,
               while
               there
               is
               a
               pennie
               left
               them
               .
               Which
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               the
               heart
               is
               in
               that
               one
               kind
               ,
               as
               in
               many
               other
               ,
               out
               of
               measure
               sinfull
               .
               For
               what
               though
               there
               bee
               no
               cleare
               proofe
               of
               this
               alwaies
               that
               I
               speake
               of
               ,
               I
               meane
               the
               vnsatiablenesse
               of
               mens
               filthie
               appetite
               .
               It
               is
               so
               ,
               partly
               seeing
               the
               sinne
               is
               secretly
               committed
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               and
               therefore
               can
               hardly
               be
               knowne
               to
               many
               how
               far
               it
               proceedeth
               :
               and
               partly
               ,
               for
               that
               such
               as
               sinne
               in
               that
               kind
               ,
               can
               hardly
               haue
               ordinary
               opportunity
               to
               effect
               that
               which
               they
               desire
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               which
               I
               say
               ,
               appeareth
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               been
               found
               out
               ,
               as
               by
               other
               waies
               ,
               so
               by
               the
               confession
               of
               some
               ,
               who
               haue
               gone
               farre
               in
               that
               wicked
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               howsoeuer
               they
               may
               haue
               come
               short
               in
               the
               number
               of
               so
               many
               as
               a
               thousand
               with
               Salomon
               ,
               yet
               they
               haue
               made
               it
               vp
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               in
               the
               longlying
               in
               the
               sin
               with
               them
               who
               were
               their
               leaud
               companions
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               not
               been
               intercepted
               ,
               but
               haue
               had
               their
               full
               swinge
               .
               So
               true
               is
               it
               which
               is
               affirmed
               of
               the
               guilt
               of
               sinne
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               infinite
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               transgression
               against
               an
               infinite
               Maiestie
               ,
               and
               also
               because
               the
               sinners
               appetite
               (
               though
               actually
               finite
               )
               yet
               extendeth
               itselfe
               to
               a
               desire
               of
               multiplying
               sinne
               infinitely
               ,
               if
               it
               could
               .
               And
               it
               is
               death
               to
               bad
               men
               to
               thinke
               that
               their
               euill
               course
               should
               bee
               stopped
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               may
               not
               do
               as
               in
               times
               past
               they
               haue
               done
               :
               yea
               because
               that
               age
               and
               death
               ,
               if
               no
               other
               thing
               ,
               must
               needs
               end
               all
               their
               iollity
               .
            
             
               And
               not
               to
               insist
               in
               this
               instance
               alone
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               seene
               in
               sundry
               other
               kindes
               of
               sinne
               ,
               (
               as
               theft
               ,
               prodigality
               ,
               drunkennesse
               and
               the
               rest
               )
               how
               the
               heart
               is
               out
               of
               measure
               sinfull
               ,
               and
               giueth
               not
               ouer
               euill
               doing
               ,
               till
               it
               want
               opportunity
               ,
               or
               till
               it
               must
               cease
               by
               necessity
               ,
               and
               that
               violence
               bee
               put
               vnto
               it
               .
               It
               delighteth
               the
               old
               ribald
               to
               see
               and
               heare
               ,
               and
               report
               the
               pageants
               ,
               stories
               ,
               
               and
               practises
               of
               vncleannesse
               ,
               which
               he
               remembreth
               he
               hath
               wrought
               ,
               and
               though
               his
               old
               bones
               cannot
               bestirre
               them
               so
               liuely
               as
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               yet
               old
               Adam
               within
               is
               aliue
               ,
               and
               as
               lasciuious
               as
               euer
               .
               The
               angry
               man
               ,
               when
               hath
               he
               done
               ?
               till
               he
               haue
               none
               to
               be
               angry
               with
               ,
               or
               till
               hee
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               cannot
               shew
               it
               .
               But
               I
               might
               bee
               endlesse
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               follow
               particulars
               .
               How
               oft
               (
               thinke
               wee
               )
               had
               Peter
               been
               like
               to
               haue
               denied
               his
               Master
               ,
               who
               did
               so
               three
               times
               ,
               and
               vehementliest
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               when
               yet
               hee
               did
               it
               onely
               through
               feare
               ,
               of
               meere
               infirmity
               ,
               and
               not
               professedly
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               much
               worse
               ?
               neither
               yet
               were
               the
               occasions
               very
               strong
               or
               great
               by
               which
               he
               was
               brought
               thereto
               ,
               but
               euen
               the
               words
               of
               a
               silly
               damsell
               .
            
             
               The
               vse
               of
               that
               which
               I
               haue
               said
               is
               this
               ;
               that
               both
               in
               tentation
               to
               the
               sinne
               of
               vncleannesse
               ,
               (
               and
               the
               obiect
               thereof
               )
               and
               to
               any
               other
               sinne
               ,
               wee
               
               keepe
               our
               hearts
               and
               eyes
               with
               all
               possible
               obseruation
               and
               diligence
               from
               allowing
               or
               liking
               the
               offer
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               any
               sort
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               curbe
               them
               vp
               and
               tie
               them
               short
               .
               For
               though
               carnall
               reason
               would
               perswade
               vs
               ,
               that
               the
               giuing
               of
               a
               little
               liberty
               to
               our
               fleshly
               affections
               ,
               and
               couetous
               desires
               ,
               would
               content
               and
               satisfie
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               would
               not
               desire
               to
               reach
               any
               further
               ,
               
               (
               as
               some
               man
               will
               say
               ,
               If
               I
               were
               worth
               but
               thus
               many
               hundred
               pounds
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               would
               rest
               content
               )
               yet
               this
               were
               a
               grosse
               bewitching
               of
               vs
               to
               thinke
               so
               ,
               seeing
               without
               Gods
               speciall
               grace
               ,
               as
               money
               encreaseth
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               loue
               thereof
               also
               ;
               yea
               it
               were
               the
               next
               way
               to
               bring
               vs
               into
               vtter
               and
               extreame
               bondage
               ,
               and
               to
               prouoke
               vs
               further
               to
               endlesse
               ingaging
               of
               our selues
               thereunto
               .
               Nay
               ,
               rather
               ioyne
               we
               prayer
               with
               watching
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               fall
               not
               from
               
               our
               vprightnesse
               ,
               so
               shall
               we
               be
               sure
               not
               to
               fall
               into
               any
               such
               tentation
               .
               I
               say
               the
               lesse
               of
               this
               ,
               because
               I
               haue
               handled
               it
               in
               the
               speech
               of
               Adonibezek
               ,
               in
               cap.
               1.
               vers
               .
               4.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           THE
           EIGHTIE
           THREE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           XVI
           .
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           TO
           goe
           forward
           where
           I
           left
           ,
           heere
           note
           wee
           another
           thing
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           what
           vse
           and
           benefit
           wee
           commonly
           
           make
           of
           Gods
           long
           sufferance
           and
           patience
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           this
           :
           euen
           to
           goe
           forward
           by
           spirituall
           delusion
           ,
           in
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           without
           making
           any
           question
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           call
           vs
           to
           any
           account
           for
           them
           ;
           but
           flatteringly
           to
           tell
           our selues
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           perswaded
           that
           all
           is
           well
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           God
           lets
           vs
           go
           vnpunished
           .
           Whereas
           ,
           who
           should
           bee
           ignorant
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           patience
           of
           God
           toward
           vs
           is
           to
           the
           end
           we
           should
           acknowledge
           it
           with
           vnfained
           thankes
           :
           (
           for
           he
           might
           iustly
           haue
           punished
           vs
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           others
           ,
           when
           he
           spared
           vs
           )
           and
           that
           to
           the
           
           end
           wee
           should
           turne
           againe
           to
           the
           Lord
           by
           true
           repentance
           ,
           rather
           wondring
           
           at
           his
           lenity
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           then
           with
           much
           adoe
           enduring
           the
           penalty
           .
           and
           when
           we
           be
           enlightened
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           our selues
           ,
           and
           see
           that
           wee
           haue
           tempted
           God
           ,
           we
           should
           in
           no
           wise
           flatter
           our selues
           ,
           lest
           the
           Lord
           be
           forced
           thereby
           to
           tie
           vs
           shorter
           ,
           and
           vse
           more
           sharpenesse
           then
           we
           shal
           like
           well
           of
           .
           The
           like
           I
           spake
           of
           Samsons
           escaping
           in
           the
           former
           verse
           .
           Onely
           this
           I
           adde
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           fearefull
           thing
           ,
           when
           the
           loue
           and
           conniuence
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           
           chiefe
           bridle
           to
           containe
           his
           faithfull
           people
           in
           obedience
           ,
           is
           become
           an
           occasion
           of
           the
           greatest
           licentiousnesse
           in
           them
           .
           It
           argueth
           that
           their
           tender
           nature
           and
           filiall
           affection
           is
           waxen
           hardened
           ,
           and
           degenerated
           into
           slauish
           and
           desperate
           boldnesse
           .
           Like
           to
           him
           who
           presuming
           himselfe
           sure
           enough
           of
           his
           master
           ,
           fell
           to
           waxe
           wearie
           of
           worke
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           vpon
           him
           iollity
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           who
           reckon
           without
           their
           Hoste
           .
           But
           there
           shall
           no
           one
           thing
           so
           much
           sting
           them
           at
           the
           heart
           when
           God
           is
           come
           to
           take
           correction
           on
           them
           ,
           as
           this
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           neuer
           well
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           turned
           the
           loue
           of
           a
           father
           ,
           into
           the
           iealousie
           of
           a
           foe
           :
           whose
           swift
           wings
           in
           taking
           reuenge
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           recompence
           the
           delay
           of
           his
           leaden
           feet
           ,
           slow
           to
           punish
           ,
           as
           Samson
           himselfe
           in
           the
           sequell
           found
           to
           his
           cost
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           Samsons
           sinne
           :
           now
           it
           is
           shewed
           how
           the
           Philistims
           tooke
           
           occasion
           thereby
           to
           get
           him
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           ,
           by
           dealing
           with
           the
           woman
           whom
           he
           loued
           ,
           to
           intice
           him
           to
           tel
           her
           where
           his
           great
           strength
           lay
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           doe
           to
           him
           as
           they
           desired
           ;
           but
           withall
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           draw
           and
           perswade
           her
           thereto
           ,
           they
           offer
           her
           (
           the
           chiefe
           Princes
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           meane
           )
           a
           large
           summe
           of
           money
           .
           By
           this
           we
           may
           see
           the
           wisdome
           and
           readinesse
           of
           the
           men
           of
           this
           world
           in
           going
           about
           to
           remedie
           any
           bodily
           mischiefe
           that
           is
           comming
           toward
           them
           .
           As
           soone
           as
           they
           heard
           where
           Samsons
           haunt
           was
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           of
           them
           went
           thither
           ,
           and
           tooke
           order
           for
           the
           suppressing
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           without
           their
           great
           cost
           and
           charge
           .
           Oh
           this
           were
           commendable
           indeed
           ,
           if
           it
           might
           bee
           seene
           in
           vs
           ,
           yea
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           where
           greater
           mischiefe
           hangeth
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           if
           wee
           could
           offer
           like
           violence
           to
           our
           sinne
           ,
           and
           giue
           it
           no
           rest
           ,
           till
           wee
           had
           rooted
           it
           out
           ,
           as
           they
           heere
           effected
           that
           which
           they
           went
           about
           .
           The
           which
           (
           yet
           )
           all
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           greater
           cause
           to
           doe
           ,
           then
           they
           that
           are
           in
           the
           most
           emminent
           danger
           of
           any
           temporall
           or
           bodily
           euill
           .
           But
           here
           to
           see
           both
           our
           sloth
           and
           our
           follie
           ,
           it
           is
           both
           admirable
           and
           lamentable
           .
           But
           of
           their
           prouidence
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           cost
           ,
           consent
           ,
           and
           diligence
           I
           haue
           noted
           more
           by
           the
           like
           occasion
           in
           the
           former
           verse
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           no
           maruell
           that
           they
           counsell
           her
           to
           deceiue
           him
           by
           inticements
           and
           
           allurements
           ,
           such
           as
           harlots
           haue
           good
           skill
           in
           ,
           and
           fooles
           that
           are
           woond
           in
           with
           them
           ,
           are
           easily
           deluded
           by
           .
           For
           Samson
           by
           the
           strongest
           reason
           and
           perswasion
           of
           the
           wisest
           carnall
           friend
           ,
           would
           neuer
           haue
           been
           drawne
           to
           this
           slauerie
           and
           shame
           ,
           which
           a
           base
           companion
           brought
           him
           to
           ,
           by
           delusion
           
           and
           deceiuing
           of
           him
           .
           Whereby
           we
           may
           learne
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           are
           carried
           away
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           are
           giuen
           ouer
           to
           our
           lusts
           ,
           we
           depart
           not
           only
           from
           religion
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           sound
           wisdome
           and
           reason
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           in
           our
           right
           mindes
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           but
           are
           deluded
           ,
           mocked
           ,
           disguised
           ,
           euen
           made
           very
           fooles
           ,
           as
           Samson
           was
           heere
           ,
           if
           not
           mad
           and
           beside
           our selues
           ;
           as
           it
           was
           said
           of
           the
           prodigall
           sonne
           when
           hee
           had
           spent
           his
           goods
           with
           harlots
           ,
           hee
           came
           to
           
           
           himselfe
           at
           length
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           cleere
           that
           he
           was
           before
           beside
           himselfe
           :
           and
           as
           we
           reade
           of
           the
           foole
           in
           the
           Prouerbs
           ,
           that
           hee
           followed
           as
           an
           oxe
           to
           
           the
           slaughter
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           we
           be
           such
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           our
           due
           to
           bee
           shoaled
           among
           such
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           driuen
           from
           the
           companie
           of
           sober
           and
           wise
           men
           .
           Yet
           thus
           was
           Samson
           deceiued
           and
           deluded
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           drawne
           and
           inticed
           by
           that
           wicked
           woman
           ,
           to
           vtter
           this
           secret
           ,
           namely
           where
           his
           great
           strength
           lay
           .
           The
           vse
           that
           we
           should
           make
           of
           this
           ,
           is
           to
           abhorre
           that
           sinne
           ,
           and
           all
           fellowship
           with
           such
           persons
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           retaine
           godly
           wisedome
           ,
           to
           guide
           vs
           in
           holie
           feare
           of
           offending
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           take
           part
           in
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sinne
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           so
           shall
           we
           not
           be
           deceiued
           and
           deluded
           ,
           as
           otherwise
           wee
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           be
           ,
           yea
           and
           that
           in
           most
           sottish
           manner
           ,
           as
           Samson
           here
           was
           by
           her
           inchantment
           brought
           to
           bee
           .
           Let
           this
           bee
           sufficient
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           enough
           in
           the
           corrupt
           heart
           of
           man
           to
           humble
           him
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           and
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           not
           in
           the
           depth
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           yea
           though
           there
           were
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           rebellion
           and
           deformitie
           in
           the
           inferior
           appetite
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           through
           originall
           sinne
           ,
           that
           whereas
           it
           was
           created
           most
           obedient
           and
           subiect
           to
           the
           pure
           light
           of
           the
           vnderstanding
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           now
           it
           is
           so
           infeebled
           and
           infatuated
           ,
           that
           it
           resisteth
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           and
           led
           away
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           any
           allurement
           ,
           euen
           contrary
           to
           that
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           still
           remaineth
           to
           guide
           it
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           degegenerate
           and
           become
           most
           brutish
           and
           sottish
           ,
           and
           so
           bewraieth
           it selfe
           euen
           in
           them
           that
           otherwise
           goe
           for
           none
           ,
           of
           the
           simplest
           ,
           or
           vnciuill
           sort
           .
        
         
           This
           offering
           of
           her
           money
           by
           these
           Princes
           of
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           in
           such
           liberall
           maner
           ,
           which
           was
           as
           much
           as
           an
           hundred
           pound
           a
           piece
           
           of
           our
           money
           well
           nigh
           ,
           by
           the
           estimation
           of
           the
           shekell
           ,
           which
           they
           reckoned
           by
           ,
           [
           for
           a
           common
           shekell
           was
           as
           much
           as
           twentie
           pence
           with
           vs
           ,
           and
           therefore
           eleuen
           hundred
           want
           little
           of
           an
           hundred
           pound
           at
           that
           rate
           .
           ]
           This
           offering
           (
           I
           say
           )
           of
           so
           many
           hundreds
           to
           her
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Princes
           that
           came
           to
           her
           ,
           might
           easily
           draw
           on
           to
           their
           purpose
           such
           an
           one
           as
           was
           but
           light
           ,
           inconstant
           ,
           and
           false-hearted
           to
           Samson
           ,
           (
           as
           harlots
           are
           )
           without
           respect
           of
           the
           money
           .
        
         
           Which
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           this
           hireing
           of
           people
           for
           money
           ,
           hath
           bin
           ,
           and
           
           is
           as
           readie
           a
           way
           to
           draw
           them
           to
           any
           lewd
           practise
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           commonly
           offered
           ,
           &
           hath
           bin
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           but
           neuer
           more
           then
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           especially
           by
           the
           Popish
           crue
           in
           the
           attempting
           of
           desperate
           murthers
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           like
           hath
           bin
           noted
           in
           the
           fact
           of
           Abimelech
           ,
           chap.
           9.
           who
           hired
           lewd
           fellowes
           with
           the
           
           money
           of
           the
           Shechemites
           :
           and
           that
           wofull
           example
           of
           the
           Priests
           preuailing
           thereby
           with
           Iudas
           one
           of
           the
           twelue
           Apostles
           ,
           to
           betray
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           in
           hireing
           the
           watchmen
           ,
           Matth.
           28.
           to
           defame
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           may
           be
           notable
           presidents
           hereof
           .
           And
           I
           mention
           this
           point
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           seeing
           it
           
           is
           as
           common
           as
           odious
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           not
           reach
           also
           to
           Gods
           faithfull
           seruants
           ,
           to
           doe
           either
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           either
           to
           set
           a
           worke
           others
           ,
           or
           to
           sell
           their
           helpe
           either
           to
           corrupt
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           corrupted
           by
           money
           ,
           (
           for
           they
           go
           together
           ,
           and
           are
           mutuall
           causes
           and
           effects
           of
           each
           other
           )
           to
           bring
           wicked
           purposes
           to
           passe
           ;
           which
           in
           so
           euill
           an
           age
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           (
           farre
           more
           subtile
           and
           skilfuller
           then
           the
           former
           to
           doe
           mischiefe
           )
           may
           too
           soone
           preuaile
           by
           custome
           
           euen
           among
           them
           .
           Touching
           the
           cost
           they
           were
           at
           ,
           see
           more
           in
           chap.
           17.
           2.
           
        
         
           Thus
           wee
           haue
           heard
           how
           this
           wicked
           woman
           was
           hired
           by
           the
           Philistim
           
           Princes
           to
           this
           wofull
           worke
           of
           deceiuing
           Samson
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           first
           point
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           (
           as
           appeareth
           in
           the
           fourth
           verse
           )
           in
           the
           second
           part
           of
           this
           chapter
           .
           Now
           it
           followeth
           ,
           how
           she
           went
           to
           worke
           ,
           and
           preuailed
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           second
           .
           This
           is
           declared
           and
           laid
           foorth
           in
           the
           verses
           following
           ,
           to
           the
           21.
           
           But
           she
           not
           obtaining
           at
           one
           time
           that
           which
           she
           sought
           ,
           she
           set
           vpon
           him
           fundrie
           times
           .
           Foure
           seuerall
           attempts
           are
           expressed
           here
           to
           haue
           been
           made
           by
           her
           to
           this
           end
           ;
           and
           the
           first
           of
           them
           is
           to
           bee
           seene
           in
           these
           foure
           next
           verses
           .
           Of
           these
           therefore
           as
           they
           follow
           in
           order
           .
        
         
           In
           her
           first
           attempt
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           thinke
           that
           she
           went
           about
           it
           simply
           by
           
           asking
           him
           the
           question
           ,
           where
           his
           strength
           lay
           ;
           but
           as
           they
           had
           taught
           her
           to
           deceiue
           him
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           she
           flattered
           him
           ,
           pretending
           that
           she
           marueiled
           at
           his
           so
           great
           strength
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           reioyced
           not
           a
           little
           ,
           for
           that
           she
           had
           a
           louer
           indued
           with
           such
           an
           excellent
           gift
           and
           qualitie
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           she
           ,
           as
           one
           louing
           him
           againe
           ,
           and
           trustie
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           his
           kindnesse
           towards
           her
           ,
           desired
           of
           him
           to
           know
           where
           that
           great
           strength
           of
           his
           did
           lie
           .
           By
           this
           we
           see
           ,
           what
           boldnesse
           ,
           men
           (
           though
           furnished
           with
           excellent
           gifts
           )
           doe
           cause
           and
           cherish
           in
           harlots
           ,
           by
           hauing
           fellowship
           ,
           and
           keeping
           companie
           with
           them
           .
           Samson
           was
           a
           man
           so
           spoken
           of
           for
           his
           manhood
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           were
           of
           good
           courage
           ,
           durst
           not
           be
           bold
           to
           looke
           him
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           yet
           she
           a
           base
           housewife
           ,
           dares
           boldly
           demaund
           of
           him
           weightie
           matters
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           secrets
           .
           So
           the
           whorish
           daughter
           of
           an
           whorish
           mother
           ,
           Herodias
           I
           meane
           ,
           being
           so
           farre
           admitted
           as
           to
           dance
           before
           Herod
           
           the
           King
           ,
           &
           being
           permitted
           to
           demand
           what
           recompence
           she
           listed
           ,
           euen
           to
           the
           halfe
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           shamed
           not
           to
           aske
           the
           head
           of
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           :
           whom
           not
           onely
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           euen
           Herod
           himselfe
           reuerenced
           and
           
           stood
           in
           feare
           of
           .
           And
           these
           are
           the
           wares
           which
           the
           strumpets
           fardall
           is
           stuft
           withall
           ,
           euen
           subtiltie
           ,
           crueltie
           ,
           falsehood
           (
           all
           so
           tempered
           together
           in
           this
           demaund
           of
           Delilah
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           knowes
           not
           which
           qualitie
           of
           them
           all
           is
           predominant
           )
           and
           among
           the
           rest
           ,
           this
           (
           whereof
           we
           now
           speake
           )
           insolent
           impudencie
           and
           shamelesnesse
           .
           It
           is
           the
           practise
           of
           this
           cursed
           kinde
           euen
           at
           this
           day
           with
           their
           Paramours
           ,
           to
           demaund
           of
           them
           vnreasonable
           pledges
           of
           vncleane
           loue
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           embezeling
           of
           their
           patrimonie
           for
           their
           maintenance
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           causing
           them
           to
           spend
           euen
           their
           blood
           in
           their
           quarrell
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           occasion
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           true
           saying
           ,
           that
           too
           much
           familiaritie
           breedeth
           contempt
           .
           But
           much
           more
           if
           it
           be
           in
           euill
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           euill
           sooner
           then
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           I
           meane
           in
           whoredome
           .
           A
           thing
           notoriously
           exemplified
           in
           that
           harlot
           Iezabel
           ,
           
           who
           so
           much
           abused
           the
           remissenes
           of
           Ahab
           ,
           as
           to
           insult
           ouer
           him
           ,
           as
           her
           
           vnderling
           .
           It
           is
           the
           common
           phrase
           of
           them
           that
           are
           the
           companions
           of
           harlots
           ,
           to
           call
           themselues
           their
           seruants
           ,
           and
           them
           their
           mistresses
           .
           But
           in
           deed
           they
           are
           their
           vassals
           and
           slaues
           ,
           and
           yet
           their
           bondage
           ,
           as
           great
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           ioyned
           with
           miserie
           ,
           is
           sweete
           to
           them
           ,
           although
           (
           indeed
           )
           but
           a
           sweete
           poyson
           :
           but
           it
           is
           a
           reward
           good
           enough
           for
           such
           employment
           .
           And
           yet
           many
           chuse
           this
           kinde
           of
           life
           ,
           as
           a
           libertie
           ,
           rather
           then
           honest
           mariage
           .
           But
           to
           returne
           to
           that
           which
           I
           said
           of
           familiaritie
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           meete
           for
           the
           best
           to
           
           swell
           (
           I
           confesse
           )
           and
           to
           bee
           high
           minded
           ,
           but
           humble
           and
           meeke
           toward
           all
           ;
           yet
           with
           grauitie
           ,
           whereby
           the
           bad
           may
           be
           afraid
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           think
           them
           fit
           companions
           for
           them
           ,
           except
           they
           change
           their
           qualities
           ,
           and
           the
           
           good
           may
           cling
           and
           ioyne
           to
           their
           companie
           and
           acquaintance
           ,
           without
           feare
           .
           But
           to
           haue
           familiaritie
           with
           the
           bad
           in
           euill
           ,
           is
           vtterly
           vnlawfull
           ,
           and
           serues
           onely
           to
           confirme
           and
           make
           them
           bold
           in
           wickednesse
           .
           Thus
           is
           many
           a
           man
           ,
           otherwise
           worthie
           ,
           as
           Samson
           was
           ,
           brought
           into
           meane
           account
           by
           indiscreete
           and
           vnseasonable
           laying
           open
           his
           minde
           ,
           where
           hee
           should
           not
           :
           euen
           so
           did
           he
           imbolden
           this
           woman
           thereby
           to
           aske
           him
           how
           he
           may
           bee
           bound
           and
           hurt
           ;
           the
           which
           how
           absurd
           a
           thing
           it
           was
           either
           for
           him
           to
           incourage
           her
           ,
           or
           for
           her
           to
           propound
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           seeth
           not
           ?
        
         
           Samson
           in
           answering
           her
           ,
           who
           should
           not
           haue
           admitted
           her
           to
           speake
           to
           
           him
           of
           any
           such
           matter
           ,
           and
           telling
           her
           how
           hee
           might
           be
           bound
           ,
           did
           make
           way
           to
           all
           the
           euill
           that
           followed
           .
           For
           if
           she
           had
           been
           repulsed
           and
           beaten
           back
           from
           such
           boldnes
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           she
           should
           haue
           had
           no
           incouragement
           ,
           or
           much
           lesse
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           to
           haue
           proceeded
           further
           ,
           as
           she
           did
           afterward
           .
           It
           was
           as
           great
           wisedome
           in
           Samson
           to
           answer
           her
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           Balaam
           ,
           when
           he
           answered
           the
           words
           of
           his
           Asse
           .
           It
           was
           time
           (
           he
           should
           haue
           said
           
           with
           himselfe
           )
           for
           him
           to
           thinke
           that
           hee
           had
           gone
           farre
           enough
           in
           prouoking
           God
           ,
           when
           hee
           opened
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           dumme
           beast
           to
           reprooue
           him
           .
        
         
           So
           should
           Samson
           haue
           thought
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           had
           imboldned
           a
           wicked
           woman
           to
           tamper
           and
           meddle
           with
           him
           about
           that
           which
           touched
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           concerned
           his
           soule
           ,
           to
           bereaue
           it
           of
           the
           furniture
           of
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           should
           haue
           thought
           (
           I
           say
           )
           that
           it
           was
           time
           to
           cease
           speaking
           to
           her
           ,
           or
           to
           admit
           her
           to
           speake
           of
           any
           such
           matter
           to
           him
           :
           yea
           to
           turne
           vtterly
           away
           from
           her
           rather
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           to
           giue
           her
           ouer
           .
           Ioseph
           ,
           when
           his
           whorish
           Mistresse
           lay
           at
           him
           day
           by
           day
           to
           yeeld
           to
           her
           wicked
           request
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           
           testifieth
           ,
           that
           yet
           he
           hearkened
           not
           vnto
           her
           ,
           neither
           would
           be
           in
           her
           companie
           .
        
         
           So
           if
           any
           of
           vs
           haue
           made
           vagaries
           and
           outstrayings
           ,
           yea
           though
           not
           so
           grossely
           as
           Samson
           did
           ,
           neither
           in
           fellowship
           with
           lewd
           women
           ,
           (
           which
           were
           horrible
           )
           but
           if
           it
           be
           but
           in
           fond
           and
           filthie
           lingering
           after
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           whorish
           companie
           ,
           when
           our
           consciences
           shall
           accuse
           vs
           for
           so
           doing
           ,
           
           and
           warne
           vs
           to
           desist
           and
           breake
           off
           betimes
           ,
           from
           such
           longing
           and
           lingering
           after
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           who
           haue
           nothing
           to
           doe
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           when
           withall
           we
           set
           before
           our
           eyes
           the
           shame
           and
           sorrow
           that
           will
           fall
           on
           vs
           by
           that
           which
           we
           long
           for
           ,
           and
           hast
           after
           :
           then
           (
           I
           say
           )
           let
           vs
           thinke
           ,
           it
           is
           high
           time
           for
           vs
           (
           if
           wee
           haue
           vnhappily
           gone
           so
           farre
           )
           to
           breake
           the
           brood
           ,
           and
           scatter
           the
           mists
           of
           such
           idle
           and
           filthie
           thoughts
           and
           wicked
           lusts
           ,
           and
           with
           astonishment
           aske
           of
           our selues
           ,
           what
           haue
           wee
           done
           ?
           and
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           our
           faithfull
           and
           seruent
           prayers
           to
           throw
           them
           all
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           Samson
           to
           dally
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           with
           his
           Delilah
           ,
           but
           marke
           and
           thinke
           seriously
           vpon
           the
           end
           thereof
           .
           And
           so
           doing
           ,
           wee
           shall
           to
           some
           purpose
           make
           our
           benefit
           of
           this
           example
           of
           Samson
           :
           otherwise
           wee
           may
           with
           the
           common
           sort
           wonder
           at
           ,
           and
           condemne
           his
           follie
           ,
           and
           our selues
           play
           the
           fooles
           in
           the
           like
           or
           a
           worse
           kinde
           .
           It
           is
           not
           strange
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           purposely
           had
           prostituted
           himselfe
           to
           the
           will
           of
           an
           harlot
           ,
           and
           was
           now
           in
           the
           pursuit
           
           of
           his
           lust
           ,
           could
           not
           then
           breake
           the
           bands
           of
           his
           sinfull
           desire
           ,
           when
           it
           had
           snared
           him
           :
           for
           the
           time
           of
           preuenting
           this
           mischiefe
           was
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           first
           enticed
           :
           now
           the
           matter
           was
           gone
           so
           farre
           that
           being
           vnder
           feete
           ,
           he
           had
           small
           list
           or
           strength
           to
           rise
           vp
           ,
           and
           call
           himselfe
           to
           a
           serious
           remembrance
           
           of
           his
           offence
           .
           And
           Delilahs
           lap
           and
           armes
           was
           no
           fit
           nor
           likely
           place
           or
           occasion
           of
           such
           thoughts
           or
           meditations
           :
           wisedome
           was
           driuen
           out
           of
           his
           breast
           by
           corrupt
           affection
           :
           the
           blow
           was
           smartie
           enough
           ,
           but
           hee
           had
           lost
           his
           feeling
           .
           So
           that
           there
           is
           no
           more
           miserable
           a
           sight
           ,
           then
           to
           behold
           a
           man
           when
           he
           is
           intangled
           with
           the
           snare
           of
           his
           owne
           lust
           ,
           or
           any
           sin
           that
           wasteth
           the
           conscience
           ,
           for
           then
           is
           hee
           shiftlesse
           ,
           and
           cannot
           helpe
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           is
           readie
           to
           beare
           any
           burthen
           which
           shall
           be
           laid
           vpon
           his
           shoulders
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           rise
           vp
           from
           vnder
           it
           .
           Therefore
           great
           is
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           to
           that
           man
           ,
           who
           not
           hauing
           at
           first
           preuented
           the
           beginnings
           of
           sinne
           ,
           but
           been
           ouertaken
           with
           the
           deceitfulnes
           of
           it
           at
           the
           first
           view
           ,
           yet
           vpon
           more
           aduised
           consideration
           of
           the
           danger
           which
           it
           leadeth
           vnto
           ,
           shall
           awake
           and
           rouse
           vp
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           flie
           from
           it
           as
           from
           a
           serpent
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           his
           shifting
           her
           off
           with
           a
           lye
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           would
           both
           satisfie
           
           her
           ,
           and
           yet
           keepe
           himselfe
           in
           safetie
           ,
           by
           not
           bewraying
           the
           secret
           ;
           his
           wisedome
           and
           commendation
           was
           alike
           in
           both
           .
           For
           as
           he
           dealt
           foolishly
           in
           answering
           her
           at
           all
           ,
           so
           did
           hee
           as
           ill
           in
           looking
           to
           stop
           her
           mouth
           with
           a
           lye
           .
           Which
           forewarneth
           vs
           ,
           not
           to
           shift
           for
           our selues
           ,
           nor
           looke
           to
           make
           our
           part
           good
           by
           lying
           ,
           though
           the
           way
           lie
           open
           thereto
           ,
           and
           is
           then
           too
           readie
           at
           hand
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           no
           other
           way
           ;
           which
           sinne
           in
           all
           kinds
           thereof
           is
           condemned
           ,
           howsoeuer
           little
           account
           be
           made
           of
           it
           .
           And
           the
           rather
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           taken
           heed
           of
           ,
           seeing
           we
           oft
           times
           runne
           headlong
           into
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           )
           when
           wee
           see
           no
           readier
           way
           to
           shift
           for
           our selues
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           wee
           thinke
           )
           to
           saue
           our
           credit
           ,
           and
           auoid
           greater
           danger
           .
           And
           seeing
           there
           was
           no
           other
           to
           bee
           looked
           for
           ,
           then
           that
           Samson
           (
           being
           in
           the
           case
           hee
           was
           at
           this
           present
           )
           should
           prouide
           for
           his
           owne
           safetie
           by
           a
           lye
           ,
           (
           a
           poore
           shield
           for
           him
           ,
           whose
           innocencie
           and
           watchfulnes
           should
           haue
           been
           his
           defence
           )
           let
           vs
           beware
           of
           entring
           acquaintance
           with
           any
           sin
           ,
           for
           it
           will
           bee
           costly
           in
           the
           maintaining
           ,
           and
           draw
           a
           man
           by
           a
           wretched
           necessitie
           to
           adde
           thereto
           many
           other
           sins
           :
           euen
           as
           Samson
           must
           seeke
           couert
           and
           safegard
           to
           himselfe
           by
           a
           lye
           (
           for
           want
           of
           better
           )
           except
           at
           first
           dash
           he
           would
           haue
           gone
           through
           stitch
           ,
           and
           haue
           told
           her
           the
           matter
           .
           Touching
           his
           dallying
           humour
           ,
           and
           his
           playing
           wilie
           beguily
           with
           her
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           had
           wisdome
           and
           skill
           enough
           to
           shift
           her
           off
           with
           trifling
           answers
           ,
           if
           the
           hardest
           should
           come
           ;
           although
           it
           sauoured
           somewhat
           of
           confidence
           and
           conceitednes
           of
           his
           supposed
           strength
           ,
           (
           much
           like
           Peters
           rashnes
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           told
           by
           his
           Master
           that
           he
           should
           denie
           him
           )
           
           yet
           in
           the
           sequell
           it
           bewraied
           his
           more
           then
           common
           folly
           ,
           as
           hee
           that
           had
           had
           but
           one
           eye
           ,
           might
           easily
           haue
           seene
           that
           no
           lesse
           euill
           could
           follow
           :
           which
           also
           shall
           appeare
           in
           due
           place
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           She
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           told
           her
           the
           truth
           ,
           as
           she
           verily
           thought
           hee
           had
           ,
           went
           
           about
           forthwith
           to
           make
           proofe
           of
           his
           words
           :
           for
           whereas
           hee
           told
           her
           hee
           should
           be
           weakened
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           bound
           with
           seuen
           greene
           withes
           or
           cords
           ,
           she
           caused
           them
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           her
           foorthwith
           ,
           and
           she
           bound
           him
           with
           them
           ,
           though
           indeed
           hee
           brake
           them
           :
           (
           oh
           wonderfull
           sottishnes
           in
           him
           to
           suffer
           it
           !
           )
           and
           she
           had
           certaine
           of
           the
           Philistims
           lying
           in
           waite
           in
           a
           chamber
           
           thereby
           ;
           who
           should
           be
           ready
           to
           take
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           been
           weakened
           indeed
           ,
           as
           she
           supposed
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           looked
           for
           it
           .
           Thus
           wee
           see
           whereto
           her
           flattering
           words
           tended
           ,
           euen
           to
           seeke
           his
           life
           .
           And
           this
           is
           as
           good
           as
           they
           may
           looke
           for
           ,
           who
           haue
           neere
           fellowship
           and
           secret
           company
           with
           such
           companions
           .
        
         
           For
           though
           as
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           her
           lips
           drop
           as
           the
           honey
           combe
           ,
           euen
           as
           if
           she
           were
           pleasure
           it selfe
           to
           a
           man
           ,
           yet
           her
           paths
           leade
           to
           destruction
           ,
           and
           
           an
           whore
           will
           hunt
           after
           the
           pretious
           life
           of
           a
           man.
           We
           haue
           read
           of
           many
           ,
           who
           partly
           haue
           been
           most
           wofully
           handled
           of
           the
           strumpets
           themselues
           ,
           whom
           they
           haue
           trusted
           with
           life
           and
           goods
           ,
           and
           partly
           haue
           bin
           deliuered
           by
           them
           into
           their
           enemies
           hands
           to
           be
           slaine
           .
           And
           what
           maruell
           ?
           For
           she
           that
           hath
           sold
           her selfe
           ;
           will
           much
           easilier
           sell
           her
           Paramour
           .
           And
           therefore
           well
           did
           the
           same
           Salomon
           giue
           warning
           ,
           that
           shee
           is
           to
           bee
           shunned
           as
           hell
           
           mouth
           .
           But
           though
           bodily
           danger
           be
           so
           much
           to
           be
           feared
           by
           her
           ,
           yet
           that
           is
           the
           least
           ;
           spirituall
           hurt
           is
           farre
           greater
           .
           But
           by
           the
           occasion
           of
           this
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           adde
           ;
           that
           the
           sin
           of
           them
           is
           farre
           more
           grieuous
           ,
           who
           abhorre
           common
           harlots
           ,
           who
           might
           easily
           bewray
           them
           ,
           yet
           will
           not
           refraine
           from
           making
           those
           (
           or
           going
           about
           it
           at
           least
           )
           who
           were
           honest
           before
           ,
           to
           stoope
           to
           their
           lure
           ,
           and
           so
           become
           whores
           and
           dishonest
           ;
           which
           thing
           of
           the
           better
           sort
           is
           more
           to
           be
           feared
           .
           Of
           this
           falshood
           and
           trecherie
           I
           haue
           said
           somwhat
           in
           the
           former
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           first
           attempt
           of
           Delilah
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           though
           she
           preuailed
           
           not
           in
           that
           which
           shee
           sought
           ,
           yet
           this
           shee
           gained
           ,
           that
           shee
           was
           the
           more
           imboldned
           to
           set
           vpō
           him
           again
           ,
           as
           hauing
           receiued
           no
           check
           nor
           discouragement
           by
           him
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           she
           had
           done
           already
           .
           Therefore
           shee
           is
           not
           discouraged
           ,
           but
           attempteth
           the
           matter
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           as
           in
           these
           next
           three
           verses
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           .
           And
           she
           boldly
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           deceiued
           her
           ,
           and
           told
           her
           lies
           ,
           which
           might
           iustly
           cause
           her
           ,
           she
           said
           ,
           to
           doubt
           of
           his
           loue
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           therfore
           now
           she
           required
           better
           dealing
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           or
           else
           she
           should
           be
           much
           grieued
           .
        
         
           This
           shamelesse
           behauiour
           of
           hers
           should
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           all
           boldnesse
           in
           euill
           
           is
           an
           high
           degree
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           we
           should
           keepe
           our selues
           farre
           from
           it
           :
           as
           not
           euen
           to
           dare
           open
           our
           mouthes
           to
           a
           woman
           to
           hearken
           and
           consent
           to
           a
           filthy
           and
           vncleane
           demand
           or
           motion
           ,
           wherby
           also
           she
           may
           know
           and
           be
           priuie
           to
           the
           wickednesse
           that
           is
           in
           vs.
           The
           same
           I
           say
           of
           boldnesse
           in
           any
           other
           sin
           ,
           as
           boasting
           ,
           threatning
           ,
           slandering
           ,
           lying
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           challenging
           of
           any
           to
           fight
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           like
           vnto
           these
           ,
           &
           it
           is
           fearfull
           to
           heare
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           or
           to
           see
           them
           committed
           with
           such
           boldnesse
           as
           they
           are
           .
           Oh
           modesty
           and
           bashfulnes
           ,
           what
           seemly
           &
           comely
           ornaments
           are
           they
           ,
           euen
           where
           conscience
           is
           as
           yet
           wrought
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           wanting
           ?
           for
           they
           doe
           keepe
           and
           preserue
           many
           from
           shamefull
           euils
           oftentimes
           ,
           who
           haue
           no
           religion
           to
           guide
           and
           defend
           them
           .
           But
           boldnes
           is
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           vsed
           in
           the
           defence
           ,
           commendation
           ,
           and
           sute
           making
           for
           good
           things
           ,
           and
           therein
           to
           be
           shewed
           ,
           
           and
           when
           it
           is
           so
           employed
           ,
           it
           is
           then
           in
           kinde
           .
           This
           point
           I
           will
           not
           heere
           enlarge
           ,
           seeing
           it
           often
           commeth
           to
           hand
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           Samsons
           answere
           to
           her
           sute
           in
           the
           second
           attempt
           .
           And
           
           that
           was
           much
           like
           the
           former
           .
           If
           ,
           saith
           he
           now
           ,
           I
           be
           bound
           with
           new
           ropes
           that
           neuer
           were
           occupied
           ,
           I
           shall
           bee
           weake
           ,
           as
           another
           man.
           Wherein
           wee
           
           see
           he
           dallies
           with
           her
           still
           ,
           and
           suffers
           her
           to
           demand
           that
           of
           him
           which
           was
           not
           meet
           in
           any
           sort
           for
           him
           to
           haue
           suffered
           ,
           yea
           and
           answeres
           her
           also
           about
           it
           .
           For
           what
           though
           he
           held
           her
           off
           with
           a
           lie
           ?
           yet
           seeing
           hee
           did
           not
           refuse
           to
           answere
           her
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           charge
           her
           to
           speake
           no
           more
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           being
           a
           secret
           not
           to
           bee
           vttered
           )
           and
           also
           in
           that
           hee
           doth
           so
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           tried
           already
           ,
           that
           she
           sought
           to
           know
           it
           onely
           to
           the
           end
           shee
           might
           deliuer
           him
           into
           the
           Philistims
           hands
           ;
           in
           these
           respects
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           palpable
           dotage
           in
           him
           to
           doe
           so
           ,
           euen
           so
           it
           was
           the
           next
           way
           to
           set
           her
           forward
           in
           soliciting
           and
           importuning
           him
           ,
           till
           shee
           got
           it
           at
           his
           hands
           .
           It
           was
           therefore
           a
           further
           degree
           both
           of
           his
           sinne
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           the
           bringing
           on
           of
           his
           misery
           .
           He
           might
           haue
           been
           made
           wise
           enough
           to
           haue
           refused
           to
           heare
           her
           any
           more
           about
           that
           ,
           hauing
           seene
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           Philistims
           lay
           in
           the
           chamber
           iust
           by
           ,
           (
           if
           opportunity
           had
           serued
           )
           to
           binde
           and
           take
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           may
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           better
           then
           sottishnesse
           to
           bee
           so
           impotently
           
           giuen
           ouer
           to
           a
           mans
           appetite
           ,
           and
           either
           this
           way
           in
           lingring
           after
           ,
           or
           clinging
           to
           a
           wicked
           woman
           ,
           or
           in
           pursuing
           hotly
           any
           other
           sinne
           ,
           seeking
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           a
           mans
           desire
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           can
           no
           way
           bee
           remoued
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           especially
           when
           neither
           proofe
           of
           former
           danger
           thereby
           ,
           nor
           feare
           of
           present
           euill
           ,
           nor
           the
           foreseeing
           of
           any
           to
           come
           ,
           (
           and
           yet
           all
           certaine
           and
           apparent
           )
           can
           hold
           him
           from
           it
           .
           And
           though
           in
           this
           grosse
           manner
           Gods
           seruants
           bee
           not
           commonly
           enchanted
           and
           bewitched
           (
           which
           were
           monstrous
           )
           yet
           let
           vs
           not
           rest
           in
           that
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           like
           impotency
           ,
           as
           in
           hunting
           greedily
           after
           the
           wealth
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           ioying
           in
           the
           pride
           of
           life
           ,
           &c.
           but
           so
           bridle
           wee
           and
           keepe
           vnder
           our
           wicked
           hearts
           ,
           especially
           when
           wee
           haue
           had
           faire
           warnings
           before
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           ,
           that
           they
           bring
           vs
           to
           no
           such
           like
           slauery
           and
           bondage
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           abhorre
           them
           more
           then
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           (
           if
           we
           did
           then
           entertaine
           them
           ,
           especially
           we
           hauing
           had
           proofe
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           ,
           what
           woe
           will
           follow
           .
        
         
           The
           more
           I
           consider
           this
           fact
           of
           Samson
           ,
           the
           more
           I
           thinke
           of
           that
           phrase
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           vseth
           to
           describe
           sinne
           by
           ;
           I
           meane
           that
           of
           drunkennesse
           .
           And
           as
           by
           other
           occasions
           I
           note
           other
           properties
           of
           a
           drunkard
           ,
           wilfully
           rushing
           into
           it
           ;
           so
           I
           obserue
           this
           one
           of
           venterousnesse
           and
           boldnesse
           .
           Well
           said
           he
           that
           described
           drunkennes
           (
           among
           many
           other
           properties
           of
           the
           disease
           )
           that
           it
           puts
           into
           man
           a
           marueilous
           confident
           hopes
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           dareth
           fight
           with
           any
           man
           without
           weapon
           ,
           whom
           sobriety
           durst
           not
           encounter
           with
           ,
           though
           well
           armed
           .
           And
           no
           wonder
           ,
           for
           when
           the
           braine
           is
           ouercharged
           ,
           and
           nature
           oppressed
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           purelight
           and
           vnderstanding
           of
           mind
           ;
           there
           is
           ingendred
           a
           frothie
           conceit
           and
           appearance
           of
           that
           which
           is
           not
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           spirit
           and
           vigour
           of
           the
           affection
           ,
           succeedeth
           a
           degenerate
           boldnesse
           and
           foole-hardie
           ventrousnesse
           :
           as
           all
           men
           can
           iudge
           that
           the
           boldnesse
           of
           a
           drunkard
           comes
           rather
           for
           want
           of
           wit
           ,
           then
           presence
           of
           courage
           .
           Euen
           thus
           fareth
           it
           with
           Samson
           in
           this
           distemper
           and
           spirituall
           drunkennesse
           of
           his
           .
           Still
           he
           makes
           his
           companion
           answeres
           ,
           faire
           and
           farre
           off
           ,
           flourishing
           and
           casting
           about
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           skill
           ,
           and
           strength
           enough
           to
           match
           and
           goe
           beyond
           her
           ;
           whereas
           alas
           it
           fareth
           with
           him
           as
           with
           the
           man
           I
           spake
           of
           ,
           who
           thinking
           himselfe
           strong
           enough
           to
           goe
           alone
           and
           vpright
           ,
           tottereth
           and
           falleth
           at
           euery
           turne
           .
           For
           although
           the
           secret
           was
           not
           yet
           vttered
           ,
           yet
           these
           preambles
           of
           dalliance
           and
           trifling
           ,
           what
           were
           they
           
           but
           as
           the
           nibling
           of
           the
           fish
           ,
           or
           the
           hopping
           of
           the
           bird
           about
           the
           bait
           and
           snare
           which
           she
           hasteneth
           ,
           and
           yet
           would
           not
           seeme
           to
           hasten
           vnto
           ?
           Doubtlesse
           ,
           if
           Samson
           his
           grace
           had
           not
           been
           in
           great
           part
           imbezeled
           and
           feebled
           ,
           ere
           his
           locks
           were
           cut
           off
           ,
           he
           had
           carried
           a
           truer
           measure
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           better
           iudgement
           of
           his
           owne
           case
           ,
           then
           to
           thinke
           himselfe
           his
           owne
           man
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           resist
           ,
           when
           his
           mistrisse
           ,
           or
           rather
           his
           lust
           ,
           had
           him
           bound
           in
           chaines
           ,
           and
           laid
           vnder
           feet
           ,
           as
           foiled
           and
           vanquished
           .
           Ah
           poore
           Samson
           ,
           (
           it
           may
           be
           said
           )
           thou
           wert
           strong
           enough
           to
           match
           Lions
           ,
           and
           thousands
           of
           men
           :
           but
           grace
           stands
           not
           in
           the
           bignesse
           of
           bone
           ,
           and
           strength
           of
           armes
           ,
           or
           greatnes
           of
           stomacke
           :
           thy
           lust
           and
           thy
           harlot
           are
           stronger
           then
           the
           Lion
           ,
           or
           mightie
           men
           .
           Therefore
           let
           this
           be
           enough
           to
           conuict
           all
           such
           of
           folly
           ,
           as
           are
           of
           Samsons
           humour
           .
           Tush
           ,
           ye
           must
           not
           tell
           them
           of
           bad
           company
           ,
           nor
           stealing
           of
           liberty
           which
           God
           denieth
           them
           ;
           they
           would
           not
           haue
           you
           think
           they
           haue
           shaken
           hands
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           would
           bee
           as
           loth
           to
           part
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           as
           others
           :
           yea
           ,
           (
           it
           may
           bee
           answered
           )
           so
           thought
           Samson
           ;
           he
           would
           haunt
           the
           harlots
           house
           ,
           and
           yet
           secretly
           keepe
           his
           goodnesse
           too
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           .
           But
           how
           ,
           and
           where
           lay
           the
           strength
           to
           effect
           this
           ?
           Poore
           soule
           ,
           onely
           in
           his
           foolish
           conceit
           and
           boldnesse
           ,
           and
           indeed
           onely
           there
           lay
           the
           foundation
           of
           his
           woe
           .
           For
           if
           he
           had
           felt
           his
           declining
           and
           weakenesse
           ,
           then
           had
           he
           with
           astonishment
           shaken
           off
           his
           louer
           ,
           and
           departed
           .
           But
           now
           hee
           feareth
           nothing
           till
           all
           be
           too
           late
           ,
           and
           this
           makes
           him
           to
           sport
           and
           play
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           the
           greatest
           importance
           and
           danger
           .
           Therfore
           to
           all
           such
           bold
           persons
           as
           say
           ,
           Turne
           me
           loose
           to
           any
           company
           ,
           and
           the
           strongest
           enemie
           ;
           If
           I
           be
           foiled
           ,
           laugh
           at
           me
           :
           To
           such
           I
           say
           ;
           yea
           ,
           we
           shal
           be
           sure
           you
           shal
           be
           laughed
           at
           ,
           though
           the
           wise
           will
           pitie
           you
           rather
           :
           but
           who
           shall
           giue
           you
           counsell
           to
           escape
           it
           before
           ?
           truly
           he
           that
           can
           perswade
           you
           to
           walke
           humbly
           ,
           and
           with
           feare
           of
           your
           owne
           frailty
           ,
           and
           to
           watch
           against
           ,
           and
           suspect
           your
           owne
           frailty
           and
           falshood
           of
           heart
           :
           hee
           (
           I
           say
           )
           may
           keepe
           a
           mischiefe
           from
           you
           ,
           and
           hold
           you
           from
           venturing
           and
           dealing
           with
           such
           an
           aduersary
           ,
           as
           you
           know
           will
           master
           you
           .
           But
           if
           you
           looke
           to
           escape
           danger
           ,
           and
           yet
           reiect
           this
           grace
           ,
           then
           know
           for
           certainty
           ,
           that
           these
           kinds
           of
           Merchant-venturers
           alwaies
           make
           shipwracke
           ,
           and
           bring
           in
           no
           better
           gaine
           .
           All
           the
           grace
           that
           a
           man
           hath
           ,
           is
           little
           enough
           to
           quench
           the
           dart
           of
           tentation
           suggested
           ;
           which
           yet
           is
           but
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           sinne
           :
           and
           shalt
           thou
           ,
           adding
           fewell
           to
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           helping
           the
           diuell
           forward
           by
           inward
           prouoking
           thy selfe
           to
           sinne
           ,
           thinke
           to
           quit
           thy selfe
           well
           of
           it
           in
           the
           hottest
           assault
           ?
           If
           God
           try
           thee
           ,
           his
           grace
           shall
           bee
           sufficient
           for
           thee
           :
           if
           thou
           wilt
           tempt
           him
           ,
           and
           trouble
           thy
           
           selfe
           ,
           know
           thou
           hast
           no
           promise
           of
           safety
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           kept
           harmeles
           ,
           but
           maiest
           looke
           certainely
           for
           thy
           downefall
           :
           as
           for
           thy
           owne
           wisedome
           ,
           grace
           is
           not
           propped
           vp
           by
           such
           pillers
           ,
           but
           shall
           totter
           and
           reele
           as
           an
           house
           which
           hath
           lost
           her
           foundation
           :
           yea
           they
           that
           goe
           to
           worke
           thus
           on
           their
           owne
           head
           ,
           most
           assuredly
           with
           Samson
           shall
           fall
           ,
           and
           bewray
           their
           folly
           at
           last
           ,
           to
           teach
           them
           by
           the
           experience
           of
           fooles
           ,
           that
           wisdome
           ,
           which
           the
           word
           and
           other
           vnhappy
           men
           could
           not
           doe
           .
           Then
           shall
           they
           see
           there
           was
           oddes
           betwixt
           keeping
           innocent
           ,
           and
           wilfull
           offending
           ;
           they
           shall
           finde
           ,
           that
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           one
           is
           not
           like
           the
           other
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           little
           aware
           of
           any
           such
           matter
           .
        
         
           The
           issue
           of
           this
           second
           attempt
           was
           altogether
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           former
           :
           
           
           for
           she
           bound
           him
           with
           ropes
           againe
           ,
           and
           had
           company
           lying
           ready
           for
           the
           purpose
           at
           hand
           ,
           (
           if
           there
           had
           bin
           any
           worke
           for
           them
           to
           do
           ,
           )
           though
           as
           yet
           he
           fell
           not
           into
           their
           hands
           .
           And
           let
           this
           teach
           vs
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           feare
           and
           suspect
           trechery
           and
           vnfaithfulnesse
           in
           leaud
           women
           which
           we
           know
           ;
           (
           as
           this
           was
           such
           an
           one
           ;
           )
           but
           generally
           also
           wherein
           soeuer
           wee
           haue
           to
           doe
           ,
           beware
           we
           that
           we
           defile
           not
           our
           hearts
           and
           hands
           in
           any
           wicked
           actions
           and
           practises
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           shewes
           and
           promises
           are
           giuen
           and
           offered
           vs.
           Remembring
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           Bee
           wise
           as
           Serpents
           ,
           and
           innocent
           as
           
           Doues
           ,
           and
           beware
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           Which
           I
           doe
           not
           say
           ,
           as
           though
           I
           would
           teach
           men
           vncharitablenesse
           ,
           (
           charity
           being
           not
           suspitious
           )
           but
           to
           giue
           warning
           to
           Gods
           seruants
           to
           beware
           
           how
           wee
           put
           our selues
           into
           mens
           hands
           ,
           and
           trust
           their
           faithfulnesse
           vpon
           a
           faire
           word
           or
           countenance
           ,
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           willeth
           vs
           to
           take
           
           heed
           of
           ,
           and
           giues
           vs
           example
           also
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           would
           not
           commit
           himselfe
           to
           men
           ,
           though
           they
           speake
           him
           faire
           ,
           and
           giueth
           his
           reason
           thereof
           ,
           
             For
             he
             knew
             what
             was
             in
             man.
          
           But
           while
           we
           doe
           thus
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           iudge
           of
           men
           what
           they
           are
           ,
           (
           but
           are
           warie
           ,
           as
           we
           be
           counselled
           )
           or
           what
           religion
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           further
           then
           we
           haue
           proofe
           thereof
           by
           their
           words
           and
           deeds
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           we
           do
           not
           so
           ,
           finally
           neither
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           time
           onely
           ,
           while
           they
           lie
           in
           knowne
           euill
           ,
           or
           not
           knowne
           to
           be
           reformed
           .
           So
           that
           neither
           are
           wee
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           to
           iudge
           men
           without
           ground
           and
           warrant
           ,
           neither
           yet
           are
           wee
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           to
           commit
           our selues
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           (
           hauing
           that
           knowledge
           and
           experience
           that
           wee
           haue
           of
           mens
           vnfaithfulnesse
           how
           common
           it
           is
           )
           vpon
           a
           bare
           shew
           .
           But
           heere
           an
           end
           for
           this
           time
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           EIGHTIE
           FOVRE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           XVI
           .
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           THe
           third
           attempting
           of
           Samson
           by
           Delilah
           followeth
           in
           
           these
           next
           two
           verses
           :
           For
           shee
           seeing
           hee
           dealt
           so
           slightly
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           did
           not
           in
           good
           earnest
           forbid
           her
           to
           meddle
           any
           more
           about
           it
           ,
           but
           still
           dallied
           with
           her
           ,
           she
           tooke
           his
           deniall
           but
           in
           sport
           ,
           and
           therfore
           sets
           vpon
           him
           againe
           ,
           not
           despairing
           ,
           but
           that
           by
           importuning
           him
           ,
           shee
           might
           in
           time
           preuaile
           and
           ouercome
           him
           .
           By
           this
           we
           may
           learne
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           resist
           finne
           houerly
           ,
           (
           and
           in
           
           that
           so
           waighty
           a
           matter
           as
           this
           was
           ,
           as
           striking
           at
           our
           happinesse
           )
           and
           deale
           slightly
           and
           loosely
           about
           it
           ,
           when
           all
           that
           wee
           can
           doe
           against
           it
           is
           little
           enough
           to
           withstand
           it
           ,
           wee
           can
           giue
           no
           further
           token
           that
           wee
           will
           fall
           into
           ,
           and
           commit
           the
           sinne
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           that
           shortly
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           diuell
           and
           his
           wicked
           instruments
           that
           lie
           in
           the
           way
           to
           deceiue
           
           vs
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           vs
           into
           the
           snare
           ;
           they
           are
           wise
           in
           discerning
           ,
           and
           artificial
           in
           marking
           how
           we
           goe
           to
           worke
           ,
           and
           how
           farre
           we
           hold
           backe
           from
           yeelding
           to
           tentations
           :
           If
           we
           doe
           it
           earnestly
           with
           strength
           of
           reason
           resolutely
           to
           disswade
           our selues
           from
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           be
           feruent
           and
           constant
           therein
           ,
           we
           put
           them
           to
           their
           shifts
           to
           inuent
           arguments
           of
           greater
           force
           ,
           whereby
           they
           may
           be
           in
           better
           hope
           to
           preuaile
           with
           vs.
           As
           the
           diuell
           dealt
           with
           our
           Saniour
           according
           to
           his
           resolute
           and
           strong
           deniall
           ,
           in
           most
           slie
           and
           subtill
           
           manner
           .
           But
           if
           we
           refuse
           the
           bait
           but
           faintly
           ,
           as
           Balaam
           did
           (
           for
           al
           the
           shewes
           
           he
           made
           )
           the
           wages
           of
           iniquity
           that
           was
           offered
           him
           ;
           or
           if
           we
           shew
           that
           we
           feare
           not
           the
           danger
           greatly
           which
           is
           like
           to
           ensue
           ,
           but
           stand
           strongly
           in
           our
           owne
           conceit
           ,
           that
           wee
           can
           easily
           withstand
           the
           sin
           in
           the
           vpshot
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           haue
           no
           need
           to
           be
           counselled
           about
           or
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           at
           this
           day
           do
           so
           deceiue
           themselues
           ;
           the
           diuell
           hath
           what
           he
           would
           at
           our
           hands
           ,
           and
           doubts
           not
           but
           to
           draw
           vs
           into
           the
           snare
           to
           commit
           the
           sinne
           shortly
           ,
           euen
           as
           these
           that
           I
           speake
           of
           do
           finde
           and
           feele
           to
           their
           cost
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           confidence
           that
           they
           seeme
           to
           haue
           .
        
         
           Samson
           in
           this
           third
           attempt
           ,
           was
           so
           far
           off
           from
           giuing
           her
           ouer
           ,
           hauing
           twice
           tryed
           that
           she
           sought
           his
           life
           and
           vtter
           vndoing
           ,
           that
           yet
           hee
           answeres
           
           her
           the
           third
           time
           ;
           such
           was
           his
           effeminate
           sottishnesse
           :
           so
           that
           howsoeuer
           hee
           thought
           still
           to
           conceale
           the
           secret
           from
           her
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           himselfe
           free
           from
           vttering
           it
           ,
           euen
           as
           before
           thitherto
           he
           had
           done
           ;
           yet
           hee
           began
           now
           in
           this
           third
           attempt
           ,
           to
           slide
           and
           slip
           in
           further
           ,
           and
           to
           stagger
           as
           a
           drunken
           man
           ,
           little
           considering
           what
           he
           did
           .
           For
           hee
           was
           tampering
           about
           his
           lockes
           now
           before
           he
           told
           her
           the
           very
           thing
           that
           she
           asked
           ,
           and
           so
           came
           neerer
           to
           the
           bewraying
           and
           vttering
           that
           which
           shee
           sought
           of
           him
           :
           as
           if
           hee
           could
           hardly
           conceale
           it
           from
           her
           ;
           saying
           to
           her
           ,
           that
           if
           his
           lockes
           were
           fastened
           to
           the
           threeds
           of
           the
           woofe
           with
           a
           pin
           ,
           hee
           should
           be
           weakened
           ,
           and
           be
           as
           another
           man.
           And
           she
           ,
           thinking
           indeed
           that
           hee
           came
           now
           more
           neere
           the
           very
           point
           ,
           seeing
           he
           spake
           of
           his
           lockes
           ;
           she
           by
           and
           by
           made
           triall
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           and
           hauing
           done
           so
           ,
           she
           called
           the
           Philistims
           againe
           to
           set
           vpon
           him
           ;
           but
           as
           yet
           hee
           held
           backe
           from
           yeelding
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           once
           more
           withstood
           and
           deceiued
           her
           ,
           although
           hee
           had
           much
           adoe
           (
           as
           we
           see
           )
           to
           keepe
           it
           from
           her
           .
        
         
           Whereby
           wee
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           when
           men
           giue
           themselues
           liberty
           and
           full
           
           scope
           to
           talke
           too
           and
           fro
           of
           things
           dangerous
           and
           hurtfull
           ,
           and
           take
           liking
           therein
           ,
           and
           will
           auoid
           no
           occasions
           ,
           nor
           resist
           no
           tentations
           drawing
           and
           leading
           thereto
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           chuse
           but
           bee
           snared
           and
           caught
           therewith
           ,
           though
           they
           intend
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           to
           him
           )
           and
           so
           they
           
           shall
           hardly
           forbeare
           and
           containe
           themselues
           from
           running
           headlong
           ,
           and
           being
           giuen
           ouer
           thereto
           .
           For
           when
           they
           are
           led
           away
           of
           their
           owne
           concupiscence
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Iames
           saith
           ,
           they
           are
           inticed
           also
           ,
           and
           snared
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           
           cannot
           well
           go
           off
           nor
           on
           ,
           but
           more
           ready
           to
           consent
           ,
           as
           wee
           see
           Samson
           did
           afterward
           ,
           telling
           his
           whole
           heart
           vnto
           her
           .
           Euen
           so
           I
           say
           ,
           men
           shall
           by
           oft
           and
           long
           tampering
           with
           the
           sinne
           whereto
           they
           are
           too
           neerely
           affected
           ,
           come
           more
           readily
           and
           speedily
           to
           the
           consenting
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           committing
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           should
           rather
           turne
           away
           ,
           and
           weane
           themselues
           ,
           and
           that
           betimes
           ,
           from
           the
           least
           liking
           or
           longing
           after
           it
           ,
           much
           lesse
           should
           they
           hasten
           it
           on
           by
           liberall
           talking
           of
           it
           .
           For
           if
           we
           will
           suffer
           our selues
           to
           be
           importuned
           
           in
           all
           cases
           ,
           medling
           with
           them
           when
           we
           need
           not
           ,
           who
           doubteth
           but
           that
           we
           shall
           much
           easilier
           yeeld
           thereto
           .
           Those
           whom
           commonly
           wee
           call
           men
           of
           good
           natures
           ,
           being
           once
           tainted
           by
           leaud
           company
           ,
           grow
           first
           dissolute
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           desperate
           :
           but
           they
           wax
           rotten
           by
           degrees
           ,
           as
           wee
           see
           fruit
           by
           long
           lying
           doth
           .
           And
           as
           wee
           see
           in
           the
           running
           out
           of
           the
           houre-glasse
           ,
           that
           euery
           part
           of
           the
           sands
           course
           is
           the
           hastening
           of
           the
           houre
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           though
           the
           last
           passage
           of
           it
           be
           the
           actuall
           ending
           the
           reof
           :
           so
           may
           we
           say
           of
           Samson
           his
           dallying
           ,
           and
           houering
           replies
           ,
           that
           euen
           the
           first
           ,
           second
           ,
           and
           third
           were
           the
           preparations
           to
           the
           final
           bewraying
           of
           the
           secret
           ,
           though
           the
           fourth
           onely
           confessed
           it
           actually
           .
           If
           the
           fourth
           had
           been
           away
           ,
           the
           matter
           had
           been
           whole
           ,
           but
           the
           fourth
           was
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           third
           (
           though
           more
           obscurely
           )
           enfolded
           .
           Alas
           ,
           at
           his
           first
           shifting
           he
           thought
           hee
           might
           haue
           proceeded
           still
           .
           But
           as
           the
           secret
           at
           the
           first
           dash
           was
           too
           waighty
           to
           vtter
           :
           so
           after
           two
           or
           three
           dalliances
           ,
           the
           tentation
           preuailed
           ,
           and
           was
           too
           strong
           for
           him
           any
           longer
           to
           shift
           off
           ,
           withhold
           ,
           or
           resist
           .
           And
           the
           like
           let
           vs
           know
           ,
           euen
           as
           this
           also
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           spokon
           vnto
           vs.
           
        
         
           The
           fourth
           attempt
           followeth
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           shee
           gaue
           him
           the
           deadly
           
           blow
           .
           For
           when
           no
           warning
           will
           serue
           ,
           how
           can
           a
           man
           chuse
           but
           fall
           into
           the
           danger
           (
           how
           great
           soeuer
           it
           be
           )
           which
           he
           would
           by
           no
           meanes
           auoide
           while
           he
           might
           ?
           But
           let
           vs
           heare
           the
           dealing
           of
           them
           both
           .
           She
           is
           growne
           now
           more
           subtill
           then
           before
           .
           For
           wee
           are
           not
           to
           thinke
           that
           these
           things
           were
           done
           betwixt
           them
           on
           one
           day
           ,
           or
           on
           foure
           daies
           together
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           acts
           are
           heere
           set
           downe
           to
           be
           in
           number
           foure
           )
           immediately
           following
           one
           another
           ;
           but
           with
           some
           space
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           take
           fit
           occasion
           in
           a
           more
           subtill
           manner
           to
           renue
           her
           suite
           and
           request
           againe
           .
           Shee
           beginneth
           therefore
           with
           him
           in
           this
           manner
           ;
           that
           whereas
           hee
           had
           told
           her
           hee
           loued
           her
           ,
           shee
           subtilly
           answered
           ,
           shee
           saw
           hee
           loued
           her
           not
           ,
           because
           his
           heart
           was
           not
           with
           her
           ,
           but
           hee
           had
           mocked
           her
           now
           three
           times
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           told
           her
           that
           which
           she
           asked
           of
           him
           .
           And
           through
           her
           subtill
           and
           secret
           winding
           into
           him
           ,
           and
           her
           impudent
           importunity
           ,
           and
           earnest
           vrging
           of
           him
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           wisedome
           (
           as
           he
           thought
           )
           in
           holding
           her
           off
           with
           lies
           and
           delaies
           ,
           in
           iesting
           manner
           ;
           yet
           he
           thinking
           by
           her
           following
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           in
           good
           earnest
           with
           him
           ,
           in
           saying
           hee
           grieued
           her
           because
           she
           saw
           he
           loued
           her
           not
           ,
           he
           was
           brought
           thereby
           to
           pitie
           her
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           so
           wounded
           with
           her
           subtil
           flattering
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           dissembling
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           sore
           vexed
           to
           see
           her
           so
           grieued
           :
           and
           therefore
           as
           great
           woe
           as
           it
           was
           like
           to
           bring
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           neuer
           duly
           considered
           it
           but
           was
           ouercome
           and
           told
           her
           according
           to
           her
           desire
           ,
           all
           his
           heart
           ,
           euen
           how
           hee
           might
           bee
           brought
           to
           lose
           his
           strength
           .
           This
           for
           the
           summe
           of
           these
           three
           verses
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           let
           vs
           weigh
           these
           things
           more
           particularly
           .
           In
           the
           15.
           verse
           ,
           by
           
           the
           subtilty
           the
           woman
           had
           learned
           now
           at
           the
           last
           (
           who
           told
           him
           he
           loued
           her
           not
           ,
           when
           yet
           she
           knew
           he
           doted
           on
           her
           )
           we
           see
           how
           artificiall
           the
           wicked
           do
           easily
           grow
           ,
           (
           for
           herein
           we
           need
           not
           doubt
           but
           that
           the
           like
           offenders
           now
           ,
           are
           like
           her
           )
           and
           how
           soone
           the
           deceiuers
           in
           their
           attempts
           doe
           waxe
           worse
           and
           worse
           ,
           and
           more
           ripe
           in
           subtilty
           and
           deceiuing
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           before
           .
           So
           saith
           Paul
           to
           Timothy
           .
           So
           that
           if
           there
           were
           any
           to
           obserue
           it
           ,
           how
           
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           men
           are
           fitted
           to
           this
           trade
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           how
           meanely
           and
           bungerly
           soeuer
           they
           go
           to
           worke
           in
           comparison
           ,
           when
           they
           begin
           the
           
           world
           ,
           I
           meane
           for
           subtilty
           ,
           ouer
           they
           doe
           afterward
           :
           but
           how
           soone
           they
           grow
           ripe
           in
           this
           faculty
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           euery
           kinde
           of
           euill
           dealing
           ,
           as
           experience
           sheweth
           too
           cleerely
           ;
           I
           say
           if
           men
           obserued
           it
           ,
           they
           would
           confesse
           no
           lesse
           then
           I
           say
           .
        
         
           Whether
           we
           speake
           of
           them
           that
           begin
           in
           vnlawfull
           trades
           and
           courses
           ,
           as
           in
           whoredome
           ,
           oppression
           ,
           flattery
           ,
           beguiling
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           such
           ;
           or
           in
           those
           which
           are
           lawfull
           ;
           as
           buying
           ,
           selling
           ,
           letting
           house
           and
           land
           ,
           or
           other
           earthly
           dealings
           ,
           (
           as
           may
           bee
           seene
           in
           the
           vniust
           Steward
           ,
           what
           euill
           practises
           are
           
           vsed
           in
           all
           these
           ,
           )
           and
           what
           cunning
           and
           craft
           are
           found
           out
           and
           inuented
           ,
           to
           goe
           one
           beyond
           another
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           in
           times
           past
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           haue
           done
           ;
           it
           is
           admirable
           to
           consider
           it
           .
           In
           all
           which
           they
           shew
           plainly
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           to
           any
           purpose
           ,
           mind
           nor
           set
           their
           hearts
           vpon
           any
           better
           things
           ,
           howsoeuer
           some
           of
           them
           will
           beare
           vs
           in
           hand
           that
           they
           doe
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           will
           serue
           God
           as
           well
           as
           the
           best
           .
           And
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           (
           that
           which
           would
           lesse
           be
           thought
           )
           how
           long
           is
           it
           ,
           before
           they
           that
           imbrace
           the
           Gospell
           grow
           to
           be
           experienced
           ,
           and
           well
           seasoned
           with
           such
           true
           and
           sauing
           knowledge
           of
           holy
           doctrine
           ,
           as
           whereby
           they
           abhorre
           such
           dregges
           and
           doings
           ,
           and
           attaine
           to
           the
           finding
           of
           the
           Christian
           life
           to
           be
           meate
           and
           drinke
           to
           them
           .
           And
           how
           few
           are
           there
           that
           doe
           so
           ?
           So
           that
           it
           may
           worthily
           bee
           complained
           of
           ,
           yea
           lamented
           with
           teares
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           euery
           where
           such
           as
           could
           doe
           it
           ,
           to
           see
           both
           the
           fewnesse
           of
           this
           latter
           sort
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           there
           be
           euery
           where
           swarming
           of
           the
           former
           .
           But
           of
           this
           ripenesse
           of
           sinne
           elsewhere
           .
           Yet
           this
           I
           adde
           ,
           (
           that
           which
           I
           vtter
           with
           griefe
           )
           euen
           these
           ripe
           headed
           and
           nimble
           fellowes
           ,
           who
           grow
           so
           soone
           masters
           of
           their
           trade
           before
           they
           haue
           serued
           halfe
           a
           Prentiship
           ,
           shall
           rise
           vp
           and
           condemne
           many
           of
           the
           better
           sort
           for
           their
           block-headed
           backwardnesse
           in
           matter
           of
           religion
           and
           Christianity
           ,
           after
           so
           long
           training
           vp
           in
           Gods
           schoole
           .
           This
           age
           should
           bee
           ripest
           in
           grace
           and
           skill
           how
           to
           passe
           the
           time
           most
           fruitfully
           and
           ioyfully
           :
           and
           neuer
           age
           had
           such
           dullards
           and
           dunces
           in
           searching
           into
           themselues
           ,
           and
           trying
           whether
           they
           be
           in
           the
           state
           of
           saluation
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           in
           seeking
           acquaintance
           with
           God
           ,
           considering
           that
           it
           hath
           the
           helpes
           of
           all
           former
           examples
           ,
           and
           present
           meanes
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           greater
           then
           euer
           age
           had
           since
           the
           Apostles
           time
           .
           If
           it
           be
           ,
           who
           shall
           domineere
           ouer
           others
           ,
           and
           set
           vp
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           shall
           cogge
           and
           cosen
           ,
           or
           goe
           beyond
           his
           neighbour
           to
           deceiue
           him
           ,
           and
           who
           hath
           more
           strings
           to
           his
           bow
           to
           shift
           ,
           scrape
           ,
           and
           rake
           pelfe
           together
           howsoeuer
           ;
           then
           our
           age
           may
           commence
           the
           highest
           degree
           in
           this
           profession
           .
           Skill
           and
           ripenesse
           in
           mischiefe
           is
           not
           bounded
           only
           within
           them
           of
           Delilahs
           trade
           (
           though
           doubtlesse
           the
           strumpets
           of
           old
           ages
           were
           punies
           to
           them
           of
           ours
           for
           all
           subtilty
           and
           villany
           )
           but
           extends
           as
           farre
           as
           the
           Prince
           of
           this
           world
           hath
           any
           subiects
           .
           But
           if
           ye
           go
           to
           enquire
           who
           hath
           made
           the
           Christian
           life
           easie
           ,
           by
           constancy
           in
           obedience
           ,
           who
           liueth
           a
           sweet
           life
           and
           void
           of
           sorrow
           by
           resolute
           purpose
           and
           endeuour
           of
           abstaining
           from
           all
           euill
           ,
           and
           by
           watching
           ouer
           his
           heart
           and
           life
           alwaies
           ,
           also
           who
           enioyeth
           that
           liberty
           which
           God
           alloweth
           ,
           to
           rest
           assured
           of
           his
           loue
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           goe
           in
           and
           out
           before
           him
           ,
           from
           one
           duty
           to
           another
           ,
           without
           vnsetlednesse
           ,
           wearines
           ,
           
           and
           disquietnesse
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           if
           ye
           enquire
           who
           is
           the
           man
           that
           hath
           so
           improued
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           as
           that
           hee
           hath
           found
           that
           hundred-fold
           
           measure
           of
           contentment
           for
           reiecting
           lying
           vanities
           ,
           so
           that
           hee
           is
           become
           
           a
           light
           and
           example
           to
           others
           ,
           like
           those
           Thessalonians
           whom
           Paul
           
           calles
           paternes
           ,
           and
           those
           Saints
           whom
           Dauid
           calleth
           excellent
           :
           If
           (
           I
           say
           )
           
           inquirie
           be
           made
           after
           these
           (
           which
           yet
           are
           the
           best
           of
           all
           other
           )
           yee
           shall
           finde
           or
           meete
           with
           few
           ,
           that
           see
           into
           them
           ,
           affect
           them
           ,
           or
           can
           answere
           any
           great
           matter
           about
           them
           :
           Oh
           ,
           euery
           little
           is
           enough
           in
           godlinesse
           ,
           men
           are
           content
           with
           mediocritie
           heere
           ,
           which
           in
           godlinesse
           is
           a
           vice
           ,
           and
           no
           vertue
           .
           So
           that
           there
           is
           a
           perfection
           and
           mastership
           in
           Gods
           trade
           also
           ,
           and
           without
           comparison
           the
           greatest
           gaine
           :
           but
           the
           worke
           is
           tedious
           ,
           or
           men
           vnhappie
           that
           cannot
           hit
           vpon
           it
           .
        
         
           Samson
           being
           so
           blindfolded
           with
           her
           beautie
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           now
           become
           sicke
           for
           seeing
           her
           grieued
           ,
           so
           that
           now
           he
           must
           rest
           no
           more
           with
           her
           ,
           but
           in
           good
           earnest
           he
           must
           vtter
           his
           secret
           to
           her
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           loued
           her
           not
           ,
           as
           she
           charged
           him
           ;
           and
           how
           could
           she
           beare
           that
           vnkindnesse
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           that
           she
           louing
           him
           so
           dearely
           ,
           (
           as
           she
           made
           him
           thinke
           she
           did
           by
           her
           subtiltie
           )
           he
           on
           the
           other
           side
           should
           not
           care
           for
           her
           ,
           he
           being
           (
           I
           say
           )
           thus
           blindfolded
           ,
           this
           oft
           and
           importunate
           vrging
           him
           by
           her
           ,
           so
           wounded
           him
           ,
           that
           rather
           then
           hee
           would
           haue
           a
           thought
           that
           hee
           was
           cut
           off
           from
           her
           loue
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           death
           to
           him
           to
           thinke
           )
           hee
           could
           hold
           her
           off
           no
           longer
           ,
           but
           told
           her
           that
           which
           she
           asked
           of
           him
           ,
           till
           hee
           felt
           too
           late
           that
           hee
           was
           vndone
           ,
           to
           make
           all
           others
           afraid
           by
           his
           example
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           sport
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           trifle
           in
           matters
           of
           such
           consequence
           .
        
         
           Here
           this
           may
           be
           learned
           by
           Samson
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           will
           be
           companions
           
           in
           sinne
           iestingly
           ,
           and
           in
           dalliance
           (
           thinking
           yet
           with
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           goe
           no
           further
           )
           they
           shall
           fall
           to
           it
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           bee
           able
           to
           auoid
           it
           .
           This
           might
           bee
           exemplified
           in
           many
           particulars
           .
           I
           pray
           giue
           vs
           leaue
           to
           be
           merrie
           ,
           saith
           the
           wanton
           ,
           we
           meane
           no
           harme
           :
           No
           ,
           but
           harme
           waiteth
           you
           by
           your
           dalliance
           .
           An
           angrie
           and
           moody
           person
           (
           who
           yet
           knowes
           how
           dangerous
           a
           sinne
           anger
           is
           )
           giuing
           reine
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           resisting
           no
           occasions
           ,
           in
           time
           strikes
           and
           wounds
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           kils
           in
           his
           rage
           ;
           yet
           ye
           must
           let
           him
           alone
           ,
           he
           cannot
           but
           be
           angry
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           being
           prouoked
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           hath
           spoken
           he
           hath
           done
           .
           Nay
           ,
           many
           a
           man
           hath
           vndone
           himselfe
           ere
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           and
           all
           by
           dallying
           with
           his
           sinne
           .
           It
           is
           ill
           playing
           with
           Beares
           ,
           and
           Lions
           ,
           or
           fierce
           creatures
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           amiable
           
           qualitie
           in
           them
           :
           but
           sinne
           of
           all
           other
           is
           the
           most
           hideous
           monster
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           is
           more
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           deuoured
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           hee
           that
           playeth
           with
           it
           .
           This
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           prophane
           of
           the
           world
           doe
           proue
           to
           bee
           true
           ,
           to
           the
           shame
           of
           many
           of
           them
           which
           would
           be
           better
           thought
           of
           ,
           but
           euen
           the
           godly
           doe
           finde
           it
           so
           ,
           when
           for
           yeelding
           to
           their
           lusts
           and
           bad
           desires
           too
           farre
           ,
           they
           haue
           no
           power
           ouer
           themselues
           ,
           but
           are
           brought
           to
           that
           point
           ,
           that
           either
           their
           consciences
           disquiet
           and
           sore
           torment
           them
           ,
           or
           they
           bring
           foorth
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           men
           the
           sinne
           ,
           which
           they
           too
           much
           gaue
           ouer
           themselues
           vnto
           ,
           and
           delighted
           in
           ;
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           of
           Dauid
           .
           Let
           it
           bee
           a
           warning
           to
           all
           how
           they
           dally
           with
           sinne
           ,
           and
           iest
           about
           it
           ,
           he
           is
           neerer
           them
           then
           they
           are
           aware
           ,
           Satan
           I
           meane
           ,
           who
           drawing
           them
           to
           goe
           on
           the
           brim
           and
           banck
           of
           the
           riuer
           ,
           will
           plunge
           them
           headlong
           into
           the
           bottome
           and
           depth
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           let
           men
           rather
           be
           farre
           off
           from
           treading
           in
           the
           steps
           that
           leade
           thereto
           :
           as
           I
           haue
           before
           obserued
           out
           of
           his
           three-fold
           dallying
           answere
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           this
           will
           be
           briefer
           .
        
         
         
           Another
           thing
           heere
           of
           Samson
           let
           vs
           learne
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           euen
           death
           to
           men
           to
           bee
           put
           from
           their
           vnlawfull
           delights
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           once
           giuen
           ouer
           themselues
           brutishly
           and
           sottishly
           vnto
           them
           ,
           as
           hee
           was
           vexed
           almost
           to
           the
           death
           to
           heare
           her
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           she
           must
           forsake
           him
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           loue
           him
           ,
           if
           his
           hart
           was
           no
           more
           toward
           her
           ,
           then
           she
           saw
           ;
           which
           yet
           she
           spake
           but
           in
           grosse
           dissembling
           .
           All
           bondage
           is
           grieuous
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           greater
           then
           bondage
           to
           an
           whore
           ?
           when
           a
           man
           cannot
           but
           cling
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           be
           at
           her
           lure
           ,
           whose
           heart
           is
           false
           toward
           him
           ,
           and
           seeketh
           his
           destruction
           .
           We
           must
           take
           heed
           that
           we
           rest
           not
           in
           the
           best
           things
           that
           are
           subiect
           to
           change
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           that
           wee
           hang
           not
           our
           securitie
           vpon
           deceitfull
           pleasures
           ,
           &
           especially
           of
           all
           other
           ,
           vpon
           a
           wicked
           &
           alluring
           woman
           ,
           whō
           rather
           then
           Samson
           would
           once
           thinke
           of
           forgoing
           ,
           behold
           ,
           he
           shameth
           not
           to
           abandon
           God
           ;
           conscience
           and
           all
           ,
           not
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           outward
           mischief
           
           that
           ensued
           .
           And
           surely
           if
           this
           be
           true
           of
           Samson
           ,
           who
           sinned
           against
           conscience
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           say
           of
           them
           who
           commit
           secret
           filthines
           with
           greedines
           ,
           and
           yet
           without
           remorse
           ?
           What
           a
           death
           is
           it
           to
           them
           (
           think
           we
           )
           to
           be
           pluckt
           by
           violence
           from
           their
           old
           acquaintance
           ,
           which
           by
           custom
           is
           become
           as
           the
           poore
           mans
           lambe
           ,
           whom
           Nathan
           describes
           to
           Dauid
           ,
           euen
           
           as
           his
           sonne
           ?
           Therefore
           when
           men
           haue
           liued
           a
           long
           time
           in
           a
           lewd
           course
           without
           let
           ,
           how
           welcome
           is
           death
           to
           them
           that
           makes
           an
           vtter
           separation
           betweene
           them
           and
           their
           lusts
           ,
           which
           liued
           before
           in
           as
           streight
           league
           and
           vnion
           as
           the
           soule
           and
           body
           together
           ?
           Oh
           bondage
           vnspeakable
           !
           to
           bee
           inwardly
           
           linked
           to
           the
           loue
           of
           that
           which
           can
           neither
           be
           enioied
           but
           with
           extreame
           miserie
           ,
           nor
           forgone
           but
           with
           intollerable
           vexation
           .
           Let
           this
           be
           one
           motiue
           among
           others
           to
           humble
           the
           sinner
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           him
           how
           out
           of
           measure
           sinfull
           his
           corrupt
           nature
           is
           :
           as
           also
           to
           teach
           him
           not
           so
           eagerly
           to
           pursue
           his
           lusts
           ,
           except
           he
           will
           bring
           a
           world
           of
           sorrow
           vpon
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           the
           time
           of
           forsaking
           them
           is
           come
           .
           For
           what
           though
           at
           the
           last
           cast
           many
           a
           man
           renounces
           the
           old
           courses
           of
           vngodlines
           ,
           and
           repents
           him
           ,
           yea
           and
           is
           ashamed
           of
           his
           doings
           ?
           this
           is
           when
           the
           conscience
           is
           terrified
           by
           some
           violent
           feare
           or
           griefe
           :
           not
           while
           hee
           hath
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           prospereth
           in
           his
           euil
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           alas
           ,
           who
           seeth
           not
           that
           these
           terrors
           when
           they
           seaze
           vpon
           any
           ,
           (
           for
           we
           must
           not
           think
           they
           seaze
           vpō
           al
           ,
           many
           dying
           sots
           as
           they
           liued
           without
           feeling
           )
           for
           the
           most
           part
           vanish
           away
           and
           come
           to
           nothing
           ;
           so
           that
           those
           great
           penitents
           ,
           if
           they
           get
           vp
           and
           recouer
           their
           maladie
           ,
           how
           far
           doe
           they
           put
           from
           them
           the
           remembrance
           of
           the
           former
           trouble
           ,
           and
           shew
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           distastfull
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           forced
           them
           in
           the
           bitternes
           thereof
           to
           
           say
           any
           thing
           ;
           but
           now
           they
           are
           at
           libertie
           they
           returne
           againe
           as
           naturally
           to
           their
           byas
           ,
           as
           the
           stone
           falleth
           downward
           .
           Oh
           therefore
           pray
           and
           labour
           that
           it
           may
           bee
           good
           ,
           which
           ye
           set
           your
           hearts
           on
           and
           delight
           in
           ,
           being
           accounted
           of
           you
           as
           most
           precious
           :
           for
           the
           end
           else
           will
           be
           more
           bitter
           in
           the
           parting
           ,
           then
           euer
           the
           loue
           was
           in
           enioying
           .
           Loue
           the
           best
           things
           and
           feare
           not
           to
           exceed
           measure
           ;
           for
           besides
           the
           vnspeakable
           and
           sound
           ioy
           they
           affoord
           ,
           this
           they
           also
           yeeld
           ,
           euen
           a
           perpetuitie
           ,
           they
           shall
           neuer
           bee
           pulled
           away
           ,
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           ,
           this
           ioy
           shall
           no
           man
           take
           from
           you
           .
           
        
         
           Now
           he
           was
           so
           wrought
           on
           by
           her
           ,
           that
           as
           wise
           as
           hee
           thought
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           purposing
           that
           shee
           should
           neuer
           know
           that
           which
           shee
           sought
           at
           his
           
           hands
           ;
           yet
           because
           he
           gaue
           place
           to
           his
           wicked
           affections
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           onely
           
           snared
           and
           in
           danger
           as
           before
           ,
           but
           now
           told
           all
           vnto
           her
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           there
           neuer
           came
           rasor
           on
           his
           head
           :
           but
           if
           his
           lockes
           were
           cut
           off
           ,
           he
           should
           lose
           his
           strength
           ;
           which
           was
           as
           much
           as
           if
           he
           had
           told
           her
           ,
           how
           they
           might
           take
           his
           life
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           bring
           all
           shame
           and
           sorrow
           vpon
           him
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           in
           deed
           :
           and
           yet
           more
           then
           this
           ,
           hee
           might
           (
           though
           to
           small
           effect
           )
           haue
           said
           to
           her
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           beside
           all
           this
           euill
           which
           I
           shall
           sustaine
           hereby
           ,
           I
           doe
           also
           set
           the
           Lord
           against
           me
           ,
           to
           depriue
           me
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           for
           thy
           sake
           :
           for
           thus
           much
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           he
           suffered
           for
           her
           .
        
         
           By
           which
           ,
           so
           many
           good
           obseruations
           arise
           ,
           as
           a
           wise
           man
           may
           be
           to
           seek
           
           with
           which
           to
           begin
           first
           .
           But
           briefly
           of
           two
           or
           three
           .
           One
           is
           this
           :
           that
           we
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           complaine
           of
           the
           hurt
           and
           wrong
           that
           other
           doe
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           which
           how
           common
           it
           is
           ,
           all
           places
           doe
           witnesse
           ;
           for
           none
           are
           greater
           enemies
           to
           vs
           ,
           then
           our selues
           .
           Were
           hee
           not
           a
           monster
           of
           men
           that
           should
           offer
           
           but
           the
           one
           halfe
           of
           this
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           Samson
           did
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           here
           may
           be
           seene
           ?
           But
           behold
           ,
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           no
           lesse
           ,
           doe
           some
           ,
           nay
           very
           many
           ,
           offer
           to
           themselues
           .
           We
           storme
           ,
           rage
           ,
           and
           crie
           out
           of
           other
           ,
           if
           they
           hold
           but
           a
           little
           of
           our
           due
           from
           vs
           :
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           if
           wee
           sustaine
           greater
           hurt
           by
           them
           ;
           whereas
           we
           by
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           worke
           our
           owne
           woe
           ,
           and
           yet
           through
           blind
           self-loue
           we
           are
           neuer
           angrie
           with
           our selues
           ,
           when
           yet
           wee
           could
           finde
           in
           our
           hearts
           to
           pursue
           others
           vnto
           death
           .
           Oh
           rend
           we
           our
           hearts
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           be
           deeply
           displeased
           with
           our selues
           for
           them
           .
           All
           these
           Philistims
           could
           not
           haue
           done
           Samson
           the
           mischiefe
           which
           he
           did
           himselfe
           by
           his
           owne
           folly
           ,
           or
           rather
           madnesse
           .
           But
           if
           they
           had
           attempted
           any
           such
           matter
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           him
           infamous
           ,
           as
           hee
           made
           himselfe
           ,
           would
           he
           not
           streight
           haue
           reuenged
           it
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           did
           hee
           not
           reuenge
           it
           in
           the
           sequell
           ?
           But
           ,
           to
           leaue
           him
           (
           who
           sinned
           not
           in
           reuenging
           )
           and
           come
           to
           our selues
           ;
           who
           is
           he
           that
           dare
           but
           iustly
           reproue
           vs
           for
           a
           fault
           ,
           (
           be
           it
           neuer
           so
           grosse
           )
           but
           he
           shall
           haue
           our
           badge
           and
           liuerie
           presently
           ,
           and
           we
           thinke
           him
           our
           enemie
           ,
           and
           watch
           our
           season
           to
           be
           euen
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           Esau
           dealt
           with
           his
           brother
           Iacob
           .
           And
           yet
           
           so
           farre
           is
           a
           louing
           reproofe
           from
           hurting
           vs
           ,
           that
           if
           wee
           were
           the
           men
           wee
           should
           be
           ,
           it
           might
           keepe
           the
           hurt
           we
           speake
           of
           ,
           from
           lighting
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           and
           be
           as
           a
           precious
           balme
           vnto
           our
           heads
           .
           Well
           then
           (
           will
           a
           wise
           man
           say
           )
           I
           
           see
           these
           men
           are
           i
           alous
           of
           themselues
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           hurt
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           endure
           no
           other
           to
           touch
           them
           but
           they
           will
           flee
           in
           his
           face
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           long
           enough
           (
           it
           is
           to
           be
           hoped
           )
           ere
           they
           wrong
           themselues
           willingly
           .
           Indeede
           the
           reason
           is
           sensible
           ,
           but
           the
           proofe
           is
           most
           preposterous
           .
           For
           that
           man
           that
           will
           not
           take
           the
           losse
           of
           a
           penny
           at
           anothers
           hand
           without
           storming
           ,
           will
           spend
           many
           a
           pound
           to
           haue
           his
           wicked
           desire
           satisfied
           ;
           nay
           he
           will
           vndoe
           himselfe
           and
           strip
           himselfe
           of
           all
           he
           hath
           ;
           and
           yet
           thinke
           neuer
           the
           worse
           of
           himselfe
           when
           hee
           hath
           done
           ;
           nay
           ,
           no
           man
           may
           tell
           him
           of
           it
           neither
           .
           Therefore
           if
           we
           will
           preuent
           outcries
           and
           late
           repentance
           for
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           (
           for
           there
           is
           a
           time
           when
           such
           fooles
           crie
           out
           ;
           I
           am
           lost
           ,
           I
           haue
           vndone
           my selfe
           )
           let
           vs
           learne
           that
           the
           way
           to
           become
           our
           owne
           best
           friends
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           greatest
           enemies
           to
           the
           sinne
           which
           most
           preuaileth
           in
           vs
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           threatneth
           our
           greatest
           desolation
           .
           God
           will
           take
           that
           mans
           part
           against
           
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           most
           striueth
           to
           hate
           himselfe
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           corruption
           within
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           deare
           to
           him
           as
           himselfe
           .
           And
           till
           wee
           be
           come
           to
           this
           point
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           haue
           as
           heartie
           indignation
           at
           our
           sin
           that
           we
           haue
           most
           
           delighted
           in
           ,
           as
           wee
           haue
           against
           others
           for
           no
           cause
           ,
           or
           sometime
           against
           
           our selues
           for
           being
           circumuented
           and
           ouershot
           in
           a
           bargaine
           by
           a
           cunning
           cosener
           ;
           we
           are
           farre
           from
           repentance
           ,
           or
           from
           that
           estate
           that
           a
           wise
           man
           should
           rest
           in
           ,
           though
           the
           worke
           bee
           difficult
           (
           I
           confesse
           )
           which
           I
           speake
           of
           .
           But
           about
           this
           businesse
           though
           a
           man
           haue
           many
           ,
           and
           those
           great
           enemies
           to
           hinder
           him
           ;
           yet
           his
           sinfull
           heart
           is
           more
           dangerous
           then
           all
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           trecherie
           whereof
           onely
           ,
           all
           other
           enemies
           doe
           him
           mischiefe
           .
           And
           doubtlesse
           the
           diuell
           and
           the
           strongest
           allurements
           rebound
           backe
           ,
           and
           hurt
           not
           ,
           neither
           enter
           ,
           where
           the
           heart
           lieth
           not
           open
           to
           euill
           ,
           and
           vnfenced
           against
           it
           .
           The
           euill
           that
           remaineth
           in
           the
           best
           ,
           occasioneth
           all
           externall
           euill
           enemies
           to
           stirre
           it
           vp
           and
           encrease
           it
           .
           The
           pure
           Angels
           haue
           the
           diuels
           their
           enuious
           enemies
           .
           Nay
           ,
           sinne
           makes
           God
           our
           enemie
           ,
           (
           not
           for
           euer
           ,
           if
           euer
           we
           were
           reconciled
           to
           him
           )
           while
           it
           lieth
           harboured
           and
           vnremoued
           :
           but
           otherwise
           ,
           though
           hee
           correct
           vs
           ,
           yet
           hee
           loueth
           vs
           ,
           as
           a
           father
           his
           children
           .
           The
           cause
           is
           much
           more
           the
           enemie
           ,
           I
           meane
           sinne
           ,
           then
           the
           effect
           ,
           which
           is
           Gods
           enmitie
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           hee
           afflicteth
           for
           sinne
           ,
           count
           not
           him
           our
           enemie
           ,
           no
           nor
           the
           crosse
           which
           hee
           inflicteth
           :
           but
           patiently
           beare
           it
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           I
           will
           goe
           vnder
           my
           triall
           willingly
           ,
           seeing
           I
           haue
           sinned
           ,
           and
           turne
           my
           griefe
           against
           my
           chiefe
           enemie
           ,
           knowing
           that
           except
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           my
           sinne
           ,
           vndoe
           me
           ,
           no
           other
           thing
           shall
           ,
           but
           turne
           to
           my
           good
           rather
           .
        
         
           Also
           by
           this
           that
           Samson
           was
           brought
           to
           that
           which
           hee
           neuer
           meant
           to
           
           bee
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           vtter
           his
           secret
           to
           a
           base
           housewife
           ,
           by
           the
           following
           him
           on
           with
           her
           importunitie
           ;
           note
           what
           force
           is
           in
           it
           .
           The
           widow
           by
           importunitie
           
           ouercame
           the
           wicked
           Iudge
           ,
           to
           grant
           her
           iustice
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           no
           mind
           so
           to
           doe
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           see
           that
           it
           be
           for
           good
           ,
           when
           men
           be
           importunate
           with
           vs
           for
           any
           thing
           ;
           or
           else
           turne
           wee
           away
           from
           hearing
           them
           ,
           as
           Ioseph
           did
           from
           his
           alluring
           Mistresse
           .
           And
           let
           vs
           specially
           vse
           this
           importunitie
           and
           
           earnest
           suite
           ,
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           hath
           willed
           vs
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           God
           in
           our
           prayers
           :
           for
           if
           the
           wicked
           Iudge
           would
           be
           moued
           (
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           )
           to
           heare
           the
           poore
           
           widow
           ,
           lest
           she
           should
           make
           him
           wearie
           ,
           shall
           not
           God
           auenge
           his
           elect
           that
           crie
           to
           him
           day
           and
           night
           ?
           Of
           this
           more
           largely
           in
           the
           14.
           
           Chapter
           by
           the
           like
           occasion
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           me
           thinkes
           this
           answere
           of
           Samson
           to
           such
           a
           strumpet
           ,
           
             [
             I
             am
             a
          
           
           Nazarite
           ,
           &c.
           
             if
             my
             locks
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             as
             another
             man
             ]
          
           sauoureth
           of
           incredible
           sottishnes
           ,
           and
           argueth
           plainly
           ,
           that
           a
           wretched
           sinner
           ,
           who
           breaketh
           not
           off
           his
           course
           ,
           till
           he
           be
           in
           the
           heate
           and
           power
           of
           his
           sinne
           ,
           can
           no
           other
           doe
           then
           yeeld
           to
           the
           tyrannie
           thereof
           ;
           as
           hee
           that
           is
           bound
           hand
           and
           foote
           is
           carried
           whither
           his
           creditor
           or
           aduersarie
           ,
           not
           whither
           himselfe
           listeth
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           enough
           to
           excuse
           Samson
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           might
           haue
           had
           his
           will
           ,
           hee
           would
           rather
           haue
           chosen
           to
           haue
           kept
           his
           secret
           :
           So
           it
           is
           like
           ,
           but
           who
           brought
           him
           into
           the
           stockes
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           by
           the
           heeles
           ,
           who
           brought
           him
           to
           this
           streight
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           not
           but
           doe
           that
           which
           hee
           desired
           to
           shunne
           ?
           Himselfe
           ,
           his
           headstrong
           lust
           ,
           which
           hauing
           once
           got
           the
           hand
           ouer
           
           him
           ,
           vsed
           him
           impotently
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           a
           stark
           beast
           and
           slauish
           foole
           .
           He
           knew
           the
           sorrow
           which
           must
           ineuitably
           ensue
           vpon
           his
           betraying
           himselfe
           ,
           yet
           hath
           he
           (
           I
           say
           not
           the
           grace
           ,
           that
           was
           now
           vnder
           boord
           )
           but
           not
           the
           strength
           to
           containe
           himselfe
           .
           I
           said
           my
           minde
           touching
           this
           vpon
           the
           4.
           verse
           ,
           
             [
             Entice
             him
          
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           but
           now
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           plot
           doth
           more
           liuely
           
           present
           to
           our
           eyes
           the
           nature
           of
           sinne
           ,
           that
           it
           takes
           wisedome
           from
           a
           man
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           imposeth
           what
           conditions
           it
           pleaseth
           :
           knowing
           that
           a
           man
           would
           neuer
           be
           such
           a
           vassall
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           is
           in
           his
           right
           minde
           ,
           and
           not
           out
           of
           his
           wits
           .
           As
           Samson
           could
           say
           ,
           I
           am
           a
           Nazarite
           ,
           &c.
           so
           he
           could
           haue
           said
           ,
           By
           this
           sin
           ,
           I
           shall
           make
           my selfe
           of
           the
           purest
           worshipper
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           most
           prophane
           creature
           and
           execrable
           .
           But
           Samson
           would
           not
           say
           so
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           weigh
           it
           ,
           but
           desperatly
           runnes
           vpon
           the
           pikes
           .
           Doubtlesse
           he
           had
           not
           had
           the
           power
           ,
           though
           his
           saluation
           had
           lien
           vpon
           it
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           to
           preuent
           it
           :
           (
           but
           blessed
           bee
           God
           who
           holdeth
           his
           election
           ,
           when
           men
           haue
           lost
           their
           grace
           in
           their
           feeling
           )
           Samson
           had
           lost
           his
           eyes
           ,
           ere
           the
           Philistims
           put
           them
           out
           .
           This
           let
           me
           a
           little
           more
           enforce
           vpon
           so
           iust
           an
           occasion
           ,
           then
           I
           did
           in
           the
           fourth
           verse
           .
           Who
           will
           not
           boldly
           auerre
           and
           affirme
           this
           ,
           and
           say
           ;
           Tell
           me
           what
           sinne
           is
           ,
           and
           proue
           to
           me
           by
           good
           euidence
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           bring
           such
           sorrow
           as
           
             Samsons
             ,
             Peters
             ,
             Dauids
             ,
             Salomons
             ,
          
           did
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           then
           if
           I
           commit
           it
           ,
           count
           me
           a
           foole
           indeed
           ?
           Put
           in
           one
           thing
           more
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           beleeue
           thee
           ;
           If
           ,
           when
           the
           occasion
           is
           offered
           ,
           Gods
           grace
           bee
           stirring
           and
           effectuall
           in
           thee
           by
           watchfulnes
           and
           iealousie
           ouer
           thy selfe
           ,
           then
           thou
           wilt
           abstaine
           vpon
           that
           meditation
           .
           But
           (
           alas
           )
           who
           finds
           that
           grace
           in
           the
           strength
           oftentatiō
           who
           sought
           it
           not
           before
           ?
           without
           which
           ,
           yet
           thou
           maist
           haue
           matter
           enough
           in
           thy
           minde
           to
           disswade
           and
           flaite
           thee
           ,
           (
           I
           will
           not
           denie
           )
           but
           thou
           shalt
           haue
           small
           list
           or
           power
           to
           weigh
           and
           ponder
           it
           ,
           nay
           thy
           intangled
           and
           drunken
           heart
           will
           make
           a
           sot
           of
           thy
           minde
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           disguised
           beast
           of
           thee
           .
           An
           heart
           infatuate
           with
           lust
           ,
           stoppeth
           and
           freeseth
           vp
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           succour
           the
           poore
           distressed
           and
           embondaged
           soule
           ,
           but
           leaue
           it
           to
           shift
           .
           We
           conclude
           then
           ,
           Samsons
           sin
           was
           not
           presumptuous
           ,
           but
           impotencie
           ,
           yet
           vnauoidable
           ,
           the
           case
           standing
           as
           it
           did
           .
           Oh
           then
           still
           learne
           ;
           men
           haue
           not
           quit
           themselues
           well
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           they
           haue
           spoken
           a
           bold
           word
           against
           sinne
           in
           generall
           .
           For
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           particulars
           ,
           what
           doe
           men
           ?
           I
           will
           haue
           his
           blood
           (
           saith
           a
           cursed
           Cain
           )
           though
           I
           be
           hanged
           presently
           ,
           yet
           hee
           knoweth
           the
           shame
           and
           woe
           thereof
           .
           Of
           some
           Iewes
           (
           not
           all
           ,
           for
           some
           knew
           well
           enough
           )
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ;
           
             If
             they
             had
             knowne
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             haue
             crucified
             the
             Lord
             of
             life
             .
          
           And
           sometimes
           ,
           I
           denie
           not
           ,
           ciuill
           men
           are
           kept
           from
           crimes
           by
           this
           meane
           ,
           and
           good
           men
           from
           offending
           ,
           though
           strongly
           tempted
           to
           goe
           through
           stifly
           .
           But
           this
           is
           no
           rule
           .
           And
           I
           still
           say
           to
           thee
           ,
           (
           that
           shall
           reade
           this
           )
           beware
           of
           dalliance
           ,
           and
           venturing
           farre
           :
           for
           thou
           shalt
           haue
           no
           power
           to
           withdraw
           ,
           when
           thou
           wouldest
           ,
           who
           wouldest
           not
           when
           thou
           mightest
           .
           Trust
           not
           thy selfe
           ,
           thy
           strength
           in
           this
           case
           will
           be
           a
           brused
           reede
           .
           The
           best
           lawes
           leaue
           as
           little
           to
           the
           Iudge
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           because
           man
           is
           subiect
           to
           corruption
           :
           and
           except
           Gods
           grace
           be
           a
           law
           within
           thee
           ,
           suspect
           that
           in
           a
           strong
           pursuite
           of
           lust
           ,
           thou
           who
           art
           as
           Iudge
           to
           aduise
           thy selfe
           ,
           wilt
           hardly
           be
           a
           law
           to
           thy selfe
           to
           gouerne
           thee
           .
           But
           if
           thou
           be
           fearfull
           to
           giue
           a
           little
           libertie
           to
           thine
           heart
           in
           euill
           ,
           a
           great
           
           shall
           not
           master
           thee
           :
           if
           thou
           feare
           anger
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           be
           no
           murtherer
           :
           if
           thou
           flee
           from
           the
           baite
           ,
           the
           snare
           shall
           not
           catch
           thee
           .
           Euer
           beare
           this
           in
           minde
           ;
           Sinne
           as
           it
           groweth
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           predominant
           and
           get
           the
           masterie
           .
           And
           a
           man
           may
           as
           well
           be
           mad
           with
           reason
           ,
           as
           sinne
           with
           reason
           ,
           and
           think
           to
           moderate
           himself
           when
           he
           will
           yeeld
           once
           ,
           and
           be
           euer
           a
           slaue
           :
           for
           sinne
           
           will
           force
           thee
           to
           yeeld
           after
           ,
           euen
           as
           a
           strong
           fit
           of
           an
           ague
           maketh
           him
           to
           doe
           ,
           whom
           it
           strongly
           shaketh
           .
           Thus
           much
           for
           this
           time
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           EIGHTIE
           FIVE
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           XVI
           .
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           NOw
           to
           proceed
           in
           the
           story
           ,
           because
           we
           see
           how
           Samson
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           indued
           of
           God
           with
           singular
           
           graces
           ,
           yet
           was
           most
           impotently
           giuen
           ouer
           to
           the
           loue
           of
           women
           ,
           when
           wee
           doe
           not
           reade
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           else
           tainted
           with
           other
           sins
           ;
           let
           it
           admonish
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           possibly
           be
           more
           weake
           in
           resisting
           ,
           and
           more
           prone
           to
           the
           committing
           of
           some
           one
           sinne
           ,
           then
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           not
           bee
           amisse
           for
           vs
           to
           think
           ,
           seeing
           we
           haue
           so
           many
           examples
           of
           it
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           this
           sin
           of
           his
           is
           more
           common
           among
           the
           most
           then
           other
           .
           The
           which
           I
           say
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           euery
           one
           of
           vs
           should
           obserue
           our selues
           ,
           where
           we
           see
           our selues
           weakest
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           vse
           most
           meanes
           to
           strengthen
           our selues
           against
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           watching
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           reading
           ,
           and
           this
           not
           houerly
           but
           heartily
           ,
           if
           we
           seeke
           to
           be
           the
           better
           thereby
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           dare
           be
           bold
           to
           commit
           it
           ,
           seeing
           we
           cannot
           but
           bee
           as
           sure
           of
           ill
           successe
           ,
           as
           Samson
           was
           before
           hee
           did
           it
           .
           When
           the
           husband-man
           suruaies
           his
           ground
           ,
           he
           vseth
           not
           to
           fence
           where
           the
           quick
           set
           is
           strong
           and
           thicke
           ,
           but
           where
           the
           hedge
           is
           thin
           or
           troden
           downe
           ;
           wee
           loue
           to
           lay
           on
           load
           where
           there
           is
           no
           need
           ;
           but
           if
           there
           be
           a
           blemish
           in
           our
           liues
           which
           makes
           all
           the
           rest
           disgracefull
           ,
           and
           therefore
           requireth
           more
           labour
           to
           blot
           it
           out
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           abide
           to
           set
           our selues
           to
           amend
           it
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           to
           take
           knowledge
           of
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           one
           dead
           flie
           corrupts
           a
           whole
           pot
           of
           the
           sweetest
           oyntment
           ,
           and
           the
           sweeter
           ,
           the
           sooner
           .
           How
           did
           Salomons
           
           excessiuenesse
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           defame
           all
           his
           other
           excellency
           and
           gifts
           ?
           And
           doe
           we
           not
           see
           by
           experience
           the
           truth
           hereof
           ?
           He
           is
           an
           honest
           man
           (
           saith
           one
           )
           but
           a
           couetous
           ,
           an
           hasty
           ,
           an
           vncharitable
           ,
           a
           breaker
           of
           promise
           ,
           and
           one
           or
           other
           interposition
           there
           is
           to
           eclipse
           his
           light
           &
           credit
           .
           Yea
           and
           (
           as
           Paul
           in
           the
           like
           kinde
           spake
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Cloe
           )
           there
           is
           cause
           .
           Now
           in
           this
           so
           
           weighty
           a
           case
           what
           do
           we
           ?
           euen
           tush
           off
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           One
           infirmity
           is
           none
           :
           and
           wee
           hope
           that
           our
           many
           good
           qualities
           (
           in
           our
           conceit
           at
           least
           )
           must
           priuiledge
           vs
           ,
           and
           license
           vs
           for
           a
           few
           scapes
           ?
           Alas
           we
           erre
           foully
           ,
           one
           secret
           lurking
           companion
           is
           enough
           to
           betray
           the
           house
           :
           and
           when
           we
           are
           espied
           ,
           what
           say
           men
           of
           vs
           but
           this
           ,
           Nay
           ,
           hee
           that
           will
           doe
           thus
           ,
           or
           thus
           ,
           will
           do
           worse
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           trust
           him
           in
           any
           kind
           ,
           if
           occasion
           serue
           .
           Oh
           ,
           cast
           out
           that
           diuell
           by
           watching
           ,
           fasting
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           and
           oft
           renued
           couenant
           ,
           which
           lurketh
           
           behind
           to
           doe
           mischiefe
           ,
           when
           many
           others
           seeme
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           .
           And
           till
           then
           ,
           beare
           not
           thy
           head
           on
           high
           ,
           for
           doubtlesse
           God
           will
           not
           suffer
           such
           a
           one
           to
           prosper
           :
           and
           what
           doe
           we
           professing
           ,
           if
           we
           take
           this
           liberty
           ,
           except
           we
           wil
           haue
           our
           good
           deeds
           shame
           our
           euil
           ,
           and
           become
           execrable
           because
           of
           their
           company
           ,
           as
           Israel
           was
           for
           Achans
           sinne
           .
           Wee
           will
           not
           keepe
           a
           seruant
           
           in
           our
           house
           (
           otherwise
           none
           of
           the
           worst
           ,
           but
           painfull
           )
           for
           some
           leaud
           qualities
           sake
           ,
           though
           he
           would
           giue
           vs
           his
           seruice
           ,
           and
           shall
           God
           endure
           vs
           ?
           A
           man
           may
           feele
           what
           the
           sin
           is
           ,
           which
           hee
           cherisheth
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           meate
           he
           loueth
           :
           and
           he
           that
           doth
           know
           it
           ,
           let
           him
           know
           God
           is
           not
           mocked
           :
           let
           him
           not
           suffer
           that
           sinne
           to
           rankle
           and
           fester
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           labour
           to
           purge
           out
           euery
           superfluity
           of
           flesh
           and
           spirit
           ,
           and
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           whole
           lumpe
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           bee
           seasoned
           in
           euery
           part
           ,
           and
           the
           conscience
           may
           bee
           good
           in
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           Now
           we
           haue
           heard
           that
           she
           had
           brought
           him
           to
           tell
           her
           where
           his
           great
           
           strength
           lay
           ,
           let
           vs
           shut
           vp
           this
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           followed
           vpon
           this
           ,
           which
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           these
           next
           three
           verses
           .
           First
           ,
           shee
           
           caused
           the
           Philistims
           to
           come
           yet
           againe
           to
           her
           ,
           in
           better
           hope
           then
           they
           did
           before
           .
           And
           then
           causing
           Samson
           to
           sleepe
           vpon
           her
           knee
           ,
           his
           locks
           she
           caused
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           &
           the
           Philistims
           were
           there
           ready
           to
           take
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           thinking
           to
           doe
           as
           hee
           had
           in
           times
           past
           done
           ,
           and
           to
           free
           himselfe
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           he
           found
           too
           late
           ,
           as
           Adam
           after
           eating
           the
           fruit
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           was
           departed
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           Heere
           in
           that
           shee
           and
           the
           Philistims
           hauing
           been
           disappointed
           and
           deceiued
           
           so
           oft
           ,
           euen
           three
           times
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           are
           not
           discouraged
           nor
           wearied
           ,
           but
           goe
           on
           still
           ,
           yea
           and
           preuaile
           at
           length
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           how
           euill
           persons
           are
           not
           withheld
           nor
           discouraged
           from
           their
           bad
           attempts
           ,
           but
           take
           hart
           ,
           and
           go
           forward
           after
           many
           repulses
           .
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           they
           haue
           hope
           to
           preuaile
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           commonly
           misse
           of
           their
           purpose
           ,
           following
           it
           so
           earnestly
           ,
           and
           going
           so
           substantially
           to
           worke
           as
           they
           doe
           ;
           God
           suffering
           them
           to
           goe
           forward
           ,
           seeing
           hee
           is
           purposed
           to
           destroy
           them
           .
           This
           is
           most
           cleerely
           to
           bee
           seene
           in
           the
           spitefull
           and
           shamelesse
           attempts
           of
           the
           Priests
           against
           our
           Sauiour
           in
           seeking
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           Though
           Pilate
           had
           three
           times
           alleaged
           his
           innocency
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           giuen
           them
           
           their
           answere
           to
           desist
           ,
           yet
           could
           they
           not
           bee
           made
           to
           leaue
           off
           ,
           but
           procured
           by
           themselues
           their
           false
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           other
           confederates
           ,
           in
           such
           wise
           that
           they
           had
           that
           which
           they
           sought
           before
           they
           made
           an
           end
           .
           But
           if
           this
           diligence
           and
           vnweariednesse
           in
           good
           causes
           bee
           sought
           for
           in
           them
           ,
           who
           yet
           are
           such
           as
           would
           gladly
           effect
           them
           ,
           where
           shall
           they
           bee
           found
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           they
           are
           soone
           answered
           and
           put
           off
           ,
           as
           faint
           suters
           .
           Ester
           indeed
           ,
           
           and
           some
           other
           did
           ieopard
           their
           liues
           ,
           in
           and
           for
           a
           good
           cause
           ,
           to
           preserue
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           their
           time
           :
           but
           how
           many
           followers
           of
           them
           may
           be
           seene
           ?
           Indeed
           many
           logs
           are
           in
           the
           way
           to
           hinder
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           much
           discouragement
           is
           giuen
           to
           such
           as
           would
           bee
           forward
           ,
           but
           yet
           mens
           backwardnesse
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           may
           in
           no
           wise
           be
           excused
           :
           For
           what
           know
           we
           whether
           the
           Lord
           may
           one
           time
           or
           other
           ,
           giue
           successe
           ,
           and
           are
           wee
           too
           good
           to
           tarrie
           his
           leisure
           ?
           But
           of
           this
           often
           before
           .
        
         
           The
           Philistims
           hauing
           better
           hope
           to
           preuaile
           then
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           as
           
           shee
           had
           giuen
           them
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           they
           came
           with
           their
           money
           in
           their
           
           hands
           ,
           ready
           to
           be
           paid
           according
           to
           their
           promise
           .
           Where
           besides
           that
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           wicked
           spare
           no
           cost
           to
           bring
           their
           bad
           matters
           to
           passe
           ,
           while
           we
           who
           follow
           better
           causes
           ,
           looke
           vpon
           our
           penny
           and
           draw
           backe
           ,
           who
           shall
           begin
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           beside
           that
           ,
           ye
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           breake
           promise
           ,
           but
           bee
           liberall
           to
           such
           as
           further
           their
           businesse
           ,
           when
           they
           like
           well
           the
           successe
           which
           they
           haue
           therein
           .
           But
           I
           would
           I
           might
           not
           truly
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           better
           attempts
           there
           is
           oft
           times
           a
           drawing
           backe
           euen
           of
           that
           which
           was
           promised
           ;
           so
           farre
           off
           are
           men
           from
           furthering
           goodnes
           :
           but
           they
           deale
           heerein
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           doe
           in
           other
           promises
           ,
           though
           aduisedly
           made
           by
           them
           ,
           for
           therein
           the
           like
           is
           done
           .
           Which
           elsewhere
           I
           haue
           also
           bewailed
           .
        
         
           When
           this
           impudent
           and
           shamelesse
           woman
           had
           brought
           the
           Princes
           
           of
           the
           Philistims
           together
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           in
           the
           former
           verse
           ,
           it
           is
           shewed
           in
           this
           ,
           how
           she
           made
           him
           sleepe
           vpon
           her
           knees
           ,
           and
           caused
           the
           seuen
           locks
           of
           his
           head
           to
           be
           shauen
           off
           ,
           and
           that
           shee
           began
           to
           vex
           him
           by
           calling
           the
           Philistims
           when
           that
           his
           strength
           was
           gone
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           a
           most
           base
           thing
           and
           vtterly
           vnbeseeming
           him
           ,
           that
           hauing
           excellent
           
           gifts
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           should
           become
           a
           slaue
           to
           such
           an
           whorish
           mistrisse
           ,
           as
           to
           bee
           made
           to
           sleepe
           vpon
           her
           knees
           .
           Hee
           that
           would
           not
           turne
           his
           face
           from
           a
           thousand
           men
           ,
           now
           to
           lie
           downe
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           a
           leaud
           woman
           .
           Oh
           sottish
           follie
           almost
           incredible
           !
           Thus
           they
           who
           for
           their
           gifts
           might
           bee
           reuerenced
           ,
           (
           that
           I
           say
           no
           more
           )
           and
           for
           such
           good
           graces
           as
           are
           in
           them
           ,
           might
           go
           before
           many
           ;
           are
           brought
           to
           shame
           for
           their
           abusing
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           sins
           which
           are
           come
           in
           the
           place
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           more
           commonly
           ,
           then
           by
           a
           base
           housewife
           .
           For
           as
           a
           mans
           gift
           bringeth
           him
           to
           honour
           ,
           euen
           
           so
           the
           same
           person
           ,
           if
           he
           deface
           his
           gifts
           ,
           is
           despised
           ,
           as
           a
           faire
           and
           comely
           garment
           ,
           
           when
           it
           is
           soiled
           in
           the
           filthie
           and
           lothsome
           channell
           of
           mire
           and
           dung
           .
           For
           hee
           that
           cannot
           keepe
           credit
           and
           honour
           when
           God
           hath
           giuen
           it
           him
           ,
           is
           worthie
           to
           be
           without
           both
           ,
           and
           be
           had
           in
           derision
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           memorable
           which
           the
           Lord
           spake
           of
           Hophni
           and
           Phinees
           ,
           for
           this
           sinne
           among
           others
           :
           Them
           that
           despise
           me
           ,
           I
           will
           set
           light
           by
           .
           Mens
           good
           
           parts
           neuer
           set
           them
           vp
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           their
           leaudnesse
           defaceth
           them
           .
           How
           vile
           did
           sinne
           make
           that
           traitor
           Iudas
           ?
           What
           contempt
           was
           cast
           vpon
           Demas
           ,
           
           when
           he
           had
           forsaken
           Paul
           ?
           How
           base
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           by
           word
           doth
           many
           a
           mans
           vncleannesse
           make
           him
           ?
           nay
           many
           a
           professour
           of
           good
           hope
           ,
           though
           he
           haue
           repented
           ,
           yet
           what
           a
           brand
           of
           contempt
           and
           disdaine
           doth
           hee
           carrie
           about
           him
           to
           his
           dying
           day
           ?
           As
           Ruben
           ,
           in
           Genes
           .
           49.
           his
           dignity
           
           being
           gone
           ?
           But
           we
           are
           not
           yet
           come
           to
           Samsons
           punishment
           ,
           the
           basenesse
           we
           speak
           of
           ,
           is
           a
           companion
           rather
           then
           a
           fruit
           of
           sin
           .
           But
           doubtles
           ,
           it
           would
           neuer
           appeare
           to
           many
           a
           man
           (
           who
           thinks
           his
           sin
           his
           ornamēt
           )
           how
           vile
           his
           occupation
           is
           ,
           if
           sometimes
           hee
           saw
           it
           not
           in
           the
           base
           seruice
           it
           puts
           him
           to
           .
           
           Very
           heathens
           saw
           no
           lesse
           ,
           who
           describe
           it
           by
           the
           shadow
           of
           a
           mighty
           Giant
           ,
           enamored
           with
           a
           strumpet
           ,
           who
           made
           him
           lay
           aside
           his
           harnesse
           ,
           and
           sit
           spinning
           with
           the
           distaffe
           betweene
           his
           knees
           .
           And
           yet
           many
           a
           ciuill
           man
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           discretion
           ,
           would
           shun
           many
           a
           sinne
           for
           shame
           .
           As
           for
           example
           :
           Seeing
           a
           man
           of
           good
           quality
           and
           sort
           ,
           giuen
           to
           drinking
           and
           gaming
           ,
           and
           so
           farre
           giuen
           ouer
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           rather
           make
           the
           basest
           fellow
           in
           a
           towne
           his
           companion
           then
           sit
           out
           ,
           which
           hee
           thinketh
           he
           may
           doe
           ,
           yet
           hee
           will
           loathe
           the
           basenesse
           of
           that
           sinne
           and
           such
           like
           in
           other
           ,
           and
           count
           it
           as
           
           repugning
           to
           common
           honesty
           .
           But
           to
           returne
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           being
           men
           of
           good
           parts
           otherwaies
           ,
           doe
           shame
           themselues
           with
           grosse
           sinnes
           ,
           they
           are
           well
           enough
           serued
           ,
           who
           will
           needs
           venture
           so
           farre
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           owne
           lusts
           ,
           will
           forsake
           the
           seruices
           of
           Gods
           house
           ,
           the
           meanest
           whereof
           is
           honorable
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           that
           followed
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           shee
           caused
           one
           to
           cut
           off
           his
           locks
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           haire
           that
           couered
           his
           head
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           deadly
           wound
           that
           she
           gaue
           him
           .
           For
           therewith
           his
           strength
           failed
           him
           ,
           and
           grace
           likewise
           forsooke
           him
           .
        
         
           Heere
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           by
           degrees
           a
           man
           shall
           bee
           brought
           to
           the
           lowest
           ebbe
           and
           depth
           of
           sinne
           ,
           as
           Samson
           now
           was
           ,
           he
           broke
           the
           law
           of
           the
           Nazarite
           ,
           
           which
           was
           solemne
           ,
           as
           the
           law
           of
           wedlocke
           betwixt
           couples
           ;
           and
           therby
           made
           himselfe
           profane
           and
           loose
           ,
           who
           had
           liued
           in
           the
           most
           holy
           estate
           of
           other
           .
           Yea
           this
           sinne
           ,
           if
           comparison
           should
           bee
           made
           ,
           was
           farre
           greater
           then
           the
           breach
           of
           the
           law
           of
           wedlocke
           ,
           seeing
           that
           is
           but
           one
           particular
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           a
           general
           setting
           open
           the
           doore
           to
           many
           sins
           .
           Oh
           ,
           how
           little
           thought
           he
           ,
           or
           thinke
           we
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           euer
           commit
           them
           ,
           before
           wee
           begin
           to
           tamper
           with
           odious
           and
           fearefull
           sinnes
           ?
           (
           as
           Hazael
           ,
           when
           the
           Prophet
           told
           
           him
           the
           euill
           that
           he
           should
           doe
           ,
           answered
           ,
           Am
           I
           a
           dogge
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           doe
           this
           great
           thing
           ?
           Yea
           and
           after
           we
           haue
           begun
           also
           to
           dallie
           with
           the
           means
           that
           leade
           to
           them
           ,
           we
           yet
           thinke
           to
           keepe
           farre
           enough
           from
           them
           .
           But
           yet
           we
           see
           heere
           what
           followeth
           in
           the
           end
           .
           But
           wherein
           this
           abasement
           stood
           shall
           appeare
           in
           the
           particulars
           that
           follow
           ,
           the
           losse
           of
           strength
           ,
           and
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           when
           his
           locks
           were
           cut
           off
           .
           For
           the
           former
           of
           these
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           after
           this
           ,
           that
           his
           strength
           failed
           ,
           and
           was
           gone
           .
           And
           heereupon
           some
           may
           obiect
           and
           say
           ,
           Did
           his
           strength
           lie
           in
           his
           haire
           ?
           I
           answere
           no
           :
           but
           he
           lost
           that
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           to
           the
           Nazarite
           ,
           (
           such
           an
           one
           as
           Samson
           was
           ,
           )
           that
           no
           razor
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           should
           come
           vpon
           his
           head
           .
           Which
           commandement
           Samson
           now
           brake
           ,
           by
           telling
           her
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           caused
           the
           cutting
           off
           of
           it
           :
           and
           by
           that
           he
           going
           from
           Gods
           ordinance
           ,
           the
           Lord
           departed
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           left
           him
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           hee
           found
           to
           bee
           weakenesse
           ,
           and
           therewith
           woe
           enough
           .
           The
           obiection
           being
           thus
           answered
           ,
           this
           teacheth
           what
           followeth
           such
           outrage
           ,
           and
           cōtempt
           of
           Gods
           ordinance
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           losing
           of
           such
           good
           things
           as
           we
           enioyed
           before
           .
           So
           that
           such
           actions
           
           doe
           not
           onely
           hold
           many
           good
           things
           from
           vs
           ,
           but
           also
           they
           depriue
           vs
           of
           those
           which
           we
           had
           .
           Some
           sinnes
           depriue
           vs
           of
           one
           benefit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           another
           .
           As
           riot
           ,
           ill
           company
           ,
           spend
           our
           goods
           :
           drunkennesse
           and
           whoredome
           waste
           our
           bodies
           :
           cares
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           vo●uptuous
           delighting
           in
           riches
           ,
           doe
           as
           a
           moth
           eate
           vp
           our
           religion
           ;
           and
           our
           Sabbaths
           are
           lost
           by
           ill
           vsing
           them
           :
           euen
           as
           Samson
           lost
           his
           strength
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           had
           slaine
           a
           thousand
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           without
           either
           helpe
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           or
           vse
           of
           warlike
           instrument
           .
           All
           haue
           not
           Samsons
           strength
           to
           lose
           ,
           but
           all
           wilful
           sinne
           wasteth
           a
           Christians
           strength
           ,
           alacrity
           I
           meane
           ,
           and
           cheerefulnesse
           of
           spirit
           to
           the
           duties
           of
           Gods
           worship
           .
           I
           said
           enough
           of
           this
           point
           vpon
           cap.
           5.
           in
           the
           complaint
           of
           Debora
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           not
           a
           speare
           found
           nor
           courage
           to
           vse
           it
           among
           
           the
           fortie
           thousands
           of
           Israel
           .
           Let
           the
           reader
           looke
           backe
           to
           that
           place
           .
           Heere
           this
           I
           will
           say
           ;
           The
           faithfull
           vse
           and
           imployment
           of
           God
           his
           heauenly
           graces
           and
           gifts
           is
           the
           onely
           way
           to
           keepe
           and
           augment
           them
           :
           vse
           
           
           a
           gift
           and
           haue
           a
           gift
           :
           employ
           it
           not
           ,
           and
           lose
           it
           .
           If
           this
           bee
           the
           fruit
           of
           bare
           sloth
           and
           neglect
           ,
           how
           much
           now
           of
           contempt
           and
           wilfull
           sinning
           against
           knowledge
           ?
           So
           that
           we
           shall
           not
           need
           greatly
           to
           care
           how
           we
           may
           lose
           our
           grace
           ,
           for
           not
           only
           the
           quencher
           ,
           but
           euen
           he
           that
           nourisheth
           it
           not
           (
           as
           fire
           )
           shall
           soone
           enough
           lose
           it
           .
           Adam
           and
           Eue
           had
           strength
           giuen
           them
           to
           stand
           in
           their
           good
           estate
           ;
           and
           seeing
           they
           wilfully
           spoiled
           themselues
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           brought
           vpon
           themselues
           a
           weakenesse
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           could
           not
           but
           sin
           .
           So
           they
           that
           haue
           had
           better
           things
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           become
           luke-warme
           professors
           ,
           or
           secure
           ,
           sottish
           and
           sleepie
           conscienced
           ,
           and
           couetous
           ;
           how
           decline
           they
           in
           their
           zeale
           ,
           and
           lose
           their
           gifts
           ,
           and
           sauour
           not
           at
           all
           religious
           
           exercises
           ,
           but
           wax
           barren
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           fall
           to
           leaud
           company
           ,
           follow
           the
           common
           fashion
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           nay
           become
           disgracers
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           louers
           thereof
           ,
           as
           most
           repugnant
           to
           their
           practise
           ?
           Neuer
           was
           a
           poore
           vnarmed
           traueller
           falling
           among
           theeues
           so
           bereft
           of
           money
           ,
           of
           apparell
           and
           of
           all
           comfort
           :
           or
           a
           gamester
           shrigged
           of
           all
           ,
           being
           ouer-reacht
           by
           a
           false
           handed
           cosoner
           :
           or
           a
           tree
           so
           stript
           of
           her
           beautiful
           leaues
           and
           fruit
           ,
           by
           the
           violence
           of
           a
           tempest
           ;
           as
           poore
           Samson
           heere
           was
           of
           the
           gratious
           furniture
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           by
           the
           vnkindly
           assault
           of
           his
           sinfull
           lust
           .
           Oh
           what
           a
           difference
           was
           there
           betweene
           Samson
           when
           he
           was
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           betwixt
           his
           disguised
           nakednesse
           which
           his
           sinne
           caused
           ?
           The
           vse
           heereof
           is
           ,
           to
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           seeing
           hee
           grew
           to
           this
           low
           ebbe
           by
           the
           degrees
           forementioned
           ;
           therefore
           we
           promise
           our selues
           no
           priuiledge
           beyond
           him
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           by
           preuenting
           the
           meanes
           leading
           thereto
           .
           And
           let
           vs
           not
           thinke
           that
           the
           grace
           we
           haue
           ,
           seeing
           it
           cost
           vs
           much
           paines
           to
           obtaine
           ,
           much
           hearing
           ,
           long
           practise
           ,
           vse
           of
           many
           good
           meanes
           ,
           with
           watchfulnesse
           and
           prayer
           ,
           let
           vs
           not
           thinke
           (
           I
           say
           )
           that
           therefore
           wee
           need
           feare
           no
           such
           sudden
           losse
           of
           it
           .
           Ah
           foole
           ,
           it
           comes
           in
           a
           day
           that
           came
           not
           in
           seuen
           yeeres
           :
           and
           as
           the
           houses
           of
           Iobs
           children
           were
           blowne
           downe
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           so
           may
           a
           mans
           goodnesse
           and
           strength
           bee
           all
           wasted
           suddenly
           by
           a
           dangerous
           fall
           ,
           yea
           the
           fruit
           of
           many
           yeeres
           growth
           and
           gaine
           may
           perish
           in
           a
           day
           ;
           though
           I
           denie
           not
           ,
           but
           vsually
           it
           paireth
           by
           degrees
           rather
           through
           sinnes
           committed
           daily
           ,
           and
           duties
           neglected
           .
           The
           strength
           of
           a
           Christian
           lies
           in
           his
           faith
           ,
           as
           truly
           as
           Samsons
           did
           in
           his
           lockes
           :
           and
           if
           faith
           be
           quailed
           by
           wilfull
           sinning
           ,
           (
           as
           how
           can
           a
           man
           feele
           God
           louing
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           giues
           leaue
           to
           himselfe
           to
           offend
           him
           ,
           )
           then
           how
           much
           more
           if
           the
           fruites
           also
           decay
           ,
           as
           feruency
           ,
           care
           ,
           feare
           ,
           diligence
           in
           good
           duties
           ,
           &c.
           
           As
           the
           one
           growes
           to
           vnbeleefe
           ,
           so
           the
           other
           degenerates
           to
           deadnesse
           ,
           carelesnesse
           ,
           and
           loosenesse
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           whereas
           some
           cauiller
           lying
           in
           the
           wind
           for
           aduantage
           ,
           might
           say
           ,
           I
           see
           Samson
           is
           condemned
           for
           shauing
           of
           his
           lockes
           ,
           therefore
           long
           haire
           is
           no
           such
           blameworthy
           habite
           ,
           as
           some
           would
           seeme
           to
           make
           of
           it
           :
           I
           answere
           him
           two
           waies
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           this
           guise
           of
           Samson
           was
           not
           common
           ,
           or
           generall
           ;
           for
           then
           it
           had
           been
           only
           permitted
           as
           indifferent
           to
           all
           ,
           but
           personall
           and
           belonging
           to
           the
           vow
           of
           the
           Nazarite
           ,
           which
           now
           is
           abolished
           .
           As
           that
           other
           of
           abstaining
           from
           strong
           drinke
           was
           ;
           which
           I
           suppose
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           them
           that
           plead
           for
           long
           haire
           will
           not
           so
           easily
           yeeld
           to
           abstaine
           from
           .
           Secondly
           I
           say
           ,
           though
           this
           liberty
           were
           to
           be
           further
           extended
           ,
           yet
           in
           all
           equitie
           ,
           those
           might
           challenge
           it
           of
           most
           due
           ,
           who
           are
           most
           proportionable
           to
           the
           Nazarite
           in
           the
           pure
           worship
           ping
           of
           God.
           Now
           these
           in
           the
           former
           respect
           see
           small
           cause
           
           to
           vse
           any
           such
           habite
           ,
           but
           condemne
           it
           as
           most
           vnseemly
           .
           The
           wearers
           thereof
           are
           most
           of
           them
           prophane
           ,
           no
           worshippers
           ;
           and
           the
           best
           of
           them
           (
           I
           suppose
           )
           are
           none
           of
           the
           most
           pure
           worshippers
           of
           God.
           Therefore
           let
           this
           abuse
           returne
           to
           the
           heires
           of
           them
           that
           first
           inuented
           it
           for
           a
           couer
           of
           the
           shame
           ,
           which
           their
           lewdnes
           first
           brought
           vpon
           them
           .
           But
           enough
           to
           a
           wise
           man
           was
           said
           of
           this
           vpon
           the
           thirteenth
           Chapter
           :
           as
           for
           the
           foole
           ,
           though
           hee
           were
           braied
           in
           a
           morter
           ,
           yet
           would
           not
           his
           follie
           depart
           from
           
           him
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           said
           further
           in
           these
           two
           verses
           ,
           that
           when
           his
           strength
           was
           gone
           ,
           she
           
           began
           to
           vexe
           him
           ,
           by
           calling
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           who
           were
           at
           hand
           ,
           to
           fall
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           handle
           him
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           did
           .
           Oh
           ,
           wee
           see
           it
           is
           an
           easie
           matter
           to
           bring
           miserie
           vpon
           one
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           not
           onely
           be
           destitute
           of
           earthly
           helpe
           ,
           but
           haue
           God
           against
           him
           also
           .
           Euen
           so
           it
           was
           with
           Iudas
           ,
           when
           the
           time
           of
           his
           visitation
           came
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           vtterly
           forsaken
           of
           God
           :
           but
           beside
           ,
           hee
           had
           cast
           off
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           the
           Disciples
           who
           had
           been
           his
           fellowes
           ;
           and
           the
           Priests
           ,
           his
           pretended
           friends
           had
           cast
           off
           him
           .
           So
           Samson
           was
           forsaken
           of
           his
           louer
           ,
           hated
           of
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           had
           left
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           how
           neerely
           was
           the
           prouerb
           verified
           in
           him
           ,
           
             Woe
             to
             him
             that
             is
             alone
             .
          
           Not
           vnlike
           to
           that
           thriftlesse
           debtor
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           folly
           is
           come
           vpon
           by
           his
           creditor
           ,
           haled
           to
           prison
           ,
           forsaken
           of
           his
           friends
           ,
           and
           destitute
           of
           all
           comfort
           ;
           who
           might
           haue
           liued
           in
           a
           comfortable
           manner
           ,
           and
           haue
           been
           a
           comfort
           to
           others
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           been
           wise
           and
           carefull
           in
           managing
           his
           businesse
           .
           The
           vse
           of
           this
           is
           thus
           much
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           should
           fall
           into
           this
           danger
           ,
           as
           to
           haue
           men
           ,
           yea
           and
           friends
           against
           vs
           ,
           (
           as
           sometimes
           it
           may
           befall
           vs
           for
           a
           good
           cause
           )
           yet
           to
           lay
           this
           foundation
           strongly
           ;
           that
           the
           Lord
           forsake
           vs
           
           not
           ,
           which
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           he
           will
           not
           doe
           ,
           if
           we
           forsake
           not
           him
           .
           Touching
           her
           cruell
           trecherie
           in
           betraying
           him
           thus
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           reueiled
           himselfe
           to
           her
           ,
           it
           detecteth
           the
           like
           vnfaithfulnes
           (
           wheresoeuer
           it
           be
           found
           )
           in
           Christians
           to
           be
           more
           then
           monstrous
           ,
           and
           such
           false-hearted
           ones
           to
           be
           farre
           worse
           then
           Philistims
           .
        
         
           Samson
           being
           awaked
           by
           her
           ,
           did
           not
           by
           and
           by
           see
           what
           was
           done
           to
           
           him
           ,
           but
           thought
           hee
           would
           doe
           as
           hee
           had
           before
           done
           ,
           namely
           by
           his
           strength
           to
           shift
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           he
           could
           not
           :
           for
           the
           Lord
           was
           departed
           from
           him
           ,
           leauing
           him
           (
           as
           hath
           alreadie
           been
           said
           )
           both
           without
           strength
           of
           body
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           had
           before
           )
           and
           the
           vse
           of
           all
           grace
           to
           guide
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           comfort
           his
           minde
           .
           By
           this
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           hath
           deliuered
           men
           
           oft
           times
           out
           of
           danger
           ,
           they
           looke
           still
           that
           he
           should
           doe
           so
           ,
           neuer
           thinking
           how
           iustly
           he
           might
           haue
           plunged
           them
           deeply
           into
           the
           same
           long
           before
           ,
           neither
           weighing
           their
           owne
           securitie
           ,
           who
           little
           regarded
           to
           profit
           by
           their
           deliuerances
           past
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           exceeding
           blockishnes
           and
           senselesnes
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           )
           are
           wise
           onely
           to
           doe
           euill
           ,
           but
           not
           any
           good
           .
           They
           looke
           
           they
           should
           doe
           as
           they
           haue
           done
           in
           all
           things
           that
           like
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           do
           as
           they
           haue
           done
           in
           all
           that
           please
           them
           .
           But
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           what
           allowance
           
           haue
           they
           from
           God
           ,
           or
           libertie
           to
           do
           so
           ?
           Nay
           rather
           ,
           why
           do
           they
           not
           consider
           that
           God
           is
           against
           them
           in
           that
           their
           bad
           course
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hast
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           seeing
           the
           plague
           to
           hang
           ouer
           their
           heads
           ,
           why
           do
           they
           
           
           not
           hast
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           good
           Captaine
           ,
           humble
           themselues
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           to
           Elias
           ,
           and
           craue
           pardon
           ?
           
        
         
           Oh!
           let
           the
           best
           of
           vs
           know
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           not
           nestle
           our selues
           in
           any
           ill
           course
           ,
           though
           wee
           haue
           been
           bold
           with
           the
           Lord
           in
           times
           past
           that
           way
           ,
           when
           wee
           were
           as
           yet
           lesse
           experienced
           ,
           to
           tempt
           him
           farre
           ,
           and
           deceiue
           our selues
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           done
           )
           imagining
           that
           we
           shall
           doe
           as
           well
           as
           in
           former
           daies
           .
           For
           in
           this
           changeable
           world
           ,
           such
           changes
           come
           oftest
           to
           them
           that
           change
           not
           from
           their
           euill
           courses
           ,
           and
           besides
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           be
           mocked
           .
           As
           for
           the
           bad
           who
           crie
           peace
           ;
           their
           case
           is
           much
           worse
           .
           Thus
           Corah
           perished
           and
           his
           companie
           ,
           when
           yet
           he
           thought
           that
           all
           should
           haue
           been
           with
           him
           still
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           been
           in
           times
           past
           .
           And
           by
           this
           was
           Iezabel
           deceiued
           ,
           
           that
           threatned
           Elias
           should
           lose
           his
           head
           on
           the
           morrow
           ,
           little
           weighing
           what
           one
           day
           doth
           bring
           foorth
           :
           but
           she
           a
           little
           after
           lost
           her
           life
           ,
           and
           
           that
           in
           a
           fearfull
           manner
           .
           For
           why
           ?
           There
           is
           no
           peace
           to
           the
           vngodly
           ,
           saith
           
           God.
           And
           thus
           Samson
           ,
           though
           no
           reprobate
           ,
           yet
           now
           a
           miserable
           reuolter
           ,
           fared
           ;
           who
           knew
           not
           that
           God
           was
           gone
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           looked
           to
           escape
           as
           he
           before
           had
           done
           ,
           but
           was
           disappointed
           and
           deceiued
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           palpable
           deceiuablenes
           is
           bred
           in
           vs
           ,
           to
           dreame
           of
           God
           as
           hee
           did
           in
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           that
           seeing
           God
           did
           as
           it
           were
           winke
           at
           him
           and
           held
           his
           peace
           ,
           when
           he
           did
           euill
           ,
           therefore
           he
           was
           as
           hee
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           approued
           
           his
           bad
           course
           ,
           and
           would
           doe
           neither
           good
           nor
           euill
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           was
           no
           change
           of
           his
           prosperitie
           ,
           as
           he
           thought
           ,
           to
           bee
           feared
           .
           And
           (
           I
           confesse
           )
           God
           suffereth
           long
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           his
           administration
           here
           below
           doth
           oft
           times
           let
           such
           as
           he
           meaneth
           to
           destroy
           ,
           goe
           on
           without
           stop
           ,
           and
           prosper
           ,
           as
           the
           oxe
           fatted
           to
           the
           slaughter
           :
           whereas
           hee
           meeteth
           with
           his
           owne
           children
           in
           mercie
           ,
           (
           though
           with
           smart
           and
           bitternes
           )
           rather
           then
           that
           they
           should
           perish
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           neither
           is
           this
           course
           generall
           ,
           (
           as
           appeares
           in
           the
           many
           examples
           of
           them
           in
           Scripture
           and
           experience
           ,
           whose
           sinnes
           haue
           gone
           before
           hand
           )
           and
           where
           it
           doth
           hold
           for
           this
           life
           ,
           yet
           it
           faileth
           at
           death
           .
           Then
           to
           be
           sure
           their
           course
           is
           altred
           .
           The
           wicked
           man
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           ,
           
           (
           though
           an
           hundred
           yeere
           old
           )
           is
           accursed
           :
           and
           a
           day
           commeth
           ,
           whereof
           it
           shall
           be
           said
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           as
           yesterday
           .
           Let
           this
           terrifie
           all
           vngodly
           ones
           ,
           lest
           God
           come
           vpon
           them
           at
           vnawares
           ,
           and
           alter
           their
           condition
           to
           their
           most
           intollerable
           vexation
           .
           Let
           thē
           rather
           as
           men
           amazed
           by
           the
           terrors
           of
           God
           ,
           shake
           hands
           with
           ,
           and
           renounce
           their
           stale
           course
           ,
           wherein
           they
           are
           setled
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           frozen
           .
           And
           let
           them
           trie
           whether
           by
           vnfained
           humbling
           their
           soules
           ,
           and
           obtaining
           mercie
           with
           God
           ,
           they
           finde
           not
           that
           it
           was
           happie
           for
           them
           that
           euer
           they
           changed
           their
           estate
           .
           For
           I
           doe
           them
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           persons
           who
           make
           a
           farre
           other
           vse
           of
           Gods
           sparing
           them
           ,
           then
           Samson
           did
           here
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           occasion
           themselues
           to
           sinne
           more
           boldly
           still
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           promise
           themselues
           peace
           as
           in
           former
           times
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           men
           to
           bee
           found
           ,
           I
           say
           not
           ,
           who
           may
           ,
           but
           who
           ought
           to
           looke
           for
           ,
           and
           build
           vpon
           it
           for
           certaine
           ,
           That
           it
           shall
           be
           well
           with
           them
           as
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           and
           so
           faith
           teacheth
           them
           to
           speake
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           such
           as
           haue
           obtained
           fauour
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           beleeue
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           token
           thereof
           walke
           in
           his
           waies
           :
           euen
           they
           to
           wom
           God
           hath
           giuen
           such
           an
           heart
           as
           to
           feare
           him
           ,
           and
           endeuour
           to
           obey
           him
           in
           all
           his
           Commandements
           ,
           
           they
           (
           I
           say
           )
           may
           assure
           themselues
           ,
           and
           shall
           finde
           it
           to
           goe
           well
           with
           them
           alway
           .
           Marke
           that
           I
           say
           alway
           ;
           to
           day
           as
           yesterday
           ,
           and
           now
           ,
           as
           in
           times
           past
           .
           And
           so
           had
           Samson
           found
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           walked
           according
           to
           this
           rule
           .
           For
           ,
           be
           it
           knowne
           to
           all
           such
           as
           haue
           fully
           purposed
           to
           cleaue
           vnto
           God
           without
           warping
           or
           falling
           off
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           did
           not
           )
           that
           it
           is
           their
           sinne
           if
           they
           doe
           not
           fully
           account
           of
           it
           and
           beleeue
           it
           ,
           that
           their
           soules
           shall
           be
           alway
           
           liking
           ,
           and
           they
           to
           be
           in
           fauour
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           blessed
           of
           him
           .
           So
           that
           if
           men
           desire
           to
           haue
           to
           morrow
           to
           be
           like
           to
           day
           without
           change
           ,
           (
           I
           meane
           any
           substantiall
           change
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           their
           faith
           and
           comfort
           is
           intended
           or
           remitted
           through
           their
           weaknesse
           )
           let
           them
           be
           reuited
           by
           faith
           and
           care
           of
           obedience
           ,
           vnto
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           vnchangeable
           al
           sufficient
           God
           of
           his
           elect
           .
           But
           let
           them
           not
           thinke
           this
           promise
           entailed
           to
           them
           by
           the
           bare
           bond
           of
           their
           election
           ,
           or
           adoption
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           constant
           care
           to
           keepe
           both
           ,
           by
           holding
           fast
           a
           good
           conscience
           :
           but
           if
           they
           waxe
           dissolute
           ,
           let
           them
           look
           that
           their
           good
           daies
           shall
           be
           changed
           into
           sorrowfull
           .
           God
           giueth
           no
           man
           any
           certaintie
           of
           his
           outward
           estate
           ,
           peace
           ,
           health
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           friends
           or
           prosperitie
           ;
           much
           lesse
           granteth
           any
           man
           securitie
           in
           an
           impenitent
           course
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           whereas
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           was
           gone
           from
           him
           ,
           the
           meaning
           
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           taken
           his
           strength
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           graces
           which
           he
           had
           enioyed
           ,
           were
           so
           feebled
           ,
           darkned
           ,
           and
           drowned
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           lost
           them
           altogether
           ;
           and
           so
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           he
           had
           ,
           if
           it
           could
           haue
           been
           .
           A
           fearfull
           spectacle
           to
           behold
           ;
           such
           an
           one
           as
           he
           had
           been
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           before
           the
           most
           in
           gifts
           and
           grace
           ,
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           this
           point
           ,
           by
           his
           sinne
           ,
           as
           to
           cause
           
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           had
           loued
           and
           done
           so
           much
           for
           him
           ,
           so
           to
           leaue
           him
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           to
           vse
           him
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
           But
           what
           he
           was
           brought
           vnto
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           to
           what
           depth
           of
           miserie
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           shame
           ,
           it
           shall
           better
           appeare
           in
           that
           which
           followeth
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           God
           forsook
           him
           not
           finally
           ,
           but
           after
           ,
           he
           returned
           to
           him
           again
           ,
           and
           brought
           him
           to
           repentance
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           further
           shewed
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Chapter
           .
           Now
           to
           finish
           this
           second
           part
           of
           it
           :
           let
           vs
           consider
           of
           Samsons
           estate
           by
           Sauls
           dolefull
           complaint
           ,
           when
           he
           vsed
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           doth
           here
           of
           Samson
           :
           namely
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           was
           departed
           from
           
           him
           .
           By
           both
           which
           ,
           though
           the
           difference
           (
           I
           confesse
           )
           in
           the
           persons
           was
           not
           small
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           issue
           of
           their
           troubles
           like
           :
           behold
           ,
           to
           what
           wofull
           estate
           mens
           sinne
           brings
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           Gods
           owne
           children
           are
           not
           free
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           will
           follow
           the
           sinnes
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           punished
           here
           
           like
           other
           men
           .
           Oh!
           how
           doe
           many
           verifie
           this
           ,
           who
           haue
           in
           their
           time
           shined
           as
           lights
           ,
           and
           been
           the
           supporters
           of
           many
           weake
           ones
           ,
           who
           haue
           blessed
           God
           for
           their
           counsell
           and
           example
           ?
           whose
           flower
           was
           neuer
           so
           
           glorious
           ,
           as
           their
           fade
           &
           decay
           was
           ignominous
           .
           They
           haue
           wished
           themselues
           in
           the
           state
           of
           the
           meanest
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           haue
           admired
           them
           in
           their
           welfare
           :
           their
           conscience
           hath
           plaied
           the
           hangman
           within
           them
           ,
           they
           haue
           to
           the
           astonishment
           of
           their
           beholders
           ,
           called
           themselues
           outeasts
           from
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           hidden
           his
           face
           from
           them
           ,
           withdrawne
           all
           confidence
           from
           them
           in
           their
           prayers
           ,
           all
           sauour
           in
           hearing
           ,
           and
           sense
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           which
           in
           times
           past
           they
           enioyed
           plentifully
           .
           And
           why
           this
           ?
           Themselues
           haue
           bewraied
           ,
           some
           by
           pride
           and
           conceit
           of
           a
           perfection
           obtained
           ,
           separated
           themselues
           from
           the
           fellowship
           of
           their
           brethren
           ,
           as
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           
           and
           vse
           of
           other
           meanes
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           degrees
           waxt
           loose
           and
           hardned
           .
           Others
           beguiled
           with
           the
           snares
           of
           the
           world
           :
           others
           with
           pompe
           ,
           not
           a
           few
           with
           voluptuousnes
           ,
           or
           other
           sinfull
           lusts
           ,
           haue
           cried
           out
           of
           their
           estate
           ,
           not
           for
           their
           losse
           of
           some
           outward
           blessings
           ,
           as
           Naomi
           did
           ,
           but
           euen
           the
           chiefest
           ,
           I
           meane
           inward
           peace
           toward
           God
           ,
           and
           hope
           of
           pardon
           .
           And
           yet
           such
           of
           them
           as
           were
           not
           hypocrites
           ,
           God
           hath
           made
           that
           very
           affliction
           vnder
           which
           they
           haue
           groaned
           ,
           to
           break
           their
           hearts
           &
           to
           reclaime
           them
           ,
           though
           their
           former
           grace
           and
           honour
           they
           neuer
           recouered
           .
           And
           the
           like
           danger
           lye
           all
           open
           vnto
           ,
           who
           dare
           tempt
           God
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           waxe
           wanton
           ,
           as
           if
           grace
           should
           abound
           by
           the
           abundance
           of
           their
           sinne
           .
           Such
           as
           are
           in
           this
           case
           I
           shall
           say
           more
           to
           ,
           in
           the
           handling
           of
           Samsons
           sorrow
           and
           afflictions
           that
           followed
           his
           fall
           :
           but
           happie
           they
           ,
           that
           by
           preuenting
           this
           disease
           ,
           need
           no
           such
           physick
           .
           The
           meanes
           I
           obserued
           and
           set
           downe
           at
           large
           in
           the
           first
           verse
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           must
           not
           be
           omitted
           that
           is
           added
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           not
           that
           the
           Lord
           was
           departed
           from
           him
           .
           No
           wonder
           ,
           he
           felt
           not
           the
           smartie
           effect
           of
           it
           as
           yet
           :
           he
           fared
           as
           he
           who
           is
           robbed
           in
           the
           night
           of
           all
           his
           treasure
           ,
           or
           wares
           of
           his
           storehouse
           ;
           but
           till
           the
           light
           of
           the
           day
           he
           misseth
           nothing
           .
           
           But
           then
           ,
           oh
           what
           an
           inuentorie
           makes
           hee
           of
           his
           seuerall
           losses
           ?
           And
           so
           did
           this
           poore
           selfe-robber
           in
           this
           place
           .
           When
           the
           Philistims
           came
           vpon
           him
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           power
           to
           resist
           ,
           then
           it
           appeared
           indeed
           that
           he
           was
           robbed
           to
           purpose
           :
           and
           he
           might
           with
           sorrow
           his
           belly
           full
           recount
           his
           damages
           at
           leisure
           .
           I
           feare
           me
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           case
           of
           many
           ,
           (
           who
           lie
           as
           Samson
           did
           without
           his
           locks
           on
           Delilahs
           lap
           )
           to
           consider
           little
           what
           their
           owne
           sinne
           hath
           brought
           vpon
           them
           .
           It
           was
           thus
           with
           Dauid
           and
           Ionah
           in
           their
           slumber
           ,
           as
           with
           Samson
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           robbed
           :
           but
           it
           was
           night
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           could
           for
           the
           time
           see
           no
           harme
           done
           .
           Mens
           relapses
           from
           God
           are
           dangerous
           and
           frequent
           ,
           and
           their
           repentances
           rare
           and
           few
           :
           how
           scape
           they
           then
           ?
           Can
           they
           keepe
           the
           Lord
           close
           vnto
           them
           ,
           retaine
           their
           zeale
           ,
           ioy
           ,
           and
           comfort
           in
           his
           promises
           ,
           more
           then
           poore
           Samson
           ,
           committing
           either
           the
           same
           or
           as
           great
           offences
           ?
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           they
           haue
           euill
           consciences
           ,
           cold
           comfort
           ,
           few
           (
           and
           those
           faint
           )
           prayers
           ,
           and
           lesse
           fellowship
           with
           God
           :
           yea
           in
           their
           sense
           they
           feele
           no
           election
           ,
           no
           assurance
           of
           saluation
           .
           In
           their
           sense
           ,
           did
           I
           say
           ?
           They
           haue
           none
           :
           they
           goe
           on
           and
           on
           ,
           and
           misse
           none
           of
           all
           these
           ,
           during
           this
           obstupefaction
           and
           benummednes
           of
           conscience
           ;
           but
           beare
           off
           all
           without
           remorse
           or
           complaining
           .
           Oh
           wofull
           people
           !
           And
           yet
           in
           times
           past
           ,
           while
           they
           had
           life
           and
           a
           working
           conscience
           in
           them
           ,
           a
           lesse
           blow
           then
           this
           would
           haue
           gustered
           and
           flaited
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           could
           soone
           haue
           grieued
           for
           the
           decay
           of
           the
           least
           grace
           ,
           the
           want
           where
           of
           now
           little
           troubles
           
           them
           .
           It
           is
           wofull
           to
           lose
           grace
           ,
           but
           more
           to
           feele
           no
           such
           losse
           .
           And
           yet
           yet
           this
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           mens
           wilfull
           sin
           causeth
           to
           thē
           .
           The
           vse
           is
           ,
           to
           teach
           vs
           not
           onely
           to
           abhorre
           the
           cause
           hereof
           ;
           but
           to
           esteeme
           it
           a
           mercie
           of
           mercies
           ,
           to
           haue
           a
           tender
           conscience
           ,
           a
           watchfull
           heart
           ,
           and
           effectuall
           and
           operatiue
           :
           which
           may
           make
           our
           liues
           both
           plentifull
           in
           good
           duties
           ,
           and
           in
           sound
           comfort
           arising
           therefrom
           .
           And
           a
           further
           vse
           is
           to
           cause
           vs
           to
           feele
           and
           abhorne
           the
           least
           temptation
           to
           that
           sinne
           which
           most
           certainly
           will
           procure
           a
           senselesnes
           herein
           ,
           and
           an
           vnprofitable
           lying
           vnder
           that
           burthen
           .
           And
           this
           of
           the
           second
           part
           of
           Samsons
           apprehension
           ,
           and
           the
           seuerall
           worthy
           
           instructions
           arising
           therefrom
           ,
           bee
           spoken
           .
           Now
           of
           the
           confequents
           thereof
           in
           the
           next
           Sermon
           God
           willing
           .
        
      
       
         
           
             THE
             EIGHTIE
             SIX
             SERMON
             ,
             ON
             THE
             XVI
             .
             CHAPTER
             OF
             THE
             BOOKE
             OF
             IVDGES
             .
          
           
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 21.
                 
                 
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Philistims
                   tooke
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   out
                   his
                   eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   him
                   downe
                   to
                   Azzah
                   ,
                   and
                   bound
                   him
                   with
                   fetters
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   did
                   grinde
                   in
                   the
                   prison
                   house
                   .
                
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   haire
                   of
                   his
                   head
                   began
                   to
                   grow
                   againe
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   was
                   shauen
                   .
                
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   the
                   Princes
                   of
                   the
                   Philistims
                   gathered
                   them
                   together
                   ,
                   for
                   to
                   offer
                   a
                   great
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   Dagon
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   reioyce
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   said
                   ,
                   Our
                   God
                   hath
                   deliuered
                   Samson
                   our
                   enemy
                   into
                   our
                   hand
                   .
                
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 
                   Also
                   when
                   the
                   people
                   saw
                   him
                   ,
                   they
                   praised
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   said
                   ,
                   Our
                   God
                   hath
                   deliuered
                   into
                   our
                   hand
                   our
                   enemy
                   and
                   destroyer
                   of
                   our
                   countrey
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   slaine
                   many
                   of
                   vs.
                   
                
              
               
                 25.
                 
                 
                   And
                   when
                   their
                   hearts
                   were
                   merrie
                   ,
                   they
                   said
                   ;
                   Call
                   Samson
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   may
                   make
                   vs
                   pastime
                   .
                   So
                   they
                   called
                   Samson
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   prison
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   was
                   a
                   laughing
                   stccke
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   set
                   him
                   betweene
                   the
                   pillers
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IN
               these
               fiue
               verses
               of
               this
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               it
               is
               
               shewed
               what
               manifold
               outward
               vexations
               were
               brought
               vpon
               Samson
               through
               his
               many
               sinnes
               ,
               (
               though
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               instruments
               thereof
               ,
               intended
               no
               such
               thing
               )
               but
               yet
               it
               is
               shewed
               ,
               that
               in
               these
               tribulations
               he
               did
               repent
               ,
               as
               we
               reade
               Manasses
               to
               haue
               done
               in
               his
               afflictions
               .
               
               Heere
               is
               shewed
               also
               what
               great
               ioy
               the
               Philistims
               had
               ,
               (
               both
               Princes
               and
               people
               ,
               )
               for
               that
               they
               had
               got
               him
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               (
               though
               that
               their
               ioy
               lasted
               but
               a
               while
               ,
               )
               and
               how
               they
               praised
               their
               Idoll
               Dagon
               for
               it
               :
               and
               gathered
               themselues
               together
               a
               great
               number
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               make
               themselues
               pastime
               ,
               by
               bringing
               forth
               Samson
               at
               their
               pleasure
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               euen
               to
               be
               laughed
               at
               .
               These
               things
               are
               set
               forth
               in
               these
               verses
               :
               and
               in
               the
               last
               of
               them
               is
               shewed
               ,
               that
               they
               set
               him
               betwixt
               the
               pillers
               ,
               whereby
               Samson
               made
               preparation
               to
               the
               mischiefe
               that
               hee
               brought
               vpon
               the
               Philistims
               by
               and
               by
               after
               ,
               in
               casting
               downe
               the
               house
               vpon
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               ,
               in
               that
               God
               thus
               gaue
               Samson
               vp
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               
               and
               punished
               him
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               it
               was
               iust
               that
               the
               Lord
               did
               to
               him
               ,
               (
               be
               so
               prouoking
               him
               as
               hee
               did
               )
               by
               the
               vncircumcised
               Philistims
               ;
               by
               this
               (
               I
               say
               )
               wee
               learne
               ,
               that
               if
               need
               bee
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               breake
               out
               boldly
               against
               him
               ,
               hee
               must
               
               make
               his
               owne
               deare
               children
               to
               smart
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               he
               loueth
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               Peter
               speaketh
               .
               For
               as
               he
               brought
               them
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               
               as
               is
               heere
               to
               be
               seene
               ,
               euen
               so
               he
               vseth
               to
               doe
               to
               other
               of
               his
               ;
               when
               there
               is
               cause
               ,
               and
               he
               seeth
               it
               meet
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               rise
               vp
               againe
               out
               of
               their
               falles
               ,
               and
               repent
               :
               for
               the
               working
               of
               the
               which
               ,
               affliction
               (
               through
               Gods
               blessing
               )
               fitteth
               them
               rather
               then
               prosperity
               (
               which
               they
               are
               so
               ready
               to
               abuse
               ,
               )
               as
               presently
               shall
               appeare
               in
               this
               story
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               the
               wicked
               ,
               going
               on
               in
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               are
               the
               readier
               for
               iudgement
               ,
               which
               one
               time
               or
               other
               meeteth
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               taketh
               hold
               of
               them
               .
               And
               if
               he
               should
               not
               thus
               take
               downe
               the
               pride
               and
               boldnesse
               of
               his
               in
               tempting
               him
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               be
               brought
               to
               good
               .
               This
               being
               knowne
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               cause
               why
               wee
               should
               discontentedly
               beare
               our
               afflictions
               ,
               especially
               we
               our selues
               hauing
               giuen
               iust
               cause
               thereof
               .
               And
               as
               for
               them
               that
               reioyce
               in
               our
               troubles
               ,
               or
               (
               which
               is
               more
               )
               do
               themselues
               trouble
               vs
               :
               I
               say
               no
               more
               but
               this
               ,
               that
               except
               they
               repent
               ,
               and
               so
               become
               true
               worshippers
               of
               God
               with
               vs
               ,
               the
               Lord
               shall
               trouble
               and
               vex
               euery
               vaine
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               so
               farre
               their
               troubles
               shall
               exceed
               and
               goe
               beyond
               ours
               :
               as
               God
               threatneth
               in
               the
               second
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Thessalonians
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               see
               in
               the
               calamities
               of
               Diues
               ,
               
               and
               especially
               if
               they
               be
               compared
               with
               Lazarus
               his
               comforts
               .
               But
               before
               I
               come
               to
               lay
               out
               his
               troubles
               in
               particular
               ,
               let
               vs
               see
               this
               one
               thing
               which
               is
               not
               to
               be
               omitted
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               :
               In
               Samsons
               punishment
               wee
               may
               discerne
               a
               more
               euident
               proofe
               of
               Gods
               iust
               and
               equall
               proceeding
               to
               reuenge
               ,
               then
               in
               euery
               relapse
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               note
               that
               we
               may
               be
               the
               more
               afraid
               to
               tempt
               him
               :
               )
               For
               as
               wee
               see
               Samsons
               disease
               was
               very
               grosse
               and
               grieuous
               ,
               and
               his
               sinne
               began
               to
               bee
               seated
               and
               habited
               in
               him
               :
               hee
               had
               scaped
               once
               before
               ,
               when
               the
               Philistims
               laid
               wait
               for
               him
               at
               Azza
               ,
               verse
               2.
               and
               3.
               and
               then
               God
               spared
               him
               ,
               and
               gaue
               him
               a
               safe
               conduct
               ,
               putting
               him
               to
               further
               proofe
               .
               So
               now
               behold
               his
               sin
               not
               being
               subdued
               and
               abhorred
               ,
               as
               an
               vnkinde
               itch
               that
               is
               not
               killed
               by
               a
               milde
               medicine
               :
               he
               prouoketh
               God
               a
               fresh
               by
               the
               same
               sinne
               that
               hee
               did
               before
               ;
               and
               the
               fire
               (
               being
               but
               raked
               vp
               as
               it
               were
               in
               hot
               ashes
               )
               catching
               hold
               of
               new
               and
               fit
               matter
               to
               worke
               vpon
               ,
               flameth
               out
               amaine
               the
               second
               time
               .
               Therfore
               much
               water
               wil
               not
               now
               quench
               it
               ,
               much
               lesse
               the
               letting
               it
               alone
               was
               like
               to
               heale
               it
               .
               What
               then
               ?
               doth
               God
               deale
               with
               him
               as
               before
               ?
               no
               :
               now
               he
               taketh
               him
               in
               hand
               ,
               and
               paies
               him
               home
               ,
               and
               makes
               him
               see
               hee
               dallieth
               not
               with
               the
               dallier
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               is
               faine
               to
               beare
               the
               penalty
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               former
               too
               .
               So
               he
               dealt
               with
               Dauid
               .
               It
               was
               no
               very
               extreme
               dealing
               for
               two
               so
               great
               and
               so
               rebellious
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               Adultery
               and
               Murther
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               the
               child
               borne
               in
               adultery
               ,
               especailly
               after
               so
               patient
               a
               respit
               all
               the
               while
               betweene
               .
               But
               Dauid
               had
               forgot
               that
               gentle
               correction
               ,
               for
               so
               hainous
               offences
               ;
               and
               therefore
               waxed
               hee
               bold
               once
               againe
               with
               the
               Lord
               who
               had
               shewed
               him
               such
               lenity
               :
               and
               so
               prouoked
               him
               againe
               in
               grieuous
               manner
               ,
               by
               his
               ambitious
               numbring
               his
               subiects
               .
               But
               did
               he
               escape
               as
               cleerely
               then
               ,
               as
               before
               ?
               No
               ;
               God
               remembreth
               both
               :
               and
               as
               the
               story
               well
               witnesseth
               ,
               sets
               himselfe
               to
               a
               resolute
               course
               of
               reuenge
               ,
               and
               so
               hee
               did
               ,
               till
               hee
               made
               Dauids
               heart
               ake
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               saw
               his
               boldnesse
               in
               tempting
               God
               ,
               how
               little
               it
               gained
               him
               .
               For
               hee
               stayed
               not
               till
               the
               Angell
               had
               well
               slaked
               the
               matter
               of
               his
               ambition
               ,
               by
               slaying
               seuentie
               thousand
               of
               his
               people
               .
               Let
               it
               be
               a
               watchword
               to
               vs
               ,
               that
               if
               God
               
               haue
               once
               mercifully
               passed
               by
               some
               wilfull
               offence
               of
               ours
               ,
               by
               sparing
               vs
               ,
               that
               (
               I
               say
               )
               we
               count
               it
               for
               a
               great
               aduantage
               and
               fauour
               ;
               for
               if
               we
               will
               dare
               to
               be
               bold
               to
               prouoke
               him
               againe
               ,
               we
               may
               iustly
               feare
               that
               his
               scourges
               wil
               bee
               smartie
               ,
               as
               Samson
               and
               many
               other
               found
               them
               to
               bee
               .
               That
               I
               say
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               Wee
               haue
               heard
               of
               the
               many
               sinnes
               that
               Samson
               committed
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
               inward
               vexation
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               in
               that
               God
               was
               departed
               from
               him
               ,
               though
               he
               saw
               it
               not
               by
               and
               by
               :
               Now
               I
               will
               (
               as
               I
               purposed
               a
               little
               before
               )
               lay
               out
               more
               particularly
               his
               outward
               miseries
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               set
               downe
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               done
               by
               heapes
               one
               after
               another
               .
               First
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               they
               tooke
               and
               apprehended
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               before
               at
               liberty
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               did
               not
               then
               forthwith
               put
               him
               to
               death
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               bee
               satisfied
               with
               so
               short
               a
               reuenge
               ,
               nor
               so
               bee
               rid
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               should
               suffer
               no
               longer
               paine
               then
               so
               ;
               but
               they
               meant
               to
               keepe
               him
               aliue
               ,
               and
               so
               hold
               him
               as
               vpon
               the
               racke
               ,
               in
               much
               torment
               and
               vexation
               ,
               which
               might
               bee
               worse
               then
               any
               death
               vnto
               him
               ;
               therefore
               they
               then
               plucked
               out
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               thereby
               they
               prouided
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               see
               any
               more
               to
               doe
               them
               mischiefe
               :
               then
               they
               lead
               him
               to
               one
               of
               their
               chiefe
               Cities
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               among
               their
               rascall
               prisoners
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               grinde
               there
               as
               an
               horse
               .
               All
               these
               with
               their
               apurtenances
               duely
               considered
               ,
               it
               may
               easily
               be
               seene
               what
               a
               depth
               of
               miseries
               he
               was
               plunged
               into
               .
               And
               yet
               all
               this
               they
               did
               to
               him
               ,
               beside
               their
               mocking
               and
               laughing
               at
               him
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               disposed
               to
               make
               themselues
               pastime
               thereby
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               him
               forth
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               where
               many
               sins
               are
               committed
               ,
               there
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               many
               iudgements
               of
               God
               are
               to
               be
               looked
               for
               ,
               to
               bee
               heaped
               vpon
               the
               persons
               that
               doe
               commit
               them
               ,
               euen
               heapes
               vpon
               heapes
               ,
               if
               wee
               haue
               eyes
               
               to
               behold
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               saith
               ,
               Many
               sorrowes
               compasse
               such
               about
               ,
               on
               euery
               side
               ;
               and
               what
               cause
               their
               many
               sorrowes
               and
               troubles
               ,
               but
               their
               many
               sinnes
               ?
               Saul
               though
               a
               King
               ,
               yet
               found
               it
               so
               ,
               and
               seeing
               his
               life
               was
               full
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               be
               free
               from
               many
               plagues
               ,
               till
               the
               last
               of
               all
               made
               an
               vtter
               riddance
               of
               him
               .
               The
               Scriptures
               are
               full
               of
               examples
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               who
               haue
               turned
               aside
               ,
               and
               of
               other
               who
               transgressed
               many
               waies
               ,
               and
               how
               both
               sorts
               were
               punished
               accordingly
               .
               And
               although
               many
               escape
               long
               ,
               and
               other
               flourish
               and
               prosper
               in
               the
               world
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               not
               altogether
               void
               of
               them
               ;
               for
               those
               which
               are
               inward
               doe
               sting
               them
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               are
               in
               a
               readinesse
               ,
               and
               shall
               bee
               thought
               to
               come
               too
               soone
               ,
               how
               farre
               off
               soeuer
               they
               seeme
               to
               be
               ;
               and
               the
               greatest
               iudgement
               of
               all
               is
               ,
               (
               to
               whom
               soeuer
               it
               shall
               so
               fall
               out
               ,
               )
               that
               they
               are
               suffered
               to
               go
               on
               without
               any
               .
               But
               when
               destruction
               commeth
               vpon
               them
               ,
               happy
               shall
               they
               be
               ,
               who
               haue
               kept
               their
               hearts
               pure
               and
               good
               .
            
             
               But
               further
               heere
               let
               vs
               note
               ,
               that
               our
               sinnes
               doe
               not
               onely
               keepe
               many
               benefits
               from
               vs
               ,
               but
               also
               bring
               many
               iudgements
               ,
               as
               shame
               ,
               pouerty
               ,
               sorrow
               ,
               
               bondage
               ,
               prison
               ,
               and
               any
               other
               misery
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               and
               beside
               them
               all
               ,
               they
               do
               quench
               the
               graces
               of
               God
               in
               vs
               :
               as
               faith
               ,
               hope
               ,
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               ;
               which
               men
               make
               little
               matter
               of
               ,
               because
               they
               see
               they
               are
               in
               little
               account
               and
               price
               in
               the
               world
               .
               But
               to
               be
               short
               ,
               he
               that
               hasteth
               after
               his
               wicked
               hearts
               desire
               ,
               and
               will
               giue
               himselfe
               liberty
               any
               way
               which
               he
               knowes
               God
               doth
               not
               allow
               him
               ;
               though
               it
               bee
               not
               altogether
               
               so
               grosse
               and
               shamefull
               as
               Samsons
               sinne
               was
               ,
               he
               hasteth
               his
               owne
               misery
               ,
               )
               as
               in
               time
               appeareth
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               is
               alwaies
               to
               be
               seene
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               will
               obserue
               and
               consider
               it
               .
               Samson
               was
               deepely
               drunken
               ,
               and
               therefore
               his
               vomit
               was
               the
               stronger
               .
               One
               or
               two
               ierkes
               makes
               a
               sturdy
               body
               but
               to
               dance
               :
               but
               when
               hee
               is
               stung
               to
               the
               quicke
               ,
               his
               stout
               stomacke
               comes
               downe
               ,
               because
               he
               sees
               no
               remedie
               .
               The
               hardened
               heart
               cannot
               repent
               ,
               neither
               without
               
               this
               violence
               will
               it
               be
               meekned
               .
               A
               subtil
               traitor
               ,
               Iesuite
               ,
               or
               other
               ,
               at
               first
               examination
               is
               as
               farre
               off
               as
               the
               Moone
               ,
               and
               will
               bee
               knowne
               of
               nothing
               :
               but
               being
               held
               well
               to
               the
               racke
               ,
               hee
               will
               confesse
               all
               .
               If
               there
               bee
               so
               much
               good
               to
               be
               done
               by
               seuerity
               ,
               God
               will
               vse
               it
               rather
               then
               faile
               of
               his
               purpose
               .
               Let
               it
               teach
               men
               to
               try
               God
               no
               further
               then
               they
               thinke
               themselues
               well
               able
               to
               stand
               out
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               beare
               his
               angry
               countenance
               ,
               and
               if
               by
               venturing
               too
               far
               ,
               they
               finde
               their
               opinion
               of
               Gods
               lenity
               confuted
               ,
               and
               themselues
               loden
               with
               sorrow
               ;
               let
               them
               rather
               vse
               the
               same
               to
               meeken
               their
               hearts
               ,
               then
               to
               cry
               out
               of
               their
               misery
               .
               For
               great
               trouble
               commonly
               argueth
               strong
               rebellion
               ,
               and
               long
               trouble
               an
               hard
               heart
               .
               It
               is
               a
               singular
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               haue
               it
               tamed
               by
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               punishment
               ,
               but
               small
               cause
               of
               reioycing
               ,
               to
               haue
               it
               remoued
               ,
               and
               the
               heart
               left
               in
               obstinacie
               .
               The
               more
               we
               hasten
               this
               cure
               ,
               the
               shorter
               shall
               be
               our
               sorrow
               :
               for
               God
               delights
               not
               to
               punish
               long
               and
               much
               together
               .
               But
               to
               returne
               Samson
               ,
               be
               it
               granted
               that
               Samson
               needed
               whipping
               .
               Must
               it
               therefore
               needs
               bee
               with
               a
               whip
               
               of
               so
               many
               strings
               ,
               and
               were
               there
               none
               meete
               to
               see
               execution
               done
               ,
               but
               they
               that
               had
               no
               measure
               ?
               who
               (
               as
               the
               Prophet
               complained
               of
               the
               Edomites
               )
               
               aimed
               at
               nothing
               lesse
               then
               the
               punishing
               of
               his
               sinne
               ,
               but
               wholly
               at
               the
               satisfying
               of
               their
               reuenge
               .
               Did
               God
               bring
               vpon
               Samson
               the
               personall
               hatred
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               for
               the
               publike
               good
               and
               his
               honour
               ,
               in
               doing
               his
               owne
               worke
               vpon
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               now
               is
               hee
               made
               a
               prey
               to
               their
               teeth
               ,
               and
               an
               obiect
               of
               their
               furie
               ?
               Oh!
               consider
               thou
               that
               obiectest
               ,
               while
               Samson
               simply
               went
               about
               God
               his
               worke
               ,
               God
               bound
               himselfe
               to
               shelter
               him
               from
               his
               enemies
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               end
               hee
               furnished
               him
               with
               extraordinary
               strength
               ,
               so
               it
               was
               literally
               verified
               in
               him
               ,
               
                 One
                 shall
                 chase
                 a
                 thousand
              
               .
               
               God
               stood
               to
               the
               making
               good
               of
               all
               harmes
               that
               could
               befall
               him
               in
               his
               owne
               quarrell
               ,
               and
               else
               Samson
               might
               iustly
               haue
               complained
               .
               But
               hee
               
               would
               haue
               his
               owne
               worke
               goe
               forward
               ,
               and
               Gods
               too
               :
               he
               had
               other
               businesse
               that
               required
               hotter
               pursuit
               then
               his
               masters
               :
               euen
               wicked
               and
               leaud
               businesse
               ,
               which
               crossed
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               therein
               hee
               was
               his
               owne
               man
               ,
               and
               not
               Gods
               seruant
               ,
               looke
               what
               charges
               or
               damages
               befel
               him
               in
               that
               imployment
               ,
               he
               was
               himselfe
               to
               defray
               and
               stand
               to
               .
               And
               so
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               vsed
               not
               his
               gift
               ,
               but
               abused
               it
               to
               his
               owne
               lust
               ;
               so
               God
               bereaued
               him
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               sent
               him
               among
               other
               masters
               to
               pay
               him
               his
               wages
               for
               his
               owne
               worke
               .
               For
               this
               ,
               God
               tooke
               himselfe
               highly
               wronged
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hee
               takes
               Samson
               in
               hand
               to
               purpose
               ,
               making
               his
               worst
               foes
               the
               arbiters
               .
               I
               denie
               not
               ,
               but
               euen
               herein
               he
               shewed
               him
               fauour
               ;
               but
               I
               speake
               of
               his
               physicke
               ,
               which
               procured
               his
               recouerie
               .
               And
               if
               wee
               thinke
               that
               God
               is
               fittest
               to
               minister
               that
               which
               is
               fittest
               for
               quality
               ,
               let
               vs
               ascribe
               this
               to
               him
               also
               ,
               that
               can
               do
               it
               as
               wel
               in
               the
               quantity
               as
               he
               listeth
               .
               In
               bodily
               diseases
               this
               is
               in
               the
               second
               place
               one
               chiefe
               thing
               :
               for
               the
               same
               measure
               workes
               not
               vpon
               all
               .
               The
               tenth
               of
               this
               would
               haue
               killed
               Peter
               ,
               yet
               lesse
               then
               this
               would
               not
               haue
               stirred
               Samson
               .
               
               He
               had
               returned
               to
               his
               filthinesse
               without
               doubt
               ,
               if
               the
               restraint
               had
               not
               been
               so
               forcible
               .
               God
               is
               mercifull
               ,
               and
               delights
               not
               in
               extremitie
               ;
               but
               he
               is
               
               iust
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               faced
               out
               with
               boldnes
               .
            
             
               Now
               in
               that
               Samson
               was
               thus
               led
               away
               in
               paine
               to
               such
               base
               worke
               ,
               in
               so
               
               reprochfull
               a
               manner
               ;
               we
               see
               that
               withall
               this
               ,
               he
               was
               constrained
               to
               leaue
               and
               goe
               from
               his
               louer
               also
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               was
               so
               neerely
               knit
               ,
               and
               for
               whose
               sake
               hee
               suffered
               all
               this
               woe
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               ;
               which
               how
               sore
               and
               hard
               it
               was
               to
               beare
               ,
               who
               doth
               not
               see
               ?
               All
               which
               hee
               might
               haue
               been
               free
               from
               ,
               and
               haue
               continued
               in
               the
               happie
               estate
               wherein
               he
               was
               before
               ,
               if
               he
               could
               but
               haue
               shaken
               her
               off
               ,
               and
               alienated
               his
               mind
               from
               her
               ,
               and
               yet
               now
               must
               leaue
               her
               whether
               he
               would
               or
               no
               ;
               and
               who
               seeth
               not
               what
               cause
               hee
               had
               ,
               and
               what
               faire
               warnings
               so
               to
               doe
               before
               ?
            
             
               Euen
               so
               ,
               obserue
               wee
               ,
               that
               if
               no
               perswasions
               will
               serue
               to
               draw
               vs
               from
               some
               speciall
               sin
               ,
               (
               whether
               this
               which
               Samson
               was
               deluded
               with
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               )
               yet
               that
               God
               knoweth
               waies
               enough
               to
               scare
               vs
               from
               it
               ;
               and
               this
               one
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               wee
               shall
               be
               plucked
               from
               it
               by
               violence
               ,
               though
               we
               would
               not
               ,
               and
               that
               also
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               with
               shame
               and
               sorrow
               our
               bellies
               full
               ,
               and
               shall
               wish
               too
               late
               that
               we
               had
               been
               wiser
               in
               time
               .
               So
               saith
               Salomon
               ,
               There
               was
               a
               young
               man
               among
               the
               fooles
               ,
               destitute
               of
               vnderstanding
               ,
               
               going
               toward
               the
               house
               of
               an
               harlot
               in
               the
               euening
               ,
               when
               the
               night
               began
               to
               be
               darke
               ,
               who
               with
               her
               subtiltie
               inticed
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               followed
               her
               straight
               waies
               ,
               as
               an
               oxe
               that
               goeth
               to
               the
               slaughter
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               foole
               to
               the
               stocks
               for
               correction
               ,
               till
               a
               dart
               strooke
               thorow
               his
               liuer
               ,
               as
               a
               bird
               hasteth
               to
               the
               snare
               ,
               not
               knowing
               that
               she
               is
               in
               danger
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               best
               end
               that
               commeth
               of
               following
               our
               wicked
               hearts
               desire
               ,
               to
               the
               committing
               of
               sin
               ,
               whē
               by
               no
               meanes
               we
               can
               be
               reclaimed
               frō
               it
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               great
               matter
               worth
               the
               marking
               which
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Lord
               puls
               not
               the
               vngodly
               from
               their
               filthie
               pleasure
               wherein
               they
               liued
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               restraine
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               immediate
               forerunner
               of
               their
               finall
               woe
               .
               But
               when
               he
               plucks
               the
               godly
               from
               those
               baites
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               are
               allured
               and
               indangered
               ,
               he
               dealeth
               kindly
               with
               them
               ,
               recalling
               them
               from
               woe
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               the
               enioying
               of
               many
               good
               things
               .
               For
               he
               is
               wont
               to
               deny
               that
               in
               fauour
               to
               his
               children
               ,
               which
               he
               granteth
               to
               the
               wicked
               in
               wrath
               .
               One
               point
               hereof
               we
               see
               in
               those
               two
               (
               who
               died
               one
               death
               both
               bodily
               and
               spirituall
               )
               Haman
               and
               Iudas
               I
               meane
               :
               the
               other
               in
               the
               eleuen
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               wee
               shall
               see
               by
               and
               by
               .
               Concerning
               the
               two
               former
               ,
               when
               the
               one
               was
               taken
               from
               his
               pompe
               ,
               the
               other
               from
               his
               peeces
               of
               siluer
               (
               which
               he
               rid
               himselfe
               of
               ,
               as
               hastily
               as
               euer
               he
               coueted
               them
               greedily
               :
               )
               the
               next
               newes
               we
               heare
               of
               them
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               giuen
               
               ouer
               themselues
               to
               the
               sinne
               intended
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               both
               were
               hanged
               ,
               
               and
               ended
               their
               cursed
               life
               in
               a
               cursed
               death
               .
               To
               whom
               we
               may
               adde
               that
               foole
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               with
               Achitophel
               and
               infinite
               others
               .
               When
               they
               were
               
               in
               the
               top
               of
               their
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               held
               backe
               by
               God
               ,
               then
               was
               their
               end
               neerest
               at
               hand
               .
               But
               the
               other
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               good
               Apostles
               were
               gratiously
               weaned
               from
               the
               pursuite
               of
               that
               which
               would
               haue
               bin
               their
               bane
               .
               For
               when
               ambitiously
               they
               sought
               and
               that
               with
               striuing
               ,
               who
               should
               be
               the
               greatest
               and
               chiefe
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               our
               Sauiour
               held
               them
               from
               it
               ,
               so
               as
               
               he
               made
               them
               ashamed
               to
               thinke
               that
               they
               had
               gone
               about
               it
               .
               And
               what
               lost
               they
               by
               it
               ?
               Nay
               what
               gained
               they
               not
               rather
               ?
               for
               they
               learning
               humilitie
               ,
               
               found
               that
               sauour
               and
               sweetnes
               in
               his
               seruice
               afterward
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               loue
               ,
               (
               as
               appeareth
               by
               their
               great
               lamentation
               that
               they
               made
               for
               his
               departing
               from
               them
               )
               that
               it
               made
               way
               to
               their
               enioying
               of
               most
               worthy
               and
               precious
               benefits
               after
               their
               Masters
               ascension
               .
               Euen
               so
               ,
               as
               hee
               wrought
               in
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               he
               doth
               the
               same
               in
               his
               other
               elect
               people
               :
               who
               when
               they
               
               see
               they
               cannot
               enioy
               their
               desired
               vnlawfull
               liberties
               without
               their
               vtter
               vndoing
               ,
               then
               they
               begin
               to
               thinke
               it
               is
               high
               time
               to
               looke
               about
               them
               ,
               and
               doe
               see
               that
               it
               were
               depth
               of
               folly
               to
               refuse
               and
               forsake
               their
               owne
               mercie
               ,
               (
               as
               Ionah
               speaketh
               )
               for
               looking
               after
               lying
               vanities
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               resolue
               to
               renue
               
               their
               old
               acquaintance
               with
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               returne
               to
               him
               their
               first
               husband
               ,
               and
               to
               fall
               to
               their
               old
               diet
               againe
               .
               But
               oh
               mercie
               of
               God
               inualuable
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               do
               so
               .
               And
               though
               it
               be
               with
               some
               bitternes
               to
               thē
               ,
               because
               the
               flesh
               sauoureth
               no
               goodnesse
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               fauour
               on
               Gods
               behalfe
               toward
               them
               vnutterable
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               could
               ill
               haue
               been
               spared
               ,
               euen
               themselues
               being
               iudges
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               to
               returne
               ,
               let
               all
               such
               as
               must
               be
               thus
               roughly
               vsed
               ,
               as
               Samson
               was
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               to
               be
               bereaued
               and
               plucked
               from
               their
               sinne
               so
               deare
               to
               them
               and
               that
               with
               violence
               ere
               they
               will
               giue
               it
               ouer
               ,
               let
               all
               such
               (
               I
               say
               )
               beware
               ,
               lest
               when
               God
               shall
               thus
               crosse
               them
               ,
               they
               like
               blind
               idiots
               and
               wilfull
               rebels
               fight
               not
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               increase
               their
               owne
               miserie
               by
               renuing
               their
               old
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               seeking
               forbidden
               pleasures
               or
               gaine
               ,
               which
               is
               little
               better
               then
               with
               swine
               to
               returne
               to
               their
               mire
               .
               And
               such
               as
               
               neither
               forbearance
               ,
               nor
               violence
               will
               doe
               good
               vpon
               ,
               they
               may
               feare
               their
               case
               to
               be
               bad
               ,
               (
               or
               others
               for
               them
               may
               )
               seeing
               God
               vseth
               commonly
               no
               other
               remedie
               that
               will
               cure
               their
               maladie
               .
            
             
               And
               by
               this
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               end
               of
               sinne
               is
               not
               as
               the
               beginning
               and
               entrance
               into
               it
               .
               For
               then
               the
               diuell
               most
               slighly
               and
               cunningly
               sheweth
               a
               foole
               all
               the
               pleasure
               and
               profit
               that
               it
               bringeth
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               iudgeth
               it
               to
               be
               )
               yea
               and
               offereth
               more
               to
               their
               conceit
               then
               they
               shal
               euer
               finde
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               be
               fittest
               to
               allure
               and
               blindfold
               them
               ;
               but
               in
               no
               wise
               suffereth
               them
               to
               thinke
               of
               that
               which
               will
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               their
               vndoing
               ;
               for
               such
               wisedome
               
               is
               too
               high
               for
               a
               foole
               .
               And
               so
               the
               diuell
               ,
               to
               winde
               vs
               into
               the
               sinne
               ,
               commeth
               as
               a
               tempter
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               hath
               brought
               vs
               to
               commit
               it
               ,
               and
               we
               then
               begin
               to
               see
               what
               we
               haue
               done
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               wofull
               case
               we
               be
               left
               ,
               then
               he
               commeth
               as
               an
               accuser
               ,
               leauing
               vs
               in
               the
               briars
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               Iudas
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               meerely
               destitute
               of
               all
               helpe
               ,
               to
               shift
               for
               our selues
               .
               Of
               which
               all
               the
               former
               stories
               of
               these
               Israelites
               are
               a
               plentifull
               witnes
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               shewing
               the
               miserable
               ends
               of
               sinne
               ,
               when
               men
               will
               needs
               follow
               their
               wicked
               lusts
               ,
               it
               were
               (
               and
               so
               I
               haue
               thought
               good
               to
               admonish
               the
               reader
               )
               it
               were
               good
               (
               I
               say
               )
               for
               him
               that
               is
               inticed
               strongly
               with
               the
               baites
               of
               any
               sinne
               ,
               whereby
               he
               seeth
               himselfe
               in
               danger
               ,
               to
               set
               before
               
               his
               owne
               eyes
               ,
               as
               particularly
               as
               he
               can
               ,
               the
               wofull
               effects
               of
               his
               former
               yeelding
               to
               ,
               or
               dallying
               with
               the
               deceitfull
               allurements
               thereof
               ,
               the
               holie
               Ghost
               here
               doth
               set
               downe
               foure
               or
               fiue
               which
               followed
               Samsons
               sinne
               .
               As
               if
               a
               professor
               should
               forcibly
               be
               haled
               to
               vncleannes
               with
               any
               woman
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               seeth
               not
               likelihood
               to
               turne
               away
               from
               her
               ;
               let
               him
               answere
               himselfe
               thus
               :
               This
               my
               sinne
               it
               is
               abhorred
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               my
               delight
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               set
               him
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               mine
               enemie
               :
               it
               will
               be
               a
               most
               grieuous
               reproch
               to
               my
               profession
               ,
               if
               I
               yeeld
               to
               it
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               a
               burthen
               of
               conscience
               
               importable
               :
               the
               losse
               of
               grace
               by
               it
               will
               be
               vnspeakable
               :
               the
               griefe
               of
               the
               godly
               vnutterable
               ,
               the
               fleshing
               and
               ioying
               of
               the
               wicked
               vnsatiable
               ;
               and
               besides
               all
               ,
               vtter
               vndoing
               to
               me
               it
               will
               be
               for
               euer
               :
               and
               the
               iniurie
               to
               the
               partie
               ,
               to
               whom
               I
               should
               offer
               such
               discurtesie
               ,
               neuer
               to
               bee
               recompensed
               .
               And
               let
               him
               oft
               ,
               as
               he
               shall
               see
               cause
               ,
               twit
               and
               crosse
               his
               carnall
               humour
               ,
               and
               answere
               himselfe
               ,
               what
               got
               Eue
               ,
               when
               she
               had
               tasted
               that
               which
               being
               forbidden
               her
               ,
               was
               yet
               in
               her
               deceitfull
               fancie
               ,
               for
               many
               causes
               to
               bee
               desired
               ?
               And
               let
               him
               say
               further
               :
               Doe
               I
               thinke
               long
               ,
               till
               I
               crie
               out
               with
               her
               ,
               that
               the
               thing
               I
               so
               impotently
               hast
               after
               ,
               hath
               been
               my
               great
               sorrow
               and
               vndoing
               ?
               All
               meanes
               shall
               be
               found
               little
               enough
               to
               obtaine
               deliuerance
               from
               such
               bondage
               .
               And
               seeing
               it
               is
               no
               speaking
               to
               vs
               at
               the
               very
               instant
               of
               going
               about
               the
               committing
               the
               sinne
               ,
               let
               this
               and
               such
               like
               meditations
               be
               vsually
               and
               seriously
               thought
               on
               by
               vs
               before
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               wise
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               one
               thing
               more
               I
               thinke
               good
               to
               note
               :
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               
               the
               care
               that
               these
               Philistims
               had
               to
               set
               their
               prisoners
               to
               worke
               ,
               as
               they
               set
               Samson
               to
               grinde
               at
               the
               mill
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               the
               other
               :
               which
               were
               worthie
               the
               following
               them
               in
               by
               vs
               Christians
               ,
               (
               though
               I
               would
               they
               shamed
               vs
               not
               herein
               )
               that
               knowing
               how
               ill
               occupied
               the
               malefactors
               be
               in
               the
               prison
               ,
               they
               might
               by
               good
               imploying
               of
               them
               in
               some
               honest
               labour
               ,
               not
               only
               get
               somewhat
               toward
               their
               keeping
               ,
               (
               many
               of
               them
               being
               starued
               for
               want
               thereof
               )
               but
               also
               be
               staied
               and
               held
               from
               much
               idlenesse
               and
               mischiefe
               ,
               which
               they
               otherwise
               will
               doe
               ,
               as
               at
               this
               day
               is
               to
               be
               lamented
               and
               seene
               in
               most
               prisons
               .
               Wee
               see
               the
               commoditie
               of
               setting
               them
               to
               worke
               in
               prison
               ,
               by
               appointing
               worke
               to
               the
               poore
               who
               liue
               among
               vs
               at
               libertie
               :
               )
               who
               being
               diligently
               set
               to
               worke
               ,
               doe
               both
               maintaine
               themselues
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               them
               a
               great
               charge
               ,
               and
               also
               are
               kept
               thereby
               from
               many
               offences
               and
               sorrowes
               .
               Nay
               further
               ,
               if
               heathens
               haue
               gone
               so
               farre
               in
               ciuil
               policy
               (
               though
               not
               for
               hatred
               of
               the
               sin
               ,
               themselues
               being
               as
               bad
               in
               other
               kindes
               )
               as
               to
               prouide
               for
               order
               in
               so
               confused
               a
               companie
               of
               prisoners
               ;
               then
               might
               it
               well
               become
               Christians
               not
               onely
               to
               doe
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               to
               goe
               a
               little
               beyond
               them
               ,
               and
               regard
               the
               welfare
               of
               their
               soules
               also
               ,
               both
               during
               their
               imprisonment
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               time
               of
               their
               execution
               .
               As
               that
               godly
               Captaine
               Ioshua
               did
               to
               Achan
               ,
               chap.
               7.
               
               My
               sonne
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               giue
               glorie
               to
               
               God
               ,
               confesse
               thy
               sinne
               ,
               and
               disburden
               thy
               conscience
               ,
               that
               though
               thy
               hodie
               be
               punished
               and
               destroyed
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               yet
               thy
               soule
               may
               bee
               saued
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
               A
               pitifull
               thing
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               such
               should
               be
               left
               to
               themselues
               ,
               to
               fulfill
               the
               measure
               of
               their
               sinne
               ,
               till
               death
               approcheth
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               laboured
               nor
               dealt
               with
               about
               the
               most
               weightie
               matter
               of
               their
               saluation
               .
               Which
               thing
               would
               moue
               vs
               more
               then
               it
               doth
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               see
               so
               little
               care
               had
               by
               many
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               teach
               painfully
               their
               people
               who
               walke
               at
               libertie
               ,
               and
               are
               well
               paid
               for
               their
               labour
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               verse
               it
               is
               shewed
               ;
               though
               not
               so
               cleerely
               ,
               (
               that
               all
               doe
               see
               and
               
               vnderstand
               it
               at
               the
               first
               view
               )
               how
               Samson
               sitting
               in
               the
               irksome
               prison
               in
               paine
               of
               body
               ,
               but
               greater
               of
               mind
               ,
               did
               think
               of
               his
               euil
               course
               ,
               and
               frō
               what
               estate
               he
               was
               falne
               ,
               and
               what
               miserie
               he
               was
               in
               ,
               and
               repented
               for
               it
               ,
               after
               due
               consideration
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               prodigall
               sonne
               did
               .
               But
               ye
               will
               aske
               how
               that
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               rest
               perswaded
               of
               it
               ,
               seeing
               it
               may
               bee
               doubted
               of
               as
               well
               as
               of
               any
               other
               part
               of
               the
               storie
               ?
               I
               answere
               :
               seeing
               it
               is
               not
               so
               cleere
               
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               I
               will
               say
               the
               more
               about
               it
               ,
               fetching
               light
               heereto
               from
               other
               Scripture
               .
               And
               first
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               thus
               much
               may
               be
               gathered
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               setting
               downe
               this
               growing
               of
               his
               haire
               againe
               ,
               giueth
               vs
               this
               to
               learne
               by
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               manifest
               token
               that
               hee
               returned
               to
               the
               estate
               of
               a
               Nazarite
               againe
               also
               :
               (
               for
               it
               being
               a
               common
               thing
               for
               the
               haire
               to
               grow
               againe
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               other
               end
               of
               mentioning
               it
               )
               which
               was
               the
               most
               perfect
               seruing
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               may
               know
               hee
               could
               neuer
               haue
               done
               ,
               except
               he
               had
               repented
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               appeareth
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               by
               his
               prayer
               to
               God
               afterward
               ,
               vers
               .
               28.
               whereby
               we
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               he
               beleeued
               in
               him
               ,
               (
               euen
               as
               Ionah
               did
               the
               like
               
               in
               the
               Whales
               bellie
               .
               )
               For
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ;
               How
               can
               we
               call
               vpon
               him
               ,
               in
               whom
               we
               beleeue
               not
               ?
               And
               if
               he
               beleeued
               ,
               then
               hee
               also
               repented
               :
               for
               faith
               and
               repentance
               cannot
               bee
               separated
               .
               The
               third
               proofe
               of
               his
               repentance
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Nazarite
               of
               Gods
               owne
               ordinance
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               elect
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               must
               of
               necessity
               returne
               againe
               after
               his
               fall
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               could
               not
               haue
               been
               one
               of
               the
               Lords
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               certaine
               he
               was
               ,
               being
               a
               Nazarite
               .
               The
               fourth
               is
               ,
               the
               testimony
               that
               is
               giuen
               of
               him
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               where
               hee
               is
               reckoned
               among
               them
               who
               liued
               ,
               and
               died
               in
               
               faith
               .
               And
               now
               that
               it
               is
               proued
               that
               he
               repented
               ,
               let
               vs
               make
               our
               benefit
               of
               that
               his
               example
               .
            
             
               In
               him
               therfore
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               glasse
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               the
               vnspeakable
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               
               to
               great
               sinners
               :
               for
               who
               in
               all
               likelihood
               would
               haue
               said
               that
               hee
               should
               haue
               come
               to
               repentance
               ,
               whom
               wee
               haue
               heard
               to
               haue
               so
               odiously
               ,
               so
               long
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               waies
               gone
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               followed
               his
               owne
               
               wicked
               lusts
               ?
               But
               hee
               being
               one
               of
               Gods
               elect
               ,
               it
               was
               impossible
               that
               hee
               should
               perish
               ,
               though
               hee
               must
               needs
               sustaine
               much
               woe
               in
               this
               present
               world
               ,
               euen
               as
               we
               haue
               heard
               he
               did
               .
               Which
               also
               is
               to
               be
               said
               of
               
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Salomon
              
               and
               Ionah
               ,
               with
               other
               .
               And
               as
               such
               an
               one
               is
               to
               be
               pitied
               much
               ,
               whom
               God
               hath
               called
               and
               reclaimed
               from
               his
               old
               bad
               course
               to
               faith
               and
               amendment
               of
               life
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               him
               afterward
               to
               wallow
               in
               the
               filthie
               mire
               of
               his
               former
               euill
               life
               againe
               ;
               for
               wee
               know
               his
               punishment
               is
               like
               to
               bee
               most
               fearefull
               and
               heauie
               ;
               so
               the
               offending
               party
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               such
               an
               one
               should
               ,
               as
               Manasses
               did
               by
               the
               tribulations
               that
               hee
               fell
               into
               ,
               bee
               broken
               hearted
               and
               repent
               ,
               and
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               should
               haue
               no
               peace
               ,
               vntill
               he
               can
               do
               so
               .
               And
               therefore
               iustly
               are
               all
               such
               to
               bee
               complained
               of
               ,
               who
               hauing
               so
               
               faire
               warnings
               from
               God
               when
               they
               haue
               fallen
               ,
               are
               not
               for
               all
               that
               brought
               home
               againe
               ,
               and
               humbled
               .
               So
               then
               ,
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               point
               ought
               little
               to
               nourish
               the
               conceit
               of
               presuming
               to
               offend
               God
               vpon
               hope
               of
               impunity
               .
               They
               that
               plead
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               example
               of
               
                 Samson
                 ,
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Salomon
              
               ,
               and
               others
               such
               ,
               do
               shew
               that
               they
               sinne
               with
               boldnesse
               ,
               and
               presumptuously
               beare
               themselues
               vp
               in
               hope
               of
               forgiuenesse
               ,
               because
               those
               forementioned
               seruants
               of
               God
               obtained
               it
               ,
               who
               sinned
               not
               of
               presumption
               as
               these
               doe
               ,
               who
               reason
               thus
               ,
               neither
               do
               they
               know
               therefore
               that
               they
               shall
               finde
               the
               like
               mercy
               in
               their
               need
               .
               For
               how
               monstrous
               and
               irregular
               a
               conclusion
               is
               it
               ,
               for
               him
               whom
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               should
               keepe
               from
               sinning
               ,
               to
               presume
               to
               sin
               ,
               because
               God
               loueth
               him
               ,
               and
               will
               neuer
               dampe
               him
               ?
               Thou
               that
               makest
               such
               conclusions
               ,
               feare
               that
               mercy
               belongs
               not
               vnto
               thee
               .
               But
               know
               it
               for
               certaine
               ,
               though
               thou
               hast
               thought
               thy selfe
               sure
               of
               saluation
               ,
               hauing
               
               sought
               after
               it
               ,
               and
               hast
               begun
               to
               reforme
               thy selfe
               ,
               yet
               if
               thou
               degenerate
               and
               offend
               wilfully
               ,
               (
               for
               thy
               vnauoidable
               errours
               and
               weakenesses
               I
               speak
               not
               of
               )
               the
               Lord
               shall
               fill
               thy
               life
               ,
               thy
               soule
               ,
               and
               conscience
               ,
               with
               such
               perplexity
               and
               distresse
               ,
               that
               thou
               shalt
               neuer
               enioy
               good
               day
               after
               thy
               satisfying
               of
               thy
               rebellious
               will
               :
               and
               if
               thou
               die
               so
               (
               whosoeuer
               thus
               sinnest
               )
               thou
               neuer
               wert
               a
               sonne
               ,
               and
               beloued
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               a
               bastard
               and
               counterfeit
               .
               Doe
               we
               not
               see
               what
               death
               hath
               befallen
               such
               impudent
               cosoners
               ,
               as
               (
               being
               vile
               and
               base
               borne
               )
               claime
               to
               themselues
               the
               names
               and
               inheritances
               of
               great
               persons
               dead
               long
               since
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               yet
               liuing
               ?
               The
               like
               penalty
               and
               far
               greater
               shall
               lie
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               (
               oh
               foule
               imposter
               and
               deceiuer
               )
               that
               pleadest
               the
               name
               of
               a
               regenerate
               one
               ,
               being
               an
               arrant
               deceiuer
               and
               hypocrite
               .
               But
               to
               returne
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               better
               sort
               ,
               let
               them
               often
               coole
               and
               quench
               the
               dart
               of
               such
               a
               tentation
               with
               this
               ,
               that
               as
               sweet
               as
               liberty
               seemes
               ,
               God
               will
               finde
               
               a
               way
               to
               make
               it
               bitter
               enough
               ere
               he
               leaue
               them
               ,
               though
               hee
               meane
               not
               to
               cast
               them
               off
               :
               witnesse
               heereof
               be
               this
               famous
               example
               of
               Samson
               .
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               if
               they
               haue
               thus
               fallen
               ,
               let
               them
               follow
               the
               example
               of
               this
               man
               in
               his
               repentance
               ,
               and
               so
               doing
               ,
               let
               them
               apprehend
               him
               ,
               and
               comfort
               by
               his
               recouery
               ,
               (
               for
               to
               that
               end
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               written
               )
               in
               their
               owne
               
               particular
               case
               .
               And
               beware
               they
               ,
               lest
               the
               diuell
               (
               who
               is
               euer
               an
               accuser
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               though
               a
               tempter
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               )
               draw
               them
               to
               runne
               further
               and
               deeper
               in
               ,
               because
               they
               haue
               already
               aduentured
               so
               farre
               .
               And
               so
               hauing
               escaped
               both
               rockes
               of
               bold
               ,
               or
               secure
               ,
               or
               of
               desperate
               proceeding
               in
               sinne
               ,
               they
               shal
               be
               encouraged
               to
               seeke
               till
               they
               finde
               mercy
               :
               the
               which
               (
               lamentable
               it
               is
               to
               see
               )
               few
               doe
               ,
               though
               the
               number
               of
               reuolters
               be
               many
               ,
               the
               greater
               signe
               that
               they
               neuer
               were
               of
               the
               number
               of
               them
               whom
               they
               seemed
               to
               goe
               out
               from
               ,
               and
               therefore
               returne
               not
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Iohn
               saith
               .
               For
               of
               
               the
               other
               it
               is
               verified
               ,
               They
               goe
               farre
               that
               neuer
               returne
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               leaue
               this
               point
               concerning
               reuolters
               ,
               this
               doubt
               is
               as
               hardly
               answered
               ,
               whether
               they
               who
               neuer
               were
               conuerted
               vnto
               God
               as
               yet
               ,
               may
               bee
               in
               hope
               to
               obtaine
               mercy
               of
               him
               ,
               in
               such
               depth
               of
               sinning
               .
               For
               as
               such
               goe
               farre
               ,
               and
               lie
               long
               in
               their
               sinne
               before
               they
               thinke
               of
               any
               such
               matter
               ;
               so
               when
               they
               goe
               about
               it
               ,
               they
               are
               cast
               by
               a
               deadly
               feare
               ,
               almost
               into
               desperation
               .
               Therefore
               what
               shall
               such
               doe
               ?
               I
               answere
               as
               they
               in
               the
               Acts
               did
               ,
               who
               
               came
               ,
               being
               pricked
               in
               their
               hearts
               for
               crucifying
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               to
               the
               men
               and
               brethren
               ,
               euen
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               asked
               counsell
               of
               them
               what
               they
               should
               doe
               ,
               and
               so
               obtained
               remedie
               .
               For
               there
               being
               great
               likelihood
               and
               hope
               that
               they
               are
               of
               Gods
               elect
               ,
               when
               they
               grow
               wearie
               of
               their
               wicked
               liues
               ,
               they
               haue
               great
               cause
               to
               be
               incouraged
               ,
               (
               if
               they
               know
               their
               liberty
               )
               in
               broken
               and
               melting
               hearts
               to
               seeke
               mercy
               at
               Gods
               hands
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               giue
               ouer
               
               their
               hope
               ,
               neither
               despaire
               .
            
             
               In
               which
               case
               ,
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalene
              
               ,
               out
               of
               whom
               were
               cast
               seuen
               diuels
               ,
               did
               saty
               her selfe
               ,
               and
               the
               penitent
               theefe
               did
               obtaine
               mercy
               ,
               and
               Paul
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               farre
               gone
               in
               a
               Pharisaicall
               conceit
               of
               his
               owne
               righteousnesse
               ,
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Pharisies
               ,
               who
               neuer
               repented
               ,
               and
               was
               euen
               madde
               in
               persecuting
               Gods
               saints
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               no
               meane
               danger
               :
               yet
               he
               (
               I
               say
               )
               who
               had
               bin
               a
               persecutor
               ,
               an
               oppressor
               ,
               and
               a
               blasphemer
               ,
               was
               receiued
               to
               mercy
               ,
               and
               obtained
               pardon
               .
               And
               why
               was
               this
               ?
               Surely
               not
               onely
               for
               his
               owne
               comfort
               ,
               
               but
               also
               to
               magnifie
               Gods
               goodnesse
               ,
               for
               the
               encouragement
               of
               other
               great
               
               sinners
               ,
               that
               should
               come
               after
               him
               ,
               such
               as
               (
               of
               whom
               I
               now
               speake
               )
               that
               they
               (
               I
               say
               )
               might
               be
               heartned
               and
               encouraged
               to
               looke
               for
               the
               same
               vpon
               the
               like
               humiliation
               .
               The
               rest
               I
               referre
               to
               the
               next
               sermon
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           THE
           EIGHTIE
           SEVEN
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           XVI
           .
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           NOw
           to
           goe
           forward
           with
           Samson
           :
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           considered
           in
           this
           verse
           (
           it
           hauing
           been
           proued
           that
           hee
           repented
           )
           in
           what
           place
           and
           estate
           hee
           was
           in
           ,
           when
           God
           brought
           him
           backe
           to
           repentance
           .
           And
           that
           was
           ,
           in
           the
           irkesome
           prison
           ;
           when
           he
           was
           blind
           ,
           and
           loden
           with
           paine
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           enough
           .
           But
           oh
           will
           some
           say
           ,
           what
           encouragement
           could
           hee
           haue
           to
           minde
           repentance
           ,
           in
           that
           loathsome
           place
           ,
           and
           irkesome
           condition
           ,
           where
           rather
           all
           was
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           might
           haue
           been
           an
           helpe
           therto
           ?
           Indeed
           I
           confesse
           that
           his
           so
           comming
           home
           to
           God
           in
           humbling
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           looking
           for
           mercy
           in
           that
           vncomfortable
           estate
           that
           hee
           was
           in
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           almost
           as
           admirable
           euen
           as
           his
           fall
           was
           ,
           and
           the
           depth
           of
           
           misery
           that
           he
           fell
           into
           .
        
         
           But
           by
           this
           and
           other
           such
           examples
           ,
           we
           see
           how
           God
           doth
           oft
           worke
           ,
           as
           before
           we
           heard
           he
           went
           about
           to
           doe
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           worketh
           (
           I
           say
           )
           that
           
           grace
           in
           a
           man
           ,
           while
           he
           is
           in
           misery
           ,
           which
           in
           prosperity
           is
           rarely
           seene
           and
           found
           to
           be
           in
           him
           :
           as
           I
           haue
           occasion
           to
           say
           oft
           :
           And
           it
           is
           the
           more
           worthie
           our
           noting
           ,
           seeing
           hee
           dealeth
           not
           so
           with
           all
           in
           their
           trouble
           ,
           nay
           it
           is
           rare
           to
           behold
           ,
           and
           the
           case
           but
           of
           few
           .
           For
           the
           most
           are
           carried
           to
           impatience
           and
           cursing
           ,
           when
           they
           feele
           Gods
           heauie
           hand
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           bitternesse
           ,
           against
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           for
           his
           so
           handling
           them
           ;
           neuer
           looking
           to
           their
           owne
           deserts
           ,
           for
           so
           there
           were
           hope
           that
           they
           might
           be
           easily
           brought
           to
           confesse
           that
           God
           did
           all
           iustly
           ,
           yea
           and
           shewed
           mercy
           also
           in
           iustly
           punishing
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           he
           dealeth
           with
           men
           that
           are
           brought
           to
           good
           by
           trouble
           ,
           I
           meane
           hee
           bringeth
           them
           to
           a
           due
           and
           through
           consideration
           of
           their
           vilenesse
           and
           prouoking
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           glad
           to
           seeke
           reconciliation
           with
           him
           :
           euen
           thus
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           hee
           draweth
           and
           perswadeth
           them
           to
           take
           vp
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           for
           their
           exceeding
           benefit
           ,
           when
           hee
           meaneth
           that
           they
           shall
           take
           good
           by
           their
           affliction
           .
        
         
           And
           he
           it
           is
           (
           being
           onely
           able
           )
           that
           pulleth
           downe
           their
           proud
           and
           loftie
           lookes
           ,
           by
           the
           remembring
           and
           considering
           what
           they
           haue
           done
           ,
           (
           his
           holy
           spirit
           directing
           them
           )
           &
           makes
           them
           ashamed
           therof
           ,
           and
           breaketh
           their
           stomackes
           ,
           and
           maketh
           them
           thirst
           for
           mercy
           ,
           after
           that
           they
           can
           thinke
           that
           there
           is
           mercy
           for
           such
           ,
           and
           loathe
           their
           leaud
           liues
           ,
           vnto
           the
           which
           gratious
           
           worke
           they
           were
           before
           most
           opposite
           .
           Thus
           in
           sicknesse
           some
           are
           brought
           home
           ,
           that
           in
           health
           could
           not
           abide
           to
           heare
           of
           such
           a
           returne
           .
           Thus
           Iosephs
           brethren
           ,
           Manasses
           ,
           and
           others
           bewailed
           their
           sinnes
           in
           trouble
           ,
           who
           when
           
           they
           were
           void
           of
           it
           before
           ,
           could
           by
           no
           meanes
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           least
           consideration
           of
           any
           such
           matter
           .
           Let
           none
           therefore
           maruell
           ,
           though
           God
           pursue
           them
           hardly
           ,
           after
           wilfull
           transgression
           ,
           and
           turning
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           bring
           many
           troubles
           vpon
           them
           ,
           for
           hee
           intendeth
           their
           good
           thereby
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           great
           matter
           ;
           and
           seeth
           that
           they
           will
           not
           be
           brought
           to
           repentance
           otherwise
           .
           And
           what
           a
           mercy
           of
           God
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           when
           wee
           are
           in
           the
           way
           to
           vtter
           vndoing
           ,
           and
           we
           thinke
           little
           that
           the
           end
           of
           such
           afflictions
           will
           be
           any
           better
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           hastening
           of
           our
           misery
           ?
           yet
           that
           hee
           intends
           to
           draw
           vs
           thereby
           to
           greatest
           happinesse
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           former
           examples
           may
           be
           seene
           .
           And
           though
           this
           fell
           not
           out
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           yet
           let
           vs
           humble
           our selues
           vnder
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           and
           not
           harden
           our
           hearts
           in
           the
           least
           manner
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           time
           we
           shall
           most
           certainly
           finde
           it
           so
           ,
           euen
           as
           Samson
           found
           the
           prison
           ,
           hunger
           ,
           and
           shame
           ,
           farre
           better
           companions
           for
           him
           then
           his
           so
           much
           desired
           Delilah
           ,
           as
           great
           oddes
           as
           there
           may
           seeme
           betweene
           them
           .
           Enough
           hath
           been
           said
           heereof
           in
           the
           like
           stories
           ,
           and
           particularly
           vpon
           chapter
           10.
           vers
           .
           10.
           
        
         
           Now
           to
           returne
           to
           the
           Philistims
           a
           while
           ,
           and
           to
           leaue
           Samson
           in
           his
           sorrowes
           ,
           
           we
           see
           how
           they
           giue
           thankes
           to
           their
           god
           for
           victory
           ouer
           him
           .
           I
           say
           the
           lesse
           of
           these
           Philistims
           ,
           because
           the
           light
           they
           had
           reached
           not
           so
           farre
           as
           to
           condemne
           them
           heerein
           :
           their
           enemy
           they
           got
           ,
           and
           him
           they
           paid
           home
           to
           the
           full
           :
           no
           wonder
           :
           they
           tooke
           Samsons
           vexing
           of
           them
           ,
           a
           great
           piece
           of
           wrong
           done
           to
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           not
           now
           they
           had
           vantage
           ouer
           him
           ,
           haue
           done
           their
           vttermost
           to
           destroy
           him
           that
           sought
           their
           ruine
           ,
           they
           should
           haue
           dealt
           foolishly
           .
           And
           therfore
           they
           little
           regarded
           by
           what
           meanes
           they
           came
           by
           him
           ,
           or
           how
           cruelly
           they
           dealt
           with
           him
           .
           But
           to
           let
           their
           cruelty
           passe
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           maruelled
           at
           ;
           what
           shall
           we
           say
           of
           many
           professors
           ,
           who
           shew
           little
           better
           practise
           in
           the
           like
           cases
           :
           who
           hauing
           by
           most
           vngodly
           meanes
           and
           deuices
           obtained
           their
           desires
           and
           purposes
           against
           such
           as
           they
           spitefully
           pursue
           and
           hate
           ,
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           repentance
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           exult
           and
           triumph
           as
           conquerers
           ,
           with
           praising
           God
           for
           that
           they
           haue
           bin
           auenged
           of
           their
           enemies
           ;
           herein
           declaring
           that
           they
           giue
           thankes
           for
           those
           things
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           should
           haue
           been
           much
           grieued
           .
           And
           as
           these
           Philistims
           got
           Samson
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           but
           by
           an
           harlots
           meanes
           ,
           and
           by
           fraud
           and
           subtilty
           most
           shamefull
           :
           Euen
           so
           ,
           wherein
           glory
           many
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           which
           is
           their
           shame
           ?
           as
           in
           reuenge
           had
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           in
           oppressing
           and
           peeling
           the
           innocent
           ,
           in
           humbling
           and
           abasing
           most
           vilely
           chast
           Matrones
           and
           Virgins
           ,
           in
           getting
           their
           will
           vpon
           the
           deere
           seruants
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Priests
           did
           against
           our
           Sauiour
           )
           and
           other
           such
           villany
           .
           Thus
           men
           ioy
           in
           things
           which
           they
           should
           be
           ashamed
           of
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           of
           worldly
           minded
           men
           ,
           that
           their
           glory
           is
           their
           shame
           :
           but
           to
           reioyce
           &
           glory
           
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           should
           be
           our
           onely
           glory
           ,
           they
           haue
           no
           desire
           that
           way
           .
        
         
           Another
           thing
           in
           the
           Philistims
           note
           ,
           that
           they
           praise
           Dagon
           their
           god
           ,
           
           offring
           a
           great
           sacrifice
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           making
           a
           solemne
           reioycing
           together
           ,
           for
           deliuering
           Samson
           into
           their
           hands
           .
           Thus
           they
           were
           blindfolded
           ,
           as
           Idolaters
           that
           knew
           no
           better
           :
           This
           they
           learned
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           who
           did
           praise
           the
           Lord
           Iehouah
           .
           Heereof
           ,
           (
           not
           to
           bee
           tedious
           in
           saying
           that
           which
           
           hath
           oft
           times
           been
           taught
           )
           let
           this
           be
           sufficient
           to
           say
           ,
           by
           their
           example
           to
           our
           shame
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           should
           not
           be
           feruent
           in
           setting
           out
           the
           Lords
           mercies
           and
           deliuerances
           with
           praises
           and
           thankes
           ,
           and
           that
           ioyfully
           ,
           wee
           shall
           haue
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           who
           were
           Idolaters
           ,
           to
           rise
           in
           iudgement
           to
           condemne
           vs.
           
        
         
           This
           verse
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Princes
           did
           ,
           so
           did
           the
           people
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           
           they
           followed
           them
           .
           Where
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           examples
           of
           our
           superiors
           and
           betters
           are
           of
           great
           force
           to
           draw
           vs
           after
           them
           .
           It
           is
           a
           truth
           whether
           in
           good
           or
           euill
           ,
           but
           specially
           in
           euill
           ,
           whereto
           wee
           are
           prone
           enough
           of
           our selues
           ,
           without
           any
           to
           draw
           vs
           :
           and
           therefore
           much
           more
           when
           we
           haue
           them
           also
           ,
           as
           patternes
           to
           goe
           before
           vs.
           When
           the
           people
           had
           taken
           them
           strange
           wiues
           of
           the
           Idolatrous
           nations
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           Ezra
           ,
           it
           was
           told
           to
           Ezra
           ,
           
           but
           with
           this
           addition
           ,
           that
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Princes
           and
           rulers
           was
           chiefe
           in
           that
           matter
           .
           Good
           cause
           there
           was
           therefore
           that
           the
           Apostle
           required
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           supplications
           and
           prayers
           made
           for
           such
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           being
           
           set
           in
           these
           places
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           wee
           may
           liue
           an
           honest
           and
           peaceable
           life
           vnder
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           the
           better
           performe
           it
           ,
           and
           giue
           vs
           also
           the
           better
           example
           ,
           when
           the
           people
           doe
           feruently
           craue
           it
           of
           God.
           The
           same
           is
           to
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Minister
           ,
           gouernours
           of
           families
           ,
           and
           of
           other
           superiours
           .
           See
           more
           chapter
           9.
           48
           ,
           49.
           and
           other
           places
           of
           this
           worke
           .
        
         
           But
           while
           I
           am
           speaking
           of
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           I
           will
           here
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           fittest
           place
           note
           another
           of
           Samsons
           punishments
           ;
           for
           as
           it
           was
           his
           great
           sinne
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           also
           a
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           that
           he
           opened
           the
           mouthes
           of
           the
           vncircumcised
           ,
           to
           praise
           Dagon
           their
           Idoll
           ,
           as
           though
           hee
           had
           been
           able
           to
           haue
           taken
           him
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           God
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           to
           deliuer
           him
           to
           them
           to
           vse
           him
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
           And
           so
           did
           hee
           likewise
           highly
           dishonour
           his
           owne
           God
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           had
           not
           been
           able
           to
           saue
           him
           from
           Dagon
           .
           And
           this
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           troubled
           Samson
           when
           hee
           came
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           the
           other
           punishments
           pained
           him
           .
           So
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           Dauid
           was
           sore
           troubled
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           in
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           when
           hee
           remembred
           and
           thought
           vpon
           his
           sins
           ,
           when
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           after
           he
           came
           to
           repentance
           ,
           among
           the
           which
           ,
           
           this
           was
           none
           of
           the
           least
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           caused
           the
           enemies
           of
           God
           to
           blaspheme
           .
           For
           he
           being
           threatned
           of
           God
           by
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           for
           that
           offence
           
           very
           sharpely
           ,
           doth
           yet
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           deale
           iustly
           in
           punishing
           him
           for
           it
           ;
           thereby
           declaring
           that
           it
           much
           grieued
           him
           .
           And
           that
           euill
           seruant
           ,
           which
           hauing
           buried
           his
           talent
           in
           a
           napkin
           ,
           was
           arraigned
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           answered
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           ,
           He
           knew
           his
           master
           was
           an
           hard
           man
           ,
           reaping
           where
           he
           sowed
           not
           ,
           and
           gathering
           where
           he
           strewed
           not
           ;
           hereby
           defaming
           his
           masters
           worke
           ,
           and
           discouraging
           his
           seruants
           :
           what
           reward
           had
           he
           ?
           For
           as
           a
           starued
           and
           ill
           thriuing
           and
           ragged
           seruant
           makes
           all
           men
           think
           
           that
           his
           master
           is
           a
           bare
           man
           and
           miserable
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           shunne
           his
           house
           :
           so
           doe
           these
           .
           And
           the
           dishonour
           heere
           is
           the
           fouller
           ,
           because
           the
           diet
           and
           wages
           of
           his
           attendances
           is
           infinitely
           greater
           then
           any
           other
           .
           And
           let
           both
           these
           warne
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           our
           conuersation
           honest
           before
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           iustly
           speake
           euill
           of
           vs
           ,
           as
           of
           euill
           doers
           :
           for
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           it
           will
           
           goe
           to
           our
           hearts
           when
           we
           shall
           come
           to
           repentance
           ,
           to
           thinke
           that
           we
           haue
           caused
           our
           holy
           profession
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospell
           it selfe
           to
           bee
           ill
           spoken
           of
           .
           For
           we
           are
           not
           set
           heere
           by
           God
           to
           lay
           stumbling
           blocks
           in
           mens
           way
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           cause
           them
           to
           fall
           ,
           (
           woe
           be
           vnto
           such
           )
           but
           to
           conuert
           sinners
           from
           their
           wicked
           
           course
           ,
           (
           as
           Dauid
           promised
           to
           doe
           )
           and
           so
           by
           our
           good
           workes
           which
           
           they
           shall
           see
           ,
           to
           cause
           them
           to
           glorifie
           God
           for
           vs
           ,
           when
           hee
           shall
           visit
           and
           haue
           mercy
           on
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           verse
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           al
           the
           indignities
           and
           iniuries
           that
           the
           Philistims
           
           had
           offered
           Samson
           ,
           with
           the
           griefe
           that
           God
           brought
           vpon
           him
           ,
           were
           not
           thought
           to
           be
           enough
           of
           them
           to
           make
           them
           satisfaction
           ,
           but
           when
           their
           hearts
           were
           merrie
           with
           feasting
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           haue
           him
           brought
           into
           a
           solemne
           place
           before
           them
           ,
           to
           laugh
           at
           him
           ,
           being
           so
           disguised
           ,
           and
           loden
           with
           miseries
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           scorned
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           satisfie
           themselues
           with
           sport
           and
           pastime
           thereby
           ,
           euen
           as
           they
           desired
           .
           And
           they
           were
           aboue
           three
           thousand
           of
           them
           (
           according
           to
           the
           receit
           of
           the
           roome
           )
           and
           they
           of
           the
           chiefest
           that
           did
           thus
           meete
           there
           .
           And
           to
           this
           end
           it
           is
           said
           here
           ,
           that
           Samson
           was
           fetcht
           out
           of
           the
           prison
           house
           ,
           and
           set
           before
           them
           .
        
         
           Here
           we
           see
           the
           vnnaturall
           crueltie
           of
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           bee
           satisfied
           with
           all
           wrongs
           offred
           to
           Samson
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           make
           him
           a
           laughing
           stocke
           ,
           and
           loade
           him
           with
           taunts
           and
           reproches
           also
           .
           Which
           though
           it
           be
           a
           vice
           so
           foule
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           some
           Heathens
           abhorred
           it
           ,
           I
           meane
           to
           shew
           immanitie
           to
           the
           miserable
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           of
           that
           sort
           of
           vices
           as
           might
           easily
           preuaile
           with
           such
           as
           put
           out
           this
           light
           by
           brutish
           passion
           ,
           and
           impietie
           .
           As
           appeares
           by
           the
           monstrous
           crueltie
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           who
           vsed
           to
           behold
           with
           great
           pleasure
           ,
           the
           single
           combats
           of
           malefactors
           condemned
           ,
           and
           their
           Sword-players
           shedding
           each
           others
           blood
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           the
           lesse
           to
           bee
           maruelled
           at
           in
           the
           Heathens
           :
           but
           by
           occasion
           of
           it
           ,
           let
           vs
           
           know
           who
           are
           Christians
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           be
           reckoned
           among
           vs
           as
           a
           most
           cruell
           thing
           to
           adde
           affliction
           to
           the
           afflicted
           :
           And
           when
           punishment
           is
           inflicted
           ,
           that
           is
           itselfe
           answerable
           fully
           to
           the
           trespasse
           ,
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           to
           be
           insatiable
           in
           the
           desire
           of
           reuenge
           .
           A
           fearefull
           example
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Priests
           against
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           whom
           when
           they
           should
           haue
           highly
           honoured
           for
           the
           great
           workes
           that
           he
           did
           among
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           preferred
           a
           murtherer
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           vniustly
           got
           liberty
           of
           Pilate
           to
           crucifie
           him
           ,
           being
           Lord
           of
           glory
           ,
           but
           
           also
           railed
           and
           spitted
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           most
           shamefully
           reuiled
           and
           mocked
           him
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           his
           agonies
           :
           and
           indeed
           herein
           they
           resemble
           their
           father
           the
           diuell
           ,
           who
           then
           most
           insulteth
           when
           hee
           hath
           a
           man
           vnder
           :
           but
           the
           Lord
           is
           alway
           nearest
           to
           his
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           to
           Ionah
           ,
           in
           their
           extremities
           .
           
        
         
           Now
           although
           God
           for
           his
           euill
           doing
           doe
           iustly
           punish
           such
           an
           one
           ;
           yet
           we
           should
           be
           moued
           with
           some
           pitie
           toward
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           adde
           vexation
           to
           such
           as
           God
           smiteth
           .
           And
           therefore
           wee
           reade
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           afflicting
           Israel
           for
           their
           iust
           deserts
           ,
           by
           sending
           them
           through
           the
           long
           and
           vast
           wildernesse
           ;
           yet
           when
           the
           King
           of
           Edom
           would
           needes
           vexe
           them
           also
           ,
           by
           for
           bidding
           them
           passage
           through
           his
           coasts
           ,
           was
           displeased
           with
           him
           :
           And
           therefore
           the
           Prophet
           Amos
           writeth
           thus
           ;
           
             For
             three
             transgressions
             of
             Edom
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             for
             foure
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             be
             intreated
             ,
             neither
             turne
             to
             him
             ,
          
           and
           addeth
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           reason
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           pursue
           his
           brother
           with
           the
           sword
           ,
           and
           did
           cast
           off
           all
           pitie
           toward
           him
           .
           And
           for
           that
           cause
           saith
           ,
           hee
           will
           not
           leaue
           him
           vnpunished
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           is
           to
           vs
           ,
           to
           beware
           of
           all
           crueltie
           ,
           and
           especially
           if
           it
           be
           mixed
           with
           enuie
           :
           for
           which
           cause
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           
             Anger
             is
             cruell
             ,
             and
             wrath
             is
             raging
             ,
             but
          
           
           
             who
             can
             stand
             before
             enuie
          
           ?
           Thus
           Dauid
           prayes
           against
           him
           ,
           who
           pursued
           the
           
           man
           whom
           God
           afflicted
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             Let
             his
             daies
             be
             few
             ,
             and
             his
             prayer
             be
             turned
          
           
           
             into
             sinne
             ,
             because
             he
             remembred
             not
             to
             shew
             mercie
             ,
             but
             he
             persecuted
             the
             poore
             man
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             was
             contrite
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           But
           these
           things
           wee
           reade
           and
           despise
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           would
           be
           mocked
           .
           See
           more
           of
           this
           in
           other
           places
           of
           this
           booke
           ,
           and
           by
           name
           vpon
           the
           fourth
           verse
           of
           the
           first
           chapter
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           consider
           againe
           ,
           notwithstanding
           such
           disguising
           of
           Samson
           ,
           as
           
           wee
           haue
           now
           heard
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           thus
           brought
           into
           an
           high
           degree
           of
           shame
           ,
           contempt
           ,
           and
           miserie
           ,
           whereby
           it
           might
           be
           thought
           that
           he
           was
           no
           better
           then
           an
           abiect
           and
           castaway
           ;
           yet
           consider
           we
           (
           I
           say
           )
           that
           he
           was
           euen
           now
           reclaimed
           from
           his
           forementioned
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           reconciled
           to
           God
           againe
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           and
           say
           it
           againe
           ;
           that
           none
           may
           mistake
           me
           in
           so
           saying
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           set
           downe
           of
           his
           repentance
           ,
           God
           sheweth
           how
           deare
           he
           was
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           said
           of
           his
           fall
           :
           not
           that
           he
           had
           merited
           ,
           by
           his
           patience
           in
           the
           prison
           ,
           forgiuenes
           of
           his
           sinnes
           :
           but
           he
           acknowledged
           them
           there
           ,
           beleeued
           the
           pardon
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           it
           became
           a
           godly
           man
           ,
           he
           repented
           ,
           as
           before
           hath
           been
           proued
           ;
           else
           these
           had
           turned
           him
           quite
           off
           from
           God.
           This
           did
           greatly
           extenuate
           and
           asswage
           his
           miserie
           ,
           ouer
           it
           was
           with
           him
           before
           he
           thus
           turned
           to
           God.
           So
           that
           the
           Lord
           who
           prouided
           for
           Ionahs
           body
           the
           shelter
           of
           a
           gourd
           ,
           lest
           the
           extremitie
           
           of
           the
           heate
           of
           the
           Sunne
           might
           haue
           added
           affliction
           to
           his
           disquieted
           minde
           :
           euen
           hee
           (
           I
           say
           )
           did
           much
           more
           gratiously
           preuent
           this
           poore
           prisoner
           his
           seruant
           ,
           with
           mercie
           and
           fauour
           ,
           against
           the
           time
           that
           his
           enemies
           grew
           to
           the
           height
           of
           their
           malice
           ;
           lest
           it
           might
           otherwise
           haue
           been
           intollerable
           .
           Yea
           and
           hereby
           the
           Lord
           animated
           him
           to
           beare
           the
           indignitie
           the
           more
           quietly
           ,
           because
           his
           strength
           was
           now
           also
           renewed
           ,
           and
           thereby
           he
           knew
           God
           had
           called
           this
           despitefull
           rabble
           together
           ,
           to
           be
           auenged
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Heereby
           let
           vs
           learne
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           men
           haue
           been
           in
           their
           euill
           liues
           heretofore
           ,
           and
           howsoeuer
           they
           haue
           brought
           vpon
           their
           own
           heads
           much
           misery
           thereby
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           much
           comfort
           to
           bee
           taken
           in
           them
           ,
           both
           by
           themselues
           and
           by
           others
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           truly
           renounced
           and
           cast
           from
           them
           the
           workes
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           to
           haue
           no
           more
           fellowship
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           do
           shelter
           themselues
           vnder
           Christs
           wing
           ,
           as
           the
           poore
           chicken
           vnder
           the
           hen
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           couer
           and
           remit
           them
           .
           And
           this
           only
           is
           able
           to
           make
           them
           hold
           vp
           their
           heads
           ,
           when
           so
           many
           sorrowes
           and
           troubles
           doe
           otherwise
           oppresse
           them
           .
           But
           oh
           then
           ,
           how
           happie
           and
           sweet
           is
           this
           vniting
           of
           vs
           to
           Christ
           by
           faith
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           so
           resolued
           that
           we
           may
           abide
           in
           his
           loue
           ,
           that
           
           wee
           carefully
           seeke
           to
           enioy
           and
           preserue
           it
           ,
           and
           doe
           wisely
           decline
           other
           things
           which
           doe
           make
           that
           benefit
           seeme
           farre
           lesse
           gainfull
           and
           beautifull
           vnto
           vs
           then
           it
           is
           .
           It
           is
           truly
           said
           by
           Salomon
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           wounded
           spirit
           
           which
           makes
           the
           trouble
           waighty
           ;
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           free
           and
           cheerefull
           through
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           supported
           by
           God
           ,
           which
           beares
           him
           vp
           in
           his
           affliction
           .
           And
           howsoeuer
           the
           proofe
           hereof
           is
           sweetest
           in
           affliction
           sent
           vpon
           vs
           in
           our
           innocency
           ;
           yet
           it
           hath
           place
           also
           euen
           in
           crosses
           which
           are
           drawne
           vpon
           vs
           for
           some
           sinne
           ,
           when
           wee
           haue
           humbled
           our selues
           truly
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           haue
           not
           delayed
           to
           seeke
           reconciliation
           with
           his
           Maiesty
           for
           them
           .
           For
           then
           a
           man
           recouereth
           his
           particular
           confidence
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           seeth
           that
           his
           affliction
           hauing
           done
           that
           for
           which
           it
           came
           ,
           
           shall
           speedily
           bee
           remoued
           ,
           and
           a
           supply
           of
           patience
           giuen
           the
           whilest
           ,
           to
           vndergoe
           the
           triall
           .
           Therefore
           oh
           fooles
           ,
           that
           cause
           God
           thus
           to
           punish
           them
           :
           but
           double
           fooles
           ,
           who
           abuse
           their
           correction
           ,
           and
           lie
           vnder
           it
           impenitent
           ;
           
           for
           these
           shall
           need
           no
           Philistims
           to
           adde
           sorrow
           vpon
           sorrow
           ,
           seeing
           they
           make
           their
           burthen
           double
           and
           treble
           by
           their
           sin
           aggrauated
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           conscience
           hardened
           against
           God.
           
        
         
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               Then
               Samson
               said
               to
               the
               seruant
               that
               led
               him
               by
               the
               hand
               ;
               Leade
               me
               that
               I
               may
               touch
               the
               pillers
               that
               the
               house
               standeth
               vpon
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               may
               leaue
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             27.
             
             
               Now
               the
               house
               was
               full
               of
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               and
               there
               were
               all
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Philistims
               :
               also
               about
               the
               roofe
               were
               three
               thousand
               men
               ,
               and
               women
               that
               beheld
               while
               Samson
               played
               .
            
          
           
             28.
             
             
               Then
               samson
               called
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               said
               ;
               O
               Lord
               God
               ,
               I
               pray
               thee
               think
               vpon
               me
               :
               O
               God
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               strengthen
               mee
               at
               this
               time
               onely
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               bee
               at
               once
               auenged
               of
               the
               Philistims
               for
               my
               two
               eyes
               .
            
          
           
             29.
             
             
               And
               Samson
               laid
               hold
               on
               the
               two
               middle
               pillers
               whereupon
               the
               house
               stood
               ,
               and
               on
               which
               it
               was
               borne
               vp
               :
               on
               the
               one
               with
               his
               right
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               other
               with
               his
               left
               .
            
          
           
             30.
             
             
               Then
               said
               Samson
               ,
               Let
               mee
               lose
               my
               life
               with
               the
               Philistims
               :
               and
               hee
               bowed
               him
               with
               all
               his
               might
               ,
               and
               the
               house
               fell
               vpon
               the
               Princes
               ,
               and
               vpon
               all
               the
               people
               that
               were
               therein
               .
               So
               the
               dead
               which
               he
               slew
               at
               his
               death
               ,
               were
               moe
               then
               they
               which
               he
               had
               slaine
               in
               his
               life
               .
            
          
           
             31.
             
             
               Then
               his
               brethren
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               house
               of
               his
               father
               came
               downe
               and
               tocke
               him
               ,
               and
               brought
               him
               vp
               ,
               and
               buried
               him
               betweene
               Zorah
               and
               Eshtaol
               ,
               in
               the
               scpulchre
               of
               Manoah
               his
               father
               :
               now
               he
               had
               iudged
               Israel
               twentie
               yeeres
               .
            
          
        
         
           NOw
           it
           followeth
           in
           the
           end
           of
           this
           third
           part
           of
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           to
           consider
           
           the
           issue
           of
           this
           their
           dealing
           with
           Samson
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           destruction
           of
           many
           of
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           brought
           vpon
           them
           by
           his
           meanes
           :
           hee
           himselfe
           
           losing
           his
           life
           with
           them
           .
           But
           before
           he
           did
           it
           ,
           he
           tooke
           his
           best
           opportunity
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           passe
           .
           For
           he
           being
           set
           betwixt
           the
           pillers
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           in
           the
           former
           verse
           ,
           hee
           asketh
           of
           the
           seruant
           that
           led
           him
           ,
           to
           set
           him
           so
           ,
           as
           hee
           might
           feele
           them
           with
           his
           shoulders
           ;
           which
           he
           spake
           ,
           as
           though
           hee
           would
           haue
           eased
           and
           rested
           himselfe
           ,
           being
           wearied
           with
           grinding
           in
           the
           prison
           ,
           and
           by
           bearing
           his
           chaines
           and
           bolts
           :
           but
           intending
           indeed
           to
           seeke
           the
           best
           opportunity
           to
           cast
           downe
           the
           house
           vpon
           the
           Philistims
           .
        
         
           Here
           first
           marke
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           notwithstanding
           he
           had
           lost
           his
           eyes
           ,
           which
           
           should
           haue
           guided
           his
           body
           ,
           yet
           hee
           was
           not
           vnmindfull
           of
           the
           worke
           of
           his
           calling
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           plague
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           Gods
           enemies
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           vsed
           the
           help
           of
           the
           seruant
           to
           further
           him
           thereto
           .
           We
           should
           all
           learne
           to
           remember
           and
           consider
           (
           for
           all
           our
           troubles
           and
           discouragements
           )
           those
           weightie
           charges
           and
           duties
           which
           are
           in
           our
           power
           to
           performe
           ,
           that
           wee
           
           leaue
           them
           not
           by
           occasion
           thereof
           ,
           neither
           lay
           them
           aside
           ,
           as
           wee
           are
           easily
           brought
           to
           doe
           thereby
           .
           So
           that
           although
           wee
           haue
           not
           all
           incouragement
           and
           abilitie
           thereto
           ,
           as
           were
           to
           be
           desired
           ;
           yet
           we
           should
           vse
           that
           which
           we
           haue
           ,
           and
           may
           come
           by
           .
           Rare
           is
           the
           example
           of
           Ionah
           in
           this
           behalfe
           ,
           that
           being
           in
           the
           Whales
           belly
           ,
           where
           for
           streightnes
           of
           roome
           ,
           noisomenes
           and
           
           stinch
           hee
           could
           (
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           )
           doe
           nothing
           ;
           yet
           euen
           there
           made
           his
           faithfull
           prayer
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           vpheld
           himselfe
           by
           faith
           .
        
         
           For
           notwithstanding
           we
           are
           disabled
           altogether
           to
           performe
           some
           duties
           by
           necessitie
           ;
           yet
           those
           which
           wee
           may
           ,
           wee
           should
           with
           Samson
           labour
           to
           performe
           ,
           and
           haue
           a
           care
           to
           discharge
           them
           .
           I
           speak
           this
           ,
           for
           that
           many
           professors
           of
           the
           Gospell
           hauing
           receiued
           a
           checke
           from
           some
           of
           their
           betters
           ,
           for
           being
           more
           forward
           in
           religious
           duties
           then
           other
           ,
           or
           then
           is
           well
           liked
           ,
           and
           for
           making
           more
           conscience
           of
           their
           waies
           ,
           then
           the
           most
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           sustaining
           a
           rebuke
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           are
           discouraged
           ,
           and
           are
           ready
           to
           leaue
           off
           their
           Christian
           course
           altogether
           ,
           at
           least
           their
           feruencie
           and
           forwardnesse
           :
           which
           is
           vtterly
           vnmeete
           for
           them
           to
           doe
           ;
           for
           so
           they
           shew
           that
           they
           feare
           man
           more
           then
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           cut
           him
           short
           of
           his
           due
           ,
           as
           they
           thinke
           good
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           no
           wise
           tollerable
           .
           Whereas
           if
           they
           were
           seruants
           ,
           tenants
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           inferiours
           to
           such
           superiours
           as
           should
           abridge
           and
           depriue
           them
           of
           some
           helpes
           and
           liberties
           ,
           which
           might
           further
           them
           to
           the
           discharge
           thereof
           ;
           yet
           ought
           they
           not
           through
           feare
           to
           giue
           ouer
           the
           duties
           which
           they
           may
           performe
           ,
           but
           the
           rather
           constantly
           to
           hold
           out
           therein
           ,
           and
           practise
           the
           same
           in
           al
           points
           as
           they
           may
           .
           For
           what
           shall
           all
           help
           of
           man
           be
           to
           them
           ,
           if
           God
           be
           against
           them
           ?
           Moses
           would
           not
           leaue
           the
           least
           dutie
           
           vndone
           ,
           to
           please
           Pharao
           .
           I
           remember
           what
           I
           haue
           read
           of
           a
           valiant
           Roman
           Captaine
           in
           a
           fight
           by
           sea
           ,
           that
           first
           hee
           aduenturing
           to
           put
           foorth
           his
           hands
           to
           catch
           at
           the
           gable
           of
           the
           enemies
           ship
           ,
           with
           eagernes
           to
           surprise
           her
           ,
           and
           draw
           her
           to
           his
           owne
           Nauie
           as
           prisoner
           ,
           lost
           his
           right
           hand
           by
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           enemie
           :
           which
           being
           cut
           off
           ,
           he
           haled
           againe
           with
           the
           left
           hand
           ,
           thinking
           to
           pull
           her
           away
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           attempt
           lost
           his
           left
           hand
           also
           ;
           when
           he
           saw
           himselfe
           disarmed
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           he
           (
           being
           neere
           )
           fell
           downe
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           teeth
           drew
           the
           ship
           with
           such
           violence
           ,
           that
           hee
           wonne
           her
           in
           the
           despite
           of
           the
           defenders
           thereof
           .
           I
           bring
           in
           this
           as
           an
           allusion
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           exceeding
           resolution
           of
           carnall
           men
           in
           the
           aduancing
           of
           their
           purposes
           for
           honour
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           or
           fleshly
           proiects
           :
           but
           in
           this
           matter
           of
           our
           holy
           profession
           ,
           wherein
           God
           is
           highly
           honoured
           ,
           if
           wee
           bring
           forth
           much
           fruit
           ,
           who
           takes
           not
           a
           repulse
           by
           the
           smallest
           discouragement
           ,
           either
           from
           being
           zealous
           therein
           ,
           and
           an
           ordinary
           worshipper
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           for
           being
           carefull
           ouer
           his
           family
           ,
           or
           a
           liberal
           relieuer
           of
           the
           distressed
           Saints
           ,
           or
           from
           walking
           in
           his
           particular
           calling
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           short
           ,
           from
           seruing
           God
           inwardly
           and
           outwardly
           ,
           with
           labour
           ,
           and
           attendance
           as
           the
           cause
           requires
           ?
           Also
           who
           being
           shut
           out
           one
           way
           ,
           seekes
           passage
           another
           ,
           trying
           all
           meanes
           rather
           :
           yea
           and
           though
           disappointed
           in
           part
           ,
           yet
           to
           do
           somewhat
           ,
           rather
           then
           nothing
           ?
           Paul
           indeed
           being
           restrained
           from
           publike
           preaching
           sat
           not
           still
           ,
           but
           did
           what
           he
           could
           in
           prison
           ,
           so
           that
           his
           bands
           were
           as
           famous
           as
           his
           liberty
           :
           not
           saying
           with
           Elija
           (
           therein
           weake
           ,
           )
           Take
           my
           life
           now
           (
           Lord
           )
           
           for
           Iezabel
           giues
           no
           permission
           to
           thy
           Prophets
           to
           teach
           openly
           ,
           but
           makes
           a
           racket
           of
           them
           .
           If
           we
           may
           honour
           God
           in
           publike
           ,
           let
           vs
           :
           if
           not
           ,
           then
           among
           a
           few
           :
           if
           not
           so
           ,
           yet
           in
           our
           family
           :
           if
           we
           be
           sequestred
           from
           al
           these
           ,
           
           yet
           in
           our
           spirit
           ,
           and
           that
           shall
           be
           our
           discharge
           before
           God.
           But
           if
           any
           shall
           say
           ,
           I
           haue
           offered
           God
           my
           seruice
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           hee
           refuseth
           it
           ,
           therefore
           he
           must
           pardon
           me
           if
           I
           haue
           the
           smaller
           list
           to
           be
           otherwise
           occupied
           :
           this
           is
           madnesse
           and
           follie
           ,
           or
           else
           sloth
           and
           hypocrisie
           .
           Oh
           ,
           saith
           many
           a
           son
           ,
           
           wife
           ,
           seruant
           ,
           ye
           little
           know
           what
           a
           father
           ,
           husband
           ,
           or
           master
           ,
           or
           landlord
           I
           haue
           ,
           to
           discourage
           me
           ;
           otherwise
           I
           can
           tell
           what
           I
           could
           doe
           in
           seruing
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           :
           Well
           ,
           marke
           what
           Paul
           saith
           ;
           If
           thou
           be
           a
           seruant
           ,
           
           (
           though
           streitned
           )
           doe
           as
           thou
           maist
           :
           (
           the
           worst
           master
           cannot
           make
           thee
           cold
           without
           thine
           own
           consent
           )
           although
           if
           thou
           be
           free
           ,
           vse
           it
           rather
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           was
           a
           great
           sinne
           in
           Dauid
           when
           hee
           was
           driuen
           to
           his
           shifts
           by
           Saul
           ,
           to
           offer
           his
           helpe
           to
           Achish
           against
           the
           Church
           ;
           make
           the
           best
           of
           it
           that
           
           we
           can
           .
           For
           ,
           want
           of
           incouragement
           must
           not
           coole
           our
           affection
           (
           though
           it
           may
           hinder
           action
           )
           much
           lesse
           may
           it
           excuse
           discontentment
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           is
           worse
           .
           And
           seeing
           such
           sullennes
           argueth
           that
           there
           is
           no
           resolute
           purpose
           indeed
           ,
           to
           dutie
           ;
           therefore
           many
           such
           grow
           loose
           and
           consciensles
           in
           their
           trouble
           :
           (
           for
           affliction
           will
           search
           a
           man
           )
           and
           others
           being
           in
           time
           inlarged
           and
           set
           free
           ;
           are
           as
           barren
           hypocrites
           after
           ,
           as
           euer
           before
           they
           were
           plentifull
           in
           their
           complaints
           of
           their
           miserie
           .
           We
           must
           thinke
           Zachary
           and
           Elizabeth
           had
           as
           many
           dismaiments
           as
           we
           ,
           vnder
           Herod
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           corrupt
           a
           time
           :
           let
           vs
           be
           as
           they
           ,
           and
           wee
           shall
           be
           borne
           with
           for
           being
           no
           forwarder
           .
           But
           here
           an
           end
           for
           this
           time
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           EIGHTIE
           EIGHT
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           XVI
           .
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           HEre
           to
           goe
           forward
           ,
           as
           Samson
           was
           preparing
           to
           bring
           
           to
           passe
           that
           great
           slaughter
           of
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           so
           the
           Lord
           had
           prepared
           the
           persons
           for
           him
           to
           execute
           it
           vpon
           them
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           said
           here
           ,
           that
           the
           house
           was
           full
           of
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Philistims
           were
           vpon
           the
           house
           ,
           prouision
           being
           made
           where
           they
           might
           best
           see
           :
           aboue
           three
           thousand
           men
           ,
           to
           behold
           Samson
           ,
           and
           please
           themselues
           therein
           .
           Which
           cleerely
           laieth
           out
           the
           folly
           ,
           yea
           the
           vaine
           and
           deceitfull
           folly
           of
           the
           ignorant
           and
           irreligious
           ,
           who
           haue
           been
           ,
           and
           still
           are
           so
           readie
           to
           flocke
           together
           by
           hundreds
           and
           thousands
           to
           satisfie
           their
           eye
           ,
           and
           to
           behold
           that
           which
           may
           prouoke
           foolish
           laughter
           ,
           with
           what
           danger
           soeuer
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           if
           this
           be
           so
           to
           be
           disliked
           (
           as
           who
           of
           sound
           iudgement
           will
           not
           
           affirme
           it
           so
           to
           be
           )
           what
           may
           be
           said
           of
           them
           who
           now
           long
           after
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           yeeres
           past
           and
           yet
           still
           in
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           haue
           inuented
           other
           maner
           of
           spectacles
           to
           delude
           the
           simple
           withall
           ?
           euen
           shamelesse
           shewes
           ,
           and
           most
           dangerous
           stage
           plaies
           ,
           omitting
           none
           to
           play
           a
           part
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           may
           increase
           sinne
           ;
           as
           some
           to
           play
           the
           vice
           and
           foole
           ,
           so
           disguising
           themselues
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           void
           of
           reason
           :
           some
           to
           resemble
           the
           diuell
           ,
           by
           which
           counterfeiting
           
           they
           make
           the
           mentioning
           of
           diuels
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           be
           onely
           a
           ridiculous
           iest
           ,
           and
           matter
           to
           laugh
           at
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           be
           the
           bolder
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           lesse
           feare
           diuell
           or
           damnation
           :
           and
           some
           are
           brought
           on
           the
           stage
           in
           womens
           apparell
           ,
           God
           hauing
           commanded
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
           It
           shall
           not
           be
           so
           .
           In
           the
           which
           meetings
           they
           doe
           not
           onely
           with
           the
           Philistims
           please
           their
           eye
           ,
           but
           also
           strongly
           are
           incensed
           and
           prouoked
           to
           lewdnes
           and
           lust
           ,
           which
           some
           of
           them
           were
           nothing
           so
           much
           acquainted
           with
           before
           .
           Whom
           if
           God
           should
           shew
           some
           such
           strange
           iudgement
           vpon
           ,
           as
           vpon
           these
           here
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           that
           some
           of
           them
           haue
           had
           lately
           faire
           warnings
           in
           that
           kinde
           ,
           while
           they
           haue
           been
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           their
           pastimes
           )
           I
           denie
           not
           but
           it
           were
           lamentable
           ;
           but
           doubtlesse
           not
           lesse
           (
           what
           doe
           I
           say
           ?
           nay
           by
           farre
           more
           )
           deserued
           then
           this
           .
           But
           these
           must
           be
           left
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           who
           should
           not
           in
           vaine
           beare
           the
           sword
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           terror
           of
           offenders
           .
        
         
           Of
           like
           sort
           to
           the
           Philistims
           meetings
           to
           laugh
           and
           please
           themselues
           in
           beholding
           Samson
           brought
           foorth
           to
           be
           a
           gasing
           stocke
           among
           them
           ;
           of
           like
           sort
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           are
           the
           brutish
           flockings
           together
           of
           some
           parts
           of
           our
           countrey
           ,
           who
           on
           the
           most
           Sabbaths
           through
           the
           summer
           haue
           vsed
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           lately
           (
           I
           am
           sure
           )
           and
           still
           they
           may
           ,
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           ,
           to
           feast
           ,
           drinke
           and
           dance
           ,
           with
           much
           misrule
           accompanying
           them
           :
           misrule
           ,
           ye
           may
           well
           gesse
           what
           ,
           by
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           mentioned
           ;
           as
           if
           God
           had
           neuer
           commanded
           better
           things
           ,
           saying
           yet
           aloud
           in
           their
           eares
           ,
           Remember
           that
           ye
           keepe
           holy
           the
           Sabbath
           .
           All
           which
           prophane
           customes
           with
           the
           like
           ,
           let
           them
           perish
           and
           come
           to
           naught
           ,
           and
           holy
           assemblies
           to
           heare
           sermons
           and
           to
           pray
           ,
           rise
           vp
           ,
           and
           bee
           duly
           and
           reuerently
           frequented
           and
           vsed
           on
           the
           contrary
           .
           Of
           these
           lewd
           customes
           I
           haue
           elsewhere
           spoken
           .
        
         
           I
           noted
           before
           the
           slauishnes
           which
           Samsons
           sinne
           brought
           him
           to
           ,
           while
           
           he
           committed
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           17.
           verse
           ,
           reseruing
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           basenes
           and
           shame
           which
           followed
           after
           it
           ,
           to
           this
           place
           ,
           as
           more
           proper
           for
           it
           .
           That
           which
           God
           threatned
           to
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           his
           people
           for
           renouncing
           his
           seruice
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           lose
           their
           headship
           ouer
           the
           nations
           ,
           and
           become
           the
           taile
           ,
           that
           befell
           this
           one
           man
           Samson
           for
           his
           wilfulnes
           .
           Not
           vnlike
           to
           that
           which
           Noah
           (
           by
           implication
           )
           prophecieth
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           two
           heads
           therof
           ,
           Shem
           ,
           and
           Iaphet
           ,
           that
           Cham
           should
           be
           vnder
           ,
           and
           a
           seruant
           vnto
           them
           ,
           while
           they
           dwelt
           in
           the
           tents
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           otherwise
           Cham
           should
           hold
           his
           dominion
           ouer
           them
           .
           Samson
           was
           made
           a
           Lord
           in
           some
           sort
           ouer
           these
           Heathens
           ,
           to
           rule
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           did
           while
           he
           held
           his
           honour
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           :
           but
           being
           wearie
           of
           it
           ,
           loe
           hee
           is
           made
           the
           most
           vile
           vnderling
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           loden
           with
           all
           despite
           that
           malice
           could
           lay
           vpon
           him
           .
           We
           
           will
           neither
           beleeue
           that
           there
           is
           honour
           in
           seruing
           God
           ,
           (
           whereas
           yet
           the
           Angels
           haue
           no
           greater
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           Kings
           vpon
           earth
           hold
           their
           Maiestie
           ,
           
           in
           seruing
           the
           Lord
           and
           maintaining
           his
           truth
           inuiolable
           )
           nor
           shame
           and
           miserie
           in
           the
           contrary
           .
           But
           Samson
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           saw
           the
           former
           ,
           the
           more
           cleerly
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           so
           oppressed
           with
           the
           latter
           :
           and
           that
           in
           so
           foule
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           who
           weigheth
           the
           storie
           ,
           shall
           neede
           no
           further
           proofe
           of
           the
           deformed
           and
           vile
           nature
           of
           sinne
           .
           Euen
           thus
           was
           it
           with
           Adam
           when
           he
           had
           sinned
           :
           whereas
           before
           he
           was
           the
           soueraigne
           Lord
           ouer
           the
           creatures
           ,
           hee
           became
           the
           vilest
           and
           worst
           of
           all
           ,
           if
           God
           had
           not
           restored
           him
           .
           
           Thus
           the
           euill
           Angels
           not
           content
           with
           the
           highest
           honour
           ,
           became
           diuels
           ,
           abased
           to
           the
           lowest
           and
           cursedest
           ebbe
           of
           shame
           .
           And
           this
           particular
           I
           thought
           good
           not
           to
           omit
           ,
           (
           though
           I
           haue
           said
           meetly
           enough
           of
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           miserie
           which
           this
           sinne
           of
           his
           caused
           )
           to
           the
           end
           that
           such
           as
           like
           Samsons
           diet
           so
           well
           ,
           may
           know
           by
           that
           time
           God
           hath
           tamed
           them
           so
           ,
           and
           fetcht
           them
           about
           as
           he
           did
           this
           poore
           offender
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           them
           buckle
           and
           stoope
           to
           his
           lure
           ,
           and
           be
           glad
           of
           the
           meanest
           roome
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           as
           the
           prodigall
           that
           wished
           himselfe
           an
           hireling
           of
           his
           fathers
           ,
           in
           his
           wretched
           penurie
           ,
           
           whom
           the
           place
           of
           a
           sonne
           before
           liked
           not
           .
           As
           for
           them
           who
           thinke
           it
           their
           reproch
           to
           weare
           Gods
           liuerie
           at
           all
           ,
           they
           are
           rather
           to
           be
           hissed
           at
           ,
           then
           confuted
           by
           this
           text
           ,
           let
           them
           goe
           like
           vagabonds
           and
           Cains
           vpon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           but
           as
           their
           true
           shame
           is
           herein
           ,
           that
           God
           vouchsafes
           them
           no
           roome
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           so
           the
           time
           shall
           be
           ,
           when
           their
           shame
           shall
           breake
           foorth
           to
           their
           confusion
           ,
           then
           when
           there
           shall
           neither
           be
           place
           for
           them
           to
           hide
           their
           heads
           in
           ,
           nor
           cloakes
           left
           them
           to
           couer
           their
           shame
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           haue
           entrance
           into
           his
           kingdome
           .
           Let
           rather
           such
           as
           goe
           for
           Christians
           ,
           who
           enioy
           the
           honour
           of
           good
           report
           among
           the
           best
           for
           their
           religion
           ,
           and
           haue
           been
           hitherto
           kept
           from
           reprochfull
           crimes
           ,
           and
           the
           fruit
           thereof
           ,
           that
           is
           shame
           among
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           from
           being
           a
           byword
           to
           the
           wicked
           :
           let
           such
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           look
           about
           them
           by
           this
           example
           ,
           and
           beseech
           God
           to
           shew
           them
           yet
           more
           cleerely
           the
           priuiledges
           of
           their
           sinceritie
           ,
           and
           godly
           care
           of
           obedience
           ,
           (
           which
           euen
           here
           are
           glorious
           ,
           ere
           glory
           it selfe
           be
           obtained
           )
           that
           so
           they
           may
           cleaue
           fast
           vnto
           him
           still
           ,
           and
           beware
           ,
           lest
           catching
           at
           some
           other
           shadow
           of
           glory
           ,
           by
           forsaking
           their
           zeale
           ,
           and
           following
           the
           common
           sins
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           they
           become
           most
           ridiculous
           pageants
           of
           scorne
           to
           them
           ,
           whom
           before
           they
           held
           in
           awe
           and
           reuerence
           ,
           by
           the
           admiration
           of
           their
           vertues
           .
           Sure
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           will
           venture
           with
           Samson
           to
           breake
           out
           to
           doe
           euill
           for
           the
           hauing
           of
           their
           owne
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           to
           auoid
           a
           little
           trouble
           ,
           they
           shall
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           reape
           a
           great
           deale
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Before
           Samson
           set
           vpon
           this
           worke
           ,
           he
           besought
           the
           Lord
           to
           inable
           and
           
           assist
           him
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           his
           prayer
           was
           feruent
           and
           effectuall
           ,
           offered
           vp
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           obtained
           that
           he
           sought
           .
           And
           whereas
           he
           may
           seeme
           to
           seeke
           reuenge
           in
           his
           prayer
           ,
           wee
           must
           consider
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           Lords
           instrument
           to
           bring
           to
           passe
           his
           worke
           ;
           and
           for
           good
           successe
           in
           that
           ,
           he
           intreateth
           God
           to
           assist
           him
           :
           Euen
           as
           the
           Apostles
           did
           in
           the
           Acts
           ;
           when
           the
           
           Priests
           had
           forbidden
           them
           to
           preach
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           commanded
           them
           ,
           they
           besought
           God
           to
           stop
           and
           hinder
           their
           threats
           from
           hauing
           effect
           ,
           and
           prayed
           ,
           that
           with
           all
           boldnes
           they
           might
           vtter
           and
           preach
           his
           word
           .
           The
           same
           did
           Samson
           against
           these
           enemies
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           heard
           both
           alike
           ;
           both
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Though
           God
           had
           promised
           them
           both
           all
           necessarie
           assistance
           ,
           yet
           his
           grace
           was
           not
           so
           pinned
           to
           their
           sleeue
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           might
           alway
           make
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           without
           seeking
           of
           it
           by
           the
           prayer
           of
           faith
           ,
           as
           in
           Elia
           and
           Elisha
           appeareth
           ,
           and
           wee
           haue
           toucht
           it
           in
           the
           prayer
           which
           he
           made
           for
           supply
           in
           his
           deadly
           thirst
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           about
           Gods
           worke
           in
           chapter
           fifteenth
           ,
           where
           I
           also
           obserued
           the
           ground
           of
           that
           libertie
           which
           Gods
           faithfull
           seruants
           haue
           in
           their
           accesse
           to
           God
           by
           prayer
           .
        
         
         
           And
           in
           effect
           Samson
           prayeth
           thus
           :
           O
           Lord
           ,
           seeing
           I
           am
           brought
           now
           into
           so
           great
           a
           company
           of
           these
           Philistims
           ,
           whom
           ,
           I
           being
           blind
           ,
           shall
           neuer
           be
           able
           to
           pursue
           ,
           as
           thou
           haddest
           commanded
           me
           ,
           they
           being
           enemies
           to
           thee
           and
           thy
           people
           ;
           and
           seeing
           thou
           hast
           restored
           my
           strength
           to
           me
           in
           this
           so
           good
           an
           opportunity
           ;
           seeing
           it
           is
           thus
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           in
           token
           that
           I
           beleeue
           no
           lesse
           ,
           I
           beseech
           thee
           to
           grant
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           now
           bee
           auenged
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           be
           payed
           home
           for
           the
           iniurie
           they
           haue
           done
           me
           ,
           by
           plucking
           out
           mine
           eyes
           ,
           and
           other
           woe
           which
           they
           haue
           wrought
           mee
           thy
           seruant
           ,
           whereby
           I
           haue
           been
           hindred
           from
           doing
           thy
           worke
           among
           them
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           how
           it
           fareth
           with
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           what
           their
           behauiour
           is
           in
           their
           affliction
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           they
           testifie
           their
           beleeuing
           in
           him
           ,
           by
           feruent
           supplication
           to
           him
           in
           such
           time
           of
           their
           need
           ;
           shewing
           thereby
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           him
           their
           onely
           refuge
           and
           stay
           .
        
         
           And
           by
           this
           we
           are
           taught
           ,
           how
           earnestly
           and
           diligently
           we
           should
           go
           about
           
           the
           Lords
           businesse
           ,
           when
           we
           may
           ,
           and
           haue
           opportunity
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           in
           our
           tribulation
           ;
           namely
           ,
           with
           feruent
           prayers
           suing
           to
           him
           for
           helpe
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           successe
           in
           the
           other
           ;
           which
           seeking
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           Lord
           doth
           much
           regard
           and
           commend
           :
           and
           (
           as
           hee
           here
           did
           )
           to
           oppose
           our selues
           against
           his
           enemies
           ,
           wherein
           we
           finde
           and
           can
           proue
           that
           they
           bee
           so
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Lord
           loueth
           a
           cheerefull
           giuer
           ,
           so
           hee
           loueth
           a
           cheerefull
           doer
           of
           his
           businesse
           .
           
           And
           so
           should
           wee
           bee
           also
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           seeing
           there
           are
           but
           few
           that
           are
           forward
           and
           readily
           minded
           in
           Gods
           matters
           ,
           howsoeuer
           in
           other
           attempts
           they
           runne
           when
           they
           should
           draw
           backe
           .
           But
           of
           this
           latter
           point
           ,
           euery
           where
           almost
           through
           the
           booke
           .
        
         
           In
           these
           two
           verses
           is
           shewed
           ,
           how
           Samson
           setting
           his
           shoulders
           strongly
           
           to
           the
           pillers
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           he
           said
           ;
           My
           life
           perish
           with
           theirs
           .
           And
           the
           house
           fell
           on
           the
           Princes
           and
           the
           people
           ,
           so
           that
           many
           more
           were
           slaine
           by
           him
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           then
           he
           slew
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           he
           died
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Here
           we
           see
           for
           one
           point
           ,
           the
           momentanie
           and
           flitting
           estate
           of
           the
           ioy
           
           of
           the
           wicked
           .
           And
           this
           is
           their
           bane
           ,
           their
           vexation
           ,
           and
           chiefe
           heart
           smart
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           haue
           feathered
           their
           nest
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           and
           prouided
           great
           wealth
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           honour
           ,
           whereby
           they
           giue
           shew
           to
           fooles
           that
           they
           haue
           gotten
           a
           pettie
           paradise
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           yet
           when
           they
           haue
           done
           ,
           they
           want
           one
           chiefe
           thing
           to
           helpe
           them
           to
           hold
           and
           keepe
           still
           their
           deceitfull
           
           and
           pictured
           felicity
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           length
           of
           time
           and
           daies
           :
           that
           they
           may
           containe
           the
           enioying
           of
           it
           to
           themselues
           .
           This
           they
           cannot
           buy
           nor
           compasse
           ,
           as
           they
           can
           all
           other
           things
           to
           their
           liking
           ,
           and
           for
           want
           of
           this
           ,
           all
           the
           other
           leaue
           them
           ,
           fade
           ,
           and
           giue
           ouer
           their
           vse
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           neuer
           been
           theirs
           ,
           and
           yet
           withall
           ,
           send
           them
           also
           to
           a
           farre
           worse
           conditon
           .
           What
           prouision
           haue
           many
           made
           in
           sumptuous
           and
           goodly
           buildings
           ,
           with
           fat
           pastures
           ,
           and
           commodious
           grounds
           laid
           thereto
           ,
           and
           all
           commodities
           more
           neerly
           adioyning
           ,
           as
           fish-ponds
           ,
           burrowes
           for
           coneyes
           ,
           doue-houses
           ,
           parkes
           ,
           orchards
           ,
           gardens
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ,
           that
           may
           bee
           deuised
           for
           their
           pleasure
           ?
           as
           Salomon
           speaketh
           of
           himselfe
           .
           
        
         
           And
           heerein
           one
           followeth
           another
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           by
           their
           wealth
           they
           can
           
           reach
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           looke
           now
           to
           enioy
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           shew
           their
           happinesse
           thereby
           to
           other
           ,
           then
           ,
           or
           after
           a
           very
           little
           while
           ,
           Time
           denies
           her
           
           seruice
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           will
           performe
           it
           no
           longer
           ,
           without
           which
           all
           the
           rest
           are
           to
           them
           as
           nothing
           ,
           nay
           vexation
           of
           spirit
           also
           .
           Thus
           death
           the
           Lords
           messenger
           comes
           oft
           on
           the
           sudden
           ,
           as
           the
           sergeant
           or
           bailiefe
           arresting
           ,
           and
           taking
           them
           away
           from
           all
           their
           pleasant
           delights
           ,
           as
           Samson
           was
           violently
           from
           his
           Delilah
           ,
           vntill
           they
           cry
           out
           againe
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           how
           they
           are
           plucked
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           vaine
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           none
           to
           rescue
           them
           .
           The
           same
           may
           be
           said
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           haue
           prouided
           yeerely
           reuenewes
           ,
           to
           auoid
           dangers
           ,
           and
           maintaine
           fleshly
           reioycings
           .
           All
           which
           though
           they
           be
           Gods
           good
           benefits
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           lawfully
           enioyed
           ,
           yet
           when
           they
           are
           set
           in
           Gods
           place
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           delights
           of
           men
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           his
           fauor
           and
           gouernment
           ,
           they
           are
           cursed
           with
           the
           vsers
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           when
           they
           must
           be
           taken
           from
           them
           against
           their
           will
           ,
           and
           they
           can
           enioy
           them
           no
           longer
           ,
           they
           say
           in
           themselues
           ,
           O
           death
           ,
           how
           vnwelcome
           art
           thou
           to
           vs
           ,
           who
           haue
           taken
           vp
           our
           pleasure
           heere
           ?
           And
           haue
           they
           nothing
           else
           to
           say
           ?
           where
           is
           now
           their
           wisdome
           ,
           (
           who
           went
           for
           the
           wisest
           of
           other
           in
           their
           prosperity
           ,
           )
           that
           hath
           bewrayed
           them
           to
           bee
           meere
           fooles
           ,
           and
           left
           themselues
           then
           nothing
           ?
           Why
           did
           they
           not
           rather
           obey
           God
           therefore
           ,
           who
           charged
           them
           that
           they
           should
           not
           lay
           vp
           their
           felicity
           here
           below
           ?
           Why
           did
           they
           not
           giue
           credit
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           told
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           told
           the
           
           rich
           man
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           There
           is
           no
           certainty
           of
           any
           earthly
           thing
           till
           tomorrow
           ?
           
           Therefore
           must
           such
           become
           by
           words
           for
           their
           follie
           and
           wilfulnesse
           ,
           in
           euery
           common
           mans
           mouth
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           know
           not
           wherfore
           their
           doings
           
           serue
           ,
           but
           for
           matter
           to
           talke
           of
           ,
           )
           who
           looked
           to
           haue
           been
           famous
           here
           for
           euer
           by
           their
           vniatiable
           gatherings
           ,
           and
           great
           prouision
           making
           of
           earthly
           abiding
           and
           prospering
           .
        
         
           For
           he
           that
           hath
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           as
           well
           setled
           in
           momentany
           rest
           as
           these
           ,
           when
           he
           thus
           comforted
           himselfe
           ,
           
             [
             Soule
             ,
             eate
             ,
             and
             drinke
             ,
             and
             take
             thine
             ease
             ,
             thou
             hast
             much
             good
             laid
             vp
             for
             thee
             for
             many
             yeeres
             ,
             ]
          
           Hee
           I
           say
           that
           
           spake
           thus
           to
           him
           ;
           
             Thou
             foole
             ,
             this
             night
             will
             they
             fetch
             away
             thy
             soule
             from
             thee
             ,
             and
             whose
             then
             shall
             be
             the
             things
             which
             thou
             possessest
             ?
          
           He
           saith
           as
           much
           daily
           to
           these
           ;
           and
           who
           can
           then
           pitie
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           not
           be
           warned
           ?
           Much
           like
           a
           great
           man
           that
           died
           a
           few
           yeeres
           agone
           ,
           who
           when
           sicknesse
           grew
           fast
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           bee
           shaken
           off
           ,
           as
           hee
           hoped
           it
           would
           haue
           been
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           comming
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           could
           get
           no
           helpe
           against
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           death
           approched
           and
           drew
           neere
           ,
           hee
           vttered
           these
           words
           now
           at
           last
           ;
           whereby
           it
           is
           cleere
           that
           he
           had
           little
           thinking
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           before
           ;
           Why
           ?
           now
           I
           see
           that
           all
           is
           vanity
           .
           Another
           hauing
           builded
           a
           goodly
           house
           ,
           when
           hee
           had
           shewed
           the
           commodities
           and
           pleasantnesse
           of
           it
           to
           a
           plaine
           countrey
           man
           ,
           asking
           him
           how
           he
           liked
           it
           ;
           he
           answered
           :
           I
           like
           it
           well
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           might
           keepe
           it
           alwaies
           .
           Thereby
           marring
           the
           ioy
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           commend
           it
           ▪
           but
           together
           with
           the
           deadly
           and
           vnwelcome
           remembring
           the
           momentanie
           and
           flitting
           estate
           thereof
           ,
           and
           the
           vncertaintie
           of
           enioying
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           all
           the
           ioy
           of
           the
           wicked
           is
           no
           better
           then
           I
           haue
           said
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           none
           may
           thinke
           the
           Lord
           to
           deale
           partially
           ,
           bee
           it
           knowne
           that
           if
           his
           owne
           people
           degenerate
           ,
           and
           partake
           with
           the
           other
           in
           their
           sinne
           ,
           and
           play
           the
           fooles
           with
           them
           by
           reioycing
           in
           euill
           ,
           and
           things
           transitorie
           ,
           as
           their
           paradise
           ,
           they
           shall
           smart
           with
           them
           likewise
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           time
           enioy
           no
           better
           priuiledge
           then
           they
           doe
           .
           Therefore
           let
           vs
           bee
           wiser
           ,
           and
           imbrace
           and
           prosesse
           
           that
           ioy
           which
           cannot
           be
           taken
           from
           vs
           ,
           neither
           shall
           euer
           be
           repented
           of
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           sought
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           our
           reioycing
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           in
           his
           seruice
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Saints
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           short
           ,
           in
           his
           all
           sufficiencie
           .
           And
           this
           bee
           said
           more
           fully
           of
           this
           point
           which
           yet
           I
           handled
           by
           the
           like
           occasion
           in
           chap.
           15.
           
        
         
           Againe
           heere
           let
           vs
           marke
           at
           what
           time
           and
           when
           the
           ioy
           of
           the
           Philistims
           
           was
           damped
           and
           taken
           from
           them
           .
           And
           that
           was
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           met
           together
           to
           sport
           themselues
           ,
           and
           bee
           merrie
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           were
           furthest
           off
           from
           any
           thought
           of
           trouble
           or
           death
           ,
           or
           of
           losing
           and
           disappointment
           of
           their
           pastime
           ,
           euen
           then
           was
           the
           house
           throwne
           downe
           by
           Samson
           vpon
           them
           .
           Like
           to
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ;
           When
           men
           cry
           peace
           ,
           
           peace
           ,
           and
           al
           things
           are
           safe
           ,
           then
           shal
           sudden
           destruction
           come
           vpon
           them
           ,
           as
           trauell
           vpon
           a
           woman
           with
           child
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           escape
           :
           euen
           as
           Baltazar
           also
           was
           most
           fearefully
           threatned
           the
           losse
           of
           his
           kingdome
           
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           his
           banqueting
           .
        
         
           This
           doctrine
           doth
           mauellously
           crosse
           our
           vile
           nature
           ,
           who
           giue
           our selues
           leaue
           ,
           when
           health
           and
           welfare
           meet
           together
           and
           abide
           with
           vs
           any
           time
           ;
           to
           make
           our selues
           drunke
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           our
           fill
           of
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           cannot
           away
           with
           this
           ,
           to
           heare
           of
           any
           change
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           awaked
           out
           of
           our
           carnall
           drowsinesse
           :
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           seeing
           men
           will
           not
           hearken
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           bidding
           vs
           watch
           ,
           and
           beware
           of
           such
           surfetting
           
           and
           spirituall
           drunkennesse
           ;
           therfore
           he
           leaues
           many
           in
           the
           snare
           oft
           times
           ,
           wherein
           like
           fooles
           they
           be
           taken
           .
           And
           by
           this
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           when
           God
           hath
           
           begun
           iudgement
           before
           with
           his
           owne
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           escape
           not
           ,
           that
           it
           shal
           much
           more
           grieuously
           meet
           afterward
           with
           his
           enemies
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           their
           iudgement
           sleepeth
           not
           .
           This
           I
           enlarge
           not
           ,
           hauing
           spoken
           of
           it
           in
           
           the
           place
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           chap.
           15.
           
        
         
           The
           casting
           downe
           of
           such
           an
           house
           ,
           (
           we
           know
           all
           )
           it
           passed
           the
           strength
           
           of
           a
           common
           man.
           And
           as
           he
           had
           his
           strength
           restored
           to
           him
           againe
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           ,
           so
           had
           hee
           also
           his
           inward
           grace
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           of
           his
           repentance
           ,
           and
           his
           prayer
           of
           faith
           .
           Now
           therefore
           since
           that
           ,
           the
           case
           being
           thus
           altered
           with
           him
           ,
           we
           must
           behold
           him
           as
           another
           man
           ,
           then
           when
           he
           was
           besotted
           and
           made
           drunke
           with
           the
           wicked
           woman
           .
           And
           here
           let
           vs
           marke
           what
           a
           difference
           there
           is
           betwixt
           the
           time
           of
           grace
           in
           a
           man
           while
           God
           guideth
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           of
           bondage
           when
           God
           letteth
           him
           follow
           the
           deuices
           and
           desires
           of
           his
           wicked
           heart
           ,
           as
           may
           bee
           here
           seene
           in
           Samson
           .
           Oh
           ,
           grace
           if
           it
           could
           be
           seene
           with
           eyes
           ,
           as
           we
           can
           see
           but
           a
           darke
           resemblance
           of
           it
           by
           some
           outward
           shewes
           thereof
           ,
           it
           would
           in
           an
           admirable
           manner
           draw
           vs
           to
           loue
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           meekenesse
           of
           Moses
           ,
           the
           loue
           of
           Ionathan
           ,
           the
           zeale
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           :
           and
           so
           would
           the
           foulenesse
           ,
           loathsomnes
           and
           terriblenesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           cause
           vs
           to
           abhorre
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           diuell
           :
           as
           in
           Iezabels
           cruelty
           ,
           Ioabs
           malice
           ,
           Hamans
           murtherous
           mind
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           .
        
         
           Oh
           what
           a
           shame
           it
           is
           for
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           been
           reuerenced
           and
           highly
           regarded
           for
           his
           approued
           innocency
           ,
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           and
           constancy
           in
           good
           carriage
           ,
           to
           become
           a
           foole
           in
           Israel
           ,
           a
           base
           ,
           ridiculous
           ,
           and
           contemptible
           person
           !
           And
           againe
           I
           say
           ,
           oh
           how
           glorious
           and
           worthy
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           see
           
           such
           an
           one
           to
           be
           reformed
           ,
           and
           cast
           into
           the
           mould
           of
           the
           Gospell
           !
           Looke
           vpon
           thy selfe
           ,
           if
           euer
           thou
           diddest
           serue
           God
           vprightly
           ,
           these
           vertues
           here
           
           set
           downe
           ,
           had
           place
           in
           thee
           ,
           yea
           prayer
           was
           sweet
           to
           thee
           ;
           and
           hearing
           ,
           with
           such
           like
           fruites
           of
           amendment
           were
           pleasant
           :
           but
           when
           thou
           hast
           suffered
           thine
           heart
           to
           carrie
           thee
           after
           the
           corrupt
           inclination
           thereof
           ,
           thou
           art
           then
           become
           vtterly
           disguised
           ,
           as
           if
           thou
           haddest
           neuer
           been
           the
           same
           person
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           here
           onely
           adde
           this
           ,
           how
           sinne
           maketh
           men
           impotent
           ,
           and
           taketh
           heart
           from
           the
           committers
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           shewed
           other
           waies
           ,
           how
           loathsome
           and
           odious
           it
           is
           .
           Reade
           that
           one
           example
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           in
           this
           booke
           .
           When
           the
           Lord
           brought
           warre
           vpon
           his
           people
           for
           their
           Idolatry
           ,
           by
           the
           
           Canaanites
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           that
           the
           people
           were
           so
           put
           out
           of
           hart
           with
           the
           thinking
           of
           their
           sinne
           ,
           and
           so
           appalled
           in
           their
           consciences
           ,
           remembring
           how
           they
           had
           transgressed
           ,
           that
           among
           fortie
           thousands
           of
           them
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           one
           that
           durst
           take
           vp
           speare
           or
           shield
           against
           the
           enemie
           .
           But
           of
           this
           point
           plentifully
           before
           ,
           and
           particularly
           vpon
           those
           words
           ,
           [
           That
           he
           thought
           hee
           would
           doe
           as
           at
           other
           times
           .
           ]
           But
           here
           an
           end
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           EIGHTIE
           NINE
           SERMON
           ,
           ON
           THE
           XVI
           .
           AND
           XVII
           .
           CHAPTERS
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           
             NOw
             to
             proceed
             with
             Samson
             vpon
             this
             ,
             that
             hee
             casting
             downe
             the
             house
             vpon
             the
             Philistims
             ,
             died
             also
             with
             
             them
             :
             it
             is
             demanded
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             kill
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             if
             we
             finde
             that
             he
             did
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             commendations
             of
             his
             renued
             repentance
             falles
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             is
             washed
             away
             by
             this
             his
             last
             so
             wofull
             a
             fact
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             aduisedly
             done
             .
             Hereto
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             bee
             said
             hee
             killed
             
             himselfe
             :
             indeed
             he
             died
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             end
             that
             he
             propounded
             ,
             was
             not
             that
             he
             might
             die
             ,
             neither
             did
             he
             desire
             it
             ;
             but
             he
             sought
             reuenge
             vpon
             Gods
             enemies
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             worke
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             was
             like
             to
             bring
             and
             procure
             it
             :
             but
             what
             was
             that
             but
             a
             faithfull
             seruing
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             life
             ?
             euen
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             .
             If
             they
             preached
             
             Christ
             ,
             they
             saw
             it
             would
             cost
             them
             their
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             be
             slaine
             if
             they
             would
             needs
             preach
             him
             :
             now
             when
             it
             fell
             out
             so
             indeed
             by
             their
             preaching
             ,
             shall
             we
             say
             therefore
             that
             they
             killed
             themselues
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             sought
             their
             owne
             death
             ?
             No
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             a
             zealous
             and
             diligent
             Preacher
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             paines
             in
             study
             and
             his
             ministery
             ,
             empaireth
             and
             spendeth
             his
             strength
             and
             health
             ,
             can
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             procurer
             of
             his
             owne
             vntimely
             death
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             spent
             his
             strength
             in
             his
             calling
             ,
             to
             which
             end
             God
             gaue
             it
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             Paul
             said
             ,
             he
             was
             ready
             to
             be
             bound
             ,
             and
             to
             die
             for
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             
             so
             Samson
             said
             ,
             let
             me
             lose
             my
             life
             with
             the
             Philistims
             .
             He
             runneth
             not
             rashly
             to
             death
             ,
             but
             followeth
             his
             vocation
             ,
             and
             if
             death
             come
             therewith
             vnto
             
             him
             ,
             he
             yeelds
             to
             it
             willingly
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             because
             he
             had
             brought
             this
             necessity
             vpon
             himselfe
             by
             his
             owne
             sinne
             ;
             and
             hee
             could
             no
             otherwise
             pursue
             Gods
             enemies
             then
             with
             hazard
             of
             his
             owne
             life
             .
             Euen
             as
             valiant
             souldiers
             who
             seeke
             not
             death
             ,
             but
             yet
             looke
             for
             no
             other
             .
             The
             vse
             of
             this
             
             to
             vs
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             wee
             should
             abhorre
             the
             least
             sinne
             this
             way
             ,
             yea
             the
             very
             speech
             or
             thought
             intending
             and
             seeking
             our
             owne
             death
             ,
             so
             yet
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             to
             walke
             in
             the
             estate
             in
             the
             which
             God
             hath
             set
             vs
             ,
             in
             such
             wise
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             not
             onely
             ready
             ,
             fit
             ,
             and
             willing
             to
             die
             ;
             but
             also
             if
             God
             will
             in
             our
             faithfull
             discharge
             of
             our
             duties
             ,
             meet
             with
             vs
             by
             death
             ,
             as
             hee
             did
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             then
             to
             bee
             readie
             to
             yeeld
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             remember
             ,
             That
             hee
             who
             
             loseth
             his
             life
             for
             Gods
             sake
             shall
             finde
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             let
             neither
             our
             life
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             we
             haue
             ,
             be
             thought
             too
             good
             for
             him
             who
             requires
             it
             .
             And
             though
             all
             lose
             not
             their
             liues
             ,
             yet
             many
             doe
             forgoe
             other
             commodities
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             commendable
             in
             them
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             for
             Gods
             cause
             .
             Very
             Heathens
             (
             when
             they
             spake
             according
             to
             their
             light
             )
             saw
             it
             to
             be
             vnnaturall
             for
             men
             to
             deuoure
             themselues
             .
             And
             as
             the
             souldier
             may
             not
             disranke
             himselfe
             or
             forsake
             his
             station
             ,
             without
             his
             Emperours
             permission
             who
             hath
             set
             him
             in
             his
             place
             ;
             so
             neither
             ought
             any
             to
             destroy
             his
             owne
             life
             and
             soule
             by
             wilfull
             death
             ,
             but
             waite
             the
             time
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             .
             Indeed
             the
             Heathen
             saw
             not
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             might
             not
             auoide
             apparant
             perill
             of
             violent
             death
             ,
             whether
             by
             an
             incurable
             disease
             ,
             (
             as
             one
             of
             them
             starued
             himselfe
             to
             death
             to
             free
             himselfe
             from
             the
             stone
             )
             or
             by
             the
             pursuit
             of
             their
             enemies
             .
             
             This
             they
             made
             themselues
             erroneously
             beleeue
             to
             be
             magnanimity
             ,
             and
             the
             waiting
             for
             death
             (
             in
             that
             case
             )
             cowardise
             .
             And
             like
             to
             them
             are
             many
             brutish
             people
             among
             vs
             ,
             who
             in
             some
             great
             distresse
             of
             mind
             or
             shame
             which
             their
             owne
             sinne
             hath
             brought
             vpon
             them
             ,
             bereaue
             themselues
             of
             their
             liues
             ,
             like
             Iudas
             ,
             and
             Abimelech
             .
             And
             others
             being
             crossed
             but
             in
             a
             small
             matter
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             wish
             themselues
             as
             deepe
             in
             the
             ground
             as
             they
             are
             high
             too
             .
             And
             euen
             Christians
             often
             forget
             themselues
             ,
             and
             haue
             this
             pang
             vpon
             them
             to
             curse
             the
             day
             of
             their
             birth
             ,
             and
             to
             desire
             death
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             many
             doe
             it
             in
             rashnesse
             ,
             (
             for
             if
             death
             came
             and
             offered
             it selfe
             ,
             they
             would
             recant
             ,
             )
             but
             howsoeuer
             it
             bee
             ,
             both
             this
             rashnesse
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             madnesse
             is
             vtterly
             vnbeseeming
             Christians
             ,
             and
             a
             token
             of
             an
             vnsauorie
             heart
             ,
             little
             seasoned
             with
             the
             doctrine
             of
             confidence
             ,
             and
             patience
             .
             And
             if
             a
             wise
             man
             weigh
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             cowardlinesse
             in
             preuenting
             trouble
             or
             crosses
             by
             violence
             ,
             then
             enduring
             them
             patiently
             .
             And
             let
             such
             as
             the
             diuell
             hath
             woond
             in
             withall
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             to
             worke
             vpon
             their
             melancholy
             ,
             and
             terrours
             of
             conscience
             ,
             or
             weaknesse
             of
             nature
             ,
             by
             such
             dangerous
             tentations
             as
             these
             ;
             to
             drowne
             ,
             hang
             ,
             stab
             themselues
             ,
             abusing
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             such
             examples
             as
             this
             of
             Samson
             ,
             to
             that
             end
             ;
             let
             such
             (
             I
             say
             )
             bee
             fenced
             well
             against
             his
             malice
             by
             this
             instruction
             ,
             answering
             with
             our
             Sauiour
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ;
             Auoide
             Satan
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             my
             God.
             
             
          
           
             But
             to
             returne
             a
             little
             to
             Samson
             :
             It
             is
             so
             farre
             off
             from
             equitie
             to
             condemne
             
             that
             last
             act
             of
             his
             ,
             in
             losing
             his
             life
             with
             the
             Philistims
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             far
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             his
             other
             annoying
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             euen
             his
             greatest
             auengings
             of
             them
             .
             For
             he
             slew
             many
             more
             of
             them
             now
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             then
             he
             did
             in
             his
             life
             .
             And
             was
             therein
             a
             liuely
             figure
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             :
             who
             though
             he
             destroyed
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             diuell
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             (
             euen
             as
             hee
             
             came
             to
             the
             same
             end
             )
             and
             foiled
             him
             shrewdly
             many
             waies
             ;
             yet
             at
             his
             
             death
             he
             triumphed
             ouer
             him
             ,
             &
             led
             him
             captiue
             .
             Both
             their
             acts
             ,
             I
             meane
             Samsons
             and
             Christs
             ,
             doe
             shew
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             glasse
             ,
             what
             we
             all
             should
             doe
             :
             namely
             ,
             endeuour
             to
             doe
             the
             best
             good
             at
             our
             death
             :
             which
             shall
             the
             better
             bee
             done
             ,
             if
             we
             lay
             for
             it
             in
             our
             life
             .
             For
             ,
             liue
             well
             ,
             and
             dye
             better
             :
             because
             wee
             
             ratifie
             and
             confirme
             all
             the
             good
             we
             did
             while
             we
             liued
             ,
             when
             we
             iustifie
             it
             at
             our
             death
             .
             And
             this
             is
             one
             fruite
             and
             peece
             of
             honour
             ,
             that
             a
             good
             life
             receiueth
             ,
             that
             a
             good
             death
             followeth
             it
             .
             Oh
             therefore
             begin
             wee
             betimes
             to
             feare
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             are
             commanded
             ,
             remember
             we
             our
             maker
             in
             the
             daies
             
             of
             our
             youth
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             not
             bee
             tedious
             to
             vs
             to
             nourish
             those
             good
             beginnings
             ,
             that
             our
             last
             end
             may
             be
             like
             both
             ;
             or
             else
             an
             hundred
             to
             one
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             haue
             small
             cause
             to
             reioyce
             in
             our
             end
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             like
             (
             in
             this
             particular
             )
             may
             bee
             said
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             which
             is
             said
             of
             Samson
             ,
             yea
             and
             much
             more
             .
             And
             it
             affoordeth
             no
             small
             encouragement
             to
             al
             such
             as
             are
             faithfull
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             I
             meane
             ,
             in
             rooting
             out
             and
             destroying
             the
             enemies
             of
             their
             owne
             soules
             ,
             especially
             the
             corruption
             of
             their
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             fleshly
             lusts
             which
             issue
             frō
             thence
             .
             Their
             watchfulnes
             and
             diligence
             in
             suppressing
             them
             ought
             to
             be
             daily
             ,
             their
             prayers
             constant
             ,
             their
             faith
             in
             Gods
             almightie
             power
             ,
             (
             to
             which
             nothing
             is
             impossible
             )
             as
             armour
             ,
             ought
             continually
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             the
             assaulting
             of
             their
             concupiscence
             and
             the
             fruites
             thereof
             .
             And
             though
             they
             yeeld
             not
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             strong
             and
             mightie
             ;
             yet
             hauing
             receiued
             their
             deadly
             blow
             at
             first
             ,
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             shal
             decay
             sensibly
             ,
             and
             at
             death
             be
             quite
             abolished
             ,
             as
             the
             walles
             of
             Iericho
             fell
             downe
             the
             seuenth
             day
             of
             the
             compassing
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Thus
             Samson
             dieth
             with
             the
             Philistims
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             most
             contrary
             and
             vnlike
             manner
             .
             For
             they
             dyed
             in
             riot
             ,
             idolatrie
             ,
             crueltie
             and
             impenitencie
             ;
             but
             he
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             Stephen
             did
             )
             in
             calling
             vpon
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             So
             let
             it
             
             be
             well
             laid
             for
             ,
             and
             looked
             to
             ,
             that
             though
             wee
             must
             dye
             with
             the
             bad
             ,
             yet
             
             we
             may
             in
             no
             wise
             dye
             as
             they
             doe
             .
             And
             so
             the
             outward
             manner
             of
             death
             ,
             though
             in
             paine
             ,
             disease
             ,
             and
             kinde
             of
             death
             ,
             it
             bee
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             vs
             and
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Wise
             man
             saith
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             As
             the
             foole
             dyeth
             ,
             so
             dyeth
             the
             wise
             )
             yet
             all
             that
             can
             iudge
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             wee
             must
             not
             measure
             the
             godlines
             and
             happy
             estate
             of
             men
             by
             outward
             things
             ,
             though
             they
             fall
             out
             alike
             to
             both
             .
             And
             by
             this
             let
             vs
             beware
             ,
             that
             we
             feare
             not
             death
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             who
             say
             in
             token
             thereof
             ,
             we
             must
             dye
             ;
             but
             waite
             wee
             for
             it
             ,
             saying
             :
             Come
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             come
             quickly
             ,
             reioycing
             to
             thinke
             we
             shall
             dye
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             priuiledge
             bestowed
             vpon
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             who
             prouide
             to
             dye
             in
             faith
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             saith
             of
             the
             Patriarkes
             ,
             
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             Samson
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             putteth
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             their
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             death
             of
             other
             ;
             though
             the
             world
             cannot
             discerne
             it
             in
             the
             generall
             and
             common
             abasement
             of
             the
             body
             and
             flesh
             ;
             yet
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             this
             difference
             appeareth
             also
             euen
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             dying
             .
             For
             though
             some
             are
             so
             bereft
             of
             sense
             and
             reason
             by
             the
             force
             of
             their
             disease
             ,
             and
             others
             by
             Gods
             disposing
             so
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             euen
             the
             best
             are
             either
             much
             disguised
             in
             their
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             giue
             no
             great
             testimonie
             of
             that
             excellent
             grace
             which
             is
             in
             thē
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             grace
             they
             liued
             ,
             therein
             they
             die
             :
             and
             vsually
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             obserued
             ,
             that
             a
             well
             passed
             life
             
             
             bringeth
             a
             good
             death
             ,
             and
             oft
             times
             sheweth
             plentifull
             and
             apparant
             signification
             
             of
             confidence
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             triumph
             in
             death
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             finde
             in
             the
             other
             .
             Witnesse
             hereof
             is
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             (
             a
             thing
             at
             this
             day
             much
             sticking
             in
             the
             stomacke
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             speake
             the
             truth
             )
             compared
             with
             the
             desperate
             or
             diffident
             death
             of
             their
             Iesuites
             ,
             and
             Seminaries
             .
             I
             instance
             in
             these
             ,
             because
             they
             arrogate
             most
             to
             themselues
             in
             their
             sufferings
             for
             the
             Catholike
             cause
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             .
             But
             as
             for
             other
             bad
             persons
             ,
             (
             except
             deeply
             deluded
             )
             wee
             shall
             behold
             in
             them
             manifest
             signes
             of
             distrust
             ,
             feare
             ,
             impatience
             :
             and
             the
             best
             is
             ,
             crying
             out
             of
             their
             dangerous
             estate
             .
             Therefore
             let
             this
             be
             a
             comfort
             to
             all
             such
             as
             hold
             their
             purpose
             entire
             of
             cleauing
             to
             the
             Lord
             in
             beleeuing
             his
             promises
             ,
             and
             obeying
             his
             will
             ;
             that
             as
             their
             dying
             may
             differ
             from
             the
             vngodly
             ,
             so
             they
             (
             in
             Gods
             account
             )
             shall
             differ
             ,
             though
             their
             death
             differ
             not
             .
             A
             great
             stay
             to
             them
             against
             temptation
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             base
             and
             common
             condition
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             the
             dishonour
             thereof
             ,
             lying
             on
             their
             death-bed
             ,
             laid
             by
             the
             walles
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             graue
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             put
             first
             a
             difference
             between
             them
             and
             others
             ,
             by
             faith
             purifying
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             his
             precious
             account
             that
             hee
             maketh
             of
             them
             ;
             shall
             eminently
             testifie
             that
             difference
             
             after
             he
             hath
             raised
             them
             out
             of
             their
             vilenes
             and
             ignominie
             ,
             and
             clothed
             them
             with
             incorruption
             and
             glorie
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             to
             make
             an
             end
             with
             Samson
             ,
             we
             haue
             seene
             in
             this
             story
             ,
             how
             
             grieuously
             he
             fell
             ,
             and
             withall
             ,
             that
             he
             turned
             againe
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             called
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             heard
             .
             To
             gather
             the
             story
             therfore
             into
             a
             short
             summe
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             vsuall
             maner
             of
             dealing
             in
             cōtinued
             histories
             ,
             let
             vs
             learne
             ,
             that
             if
             at
             any
             time
             we
             haue
             sinned
             against
             the
             Lord
             more
             willingly
             and
             wittingly
             ,
             then
             by
             meere
             infirmity
             in
             our
             ordinary
             course
             of
             life
             we
             vse
             to
             doe
             ;
             (
             for
             Gods
             seruants
             ,
             though
             they
             attaine
             not
             to
             that
             measure
             of
             grace
             in
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             that
             they
             desire
             ,
             yet
             neither
             doe
             they
             oft
             or
             commonly
             goe
             against
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             smother
             it
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             diuell
             that
             layeth
             a
             snare
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             lyeth
             in
             wait
             continually
             to
             catch
             them
             therein
             ,
             may
             easily
             ,
             and
             is
             like
             sometime
             to
             finde
             them
             worse
             prouided
             .
             )
             Here
             therefore
             if
             it
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             taken
             in
             such
             a
             trippe
             ,
             and
             outstraying
             ,
             and
             met
             withall
             by
             God
             in
             pursuing
             them
             ;
             let
             them
             not
             lie
             still
             ,
             as
             the
             horse
             in
             the
             mire
             ,
             as
             making
             light
             of
             their
             sinne
             ,
             and
             putting
             the
             due
             consideration
             of
             it
             farre
             from
             them
             ;
             but
             as
             soone
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             labour
             they
             to
             come
             to
             themselues
             againe
             ;
             and
             consider
             seriously
             from
             whence
             they
             are
             fallen
             ,
             &
             how
             it
             is
             with
             them
             in
             that
             estate
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             estranged
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             giue
             no
             rest
             to
             themselues
             ,
             till
             with
             the
             prodigall
             sonne
             they
             resolue
             with
             broken
             hearts
             to
             goe
             againe
             to
             their
             father
             who
             is
             their
             refuge
             ,
             and
             say
             :
             We
             haue
             sinned
             ,
             receiue
             vs
             graciously
             :
             and
             so
             God
             ,
             who
             offereth
             to
             raise
             vp
             such
             as
             are
             fallen
             ,
             will
             ,
             with
             the
             father
             of
             the
             prodigall
             ,
             receiue
             and
             welcome
             them
             ioyfully
             .
             And
             so
             with
             Samson
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             haue
             slidden
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             let
             them
             renue
             their
             couenant
             more
             strongly
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             hold
             firme
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             euen
             to
             death
             ,
             as
             his
             did
             ,
             against
             all
             sinne
             ,
             and
             especially
             that
             which
             hath
             foiled
             them
             most
             ,
             lest
             it
             returne
             back
             more
             strongly
             vpon
             them
             ,
             as
             waters
             which
             were
             ill
             stopped
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             let
             them
             returne
             againe
             humbly
             and
             penitently
             for
             mercie
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             faith
             ,
             granted
             them
             .
             But
             I
             trow
             ,
             they
             are
             most
             happie
             ,
             who
             feeling
             and
             finding
             how
             
             sweete
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             gainfull
             his
             seruice
             is
             ,
             will
             prouide
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             taught
             ,
             to
             abide
             constantly
             in
             his
             loue
             ,
             as
             hee
             willeth
             them
             to
             doe
             ,
             not
             putting
             
             the
             matter
             vpon
             a
             venture
             ,
             nor
             vrging
             the
             Lord
             to
             such
             a
             sharp
             manner
             of
             discipline
             ,
             through
             their
             boldnesse
             ,
             as
             this
             of
             Samson
             was
             ;
             all
             this
             (
             I
             say
             )
             they
             will
             doe
             and
             that
             gladly
             also
             ,
             except
             they
             long
             for
             woe
             ,
             and
             stand
             vpon
             thornes
             till
             they
             haue
             brought
             sorrow
             vpon
             themselues
             ,
             and
             doubled
             at
             least
             their
             owne
             labour
             ,
             and
             trouble
             in
             recouering
             their
             welfare
             againe
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             verse
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             at
             this
             strange
             spectacle
             of
             the
             casting
             
             downe
             the
             house
             vpon
             the
             Philistims
             and
             their
             Princes
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             were
             so
             amazed
             ,
             that
             they
             suffered
             the
             kinsmen
             of
             Samson
             to
             come
             thither
             and
             carrie
             him
             backe
             againe
             vnto
             their
             land
             and
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             to
             burie
             him
             there
             .
             Which
             if
             they
             had
             considered
             aduisedly
             ,
             they
             would
             haue
             taken
             them
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             being
             vnder
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             haue
             put
             them
             to
             the
             most
             cruell
             death
             ;
             as
             the
             Gibeonites
             desired
             of
             Dauid
             certaine
             of
             the
             kindred
             of
             
             Saul
             to
             be
             hanged
             vp
             to
             reuenge
             themselues
             on
             him
             ,
             (
             on
             Saul
             I
             meane
             )
             who
             slew
             sundrie
             of
             them
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             league
             that
             Ioshua
             made
             with
             them
             ,
             
             which
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             dye
             ,
             but
             cut
             wood
             and
             draw
             water
             for
             the
             seruice
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
          
           
             Thus
             wee
             see
             God
             sometimes
             appalles
             the
             wicked
             ,
             so
             as
             his
             people
             may
             fare
             the
             better
             by
             it
             ;
             as
             by
             casting
             them
             to
             the
             ground
             who
             sought
             Christ
             
             to
             take
             him
             ,
             wee
             see
             hee
             might
             easily
             haue
             escaped
             their
             hands
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             seene
             it
             expedient
             .
             And
             euen
             so
             ,
             by
             their
             feares
             ,
             or
             multitude
             of
             businesse
             ,
             as
             also
             many
             other
             waies
             ,
             the
             Lord
             putteth
             his
             hooke
             in
             the
             nostrils
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             desist
             and
             leaue
             off
             from
             molesting
             and
             vexing
             his
             faithfull
             seruants
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             sore
             against
             their
             will
             :
             euen
             as
             Saul
             was
             called
             away
             from
             pursuing
             Dauid
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             in
             great
             danger
             .
             
             But
             if
             the
             Lord
             should
             reuenge
             their
             wrongs
             vpon
             their
             aduersaries
             ,
             as
             hee
             seeth
             it
             not
             alwaies
             expedient
             to
             do
             ,
             he
             should
             make
             a
             riddance
             of
             the
             wicked
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             innocent
             and
             righteous
             should
             not
             haue
             their
             faith
             and
             patience
             tried
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             hee
             hath
             appointed
             them
             to
             be
             .
             But
             seeing
             he
             is
             patient
             toward
             them
             ,
             therefore
             they
             should
             be
             much
             afraid
             to
             goe
             on
             in
             their
             cruell
             course
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             wee
             see
             the
             Priests
             by
             the
             counsell
             of
             Gamaliel
             ,
             thought
             good
             ,
             and
             saw
             cause
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             him
             in
             letting
             
             the
             Apostles
             goe
             ,
             who
             had
             before
             intended
             most
             cruelly
             against
             them
             ;
             what
             was
             it
             ,
             that
             hindred
             them
             from
             their
             purpose
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             feared
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             haue
             resisted
             them
             ,
             who
             (
             indeed
             )
             so
             terrified
             them
             ,
             that
             hee
             constrained
             them
             to
             let
             them
             alone
             .
             Thus
             as
             well
             as
             by
             the
             death
             of
             some
             that
             are
             maliciously
             minded
             against
             the
             faithfull
             ;
             other
             of
             their
             companie
             are
             so
             astonished
             and
             appalled
             ,
             that
             they
             desist
             from
             their
             wicked
             attempts
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             such
             feare
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             time
             they
             cannot
             tell
             what
             they
             may
             doe
             .
             Thus
             (
             to
             conclude
             )
             God
             easeth
             the
             shoulders
             of
             his
             seruants
             many
             waies
             ,
             as
             wee
             see
             ,
             of
             the
             burthens
             that
             oppressed
             them
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             waies
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             expressed
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             least
             manner
             by
             taking
             their
             oppressors
             away
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             their
             florishing
             and
             crueltie
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             see
             he
             knoweth
             how
             to
             deliuer
             his
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             accordingly
             in
             due
             season
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             forget
             them
             ;
             and
             all
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             faint
             from
             their
             good
             beginnings
             ,
             nor
             be
             discouraged
             in
             any
             good
             course
             ,
             but
             hold
             it
             alwaies
             best
             to
             depend
             vpō
             him
             ,
             as
             Israel
             by
             Pharaos
             drowning
             ,
             
             
             and
             Shushan
             and
             the
             Prouinces
             by
             Hamans
             abasement
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             ,
             found
             
             it
             .
             And
             though
             in
             some
             hot
             and
             fierie
             trials
             this
             be
             hard
             for
             the
             faithfull
             to
             go
             vnder
             ,
             yet
             after
             they
             haue
             borne
             the
             brunt
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             for
             any
             good
             
             haue
             done
             otherwise
             .
             But
             of
             the
             sundrie
             waies
             whereby
             God
             vseth
             to
             succour
             his
             ,
             and
             ioynt
             their
             enemies
             ,
             I
             haue
             in
             another
             place
             discoursed
             at
             large
             .
             Therefore
             thus
             much
             be
             said
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             history
             of
             Samson
             .
          
        
         
           
             THE
             SEVENTEENTH
             CHAPTER
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
               
                 And
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 mount
                 Ephraim
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Micah
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 vnto
                 his
                 mother
                 ,
                 The
                 eleuen
                 hundred
                 shekels
                 of
                 siluer
                 that
                 were
                 taken
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 thou
                 cursedst
                 ,
                 and
                 spakest
                 of
                 also
                 in
                 mine
                 eares
                 ,
                 Behold
                 ,
                 the
                 siluer
                 is
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 tooke
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 mother
                 said
                 ,
                 Blessed
                 bee
                 thou
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 my
                 sonne
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 restored
                 the
                 eleuen
                 hundred
                 shekels
                 of
                 siluer
                 to
                 his
                 mother
                 ,
                 his
                 mother
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 wholly
                 dedicated
                 the
                 siluer
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 from
                 my
                 hand
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 sonne
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 grauen
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 molten
                 Image
                 :
                 now
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 restore
                 it
                 vnto
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Yet
                 herestored
                 the
                 money
                 vnto
                 his
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 mother
                 tooke
                 two
                 hundred
                 shekels
                 of
                 siluer
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 founder
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 thereof
                 a
                 grauen
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 molten
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Micah
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 man
                 Micah
                 had
                 an
                 house
                 of
                 gods
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 an
                 Ephod
                 and
                 Teraphim
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrated
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 sonnes
                 :
                 who
                 became
                 his
                 Priest.
                 
              
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 In
                 those
                 daies
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 King
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 but
                 euery
                 man
                 did
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 right
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 eyes
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             before
             I
             enter
             into
             the
             handling
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             vse
             to
             do
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             I
             must
             stay
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             say
             somthing
             for
             the
             satisfying
             of
             the
             reader
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             about
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             the
             other
             that
             follow
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             booke
             .
             That
             which
             I
             meane
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             Whereas
             it
             may
             
             be
             ,
             by
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             things
             mentioned
             in
             these
             fiue
             Chapters
             following
             were
             done
             in
             order
             of
             time
             ,
             after
             those
             things
             which
             goe
             before
             ;
             I
             finde
             by
             conference
             of
             Scriptures
             that
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             neither
             can
             it
             be
             that
             they
             should
             .
             But
             it
             appeareth
             that
             the
             acts
             set
             downe
             in
             them
             ,
             were
             done
             long
             before
             .
             And
             because
             it
             may
             seeme
             strange
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             neither
             will
             nor
             dare
             affirme
             it
             barely
             because
             any
             other
             man
             saith
             so
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             shew
             my
             reasons
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             I
             affirme
             therfore
             ,
             that
             the
             things
             that
             are
             said
             to
             haue
             been
             done
             in
             these
             Chapters
             following
             ,
             were
             done
             before
             the
             times
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Iudges
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             least
             at
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Othniel
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             ,
             or
             in
             that
             vacation
             of
             those
             eighteene
             yeeres
             vnder
             Eglon
             ,
             while
             there
             was
             no
             Iudge
             in
             Israel
             .
             And
             they
             may
             not
             inconueniently
             bee
             reckoned
             to
             the
             second
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             the
             eleuenth
             verse
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             follow
             it
             ,
             which
             doe
             mention
             the
             horrible
             wickednesse
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             after
             Ioshua
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefe
             rulers
             who
             ouerliued
             him
             .
             My
             reasons
             that
             these
             things
             were
             done
             before
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Iudges
             ,
             or
             thereabout
             ,
             are
             these
             .
          
           
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Dan
             ,
             being
             
             a
             populous
             tribe
             ,
             did
             inlarge
             their
             borders
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             which
             (
             if
             it
             should
             be
             vnderstood
             to
             follow
             the
             storie
             of
             Samson
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             a
             reckoning
             being
             duly
             made
             ,
             must
             be
             full
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             from
             the
             diuision
             of
             the
             land
             .
             Against
             the
             which
             therefore
             (
             as
             nothing
             like
             to
             be
             so
             )
             that
             in
             the
             19.
             of
             Ioshua
             is
             opposed
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             as
             here
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             border
             of
             the
             
             children
             of
             Dan
             was
             at
             that
             time
             lesse
             then
             sufficed
             :
             therefore
             the
             children
             of
             Dan
             went
             vp
             and
             fought
             against
             Laish
             ,
             euen
             then
             ;
             and
             taking
             it
             ,
             smote
             it
             with
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             enioyed
             it
             for
             their
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             in
             it
             .
             So
             that
             if
             they
             of
             Dan
             then
             tooke
             it
             ,
             it
             followeth
             that
             the
             story
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             said
             then
             to
             haue
             taken
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             referred
             to
             that
             time
             mentioned
             in
             Ioshua
             19.
             which
             was
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             before
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             time
             following
             immediatly
             after
             Samson
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Chapter
             as
             it
             is
             set
             .
             And
             this
             is
             my
             first
             reason
             why
             these
             fiue
             Chapters
             follow
             not
             the
             order
             of
             time
             ,
             as
             they
             be
             placed
             .
          
           
             Another
             reason
             why
             these
             Chapters
             cannot
             bee
             vnderstood
             to
             bee
             set
             
             downe
             according
             to
             the
             order
             wherein
             they
             stand
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             in
             which
             they
             are
             thought
             to
             haue
             been
             done
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             immediately
             after
             Samson
             ,
             but
             are
             to
             bee
             referred
             to
             the
             former
             times
             ,
             that
             were
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             before
             :
             another
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             Ionathan
             the
             Leuite
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             these
             two
             Chapters
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             haue
             been
             the
             nephew
             of
             Manasseh
             the
             son
             
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             the
             sonne
             of
             Gershom
             nephew
             to
             Moses
             ,
             who
             were
             dead
             well
             nigh
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             before
             the
             death
             of
             Samson
             ,
             and
             therefore
             vnlike
             ,
             or
             rather
             impossible
             that
             he
             should
             liue
             after
             Samson
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             whereas
             the
             acts
             of
             these
             fiue
             Chapters
             followed
             one
             another
             
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             at
             the
             war
             of
             the
             Beniamites
             ,
             chapter
             20.
             
             
             Phineas
             the
             sonne
             of
             Eliazar
             the
             sonne
             of
             Aaron
             ministred
             before
             the
             Lord
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             asked
             counsell
             of
             him
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             go
             against
             Beniamin
             to
             warre
             .
             And
             the
             same
             Phineas
             aboue
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             before
             the
             death
             of
             Samson
             ,
             appeased
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             by
             thrusting
             through
             Zimri
             and
             Cosby
             
             in
             their
             tent
             ,
             while
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             were
             on
             the
             other
             side
             Iordan
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             as
             yet
             come
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             Therefore
             the
             acts
             mentioned
             to
             haue
             been
             done
             in
             these
             fiue
             Chapters
             ,
             could
             not
             bee
             done
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Samson
             ,
             as
             they
             by
             their
             placing
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             haue
             been
             ;
             but
             long
             before
             :
             vnlesse
             we
             grant
             that
             Phineas
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             Ionathan
             ,
             and
             the
             Danites
             that
             went
             to
             Laish
             ,
             liued
             three
             hundred
             and
             more
             yeeres
             ,
             which
             none
             then
             did
             :
             for
             three
             or
             foure
             generations
             before
             that
             ,
             in
             Moses
             time
             ,
             the
             
             daies
             of
             a
             man
             were
             reckoned
             but
             threescore
             yeeres
             and
             ten
             ,
             or
             fourescore
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             to
             speake
             of
             ,
             and
             those
             also
             with
             paine
             and
             wearinesse
             .
          
           
             To
             these
             may
             this
             be
             added
             ,
             that
             the
             Citie
             Ierusalem
             ,
             then
             called
             Iebus
             ,
             
             part
             whereof
             fell
             to
             the
             Beniamites
             ,
             at
             the
             peoples
             first
             comming
             into
             the
             land
             of
             promise
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             it
             was
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Iudah
             :
             this
             Iebus
             was
             now
             said
             to
             be
             possessed
             of
             the
             Iebusites
             ,
             in
             the
             19.
             
             Chapter
             .
             Now
             that
             
             which
             was
             giuen
             to
             Beniamin
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             before
             ,
             and
             enioyed
             of
             them
             .
             Iosh
             .
             18.
             being
             taken
             from
             the
             Iebusites
             ,
             could
             it
             be
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             
             the
             Iebusites
             so
             long
             after
             ,
             being
             driuen
             out
             so
             long
             before
             ?
             And
             though
             
             they
             were
             not
             wholly
             expelled
             ,
             (
             as
             Iosh
             15.
             )
             yet
             part
             of
             them
             was
             ,
             Iudg.
             1.
             
             And
             the
             men
             of
             Iudah
             who
             tooke
             it
             ,
             slew
             the
             inhabitants
             with
             the
             edge
             of
             
             
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             burnt
             the
             City
             with
             fire
             .
             The
             other
             part
             of
             it
             was
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             pertaining
             to
             Beniamin
             ;
             and
             though
             some
             remained
             to
             the
             time
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             yet
             they
             enioyed
             not
             the
             City
             ,
             though
             they
             could
             not
             bee
             wholly
             cast
             out
             ;
             but
             were
             onely
             in
             holds
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seene
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
             5.
             
             Therefore
             that
             which
             
             is
             said
             of
             Iebus
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             called
             the
             City
             of
             the
             Iebusites
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             to
             haue
             been
             so
             called
             now
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Samson
             ,
             but
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             before
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             not
             yet
             giuen
             to
             Beniamin
             ,
             nor
             taken
             by
             Iudah
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             therfore
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             and
             the
             other
             4.
             
             Chapters
             following
             ,
             is
             shewed
             that
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             the
             Israelites
             was
             most
             corrupt
             both
             in
             religion
             and
             manners
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Ioshua
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             good
             rulers
             that
             ouerliued
             him
             :
             for
             in
             a
             short
             time
             after
             ,
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             another
             generation
             arose
             ,
             which
             knew
             not
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             tribes
             fell
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             horrible
             wickednesse
             ,
             of
             both
             which
             an
             example
             is
             set
             downe
             here
             ;
             one
             
             of
             their
             Idolatry
             in
             the
             17.
             and
             18.
             
             Chapters
             ;
             and
             another
             of
             the
             monstrous
             life
             that
             was
             then
             in
             vse
             among
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             other
             three
             Chapters
             following
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             said
             of
             the
             time
             when
             the
             acts
             of
             this
             and
             the
             Chapters
             following
             
             were
             done
             :
             I
             proceed
             now
             after
             the
             manner
             that
             I
             vse
             in
             the
             former
             Chapters
             ,
             to
             set
             downe
             the
             summe
             and
             parts
             of
             this
             .
             The
             summe
             of
             it
             is
             this
             :
             That
             a
             woman
             ,
             mother
             to
             one
             Micah
             in
             this
             Chapter
             mentioned
             ,
             lost
             a
             good
             summe
             of
             money
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             might
             be
             ,
             about
             an
             hundred
             poudd
             after
             our
             reckoning
             )
             which
             her
             sonne
             Micah
             had
             stollen
             from
             her
             .
             This
             money
             when
             he
             (
             hearing
             how
             shee
             cursed
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             it
             )
             had
             restored
             to
             her
             againe
             ,
             she
             bestowed
             it
             vpon
             idolatrous
             vses
             .
             For
             she
             procured
             a
             molten
             and
             grauen
             Image
             to
             be
             made
             with
             part
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             her
             sonne
             made
             other
             Images
             and
             ornaments
             for
             them
             both
             ,
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             hired
             a
             Leuite
             for
             the
             better
             furnishing
             and
             setting
             out
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             as
             his
             Priest
             with
             him
             .
             The
             parts
             of
             the
             Chapter
             are
             two
             :
             the
             one
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Idolatry
             
             of
             the
             woman
             and
             her
             sonne
             ,
             vnto
             the
             17.
             verse
             :
             the
             second
             ,
             how
             Micah
             hired
             himselfe
             a
             Priest
             for
             the
             purpose
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
             And
             by
             this
             example
             we
             see
             how
             Idolatrie
             in
             those
             bad
             times
             was
             first
             brought
             into
             a
             priuate
             familie
             ,
             which
             after
             spread
             into
             a
             whole
             tribe
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               first
               part
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               of
               the
               woman
               ,
               in
               the
               sixe
               former
               verses
               .
               
               And
               here
               first
               of
               the
               things
               which
               are
               spoken
               of
               her
               before
               her
               Idolatry
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               laid
               out
               in
               the
               text
               .
               Where
               (
               after
               that
               she
               is
               said
               to
               bee
               the
               mother
               of
               this
               Micah
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               mount
               Ephraim
               )
               it
               is
               added
               ,
               that
               certaine
               money
               which
               she
               had
               vowed
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               was
               stollen
               from
               her
               by
               her
               son
               :
               whereat
               shee
               cursed
               the
               theefe
               ,
               not
               knowing
               who
               hee
               was
               that
               had
               taken
               it
               away
               .
               And
               when
               he
               confessed
               his
               fault
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               it
               ,
               shee
               blessed
               him
               :
               who
               restoring
               it
               to
               her
               againe
               ,
               shee
               answered
               him
               ,
               that
               shee
               had
               vowed
               it
               to
               the
               Lord
               for
               his
               vse
               ,
               and
               therefore
               bad
               him
               take
               it
               againe
               .
               So
               shee
               tooke
               two
               hundred
               shekels
               therof
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               molten
               Image
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               in
               the
               house
               of
               Micah
               :
               and
               (
               as
               it
               may
               be
               gathered
               by
               her
               owne
               words
               )
               added
               the
               rest
               to
               other
               like
               apurtenances
               thereunto
               .
            
             
             
               Many
               things
               offer
               themselues
               to
               vs
               heere
               worthie
               the
               noting
               .
               And
               first
               
               this
               :
               that
               this
               Micahs
               mother
               had
               of
               her
               superfluitie
               and
               great
               wealth
               ,
               wel
               nigh
               an
               hundred
               pound
               to
               vow
               to
               superstition
               and
               idolatrie
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               it
               appeareth
               )
               and
               that
               they
               were
               both
               very
               wealthie
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               hee
               was
               able
               to
               make
               ,
               maintaine
               ,
               and
               furnish
               an
               house
               or
               chappell
               of
               Images
               ,
               (
               not
               of
               the
               meanest
               mettall
               )
               and
               to
               adorne
               them
               ,
               and
               she
               to
               increase
               them
               .
               This
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               howseuer
               many
               want
               and
               are
               in
               great
               need
               ,
               (
               whose
               penurie
               should
               be
               relieued
               with
               the
               superfluitie
               of
               others
               )
               yet
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               there
               are
               ,
               who
               haue
               more
               then
               they
               can
               tell
               well
               how
               to
               bestow
               or
               imploy
               .
               But
               alas
               ,
               they
               haue
               no
               heart
               to
               doe
               good
               with
               it
               ,
               especially
               to
               others
               ,
               neither
               wil
               
               be
               taught
               to
               lay
               aside
               ,
               as
               God
               blesseth
               them
               ,
               to
               good
               vses
               and
               ends
               :
               nor
               to
               themselues
               to
               doe
               the
               best
               good
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               bring
               foorth
               much
               fruite
               ,
               that
               so
               their
               soules
               may
               fare
               well
               .
               Yet
               this
               was
               not
               the
               fault
               of
               these
               
               two
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               no
               heart
               to
               lay
               it
               out
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               were
               ready
               enough
               to
               doe
               ,
               but
               they
               did
               it
               amisse
               ,
               and
               to
               idolatrous
               vses
               .
               For
               though
               they
               thought
               they
               did
               well
               imploy
               it
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               superstitiously
               and
               blindly
               led
               to
               that
               which
               they
               did
               .
               And
               as
               it
               was
               the
               sinne
               of
               these
               ,
               that
               their
               zeale
               was
               carried
               amisse
               ,
               through
               want
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               (
               which
               yet
               excuseth
               them
               not
               ,
               seeing
               they
               were
               the
               posteritie
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               likelihood
               themselues
               lately
               of
               it
               )
               so
               others
               ,
               whose
               knowledge
               is
               greater
               ,
               offend
               in
               their
               kind
               as
               grossely
               .
               For
               ,
               either
               they
               cannot
               depart
               from
               it
               at
               all
               and
               forgoe
               it
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               any
               portion
               of
               their
               superfluitie
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               one
               extremitie
               )
               or
               they
               lash
               it
               out
               vnlawfully
               vpon
               their
               lusts
               ,
               either
               in
               voluptuousnes
               ,
               as
               adulterie
               ,
               drunkennesse
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               which
               is
               another
               and
               more
               dangerous
               extremitie
               :
               and
               to
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               though
               not
               all
               in
               a
               like
               measure
               ,
               tend
               the
               most
               mens
               vsing
               of
               their
               goods
               .
               Few
               aime
               at
               the
               best
               manner
               of
               disposing
               them
               .
               If
               they
               did
               ,
               God
               hath
               giuen
               enough
               ;
               that
               as
               it
               was
               in
               gathering
               the
               Manna
               ,
               he
               that
               
               gathered
               lesse
               then
               a
               homer
               ,
               wanted
               not
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               who
               gathered
               more
               ,
               had
               nothing
               ouer
               :
               So
               for
               the
               condition
               of
               euery
               man
               ,
               God
               hath
               giuen
               sufficient
               :
               yea
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               sin
               of
               men
               ,
               causeth
               the
               sea
               to
               drowne
               much
               wealth
               ,
               and
               much
               to
               be
               lost
               on
               the
               land
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               would
               haue
               vs
               thereby
               take
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               rather
               it
               should
               be
               lost
               ,
               where
               only
               it
               doth
               no
               good
               ,
               then
               
               to
               be
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               where
               it
               should
               doe
               much
               euill
               and
               hurt
               .
               Therefore
               let
               vs
               bee
               ready
               to
               imploy
               our
               goods
               to
               the
               comforting
               of
               other
               euer
               way
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               as
               we
               also
               may
               haue
               all
               possible
               good
               ,
               by
               the
               well
               vsing
               of
               them
               .
               But
               a
               fitter
               place
               for
               the
               pursuit
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               will
               be
               that
               which
               is
               said
               after
               in
               the
               third
               verse
               .
            
             
               Now
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               all
               this
               money
               ,
               while
               she
               had
               it
               in
               her
               possession
               ,
               was
               stollen
               from
               her
               .
               Nothing
               is
               said
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               this
               fact
               ,
               but
               barely
               and
               simply
               it
               is
               set
               downe
               that
               it
               was
               so
               .
               To
               teach
               vs
               ,
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               how
               fickle
               and
               vncertaine
               the
               hauing
               and
               enioying
               of
               worldly
               goods
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               soone
               they
               be
               lost
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               waies
               ,
               (
               for
               who
               suspecteth
               his
               owne
               children
               )
               they
               being
               one
               mans
               today
               ,
               and
               another
               mans
               tomorrow
               .
               As
               Benhadad
               said
               to
               Ahab
               by
               his
               seruant
               ,
               Thy
               siluer
               and
               gold
               is
               mine
               :
               and
               a
               very
               
               little
               while
               after
               ,
               all
               that
               Benhadad
               had
               ,
               and
               he
               himself
               was
               at
               Ahabs
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               driuen
               to
               begge
               his
               life
               of
               him
               .
               Thus
               it
               hath
               bin
               with
               good
               and
               bad
               in
               all
               ages
               .
               Which
               yet
               I
               say
               not
               ,
               as
               though
               wee
               should
               set
               all
               at
               sixe
               and
               seuen
               ,
               and
               not
               labour
               for
               commodities
               ,
               (
               for
               God
               hath
               commanded
               vs
               so
               to
               
               doe
               )
               and
               make
               small
               account
               of
               Gods
               goodnesse
               in
               giuing
               these
               earthly
               benefits
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               (
               for
               they
               are
               his
               great
               blessings
               for
               singular
               vses
               )
               and
               wee
               are
               commanded
               to
               be
               occupied
               in
               our
               callings
               for
               the
               obtaining
               necessaries
               for
               
               our
               life
               thereby
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               such
               changes
               hath
               God
               made
               the
               condition
               of
               earthly
               substance
               subiect
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               learne
               not
               to
               trust
               in
               vncertaine
               riches
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               are
               most
               
               prone
               and
               ready
               to
               doe
               )
               but
               in
               the
               liuing
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               liue
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               indanger
               not
               our selues
               by
               wronging
               or
               offering
               violence
               to
               any
               for
               comming
               by
               them
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               soone
               lost
               ;
               but
               doe
               good
               with
               them
               rather
               ,
               and
               be
               rich
               in
               good
               workes
               ,
               and
               not
               follow
               the
               example
               of
               the
               wicked
               world
               ,
               who
               commit
               all
               mischiefe
               to
               get
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               vsing
               them
               .
               Therfore
               our
               Sauiour
               chargeth
               vs
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Lay
                 not
                 vp
                 treasure
                 for
                 your selues
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 rust
                 and
                 moth
                 doth
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 theeues
                 breake
                 through
                 and
              
               
               
                 steale
                 :
                 but
                 lay
                 vp
                 your
                 treasure
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
               We
               haue
               said
               enough
               of
               the
               ficklenes
               of
               outward
               things
               ,
               by
               one
               occasion
               or
               other
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               of
               the
               former
               chapters
               .
            
             
               Her
               money
               was
               stollen
               by
               her
               owne
               sonne
               .
               For
               many
               children
               make
               a
               light
               matter
               of
               stealing
               and
               plucking
               from
               their
               parents
               ,
               as
               though
               it
               were
               
               their
               own
               ,
               euen
               while
               their
               parents
               liue
               .
               But
               such
               make
               no
               conscience
               ,
               who
               dare
               so
               doe
               ,
               to
               defraud
               their
               parents
               .
               This
               aggrauated
               Micha
               his
               sin
               in
               that
               he
               robbed
               his
               owne
               mother
               ,
               who
               yet
               of
               himselfe
               was
               rich
               ,
               and
               needed
               not
               to
               fall
               to
               such
               practises
               ,
               and
               she
               was
               in
               house
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               it
               is
               most
               like
               )
               they
               vsed
               all
               things
               in
               common
               together
               ,
               and
               at
               least
               the
               money
               was
               like
               to
               fall
               to
               him
               for
               his
               share
               :
               and
               yet
               all
               this
               notwithstanding
               ,
               behold
               his
               sin
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               forbeare
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               must
               needs
               put
               his
               hand
               to
               it
               before
               the
               time
               .
               This
               sheweth
               sin
               to
               be
               out
               of
               measure
               sinfull
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               who
               commit
               it
               (
               setting
               aside
               a
               lewd
               &
               wanton
               humour
               ,
               and
               an
               heart
               so
               full
               of
               naughtinesse
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               haue
               vent
               some
               way
               )
               oft
               times
               haue
               no
               more
               need
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               then
               to
               put
               their
               hand
               in
               the
               beares
               mouth
               .
               Of
               this
               sort
               are
               the
               waily
               ,
               idle
               ,
               and
               needlesse
               oathes
               and
               speeches
               of
               some
               ,
               the
               medlings
               of
               busie
               bodies
               in
               other
               mens
               matters
               ,
               and
               (
               that
               which
               is
               more
               dangerous
               )
               in
               things
               that
               are
               too
               high
               for
               them
               ;
               also
               the
               stealings
               of
               rich
               men
               ;
               as
               this
               Micha
               was
               :
               with
               
               the
               whoredomes
               of
               married
               persons
               ,
               and
               those
               lyes
               which
               we
               call
               iesting
               lyes
               for
               pleasure
               sake
               ,
               and
               the
               drunkennesse
               of
               such
               with
               their
               lewd
               companions
               abroad
               ,
               who
               yet
               may
               be
               well
               and
               with
               sufficiencie
               satisfied
               at
               home
               ,
               with
               an
               hundred
               more
               of
               like
               sort
               .
            
             
               Though
               al
               sin
               be
               vile
               &
               odious
               ,
               (
               for
               no
               sin
               is
               necessary
               because
               some
               are
               needlesse
               )
               yet
               to
               be
               sure
               ,
               he
               that
               sinneth
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               no
               need
               ,
               and
               therefore
               wanteth
               excuse
               euen
               to
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               committeth
               adultery
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               to
               be
               sure
               (
               I
               say
               )
               he
               troubleth
               and
               destroyeth
               his
               owne
               soule
               .
               Remember
               how
               Nathan
               inlargeth
               the
               sin
               of
               Dauid
               by
               this
               circumstance
               ,
               that
               
               he
               hauing
               many
               wiues
               ,
               robbed
               his
               poore
               neighbour
               of
               his
               onely
               wife
               ,
               and
               killed
               her
               husband
               also
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               concealement
               of
               his
               adulterie
               .
               And
               this
               was
               so
               inexcusable
               euen
               in
               the
               censure
               of
               the
               offender
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               abhorred
               it
               ,
               and
               condemned
               it
               most
               deeply
               :
               and
               therefore
               thinke
               not
               that
               God
               will
               take
               such
               by
               the
               hand
               .
               Besides
               ,
               this
               teacheth
               parents
               to
               traine
               vp
               their
               children
               religiously
               ,
               and
               to
               disgrace
               and
               make
               odious
               all
               sin
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               follow
               them
               with
               other
               instruction
               ,
               and
               good
               example
               ;
               that
               
               lying
               ,
               swearing
               ,
               stealing
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               may
               ,
               through
               Gods
               blessing
               ,
               bee
               farre
               from
               them
               ;
               which
               ,
               with
               such
               other
               like
               sinnes
               ,
               will
               easily
               and
               soone
               fasten
               vpon
               them
               ,
               vnlesse
               by
               good
               education
               they
               be
               weaned
               from
               them
               :
               as
               shall
               appeare
               in
               the
               next
               point
               saue
               one
               more
               cleerely
               .
            
             
               Now
               in
               that
               he
               being
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               was
               also
               a
               great
               theefe
               ,
               we
               may
               note
               ,
               
               that
               they
               who
               dare
               fall
               to
               Idolatrie
               and
               false
               worshipping
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               trusted
               in
               duties
               doing
               to
               men
               .
               So
               Abraham
               said
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Gerar
               ,
               
               of
               all
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Idolaters
               ,
               that
               where
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               is
               not
               ,
               there
               is
               smal
               likelihod
               that
               the
               feare
               of
               man
               will
               preuaile
               :
               and
               so
               hee
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               doth
               rightly
               consider
               it
               .
               For
               howsoeuer
               a
               deceiuer
               may
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               while
               he
               is
               not
               greatly
               prouoked
               ,
               neither
               hath
               any
               occasion
               offered
               him
               ,
               or
               is
               held
               in
               by
               strong
               outward
               bridles
               or
               inducements
               from
               outrage
               ,
               may
               (
               I
               say
               )
               shew
               good
               example
               among
               men
               ,
               and
               walke
               without
               offence
               toward
               them
               ;
               yet
               when
               he
               shall
               see
               his
               time
               ,
               he
               will
               shew
               what
               he
               is
               ,
               as
               wee
               see
               in
               seruants
               ,
               in
               children
               ,
               in
               friends
               betrusted
               with
               great
               matters
               ,
               bewraying
               at
               length
               an
               vnfaithfull
               heart
               :
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               great
               :
               they
               are
               false
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               what
               man
               then
               shall
               looke
               for
               any
               better
               at
               their
               hands
               ?
               euen
               as
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               
               saith
               of
               the
               Iudge
               ,
               that
               hee
               neither
               feared
               God
               ,
               nor
               reuerenced
               man.
               And
               much
               the
               rather
               is
               this
               true
               in
               Idolaters
               ;
               seeing
               that
               euen
               he
               who
               is
               of
               sound
               religion
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               ,
               yet
               if
               his
               heart
               be
               not
               vpright
               ,
               may
               possibly
               bee
               a
               deceiuer
               .
            
             
               Among
               other
               vses
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               this
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               least
               that
               we
               pray
               for
               such
               as
               are
               in
               authoritie
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               religiously
               prouide
               ,
               that
               their
               people
               may
               feare
               God
               ,
               (
               at
               least
               want
               no
               ordinary
               meanes
               that
               may
               draw
               them
               thereunto
               )
               and
               therefrom
               be
               conscionably
               carried
               to
               obedience
               outwardly
               towards
               men
               .
               Seeing
               the
               most
               forcible
               meane
               to
               containe
               men
               within
               compasse
               ,
               is
               the
               feare
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               can
               cast
               body
               and
               soule
               into
               hell
               ,
               
               rather
               then
               him
               who
               can
               but
               destroy
               the
               body
               .
               Besides
               ,
               that
               nothing
               is
               secret
               to
               God
               ,
               before
               whom
               all
               things
               are
               naked
               and
               manifest
               .
               Whereas
               the
               seuerest
               Magistrate
               can
               proceed
               no
               further
               then
               by
               witnesses
               ,
               himselfe
               not
               being
               priuie
               to
               the
               conscience
               or
               fact
               of
               the
               offender
               .
               But
               of
               this
               elsewhere
               .
               Concerning
               Idolaters
               in
               particular
               ,
               euen
               the
               deuout
               and
               especially
               Papists
               ,
               this
               president
               of
               Micah
               is
               sufficient
               to
               stop
               the
               mouthes
               both
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               abettors
               ,
               who
               iustifie
               their
               innocencie
               and
               good
               behauiour
               towards
               men
               .
               Whereof
               there
               were
               more
               cause
               and
               colour
               ,
               if
               the
               rotten
               hollownesse
               of
               their
               hearts
               brake
               not
               foorth
               into
               hideous
               and
               horrible
               vnrighteousnes
               ,
               as
               vncleannes
               ,
               crueltie
               ,
               murthers
               ,
               treasons
               ,
               lyings
               vnder
               the
               maske
               of
               ambigious
               speeches
               ,
               and
               most
               slanderous
               defamations
               not
               of
               meane
               persons
               ,
               but
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               their
               gouernment
               ,
               besides
               periuries
               ,
               breaches
               of
               league
               and
               promise
               with
               many
               more
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               maintained
               by
               them
               in
               Schooles
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               practised
               .
               The
               deuoutest
               of
               them
               are
               the
               least
               euill
               persons
               ,
               but
               the
               rest
               are
               little
               better
               in
               their
               iudgements
               then
               in
               their
               practise
               ,
               euen
               Atheisticall
               and
               damnable
               in
               both
               .
               For
               who
               seeth
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               late
               monsters
               of
               opinions
               and
               positions
               which
               they
               haue
               broched
               ,
               flow
               from
               no
               other
               fountaine
               ,
               but
               a
               resolute
               and
               malicious
               purpose
               to
               serue
               their
               owne
               turnes
               ,
               and
               hold
               vp
               their
               tottering
               kingdome
               ,
               though
               with
               the
               ruine
               and
               ouerthrow
               of
               all
               their
               opposites
               ?
               So
               destitute
               they
               are
               of
               all
               ground
               of
               Scripture
               or
               sound
               reason
               .
            
             
             
               These
               eleuen
               hundred
               shekels
               ,
               when
               hee
               heard
               his
               mother
               curse
               for
               the
               
               losse
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               confesseth
               he
               had
               them
               :
               but
               lest
               ye
               should
               think
               ,
               that
               confession
               went
               with
               any
               sound
               repentance
               ,
               yee
               may
               see
               him
               bewray
               the
               contrary
               .
               For
               as
               though
               he
               had
               been
               ashamed
               to
               be
               taken
               for
               a
               theefe
               ,
               (
               whereas
               the
               penitent
               theefe
               ,
               like
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               did
               freely
               acknowledge
               it
               ,
               and
               
               to
               the
               full
               testifie
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               out
               of
               loue
               with
               the
               sinne
               )
               hee
               here
               exten
               uateth
               his
               sinne
               ,
               saying
               :
               The
               shekels
               which
               were
               taken
               from
               thee
               ,
               it
               was
               I
               that
               tooke
               them
               :
               but
               ye
               must
               marke
               that
               he
               saith
               ,
               he
               did
               but
               take
               them
               ,
               but
               not
               steale
               them
               ;
               which
               extenuating
               of
               the
               fact
               ,
               was
               farre
               from
               one
               that
               repented
               :
               let
               it
               be
               a
               warning
               to
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               make
               not
               light
               of
               sinne
               ,
               for
               then
               wee
               will
               fall
               to
               commit
               it
               ;
               neither
               confesse
               wee
               it
               slightly
               ,
               for
               then
               wee
               will
               returne
               to
               it
               againe
               .
               He
               that
               meanes
               to
               turne
               vtterly
               from
               it
               ,
               will
               with
               Daniel
               in
               the
               ninth
               Chapter
               ,
               aggrauate
               and
               deface
               it
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               people
               in
               Samuels
               
               time
               ,
               make
               his
               speciall
               sinne
               which
               hee
               is
               guiltie
               of
               ,
               and
               confesseth
               ;
               hee
               will
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               make
               it
               more
               odious
               ,
               then
               all
               his
               other
               sinnes
               :
               so
               did
               they
               say
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Forgiue
               vs
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               especially
               this
               that
               we
               asked
               for
               our selues
               
               a
               King.
               But
               of
               this
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               danger
               of
               extenuating
               sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               nature
               of
               true
               repentance
               ,
               I
               haue
               distinctly
               spoken
               in
               other
               places
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           THE
           NINETIETH
           SERMON
           ON
           THE
           XVII
           .
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           BOOKE
           OF
           IVDGES
           .
        
         
           NOw
           to
           proceede
           with
           Micah
           and
           his
           mother
           ,
           this
           is
           further
           
           to
           be
           marked
           in
           him
           her
           sonne
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           saw
           his
           mother
           so
           troubled
           for
           the
           losse
           of
           the
           money
           ,
           and
           heard
           her
           curse
           for
           it
           ,
           hee
           did
           not
           suffer
           her
           to
           lye
           still
           in
           that
           estate
           ,
           but
           made
           haste
           to
           quiet
           her
           ,
           by
           telling
           her
           that
           he
           had
           it
           .
           Which
           I
           note
           of
           him
           ,
           though
           a
           bad
           man
           ,
           to
           the
           iust
           condemning
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           seeke
           to
           vexe
           their
           parents
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           they
           know
           will
           grieue
           them
           at
           the
           heart
           ,
           when
           yet
           they
           can
           doe
           otherwise
           .
           If
           ye
           aske
           how
           :
           I
           answere
           ,
           besides
           many
           wilfull
           parts
           played
           by
           them
           otherwaies
           ,
           they
           doe
           it
           by
           their
           irreligious
           ,
           prophane
           ,
           and
           vnthriftie
           course
           ,
           in
           spending
           their
           goods
           wastfully
           and
           riotously
           :
           whereas
           not
           onely
           children
           should
           not
           grieue
           their
           parents
           ,
           but
           neither
           one
           neighbour
           or
           stranger
           should
           vexe
           or
           disquiet
           another
           .
           But
           all
           should
           procure
           the
           peace
           and
           welfare
           of
           other
           ,
           and
           not
           seeke
           to
           vex
           them
           ,
           which
           a
           man
           would
           
           thinke
           were
           a
           goodly
           sight
           to
           behold
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           God
           is
           bountifull
           and
           rich
           in
           mercie
           toward
           vs
           ,
           who
           haue
           ten
           thousand
           times
           more
           prouoked
           him
           to
           reuenge
           ,
           then
           the
           worst
           enemie
           we
           haue
           hath
           proked
           vs.
           And
           therefore
           cruell
           and
           rigorous
           are
           they
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           hard
           hearted
           that
           they
           can
           reioyce
           in
           other
           mens
           harmes
           ,
           &
           laugh
           at
           the
           shrewd
           turnes
           that
           befall
           them
           ,
           
           (
           prouoking
           thereby
           the
           like
           to
           be
           done
           to
           themselues
           )
           so
           farre
           is
           it
           off
           ,
           that
           they
           either
           pitie
           or
           seeke
           to
           rescue
           them
           in
           their
           oppressions
           .
        
         
           Further
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           when
           his
           mother
           missed
           the
           money
           ,
           she
           cursed
           .
           By
           
           cursing
           so
           ,
           she
           might
           meane
           as
           well
           her
           hard
           happe
           ,
           (
           as
           such
           count
           it
           )
           as
           well
           as
           him
           that
           had
           stollen
           it
           .
           Both
           she
           might
           doe
           :
           but
           whether
           of
           both
           soeuer
           it
           was
           ,
           vnsauourie
           and
           vngodly
           it
           was
           .
           And
           yet
           hearing
           newes
           of
           it
           againe
           by
           her
           sonnes
           confession
           ,
           she
           is
           in
           another
           extremitie
           ,
           and
           blesseth
           him
           ,
           as
           fast
           as
           she
           cursed
           before
           .
           These
           distinct
           points
           let
           vs
           a
           little
           consider
           of
           ,
           ere
           we
           goe
           from
           this
           verse
           .
           And
           for
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           wee
           see
           in
           this
           woman
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           glasse
           ,
           the
           cursed
           nature
           that
           is
           in
           most
           people
           ,
           (
           except
           corrected
           by
           grace
           )
           that
           when
           any
           thing
           crosseth
           them
           ,
           or
           befalles
           them
           otherwise
           
           then
           they
           would
           ,
           it
           driues
           God
           out
           of
           remembrance
           and
           the
           consideration
           of
           his
           prouidence
           ,
           or
           of
           their
           owne
           iust
           desert
           which
           hath
           brought
           it
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           let
           passe
           their
           dutie
           ,
           which
           in
           such
           accidents
           God
           calles
           them
           to
           practise
           .
           That
           which
           is
           presentest
           with
           vs
           ,
           is
           wrath
           and
           reuenge
           ;
           which
           seeing
           we
           cannot
           haue
           to
           the
           full
           vpon
           the
           supposed
           wronger
           of
           vs
           ,
           therefore
           that
           toole
           which
           is
           readiest
           we
           draw
           ;
           euen
           a
           venomed
           arrow
           out
           of
           the
           quiuer
           of
           a
           poysoned
           heart
           ,
           cursing
           ,
           banning
           ,
           and
           swearing
           and
           such
           like
           .
           Not
           that
           men
           content
           themselues
           with
           this
           ,
           (
           saue
           onely
           to
           vent
           the
           some
           of
           their
           wicked
           hearts
           presently
           ,
           which
           else
           they
           thinke
           would
           burst
           )
           for
           when
           they
           come
           neerer
           the
           partie
           ,
           they
           will
           requite
           him
           ten
           for
           one
           ,
           &
           hit
           him
           home
           to
           purpose
           ,
           as
           the
           Philistims
           did
           Samson
           .
           But
           till
           this
           come
           ,
           they
           will
           bee
           doing
           with
           the
           other
           .
           And
           the
           greatest
           impotencie
           men
           bewray
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           when
           the
           casualtie
           is
           such
           as
           they
           see
           not
           how
           they
           can
           redresse
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           bee
           stood
           too
           howsoeuer
           .
           Thus
           did
           the
           laylor
           ,
           when
           
           his
           prisoners
           were
           fled
           .
           Thus
           men
           doe
           when
           their
           goods
           are
           impaired
           by
           ill
           debtors
           ,
           suertiship
           ,
           cosonage
           ,
           ill
           bargaines
           ,
           robberie
           ,
           nay
           euen
           when
           Gods
           more
           immediate
           hand
           crosseth
           them
           ,
           as
           in
           trauell
           by
           sea
           or
           land
           ,
           in
           their
           haruests
           and
           commodities
           ,
           by
           vnseasonable
           weather
           ,
           bad
           successe
           or
           the
           
           like
           .
           And
           then
           they
           let
           the
           arrow
           flye
           ,
           light
           where
           it
           will
           ,
           sometimes
           vpon
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           (
           for
           he
           that
           curseth
           his
           lot
           ,
           curseth
           God
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           were
           within
           his
           reach
           ,
           he
           would
           surely
           challenge
           him
           )
           and
           sometimes
           vpon
           men
           ,
           nay
           sometimes
           vpon
           the
           senselesse
           creature
           it selfe
           wherein
           they
           are
           crossed
           ,
           or
           which
           crosseth
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           side
           wherof
           ,
           they
           wound
           God
           himselfe
           .
           Wheras
           Iob
           spake
           not
           foolishly
           ,
           neither
           charged
           God
           in
           al
           the
           euil
           that
           befell
           him
           .
           
           And
           Dauid
           looked
           vp
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           all
           Ziglag
           was
           destroyed
           by
           enemies
           ,
           
           and
           in
           Shemies
           grosse
           abusing
           and
           wronging
           him
           .
           Let
           such
           behauiour
           therefore
           be
           farre
           from
           vs
           ,
           being
           fitter
           for
           Heathens
           or
           Idolaters
           .
        
         
           But
           besides
           this
           ,
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           very
           bad
           thing
           for
           parents
           and
           gouernours
           to
           shew
           ill
           example
           any
           way
           by
           cursing
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           or
           any
           like
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           children
           or
           other
           .
           For
           that
           greatly
           aggrauateth
           the
           sinne
           that
           was
           too
           odious
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           though
           done
           of
           them
           in
           secret
           .
           As
           all
           open
           sinnes
           are
           more
           dangerous
           then
           couert
           faults
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           extension
           ,
           and
           offensiue
           example
           ;
           so
           no
           examples
           so
           noysome
           as
           the
           sin
           of
           parents
           before
           their
           children
           .
           No
           example
           is
           so
           forcible
           to
           draw
           ,
           both
           because
           nature
           helpeth
           the
           conueiance
           ,
           and
           besides
           ,
           causeth
           the
           childe
           to
           thinke
           it
           becommeth
           him
           to
           resemble
           his
           parents
           ,
           and
           besides
           it
           giueth
           hope
           of
           impunitie
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           trade
           and
           way
           which
           most
           teach
           their
           children
           in
           their
           youth
           ,
           to
           
           the
           end
           they
           may
           be
           ripe
           and
           masters
           thereof
           in
           their
           age
           .
           For
           though
           sinne
           oft
           doe
           runne
           in
           a
           wicked
           blood
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           before
           ,
           chap.
           12.
           1.
           
           )
           yet
           by
           daily
           practise
           and
           obseruation
           children
           are
           more
           rooted
           in
           their
           parents
           vices
           by
           imitation
           .
           The
           like
           (
           if
           not
           worse
           )
           is
           the
           breaking
           out
           of
           husbands
           before
           their
           wiues
           ,
           Masters
           before
           their
           seruants
           ,
           Magistrates
           or
           Ministers
           before
           their
           subiects
           and
           people
           :
           these
           examples
           descend
           and
           soke
           into
           the
           inferiours
           farre
           more
           deeply
           and
           infecteously
           ,
           (
           I
           say
           not
           then
           good
           examples
           doe
           profitably
           )
           but
           more
           then
           from
           equals
           or
           meaner
           persons
           .
           Hereof
           a
           shew
           was
           that
           of
           Lameg
           ,
           raging
           and
           playing
           the
           mad
           man
           before
           his
           two
           
           wiues
           .
           How
           shamefull
           also
           was
           it
           for
           Saul
           to
           shew
           such
           wrath
           and
           reuenge
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           Ionathan
           ?
           For
           a
           parent
           to
           lye
           ,
           raile
           ,
           sweare
           in
           the
           hearing
           
           of
           his
           children
           ?
           Nay
           to
           patronage
           such
           sinnes
           in
           their
           presence
           ,
           as
           some
           will
           tell
           their
           young
           ones
           ,
           if
           they
           thought
           they
           would
           proue
           precise
           seruers
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           would
           neuer
           giue
           them
           penny
           :
           what
           is
           this
           ,
           but
           to
           spurre
           them
           to
           that
           which
           the
           strongest
           bridle
           can
           hardly
           keep
           them
           from
           ?
           It
           is
           as
           goodly
           a
           sight
           ,
           as
           Noahs
           vncouering
           himselfe
           before
           his
           children
           .
           Oh
           
           men
           thinke
           ,
           their
           children
           can
           spie
           nothing
           amisse
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           may
           sin
           by
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           shall
           they
           stand
           in
           awe
           of
           their
           children
           ?
           No
           ,
           stand
           in
           awe
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           your
           children
           shall
           see
           that
           in
           your
           godly
           speech
           and
           behauiour
           ,
           mixed
           with
           sobrietie
           ,
           that
           shall
           make
           them
           stand
           in
           such
           awe
           of
           you
           ,
           that
           they
           dare
           not
           disguise
           themselues
           before
           you
           ,
           or
           behind
           your
           backes
           ;
           which
           else
           no
           terror
           will
           driue
           them
           from
           ,
           though
           seueritie
           may
           make
           them
           simper
           and
           dissemble
           in
           presence
           .
           And
           this
           I
           adde
           ,
           because
           men
           thinke
           to
           binde
           beares
           ,
           and
           will
           say
           ,
           Though
           I
           doe
           so
           ,
           or
           so
           ,
           I
           will
           make
           my
           childe
           doe
           thus
           and
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           end
           these
           verses
           with
           the
           other
           point
           ,
           wee
           see
           by
           this
           what
           is
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           those
           who
           would
           bee
           taken
           for
           good
           people
           ,
           but
           yet
           are
           not
           guided
           by
           God
           :
           Euen
           that
           which
           we
           see
           in
           this
           woman
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           cursing
           going
           with
           blessing
           :
           and
           so
           it
           is
           with
           the
           most
           ;
           in
           taking
           their
           troubles
           ,
           or
           vpon
           the
           newes
           and
           hearesay
           of
           any
           crosse
           befalne
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           readie
           to
           curse
           ;
           and
           when
           their
           humour
           is
           serued
           ,
           and
           they
           pleased
           ,
           then
           on
           the
           other
           side
           they
           blesse
           ;
           so
           from
           one
           mouth
           commeth
           cursing
           and
           blessing
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ,
           in
           such
           the
           case
           being
           altered
           .
           If
           an
           affliction
           meete
           
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           could
           finde
           in
           their
           heart
           to
           charge
           God
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           contrary
           thing
           befall
           them
           ,
           they
           can
           change
           themselues
           into
           new
           colours
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           they
           had
           not
           abused
           their
           lippes
           so
           foully
           ,
           they
           fall
           to
           blessing
           of
           God
           :
           but
           they
           please
           him
           as
           much
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           other
           ;
           so
           that
           ,
           as
           such
           blessing
           with
           the
           tongue
           bringeth
           no
           blessing
           from
           God
           ,
           so
           such
           cursing
           falleth
           oft
           vpon
           themselues
           and
           theirs
           ,
           who
           sticke
           not
           in
           their
           rage
           to
           wish
           and
           call
           for
           it
           vpon
           others
           ,
           who
           shall
           bee
           free
           from
           the
           curse
           that
           is
           causelesse
           ,
           neither
           shall
           it
           come
           neere
           them
           .
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           ,
           that
           men
           vnsetled
           and
           vnsauourie
           should
           runne
           into
           such
           extreames
           ;
           for
           if
           their
           doings
           were
           laid
           before
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           answere
           for
           themselues
           without
           blushing
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           well
           herein
           .
           When
           we
           see
           sweete
           seasons
           (
           say
           they
           )
           and
           good
           haruests
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           our
           liking
           ,
           what
           should
           we
           do
           but
           blesse
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           thankfull
           ?
           Indeed
           when
           we
           cannot
           plough
           the
           ground
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           so
           steely
           with
           droughts
           ,
           nor
           sow
           by
           reason
           of
           immoderate
           wet
           ,
           or
           when
           we
           see
           the
           corne
           and
           grasse
           come
           to
           his
           perfection
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           in
           hazard
           by
           
           weather
           ,
           who
           can
           beare
           it
           or
           behold
           the
           losse
           and
           destruction
           of
           the
           creatures
           without
           griefe
           ?
           No
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           more
           then
           corrupt
           nature
           in
           thee
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           finde
           some
           excuse
           or
           other
           to
           salue
           thy
           cursed
           and
           vngodly
           doings
           withall
           .
           But
           if
           grace
           had
           once
           seasoned
           thy
           heart
           ,
           or
           purged
           old
           Adam
           in
           any
           measure
           out
           of
           thee
           ,
           thou
           shouldest
           finde
           no
           such
           distemper
           of
           affections
           ,
           nor
           inconstancie
           in
           thee
           ,
           but
           presently
           thou
           shouldest
           take
           thy selfe
           in
           the
           manner
           ,
           and
           say
           ;
           Oh
           what
           fountaine
           is
           this
           which
           sendeth
           forth
           bitter
           and
           sweete
           out
           of
           me
           ?
           shall
           I
           receiue
           good
           things
           from
           Gods
           hand
           
           and
           not
           euill
           ?
           shall
           I
           serue
           him
           for
           aduantage
           ?
           but
           if
           hee
           touch
           me
           ,
           shall
           I
           then
           curse
           him
           to
           his
           face
           ?
           That
           which
           were
           grosse
           to
           offer
           to
           a
           base
           man
           shall
           I
           offer
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           count
           him
           my
           friend
           onely
           then
           when
           hee
           pleaseth
           me
           ,
           but
           if
           hee
           crosse
           me
           neuer
           so
           little
           ,
           then
           to
           count
           none
           so
           great
           an
           enemie
           ?
           I
           abhorre
           such
           dealing
           :
           If
           I
           did
           well
           in
           blessing
           him
           ,
           I
           doe
           shamefully
           in
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           my
           thanksgiuing
           is
           a
           stinking
           offering
           in
           Gods
           nostrils
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           a
           sweete
           sauour
           :
           for
           God
           hateth
           a
           man
           of
           a
           double
           tongue
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           double
           heart
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           which
           the
           tongue
           speaketh
           .
           And
           if
           men
           would
           by
           such
           qualities
           as
           these
           ,
           learne
           to
           search
           out
           the
           rest
           ,
           (
           for
           these
           goe
           not
           alone
           )
           and
           by
           all
           laid
           together
           ,
           would
           giue
           iust
           iudgement
           vpon
           themselues
           and
           trie
           their
           estate
           ;
           they
           should
           make
           good
           vse
           of
           such
           instructions
           .
           And
           to
           be
           sure
           the
           lewd
           and
           prophane
           neuer
           heare
           any
           particular
           sinne
           reproued
           ,
           to
           purpose
           ,
           till
           it
           driue
           them
           quite
           out
           of
           conceit
           with
           themselues
           
           for
           the
           superfluitie
           of
           euill
           that
           lurketh
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           of
           woe
           and
           desolation
           which
           (
           without
           mercie
           obtained
           from
           God
           )
           it
           will
           at
           length
           bring
           vpon
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           proceede
           to
           the
           third
           verse
           :
           The
           woman
           ,
           when
           her
           sonne
           had
           
           restored
           the
           siluer
           ,
           answereth
           him
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           dedicated
           it
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           euen
           for
           her
           sonne
           to
           make
           a
           molten
           and
           graued
           Image
           .
           And
           she
           took
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           gaue
           it
           to
           the
           founder
           ,
           and
           hee
           made
           such
           an
           Image
           as
           she
           desired
           ,
           and
           she
           put
           it
           in
           the
           house
           of
           Micah
           .
           And
           he
           had
           a
           house
           of
           gods
           ,
           and
           made
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           money
           all
           garments
           and
           ornaments
           fit
           for
           a
           Priest
           ,
           signified
           by
           the
           Ephod
           ,
           the
           vpper
           garment
           of
           the
           Priest
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           chiefe
           ;
           and
           when
           all
           other
           things
           fit
           for
           Idolatrie
           were
           prouided
           ,
           then
           he
           brought
           the
           Images
           ,
           which
           are
           here
           called
           Teraphim
           ,
           into
           the
           house
           of
           his
           gods
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           called
           them
           )
           and
           made
           his
           sonne
           his
           Priest
           .
           And
           whereas
           it
           might
           be
           said
           ,
           Was
           all
           this
           abomination
           done
           in
           Israel
           ?
           how
           could
           that
           be
           ?
           It
           is
           answered
           in
           the
           sixth
           verse
           ,
           as
           the
           reason
           of
           all
           ;
           there
           was
           then
           no
           ordinary
           Magistrate
           in
           the
           land
           to
           see
           good
           order
           ,
           and
           put
           downe
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           the
           cause
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           she
           had
           dedicated
           the
           money
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           all
           that
           heare
           what
           
           she
           said
           ,
           would
           thinke
           her
           meaning
           was
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           vowed
           it
           to
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           and
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           commendable
           in
           her
           ;
           but
           she
           did
           so
           dedicate
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           making
           of
           an
           Image
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           intent
           to
           worship
           false
           gods
           ,
           but
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           euen
           Iehouah
           ,
           though
           in
           an
           vnlawfull
           manner
           .
           Whereby
           wee
           see
           two
           kindes
           of
           Idolatrie
           haue
           been
           ,
           and
           are
           practised
           in
           the
           world
           :
           one
           ,
           when
           a
           strange
           god
           is
           worshipped
           ,
           or
           made
           for
           that
           end
           :
           another
           ,
           when
           the
           true
           God
           is
           worshipped
           therein
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           hee
           hath
           commanded
           ,
           but
           by
           and
           in
           Images
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           way
           that
           men
           haue
           inuented
           :
           and
           of
           this
           second
           kinde
           was
           this
           womans
           sinne
           .
           
           So
           when
           an
           Image
           is
           made
           by
           any
           &
           set
           vp
           ,
           to
           bring
           God
           to
           remembrance
           ,
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           although
           they
           doe
           it
           of
           deuotion
           ,
           intending
           no
           other
           thing
           then
           to
           worshippe
           him
           thereby
           ,
           yet
           all
           such
           doing
           of
           theirs
           is
           but
           meere
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           superstition
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           God
           doth
           vtterly
           abhorre
           .
        
         
           Such
           as
           that
           was
           of
           the
           children
           of
           Israels
           deuising
           ,
           in
           making
           a
           Calfe
           to
           worshippe
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           Exodus
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           now
           is
           practised
           in
           Poperie
           ,
           
           who
           professe
           when
           an
           Image
           is
           set
           vp
           before
           them
           ,
           they
           pray
           not
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           God
           ,
           whether
           it
           bee
           the
           Crucifix
           ,
           or
           the
           picture
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           neither
           worship
           they
           it
           ,
           (
           if
           ye
           will
           beleeue
           them
           )
           they
           say
           ,
           but
           they
           doe
           so
           ,
           to
           put
           them
           in
           minde
           of
           their
           Sauiour
           ,
           which
           is
           little
           better
           .
           But
           whatsoeuer
           they
           meane
           or
           intend
           in
           such
           their
           doings
           ,
           their
           worke
           is
           accepted
           of
           God
           ,
           euen
           as
           this
           womans
           was
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           taketh
           and
           counteth
           it
           for
           Idolatrie
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           all
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Idolaters
           ,
           beware
           that
           we
           offer
           not
           to
           God
           any
           seruice
           or
           sacrifice
           ,
           whereby
           we
           should
           but
           mocke
           him
           ,
           as
           Micahs
           mother
           did
           .
           Whether
           it
           bee
           will-worship
           which
           he
           neuer
           allowed
           ,
           or
           done
           in
           hypocrisie
           ,
           which
           he
           detesteth
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Idolatrie
           most
           of
           all
           condemned
           :
           but
           let
           vs
           alwaies
           be
           guided
           by
           his
           word
           in
           the
           worship
           which
           we
           offer
           him
           .
        
         
           As
           she
           had
           dedicated
           the
           whole
           summe
           of
           the
           money
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           
           she
           tooke
           againe
           of
           her
           sonne
           ,
           so
           accordingly
           she
           put
           to
           the
           founder
           a
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           molten
           Image
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           eleuen
           hundred
           shekels
           she
           gaue
           backe
           to
           her
           sonne
           for
           the
           like
           vse
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           his
           Idolatrie
           .
           The
           which
           doing
           of
           hers
           (
           seeing
           she
           was
           so
           franke
           in
           bestowing
           ,
           and
           yet
           reaped
           no
           fruite
           of
           all
           her
           cost
           )
           doth
           giue
           iust
           cause
           of
           wondring
           ,
           and
           lamenting
           ,
           that
           such
           Idolaters
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           of
           our
           time
           be
           ,
           can
           so
           readily
           lash
           out
           their
           money
           vpon
           that
           for
           which
           they
           shall
           neuer
           be
           the
           better
           ,
           (
           for
           in
           vaine
           doe
           all
           such
           worship
           God
           )
           and
           yet
           many
           of
           vs
           are
           
           so
           slow
           and
           backward
           to
           lay
           out
           our
           money
           (
           that
           may
           bee
           well
           spared
           )
           to
           comfort
           the
           hearts
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           other
           good
           vses
           ,
           when
           wee
           yet
           may
           reape
           and
           enioy
           most
           certaine
           yea
           and
           that
           vnspeakable
           fruite
           thereof
           .
           I
           meane
           when
           we
           beleeuing
           that
           we
           are
           beloued
           of
           God
           ,
           do
           shew
           this
           fruit
           of
           our
           loue
           and
           thankfull
           heart
           to
           him
           againe
           ,
           that
           wee
           maintaine
           his
           true
           worship
           with
           our
           goods
           ,
           and
           also
           pitie
           and
           incourage
           the
           true
           worshippers
           of
           him
           ,
           I
           meane
           his
           poore
           members
           ,
           as
           he
           requireth
           ,
           of
           which
           poore
           sort
           he
           might
           haue
           made
           our selues
           to
           be
           .
           But
           oh
           ,
           it
           grieueth
           me
           to
           speake
           it
           ,
           that
           for
           such
           good
           vses
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           for
           the
           refreshing
           of
           Gods
           poore
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           furthering
           of
           the
           true
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           men
           haue
           so
           small
           deuotion
           ,
           
           that
           they
           thinke
           all
           too
           much
           that
           is
           bestowed
           that
           way
           .
           But
           they
           shall
           receiue
           their
           reward
           accordingly
           :
           though
           they
           hold
           the
           truth
           in
           the
           letter
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           serue
           God
           negligently
           and
           pinchingly
           :
           whereas
           we
           haue
           learned
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           that
           his
           heauenly
           father
           is
           not
           honoured
           of
           vs
           ,
           (
           neither
           
           then
           shall
           we
           of
           him
           be
           )
           except
           we
           bring
           foorth
           much
           fruite
           .
           And
           because
           in
           the
           entrance
           vpon
           this
           chapter
           I
           referred
           the
           reader
           to
           this
           place
           ,
           as
           a
           fit
           occasion
           of
           vrging
           so
           important
           a
           dutie
           :
           therfore
           I
           will
           here
           adde
           somwhat
           to
           the
           former
           .
           This
           I
           say
           therefore
           :
           there
           is
           not
           that
           lauish
           expence
           and
           needlesse
           lashing
           out
           of
           mens
           money
           in
           some
           kinds
           through
           the
           land
           (
           God
           be
           thanked
           )
           which
           hath
           been
           ,
           I
           meane
           in
           bestowing
           much
           meate
           &
           drinke
           
           vpon
           idle
           ones
           ,
           and
           gamesters
           ,
           and
           rogues
           ;
           but
           wherfore
           is
           it
           spared
           ,
           which
           was
           wont
           to
           bee
           ill
           spent
           ?
           To
           clothe
           the
           poore
           naked
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           thinke
           we
           ?
           or
           to
           feed
           their
           hungrie
           bellies
           ?
           to
           relieue
           either
           poore
           students
           in
           the
           Vniuersitie
           ,
           or
           Christian
           poore
           and
           distressed
           ones
           in
           the
           countrey
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           good
           way
           ?
           This
           were
           a
           good
           change
           indeed
           ,
           and
           a
           wise
           frugalitie
           ,
           to
           spare
           from
           the
           wicked
           and
           vile
           vses
           ,
           to
           the
           making
           of
           friends
           that
           may
           receiue
           men
           into
           eternall
           habitations
           .
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           but
           the
           Popish
           rout
           spareth
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           fugitiue
           Iesuites
           and
           Seminaries
           ,
           and
           the
           vpholding
           of
           the
           Popes
           kingdome
           :
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           the
           better
           defray
           the
           great
           charge
           which
           the
           seruice
           of
           their
           lusts
           puts
           them
           to
           ,
           I
           meane
           pride
           of
           life
           ,
           the
           lust
           of
           the
           couetous
           heart
           ,
           and
           vncleane
           eye
           ,
           all
           which
           neuer
           so
           swarmed
           in
           this
           land
           as
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           yet
           neuer
           so
           great
           and
           generall
           complaints
           ,
           and
           penurie
           ,
           nor
           so
           many
           and
           daily
           vses
           of
           reliefe
           as
           now
           ,
           in
           so
           great
           increase
           of
           pouertie
           ,
           as
           the
           people
           is
           increased
           .
           Well
           ,
           gorgeous
           apparell
           ,
           royall
           feastings
           ,
           costly
           pleasures
           ,
           great
           summes
           laid
           vp
           ,
           and
           purchases
           made
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           posteritie
           ,
           may
           presently
           giue
           contentment
           to
           the
           flesh
           ;
           but
           
           when
           the
           Lord
           shall
           call
           for
           a
           reckoning
           ,
           these
           expences
           wil
           not
           be
           allowed
           ,
           nor
           this
           account
           taken
           for
           currant
           ,
           but
           a
           wofull
           backe
           reckoning
           shall
           bee
           exacted
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           these
           euill
           stewards
           ,
           for
           such
           wasting
           of
           their
           Masters
           goods
           .
           And
           that
           pinching
           and
           niggardly
           contribution
           to
           Christs
           vse
           ,
           being
           laid
           with
           the
           huge
           summes
           that
           men
           bestow
           vpon
           their
           lusts
           ,
           shall
           be
           an
           inditement
           sufficient
           against
           them
           ,
           to
           their
           condemnation
           .
           Few
           there
           
           are
           alas
           ,
           able
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           to
           purpose
           towards
           the
           easing
           of
           the
           generall
           burthen
           :
           and
           therefore
           that
           among
           those
           few
           ,
           the
           most
           should
           want
           an
           heart
           (
           as
           a
           wofull
           miser
           confessed
           vpon
           his
           death-bed
           )
           oh
           how
           lamentable
           is
           it
           ?
           Till
           better
           prouision
           be
           made
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           grant
           t
           is
           no
           easie
           thing
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           passe
           (
           most
           men
           being
           so
           wedded
           to
           the
           penny
           )
           but
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           let
           vs
           know
           the
           law
           of
           God
           bindeth
           all
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           are
           freed
           from
           Ceremoniall
           cost
           in
           sacrifices
           ,
           Temple
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           so
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           himselfe
           hath
           substituted
           in
           their
           roome
           his
           poore
           members
           ,
           vndertaking
           the
           payment
           of
           all
           which
           they
           take
           vpon
           his
           score
           ,
           to
           the
           infinite
           aduantage
           of
           their
           creditors
           .
           And
           this
           should
           be
           enough
           to
           perswade
           them
           that
           be
           not
           desperatly
           couetous
           ,
           to
           inlarge
           themselues
           in
           mercie
           and
           loue
           to
           Christ
           ,
           by
           comforting
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           religious
           poore
           ,
           except
           they
           will
           proclaime
           that
           if
           Christ
           himselfe
           were
           present
           ,
           they
           would
           suffer
           him
           to
           pine
           and
           starue
           for
           any
           helpe
           he
           were
           like
           to
           haue
           from
           them
           ,
           when
           yet
           they
           are
           well
           able
           to
           helpe
           .
           They
           that
           are
           rich
           in
           good
           workes
           ,
           I
           wish
           them
           the
           true
           fruite
           of
           their
           practise
           ,
           as
           I
           nothing
           doubt
           but
           they
           shall
           enioy
           it
           ,
           euen
           mercie
           with
           God
           in
           time
           of
           need
           :
           And
           for
           other
           ,
           seeing
           euery
           penny
           to
           good
           vse
           commeth
           so
           hardly
           off
           with
           the
           most
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           aduise
           them
           to
           take
           a
           better
           course
           with
           themselues
           against
           their
           owne
           vncheerefulnes
           ,
           by
           a
           solemne
           setting
           a
           part
           of
           somewhat
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           willeth
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           
           their
           abilitie
           ,
           or
           yeerely
           receits
           )
           when
           it
           commeth
           to
           hand
           ,
           for
           the
           seuerall
           vses
           ,
           which
           by
           their
           owne
           obseruation
           ,
           or
           the
           information
           of
           others
           ,
           they
           shall
           see
           to
           be
           most
           needfull
           to
           bestow
           vpon
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           let
           many
           of
           vs
           Protestants
           beware
           ,
           that
           the
           bountie
           of
           many
           carnall
           or
           Idolatrous
           persons
           ,
           rise
           not
           vp
           in
           iudgement
           against
           our
           niggardlines
           .
           They
           hauing
           nothing
           to
           set
           them
           on
           work
           ,
           saue
           ciuilitie
           or
           blind
           
           deuotion
           ,
           are
           bountifull
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           yet
           themselues
           not
           a
           whit
           the
           betret
           for
           it
           .
           But
           we
           (
           though
           we
           pretend
           that
           wee
           haue
           obtained
           mercie
           at
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           which
           should
           set
           vs
           forward
           to
           shew
           mercie
           to
           others
           )
           are
           so
           shut
           vp
           in
           our selues
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           may
           fare
           wel
           ,
           little
           care
           we
           what
           becomes
           of
           others
           .
           Let
           vs
           amend
           ,
           by
           being
           wise
           for
           our
           owne
           good
           ,
           in
           shewing
           mercie
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           cheerefulnes
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           proceed
           in
           this
           first
           part
           of
           the
           Chapter
           .
           When
           Micahs
           mother
           had
           
           caused
           the
           Image
           to
           be
           grauen
           ,
           and
           then
           couered
           it
           with
           siluer
           ,
           she
           put
           it
           in
           her
           sonne
           his
           chappell
           or
           house
           of
           gods
           ,
           (
           for
           he
           had
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           ,
           where
           hee
           did
           his
           deuotion
           )
           and
           furnished
           it
           with
           such
           manner
           of
           stuffe
           ,
           as
           with
           Priests
           garments
           ,
           the
           Ephod
           ,
           and
           other
           ornaments
           ;
           and
           there
           he
           put
           Teraphim
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Images
           which
           he
           made
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           money
           of
           his
           mothers
           .
           And
           that
           hee
           might
           want
           nothing
           for
           the
           purpose
           within
           his
           owne
           doores
           ,
           he
           made
           his
           owne
           sonne
           ,
           who
           was
           neither
           of
           the
           order
           of
           Aaron
           ,
           not
           yet
           of
           the
           tribe
           of
           Leui
           ,
           (
           who
           onely
           might
           minister
           before
           the
           Lord
           )
           yet
           he
           made
           him
           his
           Priest
           rather
           then
           he
           would
           want
           one
           .
           And
           in
           deed
           the
           Priest
           was
           good
           enough
           for
           the
           seruice
           he
           was
           put
           to
           ,
           both
           being
           abominable
           .
           In
           this
           mirror
           we
           may
           behold
           what
           confusion
           was
           growne
           after
           the
           good
           gouernours
           Ioshua
           and
           the
           rest
           were
           dead
           .
           It
           may
           well
           bee
           said
           in
           the
           second
           chapter
           of
           this
           booke
           ,
           verse
           10.
           that
           then
           another
           generation
           arose
           after
           them
           ,
           who
           knew
           not
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           serued
           Idols
           ;
           in
           which
           times
           these
           cursed
           doings
           of
           Micah
           and
           his
           mother
           had
           place
           in
           all
           likelihood
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           entrance
           of
           the
           chapter
           I
           haue
           declared
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           we
           see
           how
           it
           was
           there
           and
           then
           ,
           when
           the
           people
           declined
           and
           turned
           away
           from
           the
           religion
           of
           their
           forefathers
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           times
           grew
           to
           be
           corrupted
           ,
           we
           see
           what
           shamefull
           examples
           there
           arose
           of
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           a
           little
           before
           could
           not
           haue
           been
           abidden
           ;
           among
           whom
           this
           Micah
           is
           to
           be
           reckoned
           ,
           who
           was
           alreadie
           come
           to
           be
           one
           that
           had
           brought
           strange
           and
           false
           worshippe
           into
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           was
           fallen
           farre
           from
           Ioshuas
           practise
           ,
           who
           said
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           other
           did
           ,
           he
           and
           his
           house
           would
           serue
           the
           Lord.
           And
           let
           it
           teach
           vs
           (
           if
           we
           be
           wise
           )
           that
           if
           some
           good
           meanes
           faile
           among
           vs
           ,
           disorder
           will
           soone
           winde
           in
           ,
           to
           our
           great
           discomfort
           .
           Wherby
           let
           vs
           be
           warned
           ,
           we
           I
           say
           ,
           who
           desire
           to
           please
           God
           in
           the
           vprightnes
           of
           
           our
           hearts
           ,
           that
           while
           we
           haue
           the
           light
           ,
           we
           walke
           in
           it
           :
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           we
           do
           so
           ,
           while
           the
           light
           is
           among
           vs
           ,
           and
           good
           examples
           remaine
           to
           incourage
           vs
           ,
           but
           let
           vs
           then
           ,
           euen
           before
           the
           times
           of
           danger
           come
           ,
           strengthen
           and
           vnder
           lay
           our selues
           in
           such
           wise
           with
           resolutions
           and
           purposes
           daily
           renued
           so
           to
           continue
           ;
           that
           if
           declinings
           from
           good
           courses
           arise
           among
           vs
           in
           our
           daies
           either
           in
           religion
           or
           manners
           ,
           yet
           we
           may
           abide
           stedfast
           in
           both
           ,
           and
           turne
           not
           aside
           with
           the
           vnstable
           and
           inconstant
           multitude
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           degenerate
           ,
           that
           so
           our
           old
           age
           ,
           by
           a
           constant
           walking
           with
           God
           ,
           may
           
           be
           crowned
           with
           honour
           ,
           as
           (
           no
           question
           )
           it
           shall
           by
           so
           doing
           .
           Wee
           little
           know
           what
           may
           fall
           out
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           yea
           euen
           of
           vs
           who
           intend
           against
           all
           euill
           ,
           if
           the
           times
           grow
           corrupter
           ,
           and
           wax
           worse
           and
           worse
           ,
           except
           we
           make
           faire
           worke
           before
           hand
           by
           clinging
           close
           vnder
           Gods
           fauour
           and
           gouernment
           .
        
         
           And
           although
           by
           Gods
           mercie
           wee
           are
           freed
           from
           the
           greatest
           yoke
           of
           bondage
           ,
           I
           meane
           Idolatrie
           ;
           yet
           as
           they
           that
           touch
           pitch
           ,
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           
           be
           defiled
           ,
           so
           they
           who
           haue
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           conuerse
           with
           the
           prophane
           and
           filthie
           ones
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           where
           they
           may
           doe
           what
           they
           list
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           keepe
           their
           garments
           vndefiled
           ?
           I
           meane
           their
           liues
           vnstained
           ,
           and
           their
           consciences
           pure
           and
           good
           ?
           Wee
           haue
           too
           much
           proofe
           of
           that
           which
           I
           speake
           ,
           in
           our
           owne
           parts
           of
           the
           countrey
           ,
           how
           many
           of
           good
           hope
           and
           forwardnes
           ,
           haue
           by
           bad
           examples
           ,
           yea
           and
           by
           their
           owne
           declinings
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           so
           many
           prouocations
           ,
           been
           brought
           to
           be
           disguised
           in
           their
           liues
           most
           shamefully
           :
           and
           yet
           I
           am
           certified
           ,
           and
           I
           easily
           beleeue
           it
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           farre
           worse
           people
           in
           countries
           further
           off
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           goe
           forward
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           being
           but
           a
           priuate
           man
           ,
           had
           
           yet
           an
           house
           of
           gods
           ,
           and
           all
           furniture
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           point
           I
           spake
           in
           part
           before
           in
           the
           second
           verse
           )
           we
           may
           see
           in
           what
           base
           things
           men
           take
           their
           delight
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           such
           as
           doe
           not
           profit
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           
           complaineth
           )
           yea
           and
           in
           such
           as
           bring
           great
           hurt
           and
           annoiance
           vnto
           them
           .
           He
           complaineth
           in
           his
           time
           thus
           of
           the
           people
           :
           Wherefore
           do
           you
           lay
           out
           your
           siluer
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           bread
           ?
           and
           your
           labour
           without
           being
           satisfied
           ?
           And
           what
           better
           may
           bee
           said
           of
           the
           most
           in
           these
           times
           ?
           but
           if
           they
           bee
           such
           as
           professe
           any
           religion
           ,
           (
           the
           rest
           are
           (
           I
           confesse
           )
           further
           off
           from
           God
           then
           they
           )
           how
           is
           their
           care
           and
           cost
           bestowed
           ,
           with
           their
           labour
           and
           trauaile
           ,
           but
           vpon
           the
           false
           worship
           of
           God
           ?
           whether
           we
           regard
           the
           substance
           ,
           it
           is
           with
           a
           great
           many
           Poperie
           ,
           superstition
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           :
           or
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           lip-labour
           ,
           and
           hypocrisie
           .
           But
           such
           seruing
           of
           God
           though
           hee
           abhorre
           it
           ,
           agreeth
           well
           with
           their
           prophane
           humour
           ,
           and
           crosseth
           not
           their
           carnall
           corruptions
           .
           But
           for
           the
           varietie
           of
           good
           bookes
           ,
           whereby
           they
           may
           doe
           themselues
           much
           good
           in
           deede
           ,
           how
           many
           rich
           men
           be
           at
           cost
           ,
           or
           take
           vp
           their
           delight
           that
           way
           ,
           to
           furnish
           their
           houses
           with
           such
           precious
           ornamēts
           ,
           as
           Micah
           filled
           a
           chappell
           with
           Idols
           and
           all
           furniture
           for
           them
           ?
           Is
           there
           not
           (
           thinke
           we
           )
           good
           incouragement
           giuen
           to
           students
           and
           Preachers
           ,
           to
           set
           
           foorth
           their
           godly
           labours
           ,
           to
           be
           buried
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           and
           couered
           with
           cobwebs
           ,
           and
           to
           lie
           vnoccupied
           ?
           But
           to
           leaue
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           to
           men
           of
           meaner
           estate
           ,
           who
           cannot
           doe
           much
           that
           way
           ,
           in
           being
           at
           cost
           with
           good
           books
           ;
           yet
           what
           pleasure
           take
           they
           in
           keeping
           some
           constant
           course
           in
           seruing
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           praier
           ,
           recording
           such
           good
           instructions
           as
           they
           haue
           heard
           in
           publike
           ,
           or
           in
           reading
           good
           bookes
           of
           smaller
           price
           ,
           which
           they
           may
           easily
           come
           by
           ?
           No
           ,
           no
           :
           these
           are
           wearisome
           and
           vnwelcome
           :
           and
           why
           so
           ?
           euen
           to
           the
           end
           that
           they
           may
           trifle
           out
           their
           precious
           time
           ,
           &
           so
           lose
           their
           part
           in
           the
           happinesse
           which
           is
           both
           promised
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           preached
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           by
           this
           that
           Micah
           and
           his
           mother
           ,
           being
           both
           Idolaters
           ,
           had
           trained
           vp
           his
           sonne
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           so
           ,
           had
           
           committed
           another
           great
           sinne
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           Priest
           to
           serue
           in
           his
           house
           of
           Idols
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           commandement
           in
           a
           double
           respect
           ,
           wee
           may
           see
           the
           heauie
           estate
           of
           the
           children
           of
           Idolaters
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           as
           haue
           no
           acquaintance
           with
           God
           ,
           whose
           lot
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           to
           be
           trained
           vp
           (
           poore
           innocents
           )
           vnder
           such
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           very
           deuoting
           them
           to
           the
           diuell
           .
           Whereas
           mens
           posteritie
           should
           bee
           through
           their
           many
           generations
           ,
           consecrated
           to
           God
           and
           his
           seruice
           ,
           as
           Samuel
           was
           by
           his
           mother
           ;
           
           and
           Timothie
           was
           not
           only
           brought
           vp
           by
           his
           vertuous
           mother
           to
           know
           the
           Scriptures
           from
           a
           childe
           ,
           but
           he
           had
           also
           his
           grandmother
           commended
           by
           
           
           Paul
           for
           her
           religion
           .
           Whereas
           they
           who
           are
           Idolaters
           ,
           or
           wicked
           in
           their
           life
           ,
           depriue
           their
           children
           of
           their
           due
           ,
           I
           meane
           godly
           education
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lieth
           ,
           corrupt
           and
           spoyle
           them
           betimes
           .
           To
           teach
           the
           children
           of
           religious
           parents
           ,
           to
           count
           their
           portion
           great
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           that
           by
           submitting
           themselues
           to
           the
           godly
           education
           of
           their
           parents
           ,
           they
           in
           so
           doing
           submit
           themselues
           to
           God
           also
           ,
           and
           please
           him
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           wherein
           they
           please
           them
           .
           And
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           they
           receiue
           their
           deadly
           wound
           by
           their
           bad
           bringing
           vp
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           obseruing
           the
           superstitious
           precepts
           of
           their
           parents
           ,
           as
           of
           Omry
           ,
           or
           beholding
           their
           bad
           examples
           and
           abiding
           in
           their
           religion
           and
           steps
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           they
           must
           doe
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           yea
           and
           wil
           doe
           ,
           as
           their
           fathers
           did
           )
           euen
           to
           the
           day
           of
           their
           death
           .
           Now
           touching
           this
           inormitie
           of
           making
           a
           common
           man
           a
           Priest
           ,
           it
           was
           as
           monstrous
           vnder
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           if
           in
           our
           time
           a
           man
           of
           occupation
           without
           gifts
           should
           boldly
           take
           vpon
           him
           to
           discharge
           the
           Ministers
           office
           .
           And
           the
           like
           corruption
           crept
           in
           when
           Ieroboam
           suffered
           euery
           base
           person
           to
           thrust
           himselfe
           
           into
           office
           to
           serue
           at
           Dan
           and
           Bethel
           .
           Of
           which
           more
           God
           willing
           in
           the
           next
           verses
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           while
           ,
           note
           we
           that
           a
           base
           and
           ragged
           shift
           will
           serue
           mens
           turnes
           ,
           for
           fault
           of
           a
           better
           ,
           if
           they
           beset
           to
           commit
           any
           sin
           which
           is
           for
           their
           profit
           or
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           the
           satisfying
           of
           their
           corrupt
           affection
           .
           As
           in
           most
           sinnes
           we
           see
           it
           verified
           ,
           and
           such
           patcherie
           well
           becommeth
           such
           tradesmen
           .
           If
           a
           man
           of
           worship
           be
           addicted
           to
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           riot
           ,
           gaming
           ,
           vncleannes
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           t
           is
           a
           base
           and
           vnseemly
           companion
           that
           wil
           not
           serue
           the
           turne
           with
           him
           for
           a
           need
           ,
           rather
           then
           the
           businesse
           should
           be
           hindred
           .
           And
           whereas
           this
           Micah
           hauing
           broken
           the
           maine
           Commandement
           which
           concerned
           the
           substance
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           made
           no
           bones
           of
           breaking
           the
           secondary
           law
           of
           Ceremonie
           ,
           touching
           the
           qualitie
           of
           the
           person
           who
           was
           to
           minister
           :
           let
           it
           teach
           vs
           to
           beware
           how
           we
           pull
           out
           any
           maine
           stone
           of
           Gods
           building
           ,
           lest
           therewith
           wee
           pull
           it
           downe
           vpon
           our
           heads
           ,
           and
           many
           smaller
           with
           it
           out
           of
           the
           building
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           is
           added
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           why
           such
           strange
           and
           grosse
           abuses
           
           grew
           vp
           so
           soone
           after
           good
           order
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           the
           good
           gouernours
           Ioshua
           and
           the
           rest
           :
           namely
           ,
           for
           that
           now
           there
           were
           no
           such
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           Micah
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           no
           ordinary
           Magistrate
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           word
           is
           taken
           ,
           Gen.
           36.
           and
           
           therefore
           euery
           one
           did
           what
           seemed
           good
           in
           his
           owne
           eyes
           .
           And
           this
           sheweth
           (
           beside
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           said
           thereof
           )
           that
           it
           was
           an
           horrible
           part
           which
           that
           Micah
           and
           his
           mother
           wrought
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           that
           which
           this
           place
           doth
           doth
           cleerely
           shew
           vs
           ,
           and
           giueth
           occasion
           to
           be
           noted
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           what
           confusion
           groweth
           when
           good
           gouernours
           faile
           and
           are
           wanting
           :
           of
           which
           I
           haue
           spoke
           at
           large
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           peoples
           declining
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Ioshua
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           and
           the
           Chapters
           following
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           I
           will
           now
           say
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           although
           there
           bee
           Christian
           Magistrates
           ,
           yet
           except
           they
           execute
           the
           lawes
           carefully
           and
           conscionably
           ,
           defending
           the
           good
           ,
           for
           which
           end
           they
           are
           set
           in
           place
           ,
           and
           pursue
           the
           vngodly
           ,
           
           without
           partialitie
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           by
           the
           many
           foule
           inormities
           which
           may
           lie
           vnpunished
           ,
           that
           much
           iniquitie
           will
           swarme
           ,
           though
           it
           cannot
           be
           compared
           to
           the
           hauing
           of
           none
           .
           And
           what
           the
           people
           will
           then
           doe
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           here
           :
           that
           euery
           one
           doth
           that
           which
           liketh
           him
           ,
           following
           his
           
           owne
           minde
           and
           will.
           And
           what
           is
           more
           dangerous
           then
           so
           to
           do
           ?
           Therfore
           howsoeuer
           it
           bee
           with
           others
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           hath
           taught
           vs
           to
           deny
           our
           
           selues
           ,
           to
           haue
           no
           fellowship
           with
           the
           vnfruitfull
           workes
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           to
           renounce
           our
           owne
           will
           and
           to
           be
           subiect
           to
           his
           ;
           the
           obeying
           whereof
           
           is
           the
           direct
           way
           to
           happinesse
           :
           for
           so
           hee
           teacheth
           ,
           He
           that
           doth
           the
           will
           
           of
           my
           father
           which
           is
           in
           heauen
           ,
           he
           shall
           enter
           into
           the
           kingdom
           of
           heauen
           .
           
        
      
       
         
           
             THE
             NINETIE
             ONE
             SERMON
             ON
             THE
             XVII
             .
             CHAPTER
             OF
             THE
             BOOKE
             OF
             IVDGES
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 
                   And
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   young
                   man
                   out
                   of
                   Bethlehem
                   Iuda
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   family
                   of
                   Iuda
                   who
                   was
                   a
                   Leuite
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   soiourned
                   there
                   .
                
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   man
                   departed
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   citie
                   from
                   Bethlehem
                   Iuda
                   ,
                   to
                   soiourne
                   where
                   he
                   could
                   finde
                   a
                   place
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   mount
                   Ephraim
                   to
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Micah
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   iourneyed
                   .
                
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 
                   And
                   Micah
                   said
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   Whence
                   commest
                   thou
                   ?
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   Leuite
                   of
                   Bethlehem
                   Iuda
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   goe
                   to
                   soiourne
                   where
                   I
                   may
                   finde
                   a
                   place
                   .
                
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 
                   And
                   Micah
                   said
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   Dwell
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   vnto
                   me
                   a
                   father
                   and
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   giue
                   thee
                   ten
                   shekels
                   of
                   siluer
                   by
                   the
                   yeere
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   sute
                   of
                   apparell
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   victuals
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Leuite
                   went
                   in
                   .
                
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Leuite
                   was
                   content
                   to
                   dwell
                   with
                   the
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   young
                   man
                   was
                   vnto
                   him
                   as
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   sonnes
                   .
                
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 
                   And
                   Micah
                   consecrated
                   the
                   Leuite
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   young
                   man
                   became
                   his
                   Priest
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Micah
                   .
                
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   said
                   Micah
                   ,
                   Now
                   know
                   I
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   doe
                   me
                   good
                   ,
                   seeing
                   I
                   haue
                   a
                   Leuite
                   to
                   my
                   Priest
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THis
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               sheweth
               that
               this
               Micah
               
               hauing
               brought
               that
               new
               and
               strange
               worshippe
               ,
               namely
               Idolatrie
               into
               his
               house
               ,
               so
               pleased
               himselfe
               therein
               ,
               that
               now
               wanting
               nothing
               to
               the
               setting
               of
               his
               new
               trade
               on
               worke
               but
               a
               worke
               man
               ,
               I
               meane
               a
               Priest
               ;
               now
               (
               I
               say
               )
               he
               tooke
               the
               opportunitie
               offered
               by
               a
               Leuite
               ,
               who
               sought
               a
               seruice
               ,
               and
               takes
               and
               entertaines
               him
               .
               Before
               he
               was
               content
               (
               as
               we
               heard
               )
               with
               his
               son
               to
               serue
               for
               a
               Priest
               ,
               though
               none
               might
               be
               by
               the
               law
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               came
               of
               Aaron
               :
               wherby
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               law
               of
               God
               is
               little
               regarded
               where
               men
               are
               set
               to
               haue
               their
               owne
               will.
               But
               now
               behold
               ,
               accordingly
               as
               hee
               wished
               ,
               there
               is
               offered
               him
               a
               Leuite
               ,
               as
               little
               to
               his
               commendation
               ,
               which
               hee
               much
               better
               liking
               ,
               
               (
               as
               the
               taking
               of
               his
               sonne
               before
               for
               that
               businesse
               )
               and
               him
               he
               took
               ,
               and
               therefore
               receiued
               him
               into
               his
               house
               ,
               neuer
               examining
               him
               ,
               nor
               prouing
               him
               by
               inquiring
               about
               him
               further
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               well
               &
               throughly
               know
               his
               behauiour
               ,
               but
               makes
               him
               his
               Priest
               forthwith
               ,
               applauding
               himselfe
               in
               his
               successe
               ,
               and
               reioycing
               not
               a
               little
               in
               his
               supposed
               well
               doing
               .
            
             
               But
               first
               in
               these
               two
               verses
               it
               is
               further
               shewed
               ,
               how
               Micah
               got
               him
               a
               
               Leuite
               to
               be
               his
               Priest
               in
               his
               sonnes
               roome
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               thus
               :
               This
               young
               man
               Ionathan
               ,
               who
               is
               here
               described
               by
               the
               place
               where
               hee
               dwelt
               ,
               and
               the
               familie
               he
               was
               of
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               tribe
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               Leuites
               were
               scattered
               ,
               through
               all
               their
               tribes
               ,
               in
               their
               dwellings
               )
               went
               about
               to
               seeke
               a
               place
               where
               hee
               might
               stay
               himselfe
               ,
               hee
               wanting
               maintenance
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               it
               fell
               out
               )
               came
               in
               his
               trauell
               to
               this
               Micahs
               house
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               meanes
               hee
               staied
               and
               abode
               there
               .
               Where
               first
               wee
               may
               see
               another
               note
               of
               the
               badnesse
               of
               the
               times
               which
               then
               were
               ;
               in
               that
               the
               Leuites
               ,
               which
               were
               appointed
               by
               God
               to
               serue
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               were
               also
               prouided
               for
               by
               him
               of
               maintenance
               (
               of
               whom
               this
               man
               was
               one
               )
               they
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               (
               many
               of
               them
               at
               least
               )
               were
               now
               (
               as
               appeareth
               by
               him
               )
               left
               destitute
               of
               both
               .
               So
               this
               man
               had
               neither
               imployment
               ,
               dwelling
               ,
               nor
               maintenance
               ,
               but
               went
               about
               to
               seeke
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               we
               see
               ,
               when
               it
               goes
               ill
               with
               the
               Magistracie
               ,
               that
               it
               goes
               not
               hard
               
               with
               the
               Common-wealth
               onely
               ,
               as
               wee
               haue
               seene
               in
               part
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               Ministery
               also
               .
               For
               when
               there
               are
               either
               none
               ,
               or
               when
               they
               be
               not
               carefull
               in
               their
               places
               to
               do
               the
               good
               they
               are
               set
               for
               ,
               the
               Ministerie
               which
               should
               bring
               foorth
               many
               children
               to
               God
               ,
               maketh
               his
               house
               but
               a
               barren
               family
               :
               for
               some
               are
               driuen
               to
               seeke
               a
               place
               ,
               as
               this
               Leuite
               did
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               very
               base
               and
               vnmeete
               thing
               ,
               and
               vnfit
               for
               those
               that
               are
               to
               serue
               God
               in
               so
               holy
               a
               calling
               :
               some
               come
               into
               their
               places
               by
               money
               ,
               which
               causeth
               them
               to
               be
               lesse
               regarded
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               neither
               do
               the
               most
               of
               them
               any
               good
               among
               them
               :
               although
               they
               haue
               some
               gifts
               :
               and
               many
               of
               them
               are
               not
               able
               for
               want
               of
               fitnesse
               ,
               to
               direct
               the
               people
               aright
               ,
               I
               meane
               soundly
               and
               plainly
               ,
               vnto
               true
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               many
               are
               offensiue
               by
               their
               scandalous
               life
               .
               In
               stead
               of
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               abuses
               ,
               good
               gouernours
               will
               seeke
               for
               ,
               and
               incourage
               those
               that
               bee
               worthie
               onely
               or
               of
               good
               hope
               ,
               and
               prouide
               that
               they
               may
               preach
               and
               attend
               on
               their
               charge
               with
               cheerefulnes
               ;
               to
               the
               which
               end
               they
               are
               appointed
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               see
               that
               they
               may
               not
               go
               about
               to
               seeke
               a
               place
               ,
               as
               wandring
               persons
               ;
               whereas
               they
               who
               are
               best
               backed
               and
               incouraged
               ,
               doe
               good
               little
               enough
               .
               And
               as
               the
               Church
               and
               Common-wealth
               are
               knit
               together
               as
               the
               soule
               and
               body
               into
               one
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               (
               like
               enemies
               )
               laugh
               and
               weepe
               ,
               fare
               ill
               and
               well
               together
               ,
               as
               two
               in
               one
               ship
               either
               enioy
               safetie
               or
               miscarrie
               alike
               ;
               so
               ought
               they
               to
               consent
               and
               accord
               sweetly
               together
               ,
               for
               the
               preseruation
               of
               each
               other
               .
               The
               soule
               we
               see
               followes
               the
               temper
               of
               the
               body
               :
               and
               the
               body
               is
               as
               much
               affected
               with
               the
               distemper
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               neither
               of
               both
               well
               ;
               if
               either
               be
               out
               of
               frame
               .
               And
               it
               is
               as
               true
               ,
               that
               seldome
               that
               Common-wealth
               is
               happy
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Church
               and
               Ministerie
               hangeth
               downe
               the
               head
               .
               And
               that
               is
               ,
               partly
               by
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God
               ,
               iustly
               punishing
               the
               neglect
               of
               his
               seruice
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               a
               naturall
               reason
               :
               namely
               ,
               because
               the
               light
               of
               knowledge
               not
               restraining
               ,
               and
               the
               rule
               of
               conscience
               not
               gouerning
               ;
               the
               corrupt
               nature
               of
               man
               can
               not
               but
               breake
               square
               ,
               to
               commit
               all
               vnrighteousnesse
               with
               greedinesse
               ,
               although
               
               there
               be
               law
               and
               penaltie
               to
               keepe
               men
               in
               awe
               ;
               much
               more
               where
               Anarchie
               and
               confusion
               is
               .
               Therefore
               let
               the
               Magistrate
               backe
               the
               Minister
               with
               authoritie
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               iustice
               ,
               sharpen
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               not
               despised
               and
               made
               vnprofitable
               ;
               and
               let
               the
               Minister
               requite
               him
               againe
               ,
               in
               forcible
               perswading
               the
               conscience
               ,
               and
               working
               vpon
               the
               soule
               ,
               till
               hee
               haue
               brought
               mens
               thoughts
               into
               subiection
               to
               God
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               neither
               presume
               to
               despise
               authoritie
               ,
               nor
               forbeare
               to
               transgresse
               for
               terror
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               for
               Gods
               sake
               ,
               and
               conscience
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               small
               vantage
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               some
               will
               themselues
               confesse
               .
               But
               some
               will
               aske
               perhaps
               ,
               Why
               ?
               what
               confusion
               was
               there
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Leuite
               thus
               trauailed
               to
               seeke
               liuing
               and
               worke
               ?
               Indeed
               I
               thinke
               well
               ,
               there
               be
               some
               that
               thinke
               no
               otherwise
               of
               the
               Minister
               then
               of
               another
               tradesman
               ,
               who
               goes
               about
               the
               countrey
               to
               enquire
               for
               worke
               :
               and
               they
               are
               such
               as
               thinke
               that
               a
               Minister
               should
               doe
               like
               Paul
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               worke
               with
               his
               owne
               hands
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               the
               lesse
               troubled
               to
               maintaine
               him
               .
               But
               to
               leaue
               such
               Gargarites
               ,
               I
               answere
               to
               the
               point
               ,
               first
               this
               disorder
               there
               was
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               ,
               the
               Leuite
               was
               not
               employed
               (
               if
               he
               had
               been
               worthie
               )
               in
               the
               priuate
               instructing
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               publike
               at
               the
               Alter
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               .
               The
               like
               disorder
               it
               were
               that
               the
               Minister
               should
               ,
               as
               this
               Leuite
               ,
               goe
               seeke
               himselfe
               a
               place
               ;
               it
               is
               sufficient
               that
               he
               is
               willing
               to
               giue
               the
               Church
               an
               account
               of
               the
               gifts
               which
               God
               hath
               giuen
               him
               for
               her
               vse
               ,
               (
               being
               demanded
               lawfully
               )
               but
               a
               place
               must
               seeke
               vp
               him
               ,
               (
               and
               not
               he
               it
               )
               and
               approue
               ,
               welcome
               and
               entertaine
               him
               in
               the
               best
               manner
               fit
               for
               the
               well
               discharging
               and
               executing
               of
               his
               dutie
               .
               Such
               as
               call
               themselues
               ,
               let
               them
               shift
               as
               they
               can
               :
               Gods
               ordinance
               they
               haue
               violated
               ,
               if
               discredit
               ,
               discouragement
               ,
               or
               
               ill
               successe
               befall
               them
               ,
               the
               mends
               is
               in
               their
               owne
               hands
               .
               If
               God
               had
               sent
               them
               ,
               he
               would
               haue
               seene
               to
               them
               .
               But
               secondly
               there
               was
               confusion
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Leuite
               was
               compelled
               to
               runne
               about
               to
               seek
               reliefe
               ,
               although
               he
               had
               been
               setled
               .
               For
               what
               a
               shame
               is
               it
               for
               the
               people
               ,
               (
               if
               their
               neglect
               be
               the
               cause
               )
               or
               for
               a
               Minister
               (
               if
               prouided
               for
               )
               that
               he
               forsakes
               his
               studie
               ,
               publike
               teaching
               ,
               and
               watching
               ouer
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               roues
               about
               the
               countrey
               ,
               tendring
               his
               seruice
               to
               preach
               here
               and
               there
               among
               strangers
               for
               money
               ,
               as
               some
               base
               straglers
               doe
               ?
               Whereas
               the
               Lord
               hath
               wisely
               prouided
               an
               exemption
               not
               onely
               from
               rouing
               ,
               but
               euen
               from
               ordinary
               domesticall
               employments
               ,
               buying
               ,
               selling
               commonly
               ,
               marketting
               also
               and
               traffique
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               all
               to
               the
               end
               that
               he
               may
               be
               wholly
               taken
               vp
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               God
               ;
               whereto
               who
               is
               sufficient
               ?
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               .
               But
               
               wee
               haue
               them
               that
               are
               sufficient
               for
               all
               things
               now
               adaies
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               sufficient
               for
               little
               or
               nothing
               (
               God
               helpe
               )
               that
               they
               should
               be
               .
            
             
               This
               young
               man
               is
               here
               described
               by
               the
               place
               of
               which
               hee
               was
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
               of
               Bethlem
               Iuda
               ,
               as
               being
               borne
               ,
               and
               brought
               vp
               in
               a
               familie
               there
               :
               as
               also
               by
               his
               stock
               ,
               tribe
               ,
               and
               profession
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Leuite
               :
               As
               if
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               would
               tell
               vs
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               strange
               thing
               ,
               for
               in
               likelihood
               there
               were
               in
               other
               places
               that
               went
               wandring
               vp
               and
               down
               without
               calling
               ,
               and
               maintenance
               (
               Leuites
               I
               meane
               )
               as
               well
               as
               he
               .
               For
               it
               was
               at
               this
               time
               as
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Nehemiah
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               Leuites
               had
               not
               that
               sufficiencie
               (
               which
               by
               the
               law
               I
               haue
               before
               shewed
               they
               ought
               )
               to
               maintaine
               them
               ,
               they
               went
               (
               by
               
               an
               vnwelcome
               necessitie
               )
               from
               their
               seruice
               ,
               seeking
               where
               they
               could
               be
               better
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A10933-e200
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Pind.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             133.
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             King
             13
             16.
             
          
           
             Psalme
             16.
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             11.
             19.
             
          
           
             Eadem
             sunt
             Ecclesiae
             &
             Ciuitis
             moenia
             .
          
           
             So
             Moller
             and
             others
             motralize
             that
             in
             Psalm
             .
             133.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Actes
             24.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Pind.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb
             11.
             throughout
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             37.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e600
           
             Reasons
             of
             this
             my
             attempt
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             7.
             6.
             and
             15.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e1160
           
             The
             summe
             and
             parts
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             
               The
               meaning
               of
               the
            
             7
             
               first
               verses
            
          
           
             Exod.
             28.
             30.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             in
             verse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
             Matth.
             9.
             11.
             12
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             21.
             18.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             4.
             25.
             
          
           
             A
             simile
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             28.
             15.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Act.
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             43.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             9.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             14.
             45.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             37.
             
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             50.
             15.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             6.
             57.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             18.
             1.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             109.
             18.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             39.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             41.
             14.
             
          
           
             Esther
             .
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             Esther
             .
             9.
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             15.
             22.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             15.
             22.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             Hebt
             .
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ios
             .
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             4.
             34.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             84.
             12.
             
          
           
             Deutr.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             84.
             12.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             126.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1212.
             compared
             with
             Iam.
             5.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e2650
           
             The
             sense
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             37.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             
             &
             16.
             34.
             
          
           
             Act.
             27.
             30.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             20.
             4.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             37.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             10.
             20.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             10.
             34.
             35.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             13.
             35.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             4.
             
             Heb.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             Galath
             .
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             22.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             21.
             
             Psalm
             .
             50.
             16.
             
             Psalm
             .
             51.
             6.
             
             Deut.
             5.
             29.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             6.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             22.
             5.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             73.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             1.
             last
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             9.
             
             Heb.
             10.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             4.
             31.
             32.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             25.
             16.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Iob
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             51.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             7.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             51.
             4.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             6.
             33.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             125.
             3.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             18.
             8.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             32.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             50.
             21.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ester
             .
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             9.
             30.
             31.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             12.
             20.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             A
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             25.
             5.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             109.
             106.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
             Rom.
             7.
             19.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             30.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             31.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iames
             4.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e4430
           
             The
             sense
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iames
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ester
             .
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Genes
             .
             42.
             21.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             21
             ▪
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             95.
             20.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             9.
             27.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             2.
             
             Sam.
             16.
             10.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             10.
             37.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ester
             .
             7.
             4.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             27.
             4.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             Act.
             16.
             30.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
          
           
             Acts
             8.
             9.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Actes
             19.
             24.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             A
             simile
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             23.
             27.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             41.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             39.
             12.
             
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             51.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             2.
             31.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e5620
           
             The
             sense
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             generally
             out
             of
             all
             these
             verses
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             See
             Pro
             30.
             5.
             
             Psalm
             .
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             19.
             8.
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
             Rom.
             15.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             108.
             9.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             41.
             40.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             3.
             30.
             
             &
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             23.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             10.
             16.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Exod
             18.
             21.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             26.
             21.
             
          
           
             Obiection
             .
             Answere
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             out
             of
             ver
             .
             8.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             4.
             28.
             
             Luke
             12.
             20.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             119.
             96.
             
             Eccles
             .
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             31.
             30.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             49.
             14.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             See
             Psal
             .
             73.
             19.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             112.
             
             Note
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             7.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             15.
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             7.
             
          
           
             Num.
             13.
             34.
             
          
           
             Ester
             .
             8.
             16.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             126.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             Iosh
             .
             10.
             26.
             
          
           
             Philip.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             17.
             
             Prou.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pot.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             14.
             8.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             25.
             5.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             41.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             19.
             29.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             27.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e7240
           
             
               The
               sense
               of
               the
               vers
            
             .
             12.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ioshua
             10.
             38.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             30.
             6.
             
             Psal
             .
             42.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King
             6.
             33.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10
             33.
             
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ester
             .
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             32.
             32.
             
             Rom.
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             Marke
             1.
             31.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             23.
             26.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             7.
             3.
             
          
           
             Iudges
             14.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             38.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Obiection
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Answere
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             5.
             
             Iosh
             .
             14.
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             vse
             of
             this
             answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             39.
             
          
           
             Answere
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             13.
             55.
             and
             12.
             46.
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             25.
             46.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             32.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vers
             13.
             
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cron.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             19.
             11.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             21.
             16.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             18.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             1.
             8.
             
             Luke
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Actes
             10.
             2.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             20.
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             1.
             47.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             15.
             4.
             
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             25.
             5.
             6.
             
             Ioshua
             14.
             
             &
             15.
             16.
             
             &
             17.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             28.
             1.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             9.
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e9120
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             15.
             
             
               The
               opening
               of
               them
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             sense
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             10.
             29.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             33.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             25.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             16.
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb
             12.
             14.
             
             Iohn
             3.
             35.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             120.
             5.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ruth
             .
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ester
             8.
             17.
             
             Zach.
             8.
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Peter
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             101.
             
             Matth.
             12.
             42.
             
          
           
             The
             sense
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Ioshua
             7.
             25.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15
             23.
             1.
             
             King.
             20.
             42.
             
          
           
             Luke
             9.
             54.
             
          
           
             Luk
             10
             20.
             30.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Psal
             69
             22
             &c.
             
             Numb
             .
             16.
             30.
             
          
           
             Rom
             12
             last
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             Luke
             19.
             42.
             
          
           
             
               The
               sense
               verse
            
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             ver
             .
             18.
             19
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             31.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cron.
             16.
             9.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Luke
             1.
             28.
             
          
           
             Iudges
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             5.
             
             Iohn
             15.
             
             ●0
             .
          
           
             Iudges
             17.
             last
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             Ioshua
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Marke
             9.
             23.
             
          
           
             Iames
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             38.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             16.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ioshua
             6.
             
          
           
             Ioshua
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iames
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Colos
             .
             2.
             7.
             
             Rom.
             15.
             13.
             
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             1.
             36.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Iames
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ester
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Compare
               Dan.
            
             5.
             7.
             with
             2●
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             15.
             4.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e11270
           
             
               The
               sense
               of
               vers
            
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Num.
             33.
             52.
             55.
             
          
           
             Ioshua
             15.
             63.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             22.
             13.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             1.
             last
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             25.
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Peter
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             19.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             23.
             21.
             
             &
             6
             11.
             
             &
             20.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             sense
             of
             these
             verses
             .
          
           
             Genes
             .
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ioshua
             16.
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             out
             of
             vers
             .
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             11.
             4.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             28.
             47.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             4.
             34.
             
          
           
             Luke
             1.
             75.
             75.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             Genes
             .
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             27.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             4.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Iob
             1.
             18.
             19.
             
             &
             27.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             6.
             25.
             
          
           
             Lam.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Psalme
             68.
             19.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Note
             .
             Luke
             9.
             23.
             
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             5.
             29.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             3.
             25.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             11.
             19.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             7.
             19.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             9.
             last
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             ver
             .
             24.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e12750
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               A
               question
            
             .
          
           
             Answere
             
          
           
             Doct.
             ve
             .
             s
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             24.
             10.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             6.
             25.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             5.
             24.
             
             Exod.
             12.
             35.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             6.
             16.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             22.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Act.
               from
            
             13.
             10
             21.
             chap.
             
          
           
             Nehem.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             6
             24.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15
             6.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             16.
             7.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             122.
             6.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             11.
             35.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             10.
             41.
             
          
           
             1
             Ioh
             2.
             12.
             
             Prou.
             29
             27.
             
          
           
             Hest
             .
             8.
             17.
             
          
           
             Act.
             9.
             31.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             The
             sense
             .
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             17.
             12.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             24.
             31.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             Out
             of
             all
             these
             verses
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             14.
             31.
             
             Lam.
             3.
             40.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             3.
             40.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             41.
             
          
           
             A
             simile
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             22.
             13.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             28.
             39.
             
          
           
             
               Doct.
               out
               of
               vers
            
             .
             27.
             28.
             
               compared
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               from
               vers
               .
            
             22.
             to
             27.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             A
             simile
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             133.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e14060
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             24.
             37.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             4.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             19.
             
             Gen.
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             17.
             9.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             22.
             
             Iam.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             23.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             21.
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             10.
             
             Eccles
             .
             11.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             summe
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             29.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             33.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             21.
             24.
             
          
           
             Iam
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             An
             Obiect
             .
             Out
             of
             these
             verses
             of
             the
             second
             part
             .
             The
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             9.
             10.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             13.
             
          
           
             Certaine
             cautions
             to
             be
             obserued
             in
             companying
             with
             Papists
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             The
             parts
             two
             .
          
           
             
               The
               summe
               of
               the
               first
            
             3.
             verses
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               first
               verse
               perticularly
            
             .
             Heb.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
             
               Out
               of
               vers
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             Act.
             10.
             33.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             10.
             40.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             50.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4
             11.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             6.
             4.
             
             Matth.
             11.
             17.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e15470
           
             The
             further
             laying
             open
             of
             this
             verse
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             10.
             
             Iob
             31.
             33.
             
             Gen.
             31.
             54.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             74.
             75.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
             
               Out
               of
               vers
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Deut
             6.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             32
             
               compare
               from
               v.
            
             9.
             
               onward
               to
               vers
            
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             67.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             17.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             18.
             28.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             What
             maketh
             prosperity
             to
             be
             abused
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Iob
             14.
             14.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Luk.
             19.
             18.
             
             Mat.
             25.
             20.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
             
               Out
               of
               vers
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             14.
             
             Rom.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             28.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             103.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             14.
             
             Note
             .
             
               The
               first
               benefit
               bestowed
               on
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Doct.
             5.
             
             
               In
               vers
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Ezok.
             20.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doc.
             6.
             
               in
               ver
            
             .
             1
             
               The
               second
               benefit
            
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             81.
             13.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             32.
             
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answere
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             14.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Petic
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             18.
             11.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             benefit
             ,
             the
             laying
             out
             of
             it
             .
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ioh
             13
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             28.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             7.
             
               in
               ver
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             81.
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             89.
             31.
             
          
           
             
               See
               Doct.
               on
               vers
            
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             5.
             25.
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             26.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             59
             1.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Amos
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             16.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e16980
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             3.
             
             
               The
               sense
               .
               The
               couenant
               of
               the
               people
               with
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             31.
             31.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iob
             31.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gen
             39.
             10.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Deut
             7.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             18.
             4.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             7
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             37.
             
             Ioh.
             16.
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             24.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             32.
             23.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             28.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             31.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             6.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             12
             1.
             
             Psal
             .
             51.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             18.
             25.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
             Gen.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             15.
             
          
           
             Hos
             6.
             4.
             
             See
             Iob
             39.
             37.
             38.
             
          
           
             Iob
             31.
             33.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             14.
             18.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             54.
             17.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             30.
             
          
           
             Vers
             3.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             punishment
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             13.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e18130
           
             The
             second
             punishment
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
             Gen.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51.
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Exod.
             23.
             32.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             24.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Act.
             16.
             31.
             34.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             4.
             
             Vers
             .
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             sense
             .
          
           
             Hos
             .
             14.
             3.
             
          
           
             Doc
             vers
             .
             4.
             and
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             37.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             14.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             repentance
             briefly
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             31.
             18.
             
             Hos
             .
             14.
             2
             3.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             A
             simile
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e18970
           
             The
             sense
             .
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             24.
             28.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             11.
             17.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
             In
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Custodes
               vtriusque
               tabulae
            
             .
             Psal
             .
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             24.
             15.
             
             Deut.
             17.
             19.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             34.
             11.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             20.
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             30.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             37.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               See
               more
               of
               this
               in
               chap.
            
             1.
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             9.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             28.
             11.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             19.
             29.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             84.
             11.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             68.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             1.
             38.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             2.
             51.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             7.
             15.
             17.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             13.
             3.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             17.
             24.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             4.
             22.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             32.
             29.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             22.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             37.
             37.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             7.
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             12.
             7.
             
             Act.
             13.
             36.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             33.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             22.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             16.
             31.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             17.
             
          
           
             Esa
             38.
             19.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Iob.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             25.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             22.
             19.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             9
             Iast
             .
             1.
             
             Cor
             15.
             
             Note
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e20640
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             90.
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             20.
             3.
             
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             16.
             
             Luk.
             19.
             24.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             9.
             36.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             17.
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             A
             simile
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             24.
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             16.
             2.
             27.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             18.
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             last
             .
             Luk.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Iob
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vers
             12.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             68.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             12
             13.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             11.
             12.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             24.
             
          
           
             Act.
             24.
             14.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             15.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             sense
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             30.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             18.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             2.
             last
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             1.
             8.
             
             Ioh.
             3.
             last
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Hest
             .
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e21810
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Pennie-wise
             .
             Pound-foolish
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             28.
             15.
             33
             
          
           
             Deut.
             28.
             51.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ier
             8.
             4.
             
             Mich.
             77.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             29.
             25.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Esa
             .
             9.
             last
             ver
             .
             Ioel
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             28.
             48.
             49.
             50.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Amos
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             15.
             6.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             7.
             23.
             
          
           
             Psal
             91.
             11.
             
             Psal
             .
             1
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             29.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             sense
             .
          
           
             Vers
             18.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iob
             33.
             15.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             78.
             34.
             
          
           
             
               See
               Hos
            
             .
             6.
             1.
             
               compared
               with
               cap.
            
             5.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             1.
             74.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e22760
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             cleering
             of
             the
             text
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             6.
             
             &
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             Out
             of
             all
             these
             verses
             together
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             3
             Psal
             .
             50.
             15.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             89.
             31.
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Deut.
             5.
             30.
             
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             8.
             46.
             
             Note
             .
             Psal
             .
             130.
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             29.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             89.
             31.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             &
             23.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             24.
             10.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             19.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             13.
             10.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e23460
           
             
               The
               summe
               of
               the
               chapter
               ,
               and
               parts
            
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             foure
             first
             verses
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             1.
             and
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             37.
             3.
             
             Psal
             .
             50.
             15.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             in
             vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Amos.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             2.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             ver
             .
             1.
             and
             2.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             6.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             5.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             120.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             21.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             16.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             5.
             
             
               An
               Obiect
            
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51
             ▪
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             89.
             31.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             28.
             16.
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             16.
             31.
             
             Exod.
             14.
             28.
             
             Eccles
             .
             11.
             9.
             
             Luk.
             16.
             
          
           
             Vers
             6.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             7.
             3.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e24350
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             3.
             23.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             50.
             21.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               Another
               point
               in
               this
               vers
            
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             28.
             50.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             20.
             6.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             19.
             24.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             25.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             14.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             25.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             130.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ionas
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             9.
             31.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ioel
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             22.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             34.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ioel
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e25440
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             Point
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             A
             simile
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             A
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               The
               summe
               and
               parts
            
             4
             
               to
               the
            
             31.
             verse
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               point
               in
               vers
            
             .
             12.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             32.
             21.
             
          
           
             Iob
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Amos
             
          
           
             Mich.
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             A
             Simile
             ,
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             26.
             18.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             sense
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             25.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             11.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e26570
           
             Doct.
             2.
             in
             vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             14.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             18.
             21.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             7.
             25.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             23.
             41.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ioel
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             19.
             10.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               The
               sence
               of
               that
               which
               remaineth
               in
               the
            
             15.
             verse
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             in
             vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             32.
             13.
             
          
           
             Doct
             in
             vers
             .
             15.
             and
             16.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             in
             vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hest
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             9.
             10.
             
             Luk.
             19.
             7.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             10.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             22.
             30.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             10.
             
             Petic
             .
             3.
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             41.
             38.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             in
             vers
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               The
               summe
               of
               vers
            
             .
             18.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             15.
             22.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             22.
             32.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Act.
             26.
             29.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e28070
           
             Doct
             2.
             in
             vers
             18.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             18.
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             4.
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Hest
             .
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             20.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             3.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Act.
             3.
             6.
             and
             9.
             34.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Act.
             21.
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               The
               vnfolding
               of
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               vers
            
             19.
             
               and
               of
               the
            
             20.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             26.
             15.
             
          
           
             Doct
             in
             vers
             .
             19.
             
             &
             20.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             6.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             37.
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             42.
             21.
             
          
           
             Hest
             .
             7.
             50.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             37.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             King
             7.
             2.
             
             Hest
             .
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             9.
             24.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             21.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             sense
             and
             doctrine
             of
             these
             two
             verses
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             in
             vers
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             37.
             38.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             12.
             20.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             21.
             6.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             29.
             42.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Melanct
             in
             Adriano
             .
          
           
             Doct
             in
             vers
             22.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             1.
             34.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             23.
             12.
             13.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e29630
           
             Prou.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             12.
             41.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             19.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Act.
             18.
             9.
             10.
             11
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             11.
             35.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             of
             vers
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             4.
             22.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             27.
             4.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             28.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             25.
             
             
               The
               clearing
               of
               them
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Luk
             16.
             25.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             55.
             6.
             
             Eccles
             .
             ●●
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             95.
             8.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             26.
             16.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             13.
             3.
             
             Psal
             50
             16.
             
             Mat.
             25.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Compare
               vers
            
             .
             16.
             
               with
               the
            
             15.
             
               of
               Ephes
            
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               The
               sense
               and
               summe
               of
               these
            
             4.
             verses
             .
          
           
             
               The
               meaning
               of
               vers
            
             .
             27
             particularly
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             19.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             42.
             
             Mat.
             25.
             4.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             19.
             8.
             9.
             
             Act.
             16.
             33.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e30780
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             15
             10
             
          
           
             Deut.
             33.
             12
             
          
           
             Note
             .
             Psal
             .
             68.
             19.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             32.
             15.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Mica
             .
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             
          
           
             Vers
             30.
             
             
               The
               vnfolding
               of
               it
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             6.
             38.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             15.
             19.
             22.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Mat
             15.
             22.
             28.
             
          
           
             Gen
             37.
             33.
             34.
             compared
             with
             48.
             11.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Esa
             .
             38.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             40.
             
             4●
             .
             Iudg.
             15.
             15.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             30.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             27.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             16.
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             27.
             1.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4.
             13.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             ●
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             33.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               The
               samme
               and
               parts
               of
               the
               chapter
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             11.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             19.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             12.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             A
             simile
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             30.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e31890
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             11.
             10.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             30.
             16.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ehes
             .
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               The
               opening
               of
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               vers
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             in
             vers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             8.
             29.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             2.
             7.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             84.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               The
               vnfolding
               of
               the
               other
               part
               of
               vers
               .
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             24.
             14.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             16.
             21.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               summe
               in
               generall
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
          
           
             Doct.
             Out
             of
             all
             the
             verses
             following
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             Esa
             .
             49.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e32840
           
             Doct.
             1.
             in
             vers
             4.
             
          
           
             Iam
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             20.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Of
             Deboras
             calling
             that
             she
             was
             a
             Prophetesse
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             in
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             22.
             14.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             2.
             36.
             
             Act.
             21.
             9.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             34.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             34.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             5.
             20.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               Deboras
               married
               estate
            
             .
             Doct.
             2.
             in
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             2.
             
             Chro.
             15.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             2.
             
             Chro.
             16
             14
             
          
           
             c
             Exod.
             29.
             4.
             
          
           
             Luke
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             
               Of
               Deboras
               dwelling
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             in
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             these
             foure
             verses
             .
          
           
             More
             particularly
             of
             the
             sixth
             and
             seuenth
             verses
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             in
             vers
             .
             6.
             and
             7.
             
          
           
             What
             are
             the
             principall
             reasons
             that
             are
             to
             leade
             vs
             in
             the
             most
             of
             our
             actions
             .
          
           
             Exod
             3.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             1.
             25.
             
          
           
             Act.
             18.
             9.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             38.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             26.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             19.
             29.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e34110
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             32.
             
          
           
             How
             soone
             faith
             is
             quailed
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Exod
             3.
             11.
             compared
             with
             10.
             26.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             37.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             last
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             in
             vers
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Luke
             1.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             8●
             31.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             13.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             ●
             .
             in
             vers
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Ioh.
             11.
             
          
           
             Luke
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Act.
             10.
             22.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             in
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             10.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             8.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ios
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             A
             commendation
             of
             saith
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             3
             1●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e35300
           
             Doct.
             2.
             in
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             133.
             1.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             13.
             35.
             
             Psal
             .
             2.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             11.
             21.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               The
               vnfolding
               of
               it
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             45.
             8.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             ●8
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             32.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             2.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             6.
             22.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             24.
             40.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             4
             ,
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             84.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e36140
           
             The
             summe
             of
             these
             three
             verses
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
             
               The
               vnfolding
               of
               vers
            
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11
             32.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Phil
             1
             6.
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             ●
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             45.
             26.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             33
             17.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             20.
             7.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             21.
             12.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             3.
             36.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Lamen
             .
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             59.
             
          
           
             Luke
             12.
             20.
             
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             opening
             of
             these
             verses
             .
          
           
             Doct
             vers
             .
             17.
             
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King
             20.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             12.
             
          
           
             Compare
             1.
             
             King.
             22.
             48
             49.
             with
             2.
             
             Chron.
             35.
             36.
             37.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             16.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             19.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             2.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             Vers
             18.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             5.
             24.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e37880
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             19.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             14.
             28.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             57.
             21.
             
          
           
             Prou
             1.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             Luk
             13.
             27.
             
          
           
             Note
             this
             .
             Numb
             .
             22.
             28.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             19.
             12.
             1.
             
             Sam.
             28.
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             19.
             37.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King
             21.
             23.
             2.
             
             King.
             9.
             33.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             Iudg
             9.
             53.
             2.
             
             Sam.
             1●
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Numb
             16.
             31
             32.
             1.
             
             King.
             20.
             30.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             8.
             and
             9.
             
             &
             10.
             chap.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             9.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             27.
             
             Mat.
             20.
             16.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             An
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Gen
             19.
             8.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             19.
             23.
             
          
           
             Act.
             28.
             10.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             32.
             27.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             20.
             42.
             
          
           
             The
             vse
             of
             the
             answere
             .
          
           
             
               The
               sense
               of
               these
            
             3.
             verses
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             29.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             122.
             62.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             out
             of
             all
             these
             verses
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             19.
             11.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             7.
             23.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             The
             summe
             and
             parts
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Luke
             17.
             17.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             15.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             18.
             6.
             
          
           
             Isai
             .
             38.
             9.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             Lamen
             .
             3.
             23.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal
             65.
             1.
             
             Luke
             18.
             11.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             50.
             23.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e39860
           
             Doct.
             2.
             in
             vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             55
             17.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct
             vers
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             19.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             18.
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             18.
             8.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             in
             vers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             49.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             19.
             36.
             1.
             
             King
             20.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             19.
             35.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             24.
             15.
             
          
           
             Mat
             66.
             
             Gen.
             24.
             63.
             
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             these
             verses
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             the
             fourth
             and
             fifth
             verses
             .
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             24.
             2
             &c.
             Iudg.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             4.
             
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             19.
             5.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             Acts
             5.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Acts
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             22.
             12.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Act.
             13.
             41.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             14.
             25.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e40910
           
             vers
             .
             6.
             7.
             
             
               The
               more
               cleere
               meaning
               of
               thē
               .
            
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             4.
             25.
             
             Nehem.
             8.
             10.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             18.
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             clearing
             of
             the
             next
             part
             of
             the
             verse
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             sense
             of
             the
             eighth
             verse
             .
          
           
             The
             summe
             in
             generall
             of
             the
             other
             three
             .
          
           
             Doct
             in
             vers
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Iude
             6.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             24.
             
             Note
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             4.
             2.
             
             Pet
             39.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             7.
             12.
             
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             5.
             25.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             18.
             6.
             
          
           
             Deut
             28.
             65.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             10.
             11.
             
             
               The
               laying
               open
               of
               these
               verses
               .
            
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Command
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Ezra
             .
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iosu
             .
             24.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               The
               opening
               of
               the
               other
               part
               of
               the
               verse
               ,
               and
               the
               Doct.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             26.
             
             Doct.
             3.
             in
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.
             9.
             
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             
               The
               meaning
               of
               the
               first
               part
               of
               th●s
               verse
               ,
               with
               the
               Doct.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             in
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               The
               opening
               of
               another
               part
               of
               vers
               .
            
             10.
             
               and
               Doct.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             in
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e42150
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             16.
             11.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               The
               opening
               of
               the
               next
               point
               in
               vers
               .
            
             11
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             in
             vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Mich.
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iudg
             21.
             23.
             
          
           
             Iob
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Lamen
             .
             3.
             22.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             in
             vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               The
               sense
               of
               these
               two
               verse
               .
            
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             out
             of
             vers
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             103.
             1.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             17.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             elearing
             of
             the
             next
             part
             of
             the
             verse
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             25.
             27.
             
             Doct.
             2.
             in
             vers
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e42830
           
             
               The
               sense
               of
               vers
            
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             
               The
               meaning
               of
               vers
            
             .
             15.
             and
             16.
             
          
           
             
               The
               meaning
               of
               verse
            
             17.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             
               The
               sense
               of
               verse
            
             18.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             of
             verse
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             25.
             34.
             
          
           
             Mich.
             1.
             42.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             14.
             9.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             19.
             29.
             
          
           
             Malach.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             73.
             13.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             in
             vers
             .
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Luk.
             14.
             18.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             22.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             Doct
             vers
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             21.
             8.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             in
             vers
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e44340
           
             The
             sense
             of
             these
             foure
             verses
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51.
             17.
             
          
           
             Verse
             19.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             37
             35.
             
          
           
             2
             Prou.
             12.
             27.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             11.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ester
             7
             10.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             20.
             
             Leuit
             26
             19.
             
             Exod.
             14.
             28.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             10.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Iob
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             23.
             35.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             16.
             8.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
             Rom.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             
               The
               sense
               of
               these
            
             5.
             verses
             .
          
           
             Vers
             23.
             
          
           
             Mat
             5.
             44.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             2.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             109.
             6.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Verse
             24.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Verse
             25.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             27.
             43.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             28.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Verse
             26.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               sense
               of
               verse
            
             27.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             10.
             9.
             
             Exod.
             3.
             11.
             
             &
             10.
             26.
             
          
           
             Luke
             1
             35.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Esay
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             16.
             7.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             12.
             17.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             16.
             8.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             21
             15.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             3.
             27.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             9.
             54.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             18.
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             9.
             37.
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             37.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             73.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e46140
           
             The
             sense
             of
             all
             these
             verses
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
            
             28.
             particularly
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             verse
             28.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             ●
             .
             5.
             2.
             
             Sam.
             18
             33.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             9.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             22.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Verse
             29.
             30.
             
             
               The
               meaning
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iames
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             27.
             1.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             19.
             35.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Luke
             13.
             47.
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Luke
             ●0
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Act
             23.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             12.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Verse
             30.
             
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Verse
             31.
             
          
           
             Psal
             32.
             10.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             23.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             31.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             28.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3
             20.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             14
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             23.
             1.
             
             Psal
             84.
             13.
             
          
           
             Prou
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Luke
             2.
             52.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             45.
             1
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e47490
           
             
               The
               summe
               and
               parts
               of
               this
               Chapter
               are
            
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             the
             first
             part
             .
          
           
             Hos
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             78.
             35.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             32.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.
             35.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
             Doct.
             2.
             in
             vers
             .
             1
             Lamen
             .
             3.
             40.
             
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             28.
             33.
             
             Esay
             17.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             42.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ruth
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             6.
             25.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             2.
             3.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             1.
             22.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             11.
             last
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
          
           
             Habak
             2.
             5.
             6.
             
             Obediah
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             14.
             25.
             
             Iud
             ●5
             22.
             
             Ester
             ●
             .
             10.
             2.
             
             Chro.
             20.
             22.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             19.
             35.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             in
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Esay
             55.
             6.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             18.
             10.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e48630
           
             Verse
             7.
             8
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Iob
             33.
             16.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Hos
             .
             6
             4.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             341.
             5.
             
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             40.
             23.
             
          
           
             Psal
             118
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             27.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iames
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               The
               sense
               to
               verse
            
             17.
             
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Doct
             out
             of
             vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Luke
             19.
             13.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             127.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e49580
           
             Doct.
             2.
             in
             vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             28.
             20.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal
             30.
             5.
             
          
           
             Heb
             10
             37.
             
             Hos
             .
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Lament
             .
             3.
             39.
             
          
           
             Ioshua
             7.
             5.
             
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Esay
             53.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             14.
             
          
           
             Rom
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             1.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal
             73.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             130.
             1.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             11.
             40.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             7.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             4.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Hester
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             20.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ioshua
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Heb
             13
             8.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             22.
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             78.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e50690
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Luke
             24.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             11
             39.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             Esay
             36.
             5.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             3.
             12.
             
             Iosh
             .
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             28.
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             32.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             34.
             
          
           
             Act.
             26.
             11.
             
          
           
             Acts
             26.
             18.
             
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             4.
             
             Matth.
             6.
             30.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             1.
             
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             2.
             
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             Iudg
             13.
             12.
             
             Act.
             10.
             7.
             
             Act.
             17.
             12.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             Verse
             18.
             19.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             Gen
             18.
             3.
             and
             19.
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct
             vers
             .
             18.
             and
             19.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             21
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             18.
             38
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             4.
             with
             Gen.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             Iames
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             73.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Esay
             38.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e52510
           
             Doct.
             2.
             in
             vers
             .
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             17.
             13.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             10.
             42.
             
          
           
             Philem
             7.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22
             23
             24.
             
             
               The
               briefe
               meaning
               of
               them
               ad
               ,
               and
               a
               larger
               vnfolding
               of
               the
            
             22.
             verse
             .
          
           
             Genes
             .
             28.
             16.
             
          
           
             Iudges
             13.
             21.
             
          
           
             Exodus
             19.
             
             Deut.
             5.
             25.
             27.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             Esai
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             29.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             Esay
             6.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             29.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             in
             Verse
             22.
             
          
           
             Iob
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             6.
             
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             67.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             11.
             22.
             
          
           
             Col.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             7.
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             5.
             
          
           
             Esay
             40.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Esay
             38.
             10.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e53660
           
             The
             generall
             summe
             of
             these
             verses
             .
          
           
             Verse
             25.
             26.
             
             
               The
               summe
               of
               these
               two
               verses
               particular●●
               .
            
          
           
             Deut.
             12.
             2.
             3.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             25.
             26.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Luke
             8
             18.
             
             Iawes
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King
             18.
             40.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             35.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             A
             similitude
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             A
             similitude
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             25.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iere.
             31.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             3.
             4.
             1.
             
             King.
             3.
             5.
             
             Psal
             .
             121.
             4.
             
          
           
             Act.
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             6.
             22.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             62.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             in
             vers
             .
             25.
             26.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             15.
             26.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             10.
             29.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             28.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             9.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             vers
             .
             25.
             
             Deut.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             14.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             in
             verse
             25.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             24.
             15.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             27.
             
             Gal.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             16
             23.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1●
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             16.
             30.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             18.
             5.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iud.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             34.
             
             Prou.
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam
             20.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e55200
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             29.
             30.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Esay
             44.
             19.
             
          
           
             Actes
             5.
             34.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             15.
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             18.
             32.
             
          
           
             Actes
             9.
             31.
             
          
           
             Verse
             31.
             32.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             in
             verse
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             ●6
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             9.
             41.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             11.
             20.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             14.
             22.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             8.
             5.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             24.
             12.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             101.
             8.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             38.
             15.
             
          
           
             Psal
             12.
             4.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             18.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             6.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             32.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             44.
             19.
             
          
           
             Acts
             19.
             34.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             10.
             34.
             
          
           
             Luke
             12.
             49.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             32.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e56720
           
             
               The
               summe
               of
               these
            
             3.
             verses
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             Hester
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Gen
             24.
             33.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             6.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             See
             and
             reade
             Num.
             14.
             from
             vers
             .
             40.
             to
             45.
             
          
           
             Verse
             34
             35.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             20.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             28.
             5.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             4
             42.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             35.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e57590
           
             The
             sense
             of
             these
             verses
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             9.
             24.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             32.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             in
             vers
             .
             36.
             37.
             38.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             38.
             39.
             40.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             summe
             and
             parts
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             The
             sense
             of
             the
             first
             part
             .
          
           
             
               The
               sense
               of
               the
               first
               verse
               ,
               and
               the
               doctrine
               .
            
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Coloss
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e58650
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
             Lam.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Luke
             12.
             19.
             
             Actes
             12.
             23.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Dan
             4
             30.
             
             E●●
             .
             35
             15.
             1.
             
             King.
             20.
             11.
             
          
           
             Iames
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             20.
             8.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             18.
             
          
           
             Rom
             2.
             28.
             cōpared
             with
             Reu.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             11.
             
             Iames
             5.
             16.
             
             Iames.
             1.
             19.
             
             Matth.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal
             127.
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Col
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             130.
             3.
             
             Psal
             .
             19.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e59340
           
             Verse
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             32.
             
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             13.
             28.
             29.
             33.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             21.
             21.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             21.
             15.
             
          
           
             Iob
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ioshua
             24.
             15.
             
          
           
             Iona
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Exodus
             23.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             these
             verses
             .
          
           
             
               The
               sense
               and
               doctrine
               of
               vers
               .
            
             9.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             Prou
             24.
             10.
             
             Iames
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             in
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e60280
           
             Verse
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Iames
             1.
             2.
             
             Note
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             121
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             24.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Ionas
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             in
             vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             20.
             15.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             24.
             1.
             
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             25.
             8.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             13.
             28.
             1.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             50.
             
             Iudg.
             16.
             30.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             14.
             
             
               The
               opening
               of
               them
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             out
             of
             verse
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             41.
             1.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             40.
             5.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             19.
             23.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             Luke
             10.
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Matth.
             15.
             3.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             21.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Exod.
             16
             35.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             7.
             6.
             1
             
             King.
             7.
             6.
             
          
           
             Iob
             ●
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             48.
             22.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             9.
             33.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e61370
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Colos
             .
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Lam.
             3.
             23.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             sence
             of
             these
             verses
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             27.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             15.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             11.
             9.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             55.
             6.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             25.
             
          
           
             Matth
             25.
             12.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             19.
             42.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             13.
             45.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             20.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Hest
             .
             4.
             16.
             compared
             with
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             26.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             127.
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             24.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             34.
             11.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             20.
             20.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             17.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e62540
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             20.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             7.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             20.
             23.
             
          
           
             Num.
             b.
             25.
             8.
             
          
           
             Num.
             16.
             32.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             30.
             17.
             
          
           
             Iudg
             9
             53.
             2.
             
             Sam.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             48.
             22.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
               in
               verse
            
             20.
             
               that
               was
               omitted
               in
               due
               place
               .
            
          
           
             Phil.
             2
             12.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Doct.
               out
               of
               all
               these
            
             4.
             verses
             .
             Psal
             .
             83.
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom
             15.
             4.
             
          
           
             Luk
             17
             32.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             24.
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom
             15.
             4.
             
          
           
             Esay
             10.
             26.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth
             12.
             45.
             
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             8.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             25.
             10.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iudges
             20.
             40.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             30.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             Galat.
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             83.
             9.
             11.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e63820
           
             
               The
               summe
               of
               the
               chap.
               and
               parts
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               The
               summe
               of
               the
            
             3.
             
               first
               verses
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
               the
               vnfolding
               of
               it
            
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct
             out
             of
             vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             11.
             35.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             faults
             of
             the
             Ephramites
             in
             this
             first
             verse
             ,
             and
             first
             their
             vnthankfulnes
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             58.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             28.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             2.
             32.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.
             32.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             23.
             37.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Esa
             .
             40.
             10.
             62.
             11.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             A
             2.
             
               fault
               of
               the
               Ephramites
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               enuie
               .
            
          
           
             Enuie
             ,
             what
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             22.
             8.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             1.
             41.
             42.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13
             4.
             
          
           
             Galat.
             5.
             last
             .
          
           
             Philip.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             20.
             12.
             
          
           
             Lam.
             3.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               A
               third
               sinne
               in
               them
               ,
               the
               sin
               of
               their
               fathers
               .
               Doct.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Their
               fourth
               sin
               ,
               sl●ghtnes
               and
               subtiltie
               .
               Doct.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             3
             22.
             
             Iudg.
             12.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             26.
             2.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             16.
             32.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             19.
             22.
             
          
           
             Galat.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             15.
             1.
             and
             25.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             5.
             
             Matth.
             11.
             29.
             
             Philip
             2.
             7.
             
             Actes
             8.
             32.
             
             Numb
             .
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             15.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             32.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             6.
             32.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             18.
             28.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e65740
           
             
               The
               sense
               to
               vers
            
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             18.
             3.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             106.
             
             
               A
               sonilitude
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             4
             25.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             Act.
             9.
             31.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             18.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             428.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             24.
             23.
             
          
           
             Act.
             19.
             10.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             4
             31.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Ioshua
             10.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sem.
             21.
             3.
             
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             10.
             
          
           
             Phile
             7.
             
             Matth
             7.
             1.
             sam
             2
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             1
             
               reason
               .
               Doct.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Deut
             15
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Matth
             25.
             42.
             
          
           
             
               The
               second
               .
               Doct.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             7.
             2.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             27.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             310.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Matth.
             10.
             39.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Doct
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             16.
             and
             21.
             13.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             30.
             33.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             King
             2.
             25.
             
          
           
             Act.
             21.
             13.
             2.
             
             Sam.
             6.
             22.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e67500
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             13.
             19.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             20.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             Luke
             15.
             12.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             9.
             
             Vers
             9.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             last
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             13.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             11.
             12.
             13.
             
             
               The
               clearing
               of
               these
               verses
            
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             32.
             35.
             
             &
             32.
             42.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             out
             of
             all
             these
             verses
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             51.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ioshua
             10.
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
             Rom.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             15.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               The
               cleering
               of
               verse
            
             14.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             3.
             23.
             
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             18.
             25.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             Iosu
             .
             7.
             19.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             26.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             137.
             3
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             20.
             7.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             126.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vers
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             in
             vers
             .
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psalme
             2.
             10.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e69050
           
             The
             sense
             .
          
           
             Psalme
             83.
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Doct.
             ver
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iob
             31.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             20.
             1.
             
             Iudg.
             9.
             28.
             
          
           
             Esay
             39.
             6.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             35.
             31.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Kings
             2.
             31.
             
          
           
             Ioshua
             20.
             2.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             21.
             24.
             
          
           
             Luke
             18.
             5.
             
          
           
             Iudg
             11.
             30.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Leuit.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             Luke
             8.
             18.
             
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ionah
             .
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Eph
             4.
             26.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             11.
             9.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             20.
             25.
             
          
           
             Luke
             6.
             46.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             5.
             25.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             3.
             6.
             2.
             
             King.
             7.
             16.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             6.
             33.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             28.
             21.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             32.
             10.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             23.
             5.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             15.
             16.
             17.
             and
             16.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               The
               sense
               and
               doct
               .
               of
               verse
            
             22.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             47.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             9
             7.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             27.
             10.
             
          
           
             Philem.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Doct.
             ver
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Actes
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Genes
             .
             39.
             9.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psalme
             12.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e71120
           
             The
             sense
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             Iames
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             24.
             25.
             26.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             13.
             16.
             
             Ester
             7.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Nehem.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             5.
             17.
             20.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             32.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             16.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             Genes
             .
             28.
             18.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             2.
             1.
             
             Sam.
             ●
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             22.
             
          
           
             Esay
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Esay
             29.
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Prou.
             6.
             34.
             
          
           
             The
             sense
             of
             these
             foure
             verses
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             32.
             29.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             21.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             3.
             4.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             18.
             17.
             1.
             
             King.
             2.
             25.
             
             Dan.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Hester
             5.
             11.
             compared
             with
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             11.
             9.
             
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             25.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             37.
             37.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Luke
             6.
             25.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             28.
             48.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Philip.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             3.
             
          
           
             verse
             30.
             
             ●1
             .
          
           
             Psalme
             32.
             10.
             
          
           
             Why
             the
             blemishes
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             are
             set
             downe
             in
             Scripture
             .
             And
             they
             are
             three
             .
             The
             first
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             cause
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psalme
             89.
             31.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             2.
             24.
             
             Matth.
             19.
             8.
             
             Deut.
             17.
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             33.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             5.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             11.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             31.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e73340
           
             The
             generall
             summe
             .
          
           
             Genes
             .
             15.
             15.
             
             Genes
             .
             25.
             8.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Chro.
             29.
             28.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             32.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             Colos
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             25.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             119.
             8.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             33.
             34.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             21.
             
             Matth.
             15.
             8.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             20.
             11.
             
          
           
             Luke
             18.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.
             32.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             The
             summe
             and
             parts
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             in
             vers
             .
             1
             
          
           
             Iohn
             6.
             66.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             1.
             25.
             
          
           
             Luke
             13.
             26.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             24.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             14.
             7.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             15.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             18.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             8.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.
             25.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet
             1.
             18.
             
             Matth.
             23.
             32
             
          
           
             The
             vnfolding
             of
             the
             second
             verse
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             17.
             9.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             21.
             14.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             3.
             12.
             13
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             32.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             20.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             101.
             6
             ,
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             4
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             19.
             38.
             
               compared
               with
            
             23.
             13.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               So
               in
               the
               former
               chap.
               verse
               last
               ,
               compared
               with
               the
            
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Compare
               (
               for
               another
               proofe
               hereof
               )
            
             2.
             
             Sam.
             19.
             43.
             
               with
               the
            
             20.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e75440
           
             More
             of
             the
             third
             verse
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             ●
             .
             in
             verse
             3.
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             24.
             .
             4
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             7.
             25.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             25.
             8.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             14
             37
             
          
           
             Luke
             13.
             3.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             Marke
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iames
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             18.
             28.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             in
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Acts
             17.
             5
             ,
             8.
             
             &
             19.
             29.
             
             ●4
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             21.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Compare
             Act.
             12.
             2.
             
             Eccles
             .
             7.
             15.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             doct
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             5.
             last
             verse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             69.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ester
             7.
             10.
             
             &
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Marke
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             22.
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             5.
             25.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             24.
             27.
             
             Luke
             10.
             42.
             
          
           
             Vers
             6.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             13.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             16.
             
             &
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             84.
             10.
             
             Prou.
             24.
             10.
             
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Kin
             13.
             25.
             35.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             last
             .
          
           
             Luke
             22.
             5.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             27.
             4.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             24.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e76920
           
             
               The
               summe
               of
               this
            
             2
             
               part
               of
               this
               Chapter
            
             .
          
           
             The
             opening
             of
             the
             parable
             .
          
           
             The
             parts
             two
             of
             the
             parable
             .
          
           
             Doct
             out
             of
             all
             the
             verses
             generall
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             112.
             1.
             
             &
             8.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             2.
             29.
             
             
               Doct.
               out
               of
               verse
            
             7.
             
             Prou.
             17.
             15.
             
          
           
             Iames
             2.
             13.
             
             Genes
             .
             37.
             28.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             24.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             8.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             19.
             14.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             11.
             last
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             10.
             to
             the
             16.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             out
             of
             th●
             former
             verses
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             131.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             4.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
             Nehem.
             8.
             10.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             6.
             28.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             ●8
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             2.
             
             Note
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             16.
             17.
             18.
             19
             
          
           
             Deut.
             28.
             47.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             15.
             13.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             11.
             9.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Luke
             6.
             25.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1
             
               out
               of
               the
               former
               verses
            
             ,
             16
             &
             19.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Luke
             10.
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             126.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             Luke
             6.
             46.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             21.
             
          
           
             Vers
             20.
             
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             42.
             21.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             27.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             3.
             27.
             
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             10.
             23.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             16.
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             141.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             Hos
             .
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             22.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             10.
             9.
             
             Note
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e78880
           
             The
             sense
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             37.
             35.
             36.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             32.
             29.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             90.
             12.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Act.
             23.
             10.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Genes
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             A
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             105.
             15.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             27.
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             The
             sense
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             107.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             9.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             146.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             16.
             7.
             
          
           
             Prou
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             Psalm
             .
             127.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             24.
             17.
             
          
           
             Mich
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             Vers
             7.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             ●
             
          
           
             Psal
             78.
             34.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             30.
             16.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             21.
             31.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             8.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             25.
             31.
             
          
           
             Philip.
             2
             14.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             55.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             4.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             32.
             10.
             
          
           
             A
             similitude
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e80760
           
             The
             summe
             of
             these
             soure
             verses
             more
             speciallic
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             out
             of
             these
             soure
             verses
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             20.
             3.
             1.
             
             Sam.
             23.
             7.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             9.
             24.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             16.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             3.
             29.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               The
               clearing
               of
               vers
            
             .
             34.
             to
             42.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             19
             11.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             22.
             13.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             32.
             
          
           
             Act.
             27.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Prou.
             20.
             18.
             and
             15.
             22.
             27.
             9
             1.
             30.
             
          
           
             Verse
             35.
             to
             41
             
          
           
             Doct.
             one
             of
             these
             verses
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             127.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             King
             22.
             1.
             
             King
             39.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             36.
             37.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             A
             similitude
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             51.
             
          
           
             Luke
             18.
             11.
             
          
           
             Iames
             4
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King
             22
             48.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             12.
             
          
           
             Iercm
             .
             22.
             29.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             9.
             23.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iob
             31.
             25.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             27.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lam
             3.
             22.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             19.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             18.
             27.
             
          
           
             Vers
             36.
             38.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             58.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             A
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Verse
             39.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             verse
             39.
             40.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             28.
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             6.
             
          
           
             Verse
             41.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             Verse
             41.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             27
             4.
             1.
             
             King.
             2
             32.
             2.
             
             Sam.
             3.
             27.
             2.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             23.
             
          
           
             Genes
             3.
             
          
           
             
               The
               summe
               to
               verse
            
             46.
             
          
           
             
               The
               clearing
               of
               verse
            
             42.
             
          
           
             
               Doct
               gathered
               generally
               to
               verse
            
             46.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Verse
             42
             to
             46.
             
               still
               continued
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
               out
               of
               these
               verses
            
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             A
             Similitude
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3
             
               out
               of
               the
               former
               verses
            
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             13.
             35.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e84060
           
             Vers
             46.
             
          
           
             Doct
             vers
             .
             46
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             18.
             40.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             17.
             3.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             27.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             47.
             40.
             49.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             2.
             last
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             27.
             10.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             20.
             7.
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             7.
             23.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             3
             27.
             
             &
             20.
             10.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             23.
             3.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             48.
             49.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Doct.
               from
               verse
            
             1.
             
               to
               this
            
             50
             
          
           
             Prou.
             22.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               The
               sense
               of
               vers
            
             50.
             51.
             
          
           
             Vers
             50.
             51.
             
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Luke
             12.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               The
               opening
               of
               the
            
             52.
             
               verse
               to
            
             56.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             verse
             51.
             52.
             
          
           
             Actes
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Matth
             6.
             33.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             37.
             36.
             
          
           
             Luke
             12.
             20.
             and
             16.
             27.
             
          
           
             Psalme
             73.
             17.
             
          
           
             A
             similitude
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             37.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             54.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             22.
             19.
             2.
             
             King.
             9.
             37.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             25.
             27.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             in
             vers
             .
             54.
             
          
           
             
               Psalm
               .
               109.
               17.
               
               Note
               .
            
             
               Psalm
               .
               109.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             Prou.
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             31.
             4.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             37.
             37.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             Verse
             55.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             56.
             57.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e86130
           
             The
             summe
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             
               The
               parts
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct
             out
             of
             vers
             ●
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             125.
             3.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             34.
             7.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             24
             12.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Act.
             9.
             31.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             32.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Iob
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             first
             three
             verses
             still
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.
             30.
             
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             the
             third
             ,
             fourth
             and
             fifth
             vers●●
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             32.
             40.
             
             &
             Deut
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             Doct
             3.
             
               out
               of
               the
            
             3
             
               first
               verses
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             3.
             27.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             17.
             14.
             
          
           
             Iames
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             11.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Doct.
               particularly
               out
               of
               verse
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             9.
             15.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             10.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             10.
             8.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             15.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Doct.
               out
               of
               verse
            
             3.
             and
             4.
             
          
           
             Psalme
             2.
             9.
             
             Vers
             .
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Doct.
               out
               of
               vers
            
             .
             2.
             and
             5.
             
             Luke
             19.
             
          
           
             Act.
             17.
             26.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             19.
             37.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             sense
             of
             these
             verses
             .
          
           
             The
             opening
             of
             verse
             6.
             more
             particularly
             .
          
           
             Doct
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             Ioh
             4
             24.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             84.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             19.
             11.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Deut
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             22.
             3.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             33.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e87780
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             34.
             7.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             106.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             78.
             34.
             
          
           
             The
             sense
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             24.
             and
             30.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             16.
             1.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             5.
             29.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             of
             verse
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             40.
             12.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             32.
             4.
             
          
           
             Actes
             2.
             37.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             28.
             15.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             22.
             47.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             61.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               The
               opening
               it
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             18.
             27.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             19.
             29.
             
          
           
             Luke
             13.
             27.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             18.
             7.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               The
               sense
               of
               verse
            
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             ver
             .
             15.
             16
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             32.
             5.
             
          
           
             Actes
             .
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iames
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Luke
             1.
             74.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             31.
             33.
             
          
           
             Hose
             14
             2
             3.
             4.
             
             Psal
             .
             ●1
             .
             1.
             2.
             3.
             
             Luke
             19.
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ioel
             2.
             18.
             
             &c.
             Ionas
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             34.
             7.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             23.
             17.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e89250
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Doct.
               out
               of
               vers
            
             .
             17.
             18.
             
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             23.
             27.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             10.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             34.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             13
             
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             Vers
             .
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             26.
             17.
             
          
           
             Iudges
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             verse
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             Iudges
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               The
               summe
               and
               parts
            
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             part
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             verse
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             23.
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             24.
             9.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             25.
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               The
               re●●ant
               of
               verse
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam
             9.
             3.
             2.
             
             Sam.
             2
             9.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             32.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             71.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             41.
             1.
             
          
           
             Iames
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Gen
             50.
             17.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             26.
             29.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             21.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             137.
             7.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             22.
             21.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             15.
             
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               More
               in
               vers
            
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e91090
           
             The
             summe
             of
             these
             verses
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             ver
             .
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             6.
             10.
             11
             
          
           
             Iames
             4.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             27.
             1.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             37.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               The
               summe
               of
               verse
            
             6.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             37.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             ●2
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             32.
             18.
             2.
             
             King.
             6.
             22.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             10.
             27.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Acts
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e92100
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             in
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct
             vers
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             28.
             13.
             
             Psal
             .
             32.
             1.
             
          
           
             Iames
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             12.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51.
             3.
             
             Psal
             .
             73.
             3.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Leuit.
             19.
             17.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             23.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Actes
             10.
             34.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             21.
             15.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             16.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             34.
             7.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ioshua
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             Marke
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             Heb
             6.
             
             1●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e92830
           
             The
             sense
             of
             these
             verses
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             13.
             particularly
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             ver
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom
             12.
             18.
             
             Heb.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             Iosu
             .
             22.
             33.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Prou.
             26.
             17.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5
             39.
             
             Prou.
             17.
             15.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Deut
             2
             19.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             2.
             37.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             13
             18.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             20.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             25.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             20.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             34.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             14.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             to
             19.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             ver
             .
             14
             15
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             22.
             15.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             17.
             15.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             27.
             20.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             14.
             2.
             
             King.
             5.
             26.
             
             Gal.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2●
             .
             50.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Gen
             12.
             3.
             
             Matth.
             7.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             11.
             33.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             31.
             39.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             to
             the
             25.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             19.
             to
             the
             29.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             32.
             10.
             
             Genes
             .
             33.
             5.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             10.
             to
             the
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.
             25.
             
          
           
             Exod
             14.
             8.
             1.
             
             King.
             22.
             28.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             22.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5
             5.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             23.
             24.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e94670
           
             Verse
             25.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             verse
             25.
             26.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Prou.
             28.
             1.
             
             Iob
             31.
             35.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             17.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             sense
             of
             these
             fiue
             verses
             .
          
           
             Doct
             vers
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             9.
             38.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             31
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             11.
             32.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             28.
             20.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             116.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             28.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             Act.
             10.
             11.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             17.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vers
             32.
             33.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             Luke
             12.
             47.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             14.
             28.
             
          
           
             Iudges
             16.
             20.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e96030
           
             The
             summe
             of
             these
             verses
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             15.
             20.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             18.
             6.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             6.
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             34.
             
          
           
             Luke
             15.
             13.
             
          
           
             Eccle.
             5.
             3.
             
             Psal
             .
             15.
             4.
             
             Psal
             .
             119.
             105.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             35.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             Ioel
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Gen
             26.
             35.
             and
             vers
             .
             7.
             22.
             
          
           
             Iob
             1.
             and
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             24.
             37.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Luke
             10
             42.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             ver
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             37.
             33.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam
             18.
             33.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             17.
             
             Psalme
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             4.
             
             Phil.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             4
             Leuit.
             27.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Iohn
             13.
             17.
             
             Matth.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             12.
             4.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Actes
             .
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
          
           
             Nehem
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             19.
             30.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             1.
             
             &
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             Actes
             26.
             28.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             137
             5.
             
          
           
             Ionas
             4.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             37.
             38.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             34.
             
          
           
             The
             2.
             
               point
               in
               this
               verse
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             Lam.
             3.
             
             3●
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             12.
             12.
             
          
           
             Luke
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             40.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             39
             40.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e97940
           
             
               The
               summe
               and
               parts
            
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             point
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
          
           
             
               The
               sense
               of
               the
            
             3.
             
               first
               verses
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iames
             3
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             16.
             3.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Phile.
             19.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             32.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             10.
             32.
             
             Iohn
             16.
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             3
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             9.
             45.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Luke
             9.
             23.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             18.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Prou
             26.
             5.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             5.
             27.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             4.
             4.
             
             Lam
             3.
             40.
             
          
           
             Doct
             4.
             ver
             .
             2
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             18.
             34
             
          
           
             Doct
             5
             in
             vers
             .
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             20.
             7.
             
          
           
             Subtiltie
             and
             bad
             policie
             appeares
             in
             three
             things
             chiefly
             :
             the
             remedies
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             remedie
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Prou
             19.
             19.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             27.
             10.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             17.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               The
               third
               remedie
            
             .
             Note
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             23.
             16.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             33.
             
          
           
             Ioshua
             24.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             68.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             7.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             16.
             7.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             8.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             46.
             
          
           
             Iob
             31.
             36.
             
          
           
             9
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             6.
             4.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             11.
             17.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             10
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             4.
             23.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e100050
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             5.
             6.
             
             
               The
               summe
               of
               these
            
             3.
             verses
             .
          
           
             
               The
               summe
               of
               verse
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Doct
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             7.
             25.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Iob
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             11.
             2.
             and
             12.
             35.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             16.
             25.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Amos
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             to
             the
             end
             
               The
               summe
            
             .
          
           
             Doctrine
             in
             generall
             out
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             3.
             39.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             28.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             47.
             9.
             
          
           
             Doct
             of
             vers
             7.
             8.
             9.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             13.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             15.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             128.
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13
             14.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e101300
           
             The
             summe
             .
          
           
             
               The
               parts
            
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             3.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             verse
             2.
             and
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             11.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             26.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal
             113.
             end
             .
             Luk.
             1.
             37.
             
          
           
             Esay
             38.
             10.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             40.
             23.
             
             Note
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             8.
             18.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             in
             verse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             62.
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             14.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Nehe
             8.
             10.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             23.
             26.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             12.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             Lam
             3.
             33.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             7.
             2.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             36.
             26.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             to
             15.
             
             
               The
               summe
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Ephe.
             5.
             31.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Luke
             1.
             29.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             7.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             16.
             3.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             61.
             compared
             with
             Iohn
             2.
             19.
             23.
             
             Iohn
             21.
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Kings
             13.
             18.
             
          
           
             Acts
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             15.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e103160
           
             Vers
             8.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             31.
             10.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             20.
             2.
             
             Ps●lm
             .
             50.
             15.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             1.
             6.
             
             Iam.
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             31.
             10.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             3.
             27.
             2.
             
             Sam.
             16.
             3.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
             1.
             
             Chron.
             12.
             33
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             19.
             19.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             41.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             55.
             22.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Acts
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             5.
             39.
             
             Acts
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             14.
             32.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             ver
             .
             13.
             14
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             25.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Command
             4.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             15.
             16
             17.
             18
             
             
               The
               summe
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             10.
             41.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             Philem.
             19.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Sam.
             12.
             31.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             21.
             41.
             
             Iohn
             15.
             1.
             
             Luke
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             Iob
             33.
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Doct
             1.
             vers
             .
             16
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             21.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             5.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e105180
           
             Vers
             17.
             18.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4
             12.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             8.
             31.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             21.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             Acts
             10.
             33.
             
          
           
             Matth
             21.
             32.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             119.
             6.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             18.
             24.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Exod.
             19
             16.
             
             Iudg.
             6.
             22.
             
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
          
           
             See
             Hebr.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             18.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             34.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             29.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             119.
             71.
             
          
           
             See
             chap
             6.
             14.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             vers
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             10.
             
             Acts
             21.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             28.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Luke
             15.
             17.
             
          
           
             Iob
             1.
             
          
           
             Iob
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Acts
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             9.
             31.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e106760
           
             Heb.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             24.
             10.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             13.
             
             Psal
             .
             119.
             103.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Verse
             24.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
             Iam.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Luke
             6.
             46.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             41.
             16.
             
             Dan.
             2.
             30.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e107190
           
             The
             summe
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             
               The
               parts
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Acts
             16.
             14.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             36.
             26.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             30.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23
             
          
           
             The
             more
             particular
             summe
             of
             these
             verses
             to
             ●he
             sixth
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             17.
             1.
             
             Ruth
             .
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Acts
             7.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               The
               answering
               of
               a
               doubt
               in
               this
               verse
            
             2.
             
             &
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Acts
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Iudg.
             13
             5.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             in
             vers
             .
             2.
             and
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             39.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             in
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Gen
             26.
             35.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             7.
             3.
             
             Exod.
             23.
             33.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Coc.
             7.
             39.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Acts
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             20.
             
          
           
             Luke
             23.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e108490
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King
             13.
             24.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             21.
             20.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King
             2.
             43.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2
             King.
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             14.
             26.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             36.
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             Luke
             2.
             52.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Mitth
             .
             11.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               The
               sense
               of
               verse
            
             9.
             
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             20
             ▪
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2
             in
             verse
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             14.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             7.
             16.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             23.
             27.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             21.
             6
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             to
             20.
             
             
               The
               summe
               generally
               to
               ver
            
             .
             20
             
          
           
             
               The
               sense
               of
               vers
            
             11.
             particular
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             21.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             29.
             22.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Matth.
             27.
             15.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Act
             23.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             3.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e110300
           
             Vers
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Pro
             23.
             8.
             
          
           
             Prou
             21.
             17.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             6.
             21.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             ver
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             24.
             18.
             
          
           
             Acts
             5.
             2.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Iob
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Iam.
             3.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e111160
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             summe
             .
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             8.
             7.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Verse
             18.
             
          
           
             Luk
             18.
             8.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             13.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             17.
             9.
             
          
           
             Iam
             43.
             
          
           
             Verse
             19.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e111810
           
             Verse
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e112250
           
             The
             summe
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             
               The
               parts
            
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             the
             first
             part
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Ionah
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             28.
             9.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             ●7
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             5.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             5
             17.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             137.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             Math.
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             13.
             9.
             13
             
          
           
             Prou.
             26.
             19.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             11.
             9.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             25.
             32.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             1.
             
             ●4
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             5
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             these
             verses
             .
          
           
             Verse
             .
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             14.
             30.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             12.
             20.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King
             2.
             34.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Acts
             18.
             17.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             23.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             37.
             27.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             39.
             1.
             and
             20.
             compared
             with
             41.
             40.
             &c
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             8.
             11.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             16.
             25.
             
             Iob.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             27.
             3.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Amos
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             7
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             20.
             17.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13
             4.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             17.
             15.
             
          
           
             Deut
             33.
             9.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             17.
             
             Prou.
             20.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e114450
           
             The
             summe
             of
             these
             verses
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Act.
             19.
             38.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             25.
             8.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam
             26.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam
             24.
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King
             19.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             19.
             20
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             8.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             44.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             15.
             15.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Vers
             10.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             3.
             29.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             15
             4.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             42.
             21.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             25
             7.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             25.
             8.
             
             Numb
             .
             16.
             32.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             12
             
          
           
             Exod.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             Iob
             31.
             29.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iob
             31.
             13.
             
          
           
             29.
             30.
             
          
           
             See
             Hester
             10.
             last
             verse
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             26.
             
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             9.
             15.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             15.
             15.
             
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             Iob
             31.
             25.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e116150
           
             The
             summe
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             7.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             37.
             35.
             36.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             37.
             
          
           
             Ester
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             11.
             9.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             16.
             
             
               The
               sense
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             13.
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             12.
             20.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             5.
             27.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             33.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             15.
             18.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             7.
             25.
             
             Iudg.
             3.
             21.
             
             &
             3●
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             17.
             15.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             5.
             14.
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             39.
             
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             summe
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             11.
             35.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Leuit.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Iohn
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Iob
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             6.
             30.
             31.
             
          
           
             Iob
             1.
             22.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             1.
             12.
             
             Iam.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             Isai
             .
             59.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ierem
             2.
             13.
             
             Iona.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Amos
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             Heb
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               The
               summe
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             17.
             5.
             2.
             
             King.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Ioh
             19
             28.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             25.
             35.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             68.
             19.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             1.
             74.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Iam.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Luk
             17.
             17.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Esa
             .
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Leuit
             26.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.
             25.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             27.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e118040
           
             The
             summe
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             The
             parts
             
          
           
             
               The
               summe
               of
               the
               first
            
             3.
             verses
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11
             32.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             11.
             4.
             1.
             
             King.
             11.
             4.
             
             Ionah
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             34.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             11.
             2.
             
             Gen.
             39.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iob
             31.
             1.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             29.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             7.
             5.
             
             Gen.
             34.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             10.
             23.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Luke
             17.
             10.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             26
             41.
             
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
          
           
             Habac.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             31.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             50.
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             these
             verses
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             A
             simil
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             9.
             22
             ,
          
           
             Prou.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             26.
             41.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e119680
           
             2
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             15
             17.
             
          
           
             Prou
             7.
             22.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             7.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             14.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             21.
             7.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
             Tit.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             22.
             29.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             39.
             10.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Luke
             22.
             34.
             
             Mat.
             26.
             34.
             35.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             7.
             27.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             2.
             24.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e120780
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             4.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             22.
             38.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             15.
             
             Iud.
             11.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             3.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             19.
             29.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Psal
             16.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             26.
             22.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             27.
             41.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             141.
             5.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Luke
             18.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             39.
             10.
             
          
           
             Luke
             18.
             7.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e121730
           
             Doct.
             3.
             in
             vers
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             The
             summe
             .
          
           
             Doct
             vers
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             23.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ester
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             A
             simil
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam
             2.
             30.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             49.
             4.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             5.
             25.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             27.
             22.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             15.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Iere.
             4.
             22.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             22.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             19.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             9.
             33.
             
          
           
             Isai
             .
             57.
             21.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             50.
             21.
             
          
           
             Isai
             .
             65.
             20.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             28.
             15.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             89.
             31.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               A
               similitude
            
             .
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e122960
           
             The
             summe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chton
             .
             33.
             12
             
          
           
             Doct
             vers
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal
             32.
             10.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             137.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             32.
             30.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             3.
             33.
             
             Exod
             34.
             7.
             
          
           
             Doct
             4.
             in
             vers
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             7.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ester
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             27.
             5.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             12.
             20
             2.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             23.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Ionah
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
             Prou.
             24.
             7.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             5.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             7.
             19.
             
          
           
             Vers
             22.
             
          
           
             Iona
             2.
             2.
             
             Rom
             10.
             14
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             32.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             37.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             4.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e124200
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             42.
             21.
             2.
             
             Chron.
             33.
             12.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Phil
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             Ezra
             .
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             19.
             22.
             24.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51.
             13.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             21.
             17.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ionah
             .
             2.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Amos
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             Prou
             17.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             109.
             15
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Ionah
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             15.
             11.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             18.
             14.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             summe
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             10.
             26.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             19.
             4.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             21.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             27.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e125350
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             22.
             5.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             out
             of
             vers
             .
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             15.
             19.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Act.
             4.
             29.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             9.
             7.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             30.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             of
             both
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             12.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             12.
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             6.
             25.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             21.
             34.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             22
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             5.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e126210
           
             Obiect
             .
             Vers
             .
             ●0
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Act.
             21.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             vse
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             25.
             
          
           
             Plinius
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             Act.
             7.
             59.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             34.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             37.
             37.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             116.
             15.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.
             11.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             ●1
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             21.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             9.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             18.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             23.
             2.
             
          
           
             Acts
             5.
             35.
             40.
             
          
           
             Exod
             14.
             28.
             
          
           
             Ester
             8.
             17.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             acts
             mentioned
             in
             these
             fiue
             next
             Chapters
             ,
             follow
             not
             the
             former
             in
             order
             of
             time
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             19.
             47.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             18.
             30.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             25.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             90.
             10.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             19.
             10
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             18.
             28.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             15.
             63.
             
          
           
             Iudg
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             The
             parts
             ,
             two
             .
          
           
             
               The
               summe
               of
               the
            
             4
             
               first
               verses
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             &
             2
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             16.
             2
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King
             20.
             31
             32
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             28.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             6.
             19.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Gen.
             20.
             11.
             
          
           
             Luke
             18.
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             5.
             
          
           
             Luke
             23
             40.
             41.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             9.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             19.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e128250
           
             Doct.
             6.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             7.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Act.
             16.
             27.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Iob
             1
             23.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             16.
             10.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             19.
             1.
             11.
             
             &
             1.
             
             Sam.
             20.
             30.
             33.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             9.
             21.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             37.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Exod
             32.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Esay
             55.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iere
             48.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             25.
             26.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             162.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Esay
             55.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             27.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             13.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             36.
             31.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             Matth
             7.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             Luke
             9.
             23.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             22.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10933-e129210
           
             The
             summe
             of
             these
             verses
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             vers
             7.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             Doct
             2.
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Nehem
             13.
             10.